Chapter 1: Struggles in the South
Chapter Text
"It is I! The Great Saber Tooth! The spirit of this village and La's most trusted servant!"
A Water Tribe maiden brushed her hair loopies into place and laughed in response to the announcement. "More like the Spirit of Yak Milk. Wipe that off your face."
The so-called "Spirit of the Saber Tooth" straightened up and brushed his tiny sleeve against his mouth, accidentally smearing some of his war paint in the process. He held onto a deformed-looking "club" made from whale bone in one arm and molded a snowball in the other. "Okay, now I'm the Spirit of the Saber Tooth." He pointed the club towards her. "You're the human called Katara, aren't you?"
"You mean Princess Katara, O Honorable Saber Tooth Spirit."
The boy turned to his cousin, a slightly older-looking tribesboy. "Is she the girl, Great Mammoth Spirit?"
"Yeah! She tied my tusks to a glacier when I was sleeping! I had to carry that thing around for hours. Do you know how long it took me to break the ice?"
"Princess Katara, you can't play pranks on the spirits. It's wrong," the younger boy told her. "I need you to apopo… alogopize… alopogize..."
"Apologize?"
"Yeah, that. Say you're sorry to my friend right now, and we'll forgive you."
"Well I won't," Katara said. "What are you gonna do about it, Kohana?"
"That's Mr. Saber Tooth Spirit to you!" he corrected. "If you don't admit your crimes, I'm gonna take you down to the Spirit World and lock you away forever!"
"How exactly are you going to capture me? With your little toy?"
"This is a real weapon, woman!" he waved his club against her. "And for your information, I also have spirit powers."
"Let's see if your spirit powers can keep up with my bending."
"Stand back, Umiaq...I-I mean, Mammoth Spirit," Kohana growled. "I will defend the honor of your tusks!" And with that, he lunged forward, club in one hand, snowballs aiming from the other in Katara's direction. With a knowing smirk, she bent them easily into liquid and redirected the tendril of water towards the boy. He dodged out of the way, and his friend got splashed instead.
"Aah! Saber Tooth Spirit!" Umiaq cried out.
"That's it, you're going down, human!" Kohana propelled himself at Katara from behind her and attempted to knock her down by crashing down on her, but a cushion of ice pulled him away from her. Katara used another tendril to tie his hands together. He wobbled and fell backward into the snow.
"And that's how you tame a wild saber tooth," she taunted. "If you're really as powerful as you say you are, you'll get back up and fight."
"I was just being easy on you!"
"Oh really?"
"Untie me right now, and I'll show you who's boss!"
She melted the ice from his wrists and watched in amusement as he picked up his fallen club. Like a penguin duck, he waddled through the treacherous ice carefully before launching his club at her again. She drenched him quickly before he tumbled back into the snow.
"Haha!" Katara said. "I win!"
"It's not over yet!" Umiaq said, turning to the shivering fighter in the ice. "Come on, Saber Tooth, don't fail me now!"
But Kohana simply dropped his club and looked at the snow in a mixture of frustration and longing. He took a seat in the ice and sunk back against it.
Katara's smirk dissolved into concern. "Kohana? You okay?" She trudged over to him and bent the water off of him, her hand resting on his shoulder worriedly. "You know I'm just kidding, right? The battle's not over yet. Come on."
"It's not that," the boy grumbled. "It's no fun if Sokka's not here to get splashed in the face for me."
"Yeah. It's more fun if Sokka was here," Umiaq agreed.
Katara shook her head. She knew Kohana and their older brother, Sokka, bonded over their goofiness, imagination, and self-claimed superiority of their skills over her bending. Sokka and Kohana were sidekicks in every way and were always on the same team. At least, that was the case whenever Sokka had the chance to stay in the South for more than a few days. "Fine, I won't bend this time," she coaxed him. "Come on, attack me. Unless if you're scared. Are you scared of me, Mr. Saber Tooth?"
But Kohana wasn't moved and only mumbled quietly, "This is a hard game without Sokka."
Umiaq sighed. "Well I gotta get going now. Momma's probably looking for me." He nudged Kohana softly. "I'll see you later then, buddy?"
"Yeah."
As Umiaq headed off in the opposite direction, Katara glanced back at her sullen little brother. She, too, missed Sokka, but this was the way it had to be. As much of a nut-brain as her older brother could be sometimes, it was still his hard work that was feeding them.
The South hadn't always been under this economic distress. At least, that was what her father and grandfather always told her. If there was anything to say about the Water Tribe, it was a nation of resources. Others would immediately shoot down this remark, but it was true. Although considered to be disadvantaged compared to the other three nations, the Water Tribe at its core had its own share of luxuries however simplistic they may seem. The people of the Water Tribe are perhaps the most resilient of all communities. Through thick and thin, they allowed themselves to be pushed and pulled but didn't step out of line with the Spirits. Their sense of community was strong, and even if they weren't the type to be indulged in meditation and were nowhere near accustomed to strict vegetarianism, they were nevertheless a profoundly spiritual group of people second to the Air Nomads. Like the airbenders, they did not crave the industrial luxuries of the Earth Kingdom and Fire Nation. They embrace nature the way children cling to their mothers. In fact, the two divisions of the tribe were characterized by spirituality more than politics. The North was the guardian of Tui, and the South was the guardian of La. The ocean, the moon, and the harsh tundra sculpted their customs and traditions, and in this respect, the inhabitants found order, peace, civilization. They didn't just survive and adapt to the harsh weather conditions; they conquered them and created a world entirely around them.
This was the way things had been for several millennia, resulting in the mutual relationship between the sister tribes. The respective Spirits, too, were very benevolent in their own right, watching over one another's dominant tribe, ruling the entire civilization inseparably. True enough to Tui's grace and beauty, diplomatic essence, and command over bending, the North was surrounded by intricacy and a kind of authenticity that made it seem more like a celestial city than its reputation as a long-forged cultural center. It was currently more engaged in trade compared to the South and naturally produced a greater number of benders. The North was basically water surrounded by land; hence, it was a city built almost entirely on water and was run by canal systems. The Northerners' bending was what helped literally shape their empire, and the ease of transportation through water also made it more convenient for international vessels to distribute goods throughout its capital city. Not to mention it was the original birthplace of their civilization and was more well known in the industrial market for its complexity and social relations.
The South, however, was the ruthlessly smug face of La, raw and possessing of a luxury different from the North. Its spirituality extended as far as worshipping the demigods and minor spirits, recognizing the Yin-Yang/Tui-La dynamics, and participating in occasional rituals though not to the tradition-based extent of the North. A giant mass of land surrounded by water, the South prided itself in its overall hunting skills, greater surface area, and abundant game. While it was always the first to jump up at others' need for help, it was never entirely focused on interdependence or trade. Its only active negotiation with other nations was over fisheries, which also depended on brawn and human effort. Of course, as the South was perfectly capable of feeding itself, it regularly endorsed its primal need to hunt, hunt, and hunt some more.
The tribe had been going through its Golden Age over sixty years ago following Pakku and Kanna's transition to the South. Pakku's resilient influence and Kanna's headstrong liberalism spilled into their involvements in the South and gradually earned them the positions of a minor chief and chieftess. Their son Hakoda proved himself to be a capable leader of the Southern Confederation, and subsequently he and his wife, Kya, were elected as the tribe's chieftain and chieftess. All was well until the past thirty years when the South started facing the increasing possibility of overfishing and overhunting. In the beginning of the downward spiral of their economic conditions, they didn't panic too much. They were the face of La, the Grand Wolf, the spirit symbolizing survival. Surely they could get through the devastation. But as the years passed by, they were proven wrong to the point of making Chief Hakoda take further initiatives.
First and foremost, as wolves were getting scarce and were also deemed the most sacred, Hakoda and the other minor village chiefs passed laws pertaining to the canines' protection, leaving other animals vulnerable given the increasing population of Southerners. The need to find food caused many of the men to move out of their areas and travel to neighboring villages to catch adequate fish or game. Knowing that things would only get worse at this rate, Hakoda was determined to follow the North's footsteps in securing more trade agreements with the neighboring nations. That was when the first Water Tribe merchants decided to set sail, selecting the Winter Solstice, the Night of La as their auspicious moment for beginning their endeavors.
That was also the night when Hakoda's son, Sokka, was born.
The South's trading efforts started with their closest neighbors: the Air Nomads. The Southern Air Temple wasn't exactly "close," but it was certainly a popular starting point. Whaletail Island was midway; it was officially recognized as Air Nomad territory, but culturally it was a mixture of Air Nomad and Water Tribe considering the many lores and legends crafted about the place. Of course, the Water Tribe could trade only certain things with the Air Nomads like rare medicinal herbs, arctic florets gathered from snow forests, handicrafts (those which weren't made from animal skins). Therefore, things like jewelry, woven baskets, perfumes, and other accessories were the only accepted goods, and those, too, were limited because the airbenders were not concerned as much with materiality. Soon enough, many Southern ships started seeking out as far as the Eastern Air Temple to keep up with the transactions. The airbenders were like their spiritual brothers; they willingly helped out however they could.
Throughout this time, the South had also been involved in trade with the nearest Earth Kingdom towns, prominent among them being Kyoshi Island and Chin Village. It required much effort and took nearly all of the South's best ships to trade since Kyoshi Island and Chin Village were relatively small and didn't cover much of the ocean with as many ships. It was further difficult since the Southern Water Tribe also kept away from the bigger markets and now had a harder time securing a place in the bustling competitions within the trading business, but Hakoda did manage to catch the attention of a few more mining towns within the Earth Kingdom and later a group of small territories belonging to the Fire Nation. Wherever they went, however, transporting their goods and returning with what the tribe fed off of, they were still limited in how far they could go. It was impossible to reach any place further than Gaoling at the southern tip of the Earth Kingdom, and even if they wanted to go further, they couldn't, too weighed down by debt to ask for more loans.
Even with so many involvements and lots of effort, the process seemed tedious and endless. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn't get in contact with bigger cities. They couldn't physically reach out to the Earth Kingdom and Fire Nation capitals for assistance, and correspondence slowed the process even further. How much longer were the tribesmen going to have to rely on small towns? How much longer were they going to carry their own goods and deliver them to villages millions of miles away from home? Going and coming back, relying on cucumberquats to appease their tireless hunger, collapsing back home only to leave barely a few days later for delivering another shipment. There was no good reason for encouraging the men to settle down and leave this process behind, no circumstance allowing the men to take a break if they were dominated by the need to feed their large families and help pay off the South's debts.
By this time, however, Sokka had reached the age of fourteen, and the tribe decided to take matters further and venture to what they believed would be the first checkpoint of successful communication with the Earth Kingdom government: Omashu. It was a bustling city, highly known and well represented in the Earth Kingdom court. Proposing an alliance with Omashu would surely send word to Ba Sing Se and allow the Earth King to consider the Southern Water Tribe as a worthy trading partner. The journey to Omashu, though, was incredibly far, much more complicated than any of their destinations up until then. Hakoda wanted to take up the chance and decided to take his son along, knowing this was a good way of fulfilling the ice dodging tradition, but things took a turn for the worst. The journey ended up being rough; a violent storm tormented Chief Hakoda's ship and destroyed the supplies, threatening to tear the ship to pieces with its wrath. Sokka, however, proved himself highly capable and displayed his god-like mastery over the ocean by somehow managing to steer them all to safety. Thankfully no one was thrown overboard or killed, but among the numerous crew members who were injured, Hakoda suffered the worst. A severe leg injury left him with a permanent limp and would render him unfit for any such voyage or strenuous activity in the future.
It truly was a heart-wrenching accident that left Hakoda grim and depressed for several months out of feelings of uselessness and anxiety for his family's welfare, but he was able to help out in shipbuilding, at least. Pakku was a capable man for someone so old, but he, too, was faced with difficulties of his own and found that assisting Hakoda was the best course of action. Therefore, Sokka took up the task of delivering the goods. His decision was immediate, too; barely a month after Hakoda recovered, the goofy kid set off on his first voyage and led the men so naturally as if he'd been doing it forever.
Despite Sokka's cockiness and childishness at times, he was still unconditionally devoted to the safety of his community, family, and crew. His confidence over the seas was exemplary as were his intelligence, wit, humor, and prowess over science and engineering. His efforts of capturing the attention of the "jackpot cities" were also commendable, though the South was still largely ignored. He was a hard worker despite some of his failures; every time he came home from his trips, he charged out into the distant wilds with his spear, spending the entire week's worth of time he had to hunt food enough to last his family at least three weeks. And he would leave again, returning in time to replenish their stock of game and prepare for the next voyage. Within a span of two years, he became the default breadwinner of the family as well as a capable leader of the tribe. Five winters later, he became a well-known authority figure of the South's Navigation Committee. Now at twenty three years of age, he was as busy as ever, and it seemed that the only thing missing from his unbeatable record was his official title as the Chieftain of the South; that, too, is to be fulfilled in the near future.
"I don't get to go with him when he travels the wide world," Kohana said, bringing Katara out of her thoughts and back to reality. "Why can't I go on his fishing trips? He's only two villages away."
"Because you're the oldest man in the tribe, and it's not easy to travel around the 'wide world,'" she said, still trying to make him smile. "Trust me, he'll be back by sundown."
"But he has to leave again after tomorrow."
"Yeah...but at least he's not gonna miss your birthday like he did last year. He said he's gonna be with you all day tomorrow."
"Yeah, right," Kohana mumbled.
"Well hey, if he doesn't, I'll freeze him in the igloo all day long and give him nothing but kelp juice to drink."
"Eugh!"
She smiled and stood up, leaning forward to help him out of the snow. "And look on the bright side, 'Hana. I bet he's off catching some arctic hen for you. You love that, right?"
"Mmhm!" As always, the mention of food perked him up just as it did to Sokka.
"Nice meal for a noble Saber Tooth, isn't it?"
"Grrr!" the little boy shuffled his crouching fingers in her face in attempts of "clawing" at her skin. She chuckled and ruffled his hair.
"You wild thing, you."
He held his hands up. "Carry me?"
"Prince Kohana, you'll be turning six tomorrow," she said. "You're too old to be carried."
"Please, Katara? Please please please?"
"Fine, but just this once." Of course, she always said that and never stayed true to it even once. She sighed and hoisted him up to her height with her bending, catching him in her arms.
"Can we go feed the koala-otters tomorrow? You, me, and Sokka? Oh, and I want to go sledding at Antiman's Peak."
"Of course we can."
"And I wanna go ice skating and dolphin diving. Oooh! Can we stop by Lady Nagara's house, too? I really want to pick out my husky."
"Anything you want."
Suddenly, two dark shadows stepped into their view and interrupted them. Kohana swallowed his rambling and frowned as Katara tightened her protective grip on the boy and stepped back, glancing at their unexpected visitors. One of them grunted, eyeing them with impatience. "It would be nice if you and your family could arrange for what I want as well."
Chapter 2: Fortunes?
Chapter Text
The voice belonged to a man that Katara gradually recognized: a stout middle-aged Earth Kingdom high-ranking government official in thick green robes and a long beard. Lee was his name. He'd visited them twice before, demanding them to pay back the hefty amount they'd secured from him over three years ago. The last time he'd been here, he'd warned them that he would have to think about proceeding legally if they didn't pay him back in time, and true to what he said, he brought along an official with him.
"You must excuse him, Princess Katara. He's been quite stressed out, you see," said the lean man next to the official. He then bowed in greeting. "By the way, I'm Donghai, financial advisor and close friend of Mr. Lee here."
Katara whispered something to Kohana and ushered him inside their igloo. Before long, the two guests were seated on the most comfortable pelts in the igloo and were given what little food other than fish was remaining. Kya and Kanna were to handle the matter, but Katara was stubborn and insisted on wanting in on the conversation.
"It's my first time trying authentic seaweed rolls," Donghai said with attempted cheerfulness. "The Water Tribe cuisine in Gaoling isn't nearly as flavorful."
Kya forced a smile before briefly looking at her openly abrasive daughter and mother in law, wordlessly establishing that she would be doing most of the talking.
"If it's possible, may I have a second helping, ma'am?" Donghai asked. "Lee, what do you say? Care to try some more of this ambrosia?"
Lee gave a grunt in the affirmative.
"Look at these pigs," Kanna muttered to where only Katara and Kya could hear. "What are they here for, the food or the transaction? They know we're not in the best of situations and still show up to devour everything we have. We're a big, growing family. Can't they see we have needs?"
"It can't be helped," Kya sighed and smiled anyway. "Of course, sir. Just a moment." When she made it into the next room, however, she was greeted by Kohana, who had been stuffing the last of the rolls in his mouth this entire time. He flashed a sheepish grin at his mother through his inflated cheeks.
Oh dear.
"I tell you what? You could come down to Gaoling and open up your own restaurant!" Donghai blabbered in the meanwhile. "You will definitely win millions of hearts. The experience pays well, too. Charge a hefty price for your delectable cooking, and you'll be the finest chefs in the city!"
"It doesn't sound terrible, but we know the value of food too much to charge hefty prices and go as far as snatching it from the mouths of the poor," Kanna said. "And you know how city folk can be. We offer our hospitality, but they always expect more. They don't consider our needs or the fact that we're starving." Clearly she was talking about how the two of them were hogging every last morsel in the igloo.
The advisor laughed nervously and seemed to have caught onto that. He cleared his throat and called out much to Kya's relief, "No thank you, ma'am! I'm afraid we're running out of time." And immediately he whipped out a few documents from his satchel.
"You remember me when you need my money, but you don't remember me when I ask for it," Lee began the transaction in a rather unorthodox fashion, simultaneously continuing to lick his fingers clean of the seaweed sauce. "Poor or not, you have a responsibility that you need to keep. Unless if you want me to keep reminding you in other ways, which I'm sure you wouldn't be able to handle given my influence."
"Now now, Lee, that's not proper protocol," Donghai chided, but it can't be concluded that he was a nice man; he would be insofar as the transaction gets settled once and for all. Otherwise, he was just another one of their seemingly infinite creditors. "I, uh...I see the men aren't home this time around, ma'am."
"They left early in the morning to run a few errands," Kya said. "They should be back by sundown."
"I'm surprised your husband is still running around," Lee remarked. "With that useless leg of his, he can only do so much."
To which Kya's patience faltered, replaced by a deep glare. "You do realize you're talking about the esteemed Chieftain of the South."
"Some chief. Can't even feed his family by himself, and he claims he can feed his nation and get them out of their misery. How pathetic."
"You are sitting in my home, eating my food, and receiving my hospitality," Kya raised her voice. "I advise you to show your respect."
"Respect? Hmph. Your poverty hasn't toned down your pride, I see. Let's not forget that you're the ones who are indebted, not me."
Katara was ready to slap him with a tendril of water, but Kanna gave them both wary looks. He's not worth our time. Not to mention, he was a government official. Getting into trouble would only mean negative consequences for them.
"Alright, Lee, settle down. If you do all the talking, what am I here for?" The advisor turned back to the chieftess. "I'm afraid we can't stay until sundown. Your older son... He's not back yet from his trip, I suppose?"
"He's here. He's off hunting and fishing in the next village."
"Oh, I see." He then gathered his documents together. "As concerning as it is for me to express my reason for being here...I can only say that I understand the situation of your tribe. I really do," came the generic statement of attempted empathy. "But Mr. Lee has been facing certain financial issues himself...even if not to your extent. I feel that he's right to raise the concern for money."
"We would've been in a much more dire situation if it wasn't for your assistance, and we can't be more grateful, but you must understand. We need more time. We are in no position to give—"
"That is not my concern," Lee grumbled. "I don't care about what you did with my money or how well it served your purpose. It's been two long years, and I can't wait any longer."
"I assure you that Sokka will have everything taken care of as soon as he meets with the Department of Commerce at Ba Sing Se," Kya said calmly.
Donghai widened his eyes. "Ba Sing Se, you say?"
"Yes. His most recent works involve advertising our tribe's mineable resources: gold, iron ore, and several minerals."
"Gold?!" Donghai and Lee exclaimed simultaneously.
"The officials in Ba Sing Se will not resist the chance," Kanna jumped in calmly. "And once the partnership is finalized, we will arrange the money and contact you first."
Lee certainly seemed pleased. "How much longer do you need?"
"Sokka's leaving for Ba Sing Se the day after tomorrow," Katara answered. "A two week trip just to get there. He's been waiting for an official audience with the Earth King for the past two months, and it could take another week just to secure a partnership."
Donghai suddenly leaned over to Lee and whispered something in his ear. Lee nodded in the affirmative and said to them, "Why waste his time travelling two weeks when he has a suitable partner three days away? Instead of paying us off in cash, you know you could just partner with us for this."
Katara came close to blurting out a distinct, "no." These people insult them one minute and try to hoard their opportunities the next? The same opinion was shared by Kanna and Kya, but they didn't let their anger overpower the benefits that came with partnership. This meant their lives would take a turn for the better. Had Hakoda and Pakku been home, they would've agreed to this at any cost.
"We intend on having more than one partner anyway," Kya said. "Ba Sing Se is one of them. Possibly the Fire Nation capital if we can secure an audience with Fire Lord Iroh next. It wouldn't hurt to consider Gaoling as well."
Katara's frown deepened. Are they serious?
"I suppose we have a deal, then," Donghai said, quickly taking some notes on paper before shoving the documents back inside his bag. It was easy to see that they were drooling over this transaction despite their efforts in maintaining dignified indifference.
"We'll give you three more months," Lee said, standing up. "Within this time, we expect to hear back from you. If not, we'll return immediately and collect the money paid with interest. Otherwise, we'll have to seize your property until the debt is completely paid off."
"I guarantee you that won't happen," chimed in a voice the chief's family knew too well. It was Chunta, the only medicine man in the span of forty neighboring Southern villages including theirs and, true to his name, a deceiver in some of his schemes. The man was scrawny, nothing but bone and a very tiny layer of skin that made people question if he really was a member of the Water Tribe of all nations. He was not of the conventional "eerie, creepy" type in the class of shamans and was more of a mix between a well-wisher and a recurring pain in the blubber than an actual threat, but still he had the tone of a roaring hyena-leopard that added onto his brash confidence at times. "Everything will be settled by tomorrow morning!"
"What?!" the ladies screeched. Kohana peeked out from the other room at the commotion and hastily wiped his mouth.
"And who are you, good sir?" Donghai asked. "A near relation, perhaps?"
"Of course I am!"
"No, he's not!"
"Aw, you're too kind," Chunta chuckled at the women. "But really, Madame Kanna, you expect your grandson to be involved in a transaction with these filthy pigs?"
"Watch your mouth," Donghai flared.
"What in the name of the Spirits are you even doing, Chunta?" Kanna hissed. "This does not concern you—!"
"Stop doubting and start trusting, ma'am!" the shaman went on, ignoring the red-faced officials. "I can see it now. By this time tomorrow, your entire fate will be turned right-side up! These heathens will come crawling to your feet! Chieftess Kya, please, at least you should consider my words."
"What is this now, some kind of drama?" Lee bellowed, greatly annoyed by the simultaneous outbursts. "I thought we had our transaction established already. We take pity on you and generously offer to compromise, and you not only shove it aside but get this savage to insult us like there's no tomorrow!"
"That wasn't the intention, sir," Kya started, but really they could care less. They weren't too worried about the insults as opposed to the missed opportunity for monetary benefit and the potential negative consequences. "Please, don't listen to—"
"Enough. We wasted a lot of time here as it is."
"Lee, wait!" Donghai panicked. "Think about the gold...er...golden opportunity—"
"I am not going to stoop low enough to ignore these insults and come lapping at these savages' prospects like a dog!" He glared at the women. "I will be back tomorrow, and I will have every last inch of this property and every single one of your valuables seized!"
"Not even in your dreams," Chunta shot back. "The Spirits are on our side!"
Much to their dismay and Kya's immense anger, the official spat on the ground next to a small snowy indoor-shrine housing two figurines, one black in the figure of a muscular man and one white in the shape of an elegant woman. "Well then, let's see what your gods are gonna do about it." And he stormed out, dragging his nearly-wailing friend along.
"What on earth, Chunta?!" Katara demanded. "I might have been perfectly fine with you turning down their offer, but insulting them? Now those idiots are going to come back."
"Now now, don't fret, honorable ladies, I'm aware of what I've done—"
"Oh are you?" Kanna said angrily.
"Please, I could see it in your eyes that you didn't want to make the deal with those mannerless brutes."
"Yes, but you didn't have to make things worse!"
"We're not on the offensive to get to decide everything," Kya said. "That's why we were agreeing to their offer. We also have a child in the family. How can we expect to go on this way?"
"Ah, but you're missing the point! Your little one is your lucky charm. Things are changing for the better on his special day!" The shaman waved at Kohana and offered him the usual pouch of kelp cookies, a treat that the little boy eagerly accepted every time.
"They're going to be back tomorrow to take action," Katara said. "If we get kicked out and have everything taken away from us, where are we going to stay? You think it's easy to create a hut just like that with all of our benders toiling out there on the ships?"
"Nothing like that is going to happen, I promise you! Here, have a seat and I'll explain—" his stomach suddenly rumbled. "On second thought, why don't we wait until the men get here? The news I'm about to share requires all of your attention."
All he received were collective facepalms.
The members of the chief's family were seated in a circle around a small fire with their shadows dancing against the large igloo's walls and bouncing off of hung pelts. Seated between Hakoda and the shaman was Pakku with Kohana lounging in his lap. Hakoda was holding his wife's hand while Kanna and Katara were leaning against the other side of the wall, bonding over their notions of ridiculousness that greatly mirrored Pakku's. Sokka had not arrived yet, but it was understood that he would be late on hunting nights. Tonight was especially anticipated thanks to everyone's rumbling stomachs, save for Kohana who had nibbled on the cookies and leftover seaweed rolls and of course, Chunta, who had hoarded the few fish they had left. Even so, Chunta had commenced his ritual and spewed forth everything he'd noticed with regard to the planets and celestial positioning and loads of other such mystical things.
"So you're saying that overnight, thirty years' worth of hard work will be paid off," Pakku said skeptically. "And we'll be rewarded with ten times what we deserve?"
"Yes yes yes!" Chunta said excitedly as he flipped through his charts and scrolls. "According to Sokka's birth chart here—"
"Forget about the birth chart, Chunta," Hakoda sighed. "You've been saying this same thing ever since Sokka was born."
"Look, my friend, I know I made some false predictions in the past—"
"Some false predictions?" Kanna jumped in and raised her eyebrows.
"Alright, a lot, but all of you can't deny that I was wrong when I predicted that Prince Sokka would eventually become the main breadwinner for the family. Or what about each time I predicted the gender of your children, Chief Hakoda? I also foretold you that you would have a another son after the princess was born, and you didn't believe me. And look who's with us today," he smiled as he pat Kohana's back. "You see? I wasn't wrong on the more important issues."
"But you're not always right for us to put our blind faith in you," Hakoda said. "Thanks to your performance earlier, we're having to look forward to another skirmish with our creditors. As if Sokka doesn't deal with enough already."
"Trust me on this one, please! Now is the time for us to feel excited for our new Golden Age! Just have a look at Sokka's birth chart. It's remarkable for him starting tomorrow morning and onwards in terms of career and wealth. The stars are aligned perfectly for him, which means prosperity will come knocking at your door with Tui's grace!"
"Tui seems to be too occupied with other things to notice our plight," Pakku said sadly.
"No no, She has never forgotten us. All of this suffering is only for a lifetime of happiness for you and your children! You see, it's not just abundance of food and money we're talking about. There's also an abundance of love!"
Kanna coughed. Pakku sighed. Everyone else just looked at him with more skepticism. Kohana, oblivious as he was, lazily wandered over to Kya and plopped into her lap, yawning against her shoulder.
"As in marriage, folks," Chunta clarified to which Kya and Hakoda perked up and shared hopeful looks towards one another.
"Marriage?" Kya mused. "You mean…"
"You guessed it. According to their horoscopes, Prince Sokka and Princess Katara will find their perfect matches this year!"
Pakku and Kanna were more experienced with such immediate exclamations from Chunta; they merely shook their heads, deciding not to get their heads wrapped around the possibility just yet. This shaman had foretold Hakoda's marriage to Kya in a similar manner several years ago, and while it did happen, it took six whole years for that to be finally fulfilled.
Noting the elders' lack of change in expression, he pressed, "Trust me. This will certainly be of interest to all of you. There is a great certainty of two highly successful marriages by this time next year."
At any rate, there was still a flare of excitement among the adults, a dash of hope that sought to get past melancholy barriers. The technical age of marriage was sixteen years, but for obvious reasons, especially those revolving around the difficulty of feeding a large family, marriage had been one of those topics that was long suppressed in Katara and Sokka's futures— even if tradition frowned upon stalling the sacrament— and presented a sense of impossibility. Hakoda and Kya didn't even think about addressing their older children with that issue because they, too, felt it would be a distraction considering their situation. While the stubbornly traditional tribesfolk around the siblings' ages were long married and had children of their own, Sokka and Katara remained as the outliers. With Katara at twenty-one and Sokka at twenty-three, their ages presented a challenge of finding suitable partners for them both. Sokka would most likely be married to a much younger woman of sixteen if he didn't find someone his age whereas Katara would go through a bit more difficulty, for it wasn't possible for her to find a suitor her age in the tribe, at least.
Even so, it happened to be that Katara's horoscope was perfectly fine from the start with her totem being the otter penguin, so there hadn't been too much of a concern with regard to her future and who she chooses to marry. Sokka's horoscope, on the other hand, presented quite a problem with his totem being the wolf which, due to its highly spiritual connotation, was extremely rare (if not impossible) for any individual's totem and meant the person possessing it would be a loner. It was also thanks to his time of birth being at midnight on the Winter Solstice (the Day of La), which was highly unusual to begin with because he was a nonbender and extremely agnostic and yet was born on the most powerful day in Water Tribe culture (that, too, which was impossible). Such conditions made things very difficult, and Hakoda and Kya had been disheartened when they'd learned of this. Now, it was unusual how the same man who spilled this to them when Sokka was no more than three was now disproving it with such a positive claim.
"Please. Like we're ready to bring anyone else into this mess," Katara sighed, but the man smiled knowingly in her direction.
"The princess seems to be most enthusiastic, so I'll start with her," he chuckled, ignoring her flustered look. "Let's see here...it seems Princess Katara's soulmate is not from the Water Tribe—"
"What?" Clearly Pakku, the traditionalist, had been paying attention as unconcerned as he appeared to be. "How can we accept a man who doesn't know our customs? I want my great grandchildren and all future generations to be as traditional as possible. We can't just forget our roots and—"
"Grandpa," Katara huffed. "You're taking this way too far."
"Defensive of your husband already, Princess?" Chunta joked, stirring a laugh from the others. "But don't you worry, Master Pakku. Just because the man is not Water Tribe doesn't mean he's not one of us. He is someone who will have great respect for our culture and traditions. He is someone of very strong influence politically and spiritually. Extremely powerful but nevertheless a pacifist. He has a big heart and will certainly take her to cloud nine, I assure you! He's also a bender! What more can we possibly need?"
"And where exactly is this young man?" Kanna asked with more doubt than blind optimism, which quickly changed to amusement as she saw her granddaughter trying to cover up her reddened cheeks in the dark shadows. True enough, even the slightest crack of possibility sent Katara drifting in fantasies of her future husband. Kanna shared a quick glance with Pakku, sharing his somehow increasing enthusiasm even in their skepticism.
"I can't tell you certain specifics, but I know that he will meet her in the very near future!" Chunta said.
"So Katara's going to get married and have babies? Like Cousin Sheeba?" Kohana mumbled in the haze of sleep, causing more laughter in the group. The waterbender blushed more furiously.
"Right you are, Prince Kohana," the shaman smiled. "And your brother will, too."
Again, a sliver of hope swirled in Hakoda and Kya's expressions. What more could they ask for if their son had chances of finding someone to spend the rest of his life with? The certainly couldn't imagine him as a loner wandering place to place in trading missions for the rest of his life.
"It's always a hit or miss with you, Chunta," Katara covered up her embarrassment with nonchalance. "This time, it's a definite miss. You're just trying to escape our wrath with your sweet talk."
"Suit yourself, my dear, but when it actually happens, I will come to your wedding and look at you and say, 'I told you so.'"
As Kohana sagged in his mother's arms, Kya gestured for Katara to tuck him in, and the waterbender gladly took the chance to escape more impending embarrassment.
"I thought you said Sokka would have trouble finding someone suitable," Hakoda said.
"Up until last week, that's what I thought, too, but then I received a large sum of money and an anonymous birth chart through correspondence so that I could analyze it and send it back through the messenger sparrow. The gender, time of birth, location, and other information were given. Strange to say, the young Water Tribe woman, whoever she is, has a very unique horoscope as well. She is not compatible with anyone else, either, because no matter how hard I tried, I could not calculate her totem."
"That's impossible. Everyone in the Water Tribe has a totem."
"Not her. Strange to say, she appears to be a perfect fit for your son. Just as Prince Sokka shows all signs of having received La's blessing, this woman shows all signs of blessings from Tui. It's a match arranged in the heavens."
They all dwelled on his words for a few moments. Kya broke the silence. "If there really is a suitable girl out there, that would be wonderful," she said. "But we have to be able to find her. She could be in any village. She could even be in the North, and if she is, consider this match broken. You know how Sokka feels about the North. And this isn't just a matter of horoscopes. Sokka has to like the girl, and she has to like him."
"It will be quite a passionate affair, I assure you...er, not like an affair affair but...you know what I mean. They will be mutually devoted to one another. I even sense a very large family for them in the future! You can't say that's possible without love involved."
"But Sokka still has to like her—"
"Chieftess Kya, did you ever hear of La turning Tui down? Oh, goodness, even saying or thinking such a possibility is sinful." He bowed before the Tui and La figurines in the shrine. "I examined the woman's horoscope thoroughly, and I can see that she's a very kind hearted soul, a very gentle, motherly spirit. She perfectly compliments your son. She will bring out the compassionate side of him. You will be amazed at how influential she becomes in his life. Don't you worry a bit. This will surely happen."
"I can't help but think of this as sounding ridiculously positive," Kanna said.
"How can a situation that hasn't changed the past thirty years take a sudden turn for the better overnight?" Hakoda pressed. "Are you sure about what you're saying. Chunta?"
"The charts never lie, sir. Please, give me a chance, and you'll see for yourself. The prospects really are very good this year in all areas. "
"You better hope they are for your sake," Pakku grumbled.
"The Spirits are watching from above, and they've sealed your prosperity. Nothing's going to change that."
"Leave the topic of marriage aside," Hakoda said. If nothing happens by tomorrow morning—"
"No what-ifs, Your Highness," Chunta guaranteed. "You will see for yourself."
"Well even if nothing happens, we'll have to rely on Sokka to handle it."
"Not necessary at all. Speaking of our prince, why isn't he back yet?"
Chapter 3: The Prince's Plight
Chapter Text
"Stop right there!"
"Get 'em!"
"My fish!"
A pair of tribesmen with several large seal-skin sacks and even larger stomachs raced across the sheets of snow as the shrill voices of a few warriors echoed from twenty feet behind them. Gaining on the duo was a club that almost whacked their heads, but they barely avoided it and kept up their pace. They kept dodging through various objects thrown in their direction, and once they reached the forest, they zigzagged through the bare trees until they took a turn for the mountainside.
"They're headed towards the mountains!" one of the warriors yelled.
But the thieves were faster and knew of a shortcut. Contrary to the warriors' expectations, the duo took a sharp left and approached a frozen riverbed. They swiftly glided onto the fragile ice sheet, and by the time they crossed it, the voices of the men grew distant. The thieves slowed down their pace once they reached the edge of the mountain.
"You think they'll still follow us?" one of them panted.
"Nah," answered the other as he reached into a separate sack of equipment and pulled out two pairs of moccasins with whale-tooth spikes. "My guess is, they're trying to find another path around the mountain. We just need to make it across that ridge up top before they get to us," he yanked of his current shoes, "and we can take the route home. Ahusaq, keep your eyes open."
And with that, they slipped on the moccasins and trailed up the nearest ledge they could find. Heaving gargantuan breaths, they dragged themselves across the wide but monstrous slope, relying on the spikes to prevent a life-ending slip downward. The sacks of meat and fish put quite a toll on their backs, but they relied on their weight to keep them propped up. When they reached a ledge that presented a much more narrow slope, one of the thieves pulled out some rope from the equipment bag and thrust it upward in attempts to lasso it to a sturdy protrusion of rock.
"Narong, do you see them?"
"No."
"Then why do I still feel like we're being followed?"
To answer their question, a sudden sharp, vibrant trill of a flute greeted them from the top of the mountain and stopped them in their tracks. They nearly lost their grip on the rope from the suddenness of it.
"What was that?"
The lilting of the flute continued. For a moment, the tune was calm and settled, but then it took an eerie turn. It seemed to taunt them every time they took a step forward, almost as if passing an encrypted message: I know what you're up to.
"Maybe we should get out of here," suggested Ahusaq, the more timid one of the two. "Let's just take the old route."
"If we go back down, we'll be caught."
"I think we'll be caught either way." The said thief looked up and suddenly saw smoke radiating from the top. "See? Something's going on. Would you rather slip from up here and die or go for another run and have a chance at life?"
It didn't take long for them to start trailing back down from there. So far, the warriors weren't in sight, so they thought the escape would be fairly possible if more caution was executed, but they nearly had a heart attack when a thunderous boom erupted nearby, causing a bunch of snow-glazed rocks to break off from the nearest ledge and block their anticipated pathway down. They barely dodged them and tumbled over to the next safest ledge.
"AAH!"
"Oof!"
From there, they slid down a group of rocks with their seal-skin bags tumbling behind them. They reached the ground and dropped near the riverbed with the bags plopping on top of them. The flute music began to tease them again, and when they shot their heads up, they were greeted by more smoke. Lots of it swirling from the shore on the other end of the frozen river. It seemed as if someone was there judging by the sound of footsteps which simultaneously brought the smoke closer.
"Who's there?" Narong called out.
From the smoky clouds rose the silhouette of a figure with a promising build. Some sort of cloak or cape rippled from the figure's shoulders, and a low growl pierced the air, interrupting the flute.
"It's a spirit…!" Ahusaq exclaimed. "It's La!"
A rumble of laughter boomed forth, segwaying into a deep voice. "So you're not naive humans after all."
"He's not La," Narong scoffed. "He's just an imposter playing dress-up— aaah!" One of the men ducked and pulled his fellow thief down with him as something emerged from the smoke and flew in their direction. It missed them, and they felt relieved, but by the time they bobbed their heads back up, whatever was aimed at them came swinging back with full force and knocked them from behind. They yelled and landed facedown on the ice again.
"First the Kaskan Coastline, then Métiqan Village, then Innunat, and now here," the voice went on. "You're quite adventurous."
That certainly caught them off guard. There was no way this man (if he was one) could've followed them through all of these places at a faster rate they were escaping. They could've sworn they weren't being followed up until half an hour back. And that, too, in the basking dust of twilight. Even if the man had been following them, how could he be on top of the mountain one minute and on the other side of the river the next when it took them nearly ten minute to reach down?
"H-How do you know all of this?" Narong stammered.
The smoke increased. "You fools. I am La, the All-Seeing Eye. I'm in every drop of water, every flake of snow. I am the ocean, the protector of the Water Tribe. I am the wolf, the bestower of all resources. You think I haven't been counting your mistakes?" The figure stomped his way towards them, causing the ice to quiver and form tiny cracks.
"Is it...it it really La?" Narong asked, confused. The best of his skepticism fled when he saw through the smoke that it wasn't wolf-shaped head gear he was looking at but an actual head of a wolf on top of a looming figure. A clawed paw came into view, holding a giant club.
"OH MY SPIRITS, IT'S ACTUALLY LA!" Narong scampered backward.
"We're so sorry, Mr. Ocean Spirit!" Ahusaq burst.
"You have snatched food away from the innocent! Do you know what the penalty is for such a crime?"
"No! Get away!" Narong yelled.
"Please, spare us!"
"When I grab hold of you both, you will rot in the deepest parts of the sea!" the voice roared. And immediately, something struck the ice even further. It splintered much faster than before, and very quickly, the cracks began to spread towards the area they were standing in.
"No! No, please!"
"Will you ever steal again?!" La thundered.
"NO!
"Never!"
"Filthy humans! I will know if you ever lay hands on something that's not yours!"
"We will never steal again, we swear to You, Great Ocean Spirit!"
"Then begone before I swallow you whole! And don't even think about looking back!"
They bowed repeatedly, banging their heads against the ice before darting towards the shore, leaving the seal-skin sacks behind on the mountain ledges. They screamed and muttered random chants invoking La's mercy as the cracks caught up to them and the ice completely gave way. They flailed in the freezing water for a few seconds before another growl from the direction of the spirit struck them back into their senses.
"If I ever see you moping around these parts, I will rip you apart and drink your blood!"
They kept screaming and swimming and eventually fleeing back the way they originally came. Once they were fully out of sight, the figure jumped into the water, shivering his way to the other side. Soon enough, he stepped out and yanked the fake pelt off of his head, revealing his warrior's wolf tail. Along with the flute, the smoke bombs, and his valuable boomerang that he held in his hands, he stuffed the pelt and the wolf-glove in his satchel and climbed his way up to where the bags of food were laying around. He swung them over his shoulders and smirked in the direction of the thieves' escape. "Suckers."
It took a ten minute search through the forest and an excruciating overuse of his searing back before a voice finally called out, "Sokka! Thank the Spirits!" It was a tribesman who'd been trailing down a different path that wound around the mountain. Behind him were the rest of the warriors from before. With sighs of relief, they darted towards him.
"Thank the Spirits? I did all the work here!"
The warriors chuckled as they grabbed hold of him and helped the bags down from his back carefully. Sokka groaned with relief as the weight on his back lifted with one bag at a time, even if at a tantalizingly slow pace. "Now I know how buffalo yaks feel like."
"Man, that was fast," a tribesman said. "Where'd you even come from? How'd you get 'em back so quickly?"
"A genius has his ways," Sokka grinned.
"If it wasn't for you, we would've gone home starving," said the leader of the warriors' group, Isuq. "You came just at the nick of time. What are you doing here anyway? We thought you were going to Innunat today."
"I did go, but...oh, hey, guys, be sure to leave the bag with the blue stripe, that's mine."
"So those idiots stole your fish, too?"
"About an hour ago on my way back," Sokka grunted with impatience and set the rest of the bags down in the snow before them. "I've been tracking them ever since."
Each warrior sieved through the bags and picked out the one which belonged to him. They couldn't help noticing, however, that Sokka's hunting bag was the bulkiest, easily holding plenty of fish and meats of several kinds.
"Look at you," Isuq said, impressed. "Watcha got in there, Sokka?" He peeked inside. "Woah, that's a big Arctic hen. It's been ages!"
"All for Kohana," the prince's voice softened a bit. "It's his big day tomorrow."
"Isn't that sweet?"
"Yep, now let's head on back before our stuff gets stolen again."
"But you're here with us," Isuq said. "We don't have much to worry about."
"Well if anything happen, I'm not getting your stuff back this time. How many mountains do you expect me to climb in one day?"
"You up for some freeze-dried cucumberquats, Socks?"
Sokka felt as if his stomach would grow arms and grab hold of the pack of cucumberquats and feed itself without a second's delay, but the part of him that craved taste and flavor made him shake his head. "I'm good, Masahn."
"Are you sure? You've been workin' pretty hard."
"I'll save em' for later." For another night in the event that he found himself completely stranded and starving or something. "Besides, who needs those with all this game?" He gestured to the huge sack on his back. "It's a record, I tell you. I've never caught so much in a three hour span! If I eat these cucumberquats now, I won't have enough room in me for the meat!"
"But you always have room for more food," Isuq said. "You have a bigger appetite than a lion turtle does."
"And you'll go hungry again by the time we reach the village. Besides, it'll take a while for that meat to cook."
"Maybe, but I need to relish the food that's going in my mouth today." Sokka licked his lips. "I worked so hard for all this." He breathed in the aroma that taunted him from his bag. "Mmmhmmm, I can already taste the squid. Seaweed rolls dipped in fish sauce, the five-flavor soup, the sea crab noodles...Oh, man, it's been far too long!"
Before long, the others were drooling, too, their cucumberquats becoming poor substitutes to their fantasies.
"Easy there, buddy, you're making it worse for the rest of us," Masahn said.
"Say, Sokka," another warrior suggested. "You wouldn't mind if we traded a couple of our fish for a few of your delectable—"
"No can do, men," he said. "I need to rub all of this in my folks' faces. They think I eat more fish than I can catch, but tonight, I'll show them who's boss! I'll show them this work of art!" He sighed. "It's also been a long time since we had a feast in the igloo. It would be nice if we had one for Kohana's birthday."
"Suit yourself, my friend."
They continued to trek through the treacherous terrain, conversing about the trip they had in store one minute and engaged in everyday banter the next. There was so much to look forward to; the trip they had in store the day after tomorrow was going to be a long one. They were headed to Ba Sing Se for an audience with the Earth King, for Spirits' sake!
"Technically, my dad should be on his list of world leaders to meet up with for the annual Global Conferences," Sokka mused.
"I hear Chief Arnook of the North stopped attending those over ten years ago," a warrior said.
"Good-for-nothing Northerners, don't remind me about them."
"I'm just saying, there's no one to represent the Water Tribe. Hopefully when you meet with the Earth King, he'll put you and your dad on the list."
"I hear people in Ba Sing Se aren't as inviting as the other Earth Kingdom residents," another warrior chimed in. "One of my friends visited the Upper Ring once. Some locals ended up driving him out and calling the Water Tribe a 'nation of savages.'"
"Your friend should've shoved a few smoke bombs down their throats," the prince huffed. "With this trip, we'll show them. It's about time those stuck-ups stopped treating us like the scum of the earth."
"We owe the possibility of that trip to you. If you sent a message to the Earth King, we wouldn't have had anything to look forward to."
"We also wouldn't have been able to go on that trip if we lost our hunting bags," Masahn added. "Thanks to you for that, as well."
Because throughout the entire fifteen-mile walk back to their village, that was the unspoken despondency regarding what could've happened had they lost their hard work's worth of food. These men had families of their own. They wouldn't be able to leave for the trip if their wives and children had nothing to eat.
"I don't know how much longer this will last," Isuq sighed. "We can't keep disappearing for weeks and months on end. It's getting harder for us to stay away from our folks. My mother-in-law's trying to make my wife go stay with her in Chingan 'cause I'm never home."
"I haven't even spent a single day with my kids," Masahn followed. "I don't want things to get to the point where they don't recognize me anymore."
"Apparently, my daughter took her first steps last week. Chimali was so excited when she told me," another man beamed with a trace of disappointment. "But I wasn't there when it actually happened. I don't want them to think of me as always being absent."
"Okay, guys, don't start," Sokka said. "Look, as soon as we can arrange some sort of trading agreement with the Earth King, you guys can cuddle with your folks as long as you want."
"It's not wrong to feel that way, Socks. You'd know if you were married."
"Pssh. You married men are getting older by the second. Sappy and unrealistically optimistic. I'm forever a youth."
"Oh really, Mr. Sour Single?"
"Let's just keep it easy on him, guys," Isuq said. "Poor guy's just jealous he doesn't have a lady to give him a satisfying back massage."
"Gran Gran's herbs will have to do, eh?"
"Or maybe Master Pakku can set him straight with a water whip."
They all snickered as Sokka raised his eyebrows, unamused. "Haha."
"In all serious, Sokka, why don't you consider taking the leap of faith this year? Find Katara a nice match, too," Isuq said. "Think about your parents. Can't you see it in their eyes? They want you and Katara to get settled down. If you ask me, it should've happened a long time ago. Tradition says to get married at age sixteen. Eighteen at the latest. You're twenty three. If you keep this up, you'll be twice as old as a Water Tribe girl of marrying age."
Sure, settling down and popping out babies according to blind tradition will definitely help the situation here. But he didn't say it out loud. Marriage made these men quite sensitive. "Let's just get home first, shall we?"
And so they trudged along, drooling over what the ladies in their households would serve them. It was in the dead of the night that Sokka and the warriors made it to the outskirts of the village. While his buddies bid him goodnight and took the paths to their respective homes, he wandered through the snow-capped hills until he reached the path that led to his igloo. He was ecstatic, his chest swelling from so much pride in himself.
"Just imagine the looks on their faces when I show them this luxury!" he rambled to himself as he imitated the voices of his family family members. "'Oh Sokka, you're the best brother we ever had! Oh Sokka, we're so proud to have you as our son. Sokka, my boy, you got the stuff! Sokka, you're the best hunter the Water Tribe has ever had! Sokka, you're the bomb!' Ha!"
Gentle moonlight spilled over him in heaps, lighting up the darkened tribe and making everything glisten around him. Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted one such glittering spectacle: a small icy hut in the far distance reflecting off moonbeams in his direction. In front of the hut were a three young children waving their arms at a man who was approaching them.
Sokka knew that man. He was part of the division of Water Tribe traders who were set to leave for Ba Sing Se with him in two days. The prince was about to call out to him in greeting when he saw the look of pure dejection on the man's face. A woman had stepped out to greet him, her hands resting on her heavily swollen belly. Her smile dwindled as she noted the disappointment in her husband's eyes and the nearly empty hunting bag which held but a few fish to last the children for the night. The children took the fish and raced inside, but the man and woman were cast by disheartenment, feeling the imminent burden of starvation.
Sokka sighed and took a look at his own sack of meats. He was pretty certain his stomach had started eating itself, and sleep was hitting him in the face like a train, making the possibility of going out to hunt again a greater problem, but he shook it all away, feeling a tug against his heart. "Fine, but I'm still keeping the Arctic hen."
"Sokka's coming," Pakku noted from the doorway upon spotting his grandson trudging along the snow. Seconds later, the old master was joined by his wife. They shared a concerned look when they saw that Sokka wasn't returning with his usual hunting bag. He only had his satchel with him, and he was holding onto a rather large skinned Arctic hen, but judging by the soft look on his face, they felt he wasn't too bothered with whatever happened, so they didn't feel the need to bombard him with questions just yet.
Well, questions about the food, at least, because Kanna straight up demanded him, "Where have you been? We were so worried you weren't back yet."
"Your father and I were about to come looking for you," Pakku said. "Everything alright?"
"It's been a long day, that's all." He stepped inside and handed Kanna the meat. "Quick, Gran, hide this before Kohana sees it."
"No use hiding it when you two know every inch of the kitchen."
"Is he asleep?"
"He should be."
Hakoda, who had his injured leg sprawled out over a pelt, and Kya, who had been massaging his foot with seaweed extract, looked up at their son and breathed out relieved sighs. They too, however, noticed that he didn't carry the usual seal-skin with him.
"Sweetie, you're back."
"What took you so long, son?"
"It was a long walk home," he said, wincing as he flopped over a set of pelts.
"Where'd you even go?" Katara asked.
"Innanut."
"Innanut?" they all exclaimed.
"That's twenty miles away, son," Pakku took a seat next to him.
"It's the only other place that's not as fished out as the other villages," Sokka shrugged. "You guys eat yet?"
"We were waiting on you. There's nothing in the igloo," Pakku said.
"I thought we still had some fish left."
"Well, Chunta stopped by…"
"Ugh," Sokka facepalmed. "Don't tell me you gave the rest of the fish in the house to that good-for-nothing psuedoshaman!"
"We thought you'd be back sooner with the fish," Katara said. "Clearly you didn't bring much to the table."
He groaned and reached into his satchel. He pulled out a small bag of fish and handed it to Katara. "That should be enough for right now, right?"
"You've been gone the entire day and caught only six...nine...thirteen fish?" Katara counted.
"It was all I got, okay?"
"Were you off playing boomerang again?"
"Alright, you two, don't start," Kya said. "Katara, your brother worked hard for this. Give him a break."
"I'll get started on the fish," Kanna took the bag and headed off to the kitchen.
"What happened, Sokka?" Hakoda asked. "Were you not feeling well today?"
"It's not that. A few idiots came along and stole the seal-skin sack when I was on my way back here."
"Oh Tui and La!"
"I couldn't find them anywhere. That's why I was late. I went back and caught as many as I could for tonight. Just in case."
"All the way back to Innanut?" Kya asked.
"No, just Goorin. Ten minutes away."
"This is exactly why you should've taken me with you," Katara said. "Maybe if I'd been there, I would've had your back. I even asked you if I could go with you, but what did you say? 'Woman, keep your magic water away from me. Stay in the kitchen and be prepared to cook up a feast!' Well where's the feast now?"
"If you came with me, you would've scared away the few fish that were left with your bending," he retorted.
"You're going to be gone for almost a month this time. This won't be enough to last us."
"I know that, Katara. I still have tomorrow."
"You promised Kohana you wouldn't miss his birthday—"
"I'm not. I'm gonna leave in an hour or so and come back before he wakes up."
"So you're not going to sleep?"
"I'll be fine! Sheesh, can't a guy get some appreciation for once?"
"Sokka..."
The warrior's annoyance softened when he saw his little brother. "Hey, buddy!" He held his arms out as Kohana waddled sleepily into his arms. "I thought you were still asleep," the prince said, ruffling the boy's hair.
"I heard you come in. Hurry up and eat so we can play Spirits and Robbers..."
"Spirits and Robbers, huh?" he laughed. "Funny story actually. You wanna hear it?"
"After we play. I wanna be La this time."
"Maybe you should be the Sleepy Spirit instead, sport. Katara can be the evil witch."
"Yeah, and Sokka can be the smelly pentapus monster," she sneered at her flustered brother.
"Please please please guys?" Kohana whined. "I've been waiting all day..."
The adults watched the trio bicker and play around, keeping in mind that had everything turned out well in the first place, Katara and Sokka would've had families of their own, complete with children Kohana's age. The predictions from Chunta had lifted their spirits so easily despite their efforts to resist his sweet talk. Convincing Katara wouldn't be too much of a problem, but Sokka, on the other hand, had always been the more persistent one. Eventually, Kya and Hakoda shared knowing looks and turned to Pakku, who nodded and cleared his throat.
"It's bedtime, Kohana," he said.
"Just five more minutes, Gramps, please?"
"You three can play all day tomorrow, okay? Go on now. Katara, go tuck him in, dear."
Once it was just Sokka and them, Kya began the much-anticipated conversation of the evening. "Sokka, Chunta brought good news with him this time."
"Did he predict another sibling for me, by any chance?"
"No, not this time," Hakoda said. "We're going to anticipate becoming in-laws very soon."
"Katara's getting married off?" he deliberately raised his voice to taunt his sister. "Finally, we'll have some peace of mind in the house— aah!" He barely dodged a snowball that was aimed in his direction from Kohana's room.
"You better watch it, you idiot!"
"Alright, that's enough," Pakku said. "Sokka, pay attention."
Kya gave her son a patient look. "Chunta was saying something about a perfect match for you."
"Mom—"
"Just hear us out," Hakoda said. "Look, son, you were born on a really special day. The girl he mentioned was born on a special day, too. Both of you were born on the year of the Wolf Moon, the year of the Spirits. That's a very sacred time that no child is ever born into, and on top of that, you were born on the Day of La at midnight on the solstice. That has to say something, right?" Of course, they never told their son of the incompatibility of his birth chart with anyone else's but often stressed that his bride should be someone special.
"Here we go," Sokka sighed. "It was just a coincidence that I was born in what you think are 'sacred times.' It actually doesn't matter. And you guys know that half the things Chunta says are way out of line, right? Come on, you think this is the time for me to get hitched? We barely have enough food to last us for—"
"Sokka, we know you put this off for a good reason," Hakoda said. "But if you delay any more, it's going to be difficult down the road. You're twenty three."
"You're saying it like I'm in my fifties or something."
"At the rate you're going, you sound like you'd be the type to put off your marriage until then," Pakku frowned. "Look, Chunta went ahead and compared your birth chart with that girl's. He said it was a perfect match."
"And where is this girl exactly?"
"The exact whereabouts aren't known, but Chunta suspects she's a Northerner—"
At that, Sokka stood up with a frustrated look. "The sister tribe? What makes you think I'd marry a Northerner?"
Of course, this was expected. "You certainly have grandparents who are Northern," Kanna chimed in from the next room. "If you hate Northerners so much, you might as well renounce me and Pakku."
"That's different!"
"Sokka, it's not right to think of it that way," Hakoda said. "We're all one tribe."
"It's useless to keep thinking that, Dad," Sokka said, glaring out of the nearest window. "I sent out so many requests over the past eight years, and we haven't heard back from them. Forget my efforts. You guys have been trying to contact them for the past thirty years. We even had a large portion of our warriors take up the journey to the North, and they didn't return to this day!"
"We don't know what's going on with them to jump to conclusions like that," Kya said.
"Even if that's true, they didn't take the time to at least tell us what's messed up about them. They don't care about us. They never will. We're on our own now. We can't rely on them for anything. And it doesn't matter what my freaking birth chart has to say. If I absolutely have to make babies with anyone, it better not be with a Northerner."
"Just because the government's messed up doesn't mean every Northerner is—"
"It still doesn't matter. Look, guys, I don't even want to think about things like marriage, okay? I was never planning on commitment, let alone with a Northerner. This isn't the right time, and I'm not even in the right mindset for that sort of thing."
"I was in the same mindset as you are right now when I was sixteen," Hakoda said. "Things had already gotten worse at that point. But if I hadn't chosen to get married to the love of my life, you and Katara and Kohana wouldn't even exist. This is something that's difficult for everyone, Sokka. Sixteen years is young, I'm not denying it. But the point of having a companion is to figure things out together."
Sokka shook his head, his thoughts flying to the family he saw earlier. He remembered how difficult it had been for them to handle the mere thought of starvation, and in all honesty, whether he actually cared or not about Northern influences and whatnot, his main concern was the fear of not being able to adequately provide. The South was not in good shape, and even if his family members were so desperate to abide by age-old impractical tradition that claimed marriage was an integral part of life, he wasn't going to fall for it if it endorsed overpopulation, poverty, and food struggles. Why drag someone else into the mess they were already in? Why would he think of bringing children into the world when there was the possibility of them starving every day so long as their economy was in shambles?
"Every man needs a woman, Sokka," Pakku said. "Just like how La needs Tui."
"Those fairytales might be good on paper, but practically speaking, they're worthless. Tui and La are just tools made up by some prehistoric caveman who was trying to get his people to multiply."
"That's enough, young man," Kya frowned and stood up. "Not another word against the Spirits. Saying Tui and La don't exist is equivalent to saying your father and I don't exist."
"Mom, that's not what I—!"
"Do as you wish," she said. "No one here's forcing you to follow tradition. It's not like we want you to be happy with a loving companion to call yours. It's not like we want to be grandparents or anything." She stormed her way out of the room, brushing at her tears as she left.
"Mom!"
"Kya, dear," Hakoda called. "Kya!"
"So it's my fault for being responsible?" Sokka exclaimed. "Come on!"
Hakoda shook his head at Sokka. He pulled himself up with Pakku's support and went after the chieftess in efforts to calm her down.
"Doesn't he understand we only want what's best for him?" the chieftess's words rang loud and clear from where she was. "How can he be so heartless and insensitive?"
"I'm not heartless, I'm just…" Sokka trailed off, deciding against further arguments.
"Why can't you think about us for once?" Kanna said as she stepped in with the freshly cooked fish. "You think we're stupid to suggest marriage in a time like this? If you'd been a lazy bum who did nothing to help out, you think we would've wanted you to get married? We're telling you this because we trust you're responsible enough for it. You're doing so much to establish trading partners. We trust that by the time you get settled, things will look up. We're confident that you can do this."
But as always, he flailed in his insecurities and ignored the fish that sat waiting for his attention. "You never know for sure, Gran." He grabbed his satchel and hurried out.
"Sokka!" Pakku called after him. "Where do you think you're going?"
"Hunting." Because he couldn't stand another moment here. He stepped out into the open and swallowed down his hunger, glancing up at the bright, beautiful, benevolent moon in the sky. If you're up there, and if you're real, food is all I ask for. He glanced back at the igloo. At least for their sake.
Chapter 4: Prosperity at the Door
Chapter Text
Dawn was fast approaching as Sokka dragged himself up a steep hill, his sealskin pouch filled with enough fish and a bit of game to last them for the next day and a half. The only energy he was running on was from the cucumberquats he'd munched on about four hours ago, but even that was proving to be insufficient. With every passing minute, bouts of exhaustion pierced through his muscles like needles, worsened by the bites of the falling snow. His eyelids were ready to drop down to the ground rather than bear the weight of sleeplessness any longer. He managed to climb over the slope and trudged down the knee-deep snow, kicking away the surpluses of ice on his feet until he reached familiar territory. He could hear someone calling out to him and fixed his attention through the chaos of snowflakes, finally seeing someone approach him.
"Sokka! Prince Sokka!"
In the near distance was the hut belonging to Kirima and Panuq, the couple that had been on the brink of starvation up until last night. Panuq raced ahead to meet up with the warrior with a shovel in hand and cleared the way.
"Thanks, bud."
"You're welcome to stay in our hut until the weather clears up," Panuq said.
"I appreciate it, but I need to get moving."
"At least have some warm yak milk. You seem like you're nearly frozen."
It was an offer that Sokka could not refuse, knowing fully well that if he was to go hunting again later that night or get on the ship to head to Ba Sing Se, he shouldn't go with symptoms of hypothermia, so he followed Panuq through the treacherous ice. The tribesman welcomed the prince inside his humble abode and had him seated on a set of cozy pelts. The hut was a stark contrast to the chilling air outside, so much that Sokka was flushed from the warmth within seconds. Through his glazed eyes, he saw Panuq's three children look up from their board game and wave to him, simultaneously hollering, "Hey, Uncle Socks!"
"Hey, little warriors," he flashed them a toothy grin.
Kirima stepped out into the main room with cups of milk in hand and smiled in greeting, her look turning to that of immediate concern as she handed the prince the first cup. "Prince Sokka, you don't look well. Have you been hunting all night?"
"Yes, ma'am."
"Not having much luck, either, huh?" Panuq asked.
"No. All the areas nearby are fished out."
"I know," the tribesman sighed. "Last night, I came home empty handed. I wasn't sure what to do. Thanks to the Spirits, a kind stranger left a generous amount of food at our doorstep with a note saying it was exclusively for us. We have no idea where it all came from or who put it there."
"Why does it matter?" Sokka said, brushing the remnants of the milk away from his lips and chin. "Just take it. Don't think twice."
"We have surpluses, sir," Kirima said. "La Himself must have blessed us with plenty, and it would be against His will if we keep it from those in need. We will be happy to share some of it with you."
The warrior was moved. "Ma'am, you're a family of five with another child on the way. You of all people shouldn't be looking to share. We have a household of mostly adults. We'll figure something out."
"Don't you worry about that, Prince Sokka," Kirima assured. "My brother will be arriving tonight. I'm sure he can take care of the hunting if need be. But I'm sure that won't be necessary. We will all have enough."
"It's okay, don't worry about us. I'll take Katara and Gramp-Gramp along tonight. Why should all the nonbenders do the work anyway?"
"But there's a partial lunar eclipse tonight, I hear," Panuq said. "No bending for at least four to five hours, and even after that, "
Oh. Great. "I'll figure something out. No worries."
"Sir—"
"Look, whoever it is that brought you all this food, they wanted you to have it, alright? That La of yours would be greatly disappointed if you go around sacrificing what you got. End of discussion." He set his drained cup aside. "And another thing. I decided to take the trip to Ba Sing Se alone."
"Alone?" Panuq widened his eyes. "Is something wrong?"
"My initial plan was to take all of the men; I thought the greater number of representatives for the South, the better. But the circumstances here aren't looking too well. I'm guessing a lot more families are going through the same situation that we are, and it will be hard for us to all go when we don't have everything settled beforehand."
"But sir, it's a very important trip this time. We will be meeting with the officials in Ba Sing Se."
"I've thought through everything once again, and to tell you the truth, I highly doubt the king's officials will allow all of our crew members into the meeting room," Sokka said disconcertedly. "I don't even know if they'll have me around long enough to hear what I have to say, but I don't have a choice. I have to go on behalf of my dad, and the letter from the Earth King was addressed to me. It will be more convenient for all of us if you men stay here with your folks. That way, you don't have to worry about catching lots of game at once and I can manage something with the Earth Kingdom officials. It's one of our longer trips, too, so it would greatly benefit you if you don't take the risk."
Panuq nodded. "I suppose that would make sense...but…"
"With our situation, it's usually a strength to go out and trade, but not anymore. What matters the most is surviving, Panuq, and as of today, we've reached the point where we have to be here and take care of the village instead of leaving it to starve."
"I understand...but sir, you still shouldn't go completely alone. I bet there are other crew members who have prepared everything beforehand."
"It's okay, I can handle it. I've been on plenty of trips alone before." Sokka cast him a smile and pat his back. "Besides, I was starting to feel bad for dragging an expectant dad along for the trip. Take it easy, my friends."
He thanked them for their hospitality before stepping back out into the cold, his insides warmed but still sore from the journey and the remaining ravages of hunger. Bearing everything, he continued on his way, highly tempted to flop down where he was and sleep the day away. Before long, he saw to his relief the path that snaked its way to his igloo. His mother, who had been sitting near the entrance, waiting for him, pulled herself up to her feet as she saw him tread along the snow with heavy steps. Kanna and Pakku approached her at the door.
"This was all I could get," Sokka admitted, handing the pouch to Pakku. "I'll go back tonight and—" He was cut off by Kya's fierce hug, which he returned with a soft sigh of apology. "I'm sorry."
"No, sweetheart, it's my fault. You're working so hard and...how could I be so stupid?"
"Mom."
She sniffed and dried her eyes. "Come on. I made fish sticks the way you like them."
"Actually, I finished up the cucumberquats on the way," he said, his exhaustion taking over his need for food. "We might as well save the fish sticks for later. Just in case."
They tugged him inside, and he flopped against a set of pelts and leaned his head against the furs on the wall.
"Did you sleep at all?" Katara probed.
"For an hour, maybe."
"That's not enough."
"It's not like I have time for naps when I'm trying to cross the Aklavik."
"The Aklavik River?" Pakku exclaimed. "That's thirty miles farther than Innanut! You walked all the way there?"
"That's why it took a while," Sokka said.
"Where else in the name of the Spirits did you go?"
"Hunkaq. A little village five miles from there. I caught what I could. The Aklavik is nearly fished out, too." A burdened look crossed over Sokka for a moment, but when he saw it reflected in the faces of his family members, he assured them quickly, "But I still have a plan. There's a snow forest off the coast of Tulit'a. I'll go there tonight and see what I can do."
"Are you kidding? That's going to take you almost half a day," Hakoda said. "And it's bandit country. Is there really no other place for you to hunt?"
No, not really. "Well...I just want to try it out."
"You can't possibly walk all the way there."
"I'm taking a canoe this time," he said. "It's easier to get there by sea."
"And what about sleep?"
"I'll just have to sleep on the ship to Ba Sing Se."
"You shouldn't go," Katara said. "On the hunting trip, I mean. See what you can do around here where it's closer. Or if you want to make this difficult, let me come with you."
"Katara—"
"I can hold my own. I'm a bender."
"I'm coming with you, too," Pakku said. "I'm not too old for a hunting trip."
"You two know there's gonna be a partial lunar eclipse tonight, right?"
Their faces fell seconds afterward. "Oh no."
"So don't risk it. I'll take care of it. But I won't deny that it's still going to take me a while, so I decided to postpone the Ba Sing Se trip for a day."
"Did you tell the men?" Hakoda asked him.
Sokka took a deep breath. "The men aren't going, Dad."
"What?"
"I decided to go alone this time. That way, I won't have to make as many stops. And I can get to the Omashu Port faster. I also know a shortcut." He took a moment to whip out his maps from his satchel and sieved through them to find the one of the Earth Kingdom. He set the maps on the floor to where they could see. "From Omashu, I'll have to travel to Full Moon Bay," his fingers trailed along the parchment, "and from there, I'll have to take an alternate route to avoid the Si Wong Desert, but it's still doable. Then I'll have to cross the East and West Lakes—"
"Isn't that where they say a giant sea serpent lives?" Kya asked worriedly.
"That's just a myth, Mom, there's nothing to be afraid of," he dismissed. "I'll just have to cross that, and then I'll reach for the outer wall of Ba Sing Se."
"Sokka, this is the longest trip you'll ever take. It's too dangerous to go by yourself."
"I've been to Omashu alone plenty of times before—"
"This isn't the same as Omashu. And we're not having you crossing Serpent's Lake," Kanna said firmly. "I don't care what you say about it. I've heard actual stories of people who disappeared along with their boats in the middle of the lake."
"It's just folklore, Gran. We have no actual evidence of a sea monster in that area. I'm the one who travels around, I should know this! And even if there is anything fishy about that area, what can I do about it?"
"Take the ferry. It would be the safer option," Kya said.
"It would also be the more expensive option," Sokka reminded. "Five hundred yuan for one ticket. We can't afford even five percent of that money."
Nothing could be said after that. Times were difficult and were worth certain risks. They couldn't just sit here and starve for the rest of their lives.
"No matter what happens, I'm going to have an audience with the Earth King, and I will not leave Ba Sing Se until everything is finalized," he said with determined resolution. "We have so many vital resources here. We can't rot away with so much unrealized potential. It's not like all the other three nations are going to show up and hand us everything on a silver platter—"
"Sokka!"
The tone of alarm in that voice by the door caught his immediate attention, and the sore warrior forced himself up, wincing his way to the tribesman who was waiting anxiously near the entrance. It was Bato, their family friend. And he must have run a long way to get here, judging by his hoarse pants for breath.
"There are ships headed our way," Bato said.
"Ships?"
"They're not our ships?"
"No, Hakoda. They're too big to be ours."
"Oh no," Kanna gave the others a grave look. "He really did mean it when he said..."
"Who said what?" Sokka asked.
"...Lee..."
"Lee?"
"That Earth Kingdom noble, and his financial advisor, Donghai...they stopped by yesterday," Kya began. And one by one, everyone else chimed in, explaining the whole ordeal to him. The conversation regarding the new mining project, the rash confidence that Chunta displayed, the threats issued to their home, and the false notion of overnight prosperity. Bato widened his eyes in horror.
"And you're telling me this now?" the warrior facepalmed in exasperation. "Chunta, you fucking idiot…"
"We were going to tell you yesterday, but we didn't get the chance," Pakku said. "If those men seize our property, we'll have no choice but to move out to a different location, but where will we go if it's so hard to find fish or game anywhere?"
"It won't go that far," Sokka assured. "I'll talk it out. I know they're definitely interested in the partnership, and I'll use that to convince them. No matter what happens, all of you stay indoors."
"Wait, Sokka, I'm going with you—"
"That's not a good idea, Dad, we'll handle this." The warrior stepped out of the igloo and made his way out with Bato. Katara stubbornly caught up to them.
"They insulted Dad, Sokka. They don't deserve it."
"And Dad doesn't deserve feeling like he's not able to help in a time of crisis. If our prospects get better, then he won't have to worry as much."
"He has a point, Katara," Bato said. "Hakoda has suffered enough humiliation since his injury. It's even more degrading considering his position as the chieftain. We have to ignore certain things if we want him to be—"
"Do either of you have any idea what they even said?" she demanded. "They were...they kept saying he was useless."
"Just because they said that doesn't mean he is—"
"But are we going to just take that? We might not have money, but that doesn't mean we don't have dignity. So why would you just stand back and let those idiots take the partnership in what's not even theirs?"
Sokka stopped mid-step, glowering at the ground.
"These minerals belong to the South," Katara reiterated. "And the South should have complete ownership over them. We shouldn't let mannerless brutes take over."
The prince was no stranger to everything their family had faced and all the trash talk he'd heard from several people over the years. Hakoda's injury didn't just stop at throwing the responsibility on Sokka's shoulders; it gave him an additional responsibility: to make sure he protected his dad from demeaning comments. It took the chieftain several months after his injury to get back on track, and another blow to his self esteem would be a greater cause for concern. "Look, I hate it, too, but this will be helpful in the long run. We don't have much of a choice. And if they don't listen, things will get rough for sure."
"You're not saying…?"
"I'm not letting them take away the one thing we have left. No matter what it takes. Now go back inside."
"But—!"
"Go, Katara, please! It's not safe!" And he and Bato hurried through the demanding inches of ice to the Southern shores. A few other tribesmen were waiting for him, one of them peering out at a distant line of ship silhouettes crossing over the South Sea through the mist. Indeed, they were gigantic in size and much faster, too, considering how quickly they were getting closer to land. Sokka grabbed hold of a pair of field glasses and observed the ships further. As they got closer, he took note of the more subtle details.
"They're Water Tribe ships," he mused. "Really big Water Tribe ships…"
"But we don't have such big ships."
"I didn't say they were from out tribe." Because they didn't belong to their portion of men who were supposed to return from their recent trading mission. These ships were obviously not from anywhere in the South. And not only were they more elaborate in design and style but also their sails…they were not the typical blue with the image of the black wolf like Southern ships. Instead, they bore the shape of a white circle in the center.
"A full moon," Sokka said eventually. He wore a conflicted expression on his face. The Land of Tui.
"Sokka, it's broad daylight."
"No, I mean... on their sails…they have full moons…"
The tribesman grabbed hold of the field glasses and looked on again. "Oh my Spirits...I can't believe it!" he exclaimed, rousing the interest of the other men. "I can't...oh my goodness! They're from the Land of Tui! They're Northerners!"
"What?!"
Bato looked through the field glasses next. "Yes...yes, they're definitely Northern ships."
"Oh Tui and La!"
"We're saved! We're finally saved!"
"Looks like Chief Arnook finally decided to get in touch with us!"
"We must inform the chief!"
But Sokka stopped them all with a wave of his hand and remained silent, staring at the plethora of Northern ships with excitement and suspicion swirling in his gut. Suspicion soon overpowered him, and he held a look of bitterness and impatience. "Not yet. We don't know what they're up to." Because how could they know for sure that the Northerners were looking to help? Over twenty five years of attempted contact didn't bear fruit; what could've happened for them to head this way now?
"Sokka, don't be cynical," Bato advised. "You should be happy about this."
"I'm only worried about what they'd want from us."
"What? No!" a tribesman exclaimed. "Don't you see? They're coming to help us out! After all these years!"
"Exactly," he said to the men. "After all these years. After ignoring us for so long...why would they suddenly turn to the South?"
"Maybe they finally got the message."
"Does it take twenty five years to process a need for help?" Sokka demanded. "Would you be okay with waiting for twenty five years for a piece of meat to cook?"
"We never know what the situation is like in the North," Bato reasoned.
"What is it with you and Dad and defending the North? I need to know for sure that they're here to help. Otherwise, I'm not falling for anything."
"Think what you want, but I can tell that this is for the best," Bato said. "Men, send for Chief Hakoda."
Within minutes, the curiosity of the entire tribe was roused, eventually blooming into excitement. The women in the village stepped out of the confines of their cooking fires and left behind their crafts midweave. They took to the streets of ice and crowded around the shores. The mist cleared little by little, giving rise to the majestic view of Northern ships. There were so many of them. They kept coming one after another, endless in their endeavors. It was almost as if the entire Northern population was making its way down South.
Sokka was persistent in his doubts. He looked on with further skepticism even after Hakoda and the others made it to the shoreline and expressed their pleasant surprise. It wasn't until they spotted the sight of additional ships, this time belonging to the Earth Kingdom, that Sokka finally let down a portion of his cynicism. Ignoring the tribesfolk's calls, he raced further ahead and barged up the watchtower. He then saw that the next huge wave of ships did indeed belong to the Earth Kingdom. These ships proudly bore the emblem of the Earth Kingdom capital. For a second, Sokka did not get his hopes up, thinking that those were most likely sent by Lee and were coinciding with the arrival of the Northern ships, but it didn't make sense to think that way because were so many Earth Kingdom ships, perhaps too many to belong to any single party. And when they got close enough, he saw to his great surprise that the ones towards the back of the mass influx bore silk flags bearing the symbol of the Earth Kingdom in golden embroidery.
They had to be from Ba Sing Se. They had to have been sent by the Earth King!
As if he wasn't surprised enough, he was practically flabbergasted when another set of ships, this time from the Fire Nation, pierced through the horizon. The royal fire insignia loomed above its ships in the form of similarly embroidered flags. Golden scepter-like masts jutted into the skies, indicating that they come in peace.
"Those things look too furry to be ships," a tribesman panted as he made it to the top of the watchtower and succeeded in grabbing Sokka's attention.
"Where?"
"Over there, sir."
Sokka squinted his eyes in the said direction before widening them. "Those aren't ships! They're sky bison! Flying bison swimming towards us!" And what a number of bison there were with several saffron-clad monks sitting atop each of them. The Air Nomads had joined in to complete the international family that was hitting the Southern shores like a tsunami. And if the Air Nomads of all people took the effort to leave their homes for any reason at all, it had to be for an important one. Sokka was definitely shocked out of his wits. This was too good to be true.
"Bison…" the tribesman repeated in a daze. "So many bison, too many bison. What do we do? What do we feed them, oh Spirits help us!"
Because that was what was most important out of everything else. "Don't panic, buddy," Sokka shook his head in amusement. "Arrange for the kelp nets." Since kelp was the only abundant resource left and one of the only food sources (if not the only food source) that was close to being vegetarian.
The people near the harbor were in another fix. How could they accommodate such a huge number of ships seeking to dock themselves up against the Southern shores? While the South was definitely a huge mass of ice and would technically be able to welcome so many ships, the glacial terrain was most concerning.
"I need all benders to form extra docks!" Sokka commanded from the watchtower. "The first round of ships will reach the shore any minute!"
Immediately, the benders got to work. They charged out into the water and froze certain portions, creating circular bases which gave rise to several different icy docks that jutted into the sea. Treacherous caps of snow were smoothed out to welcome more ships. All along the vast Southern shore were lines of expert sailors with giant ropes in hand, waiting to receive the ships and help dock them. Finally convinced of the extent of whatever was going to happen in the next few minutes, Sokka slid down from the tower, not even bothering to take the flight of stairs in his exhilarated state.
Eventually, the first row of ships approached land. Hundreds more were to follow, but for the time being, here were the leading ships. Foreign bowsprits hit the Southern ice after many long years, and out stepped groups of Northern tribesmen, wrapped in layers of billowing cloaks. The leader of the Northern division, a tribesman who was rather short for his stature, was the first to fully step onto Southern ice.
There was tensed silence for a moment as a feeling of primal brotherhood instantly took over the sister tribes. Apart from Sokka, Chief Hakoda was the only other Southerner to step forward. Before he could address the Northern party, however, he lost his balance and his grip on his crutch. The Northern tribesman raced forward and caught the chief before he could hit the ground. "Careful, brother."
Cheers filled the South and vibrated the mass of ice as the Northerner pulled the Southern chief into a warm embrace, one that Hakoda most gratefully returned. Kya brushed away her tears. Kanna and Pakku exchanged content sighs. Sokka let go of a greater portion of his skepticism, a tiny smile lingering on the corner of his lips, but it was quickly destroyed. No problem. It only took twenty five years. It was because of the North's neglect that Hakoda was heavily injured anyway. No need to allow sweetness to cover up the nasty bitterness of hunger.
"My dear Southern brothers, we stand before you with humbled hearts and ask forgiveness for our tardiness," the Northerner boomed, his deep voice betraying his short stature. "The Great Spirits are witnesses to the trials and tribulations we have overcome to reach the Land of La. But now we are finally here, and we are ready to serve you. And not only that. We bring with us friends from other lands."
More cheers, more chaos in the wake of such unexpected camaraderie among the great nations of the world, more so when the other ships began to reach the shore one by one. Hakoda pulled his father and son to the forefront and introduced them to the Northerner. "This is my father, former chieftain Pakku."
"Welcome, brother, to the South," Pakku greeted.
"And this is my son, Sokka. Soon-to-be-chieftain of the South."
"So this is the hero of the South we've been hearing about?" the Northern tribesman smiled at Sokka and bowed. "It is an honor to meet you, Brother Sokka."
Brother. Hmph.
"My gratitude goes out to Chief Arnook," Pakku said. "He sent help just in the nick of time."
The tribesman's smile dimmed a little bit, and he was overcome by a conflicted look of his own. "Actually, we were not sent by Chief Arnook. We come in the name of Her Highness, the esteemed Princess of the Northern Water Tribe."
Sokka raised his eyebrows. Hakoda and Pakku exchanged surprised looks. "We did not know Arnook had a daughter. Or any children at all."
The Northerner sighed. "In all honesty, none of us did, either, until last week."
Chapter 5: Coming Together
Chapter Text
When Chunta predicted that they would receive wealth and prosperity overnight, Hakoda and the others had believed it was just crazy talk. Now, they could only brood over how right the shaman was. They fumbled to summon the Council of Elders into a series of emergency meetings with the visiting delegates while the tribesfolk erupted with excitement once more international ships reached the shore and unloaded abundant provisions. Under the instructions of Sokka and Bato, the Southerners cleared the way for foreign masses to fill their pathways. Within an hour, the place had turned into a center of cultural fusion unlike anywhere else on the planet. Air Nomads strolled along the wild snowy plains while representatives from the Earth Kingdom tried to keep themselves from slipping over the ice. Fire Nationers repeatedly warmed themselves and the people around them while Northerners went about exploring their sister tribe. Chief Hakoda had become busier than he had ever been in his entire life seconds after the next wave of Northern ships hit the land, and with Sokka as his support, he immersed himself completely in revival efforts alongside Ivaneq, the leader of the Northern delegates.
The meeting sessions began with a complete explanation of the situation of the tribe to the international representatives. How Southern men would set out on long and daunting voyages to trade the few goods the tribe could produce, the little fish and game they could catch, the anticipated trip to Ba Sing Se or the Fire Nation capital to vent out the problems of their community and seek solutions.
And all at once, the Southern Elders became overwhelmed by the possibilities of recovery. So many possibilities presented from each nation in response to the struggles endured by the Land of La. The industrial countries were the first to pitch in. Both the Earth Kingdom and the Fire Nation were equally interested in Sokka's proposal for the massive mining project involving several mines, which were homes to different minerals and rare gemstones. Representatives immediately stepped forward and accepted partnerships in the deals, granting Sokka most of the authority over the entire project. Other trading partnerships (some of them being tripartite deals due to the Air Nomads' lack of extensive industrial involvement) were also established to where the luxuries of fertile soil would be provided with the exchange of untapped resources from the South. Furthermore, the debt owed to Lee and Donghai was quickly resolved via a promised share of the profits, which would be earned through the Ba Sing Se partnership, with prominent Earth Kingdom cities like Omashu. Needless to say that Sokka's high-risk Ba Sing Se trip was ruled out.
An additional interest expressed by the tripartite group was tourism; like the Northern Tribe, the South was a beautiful tundra that was home to bewitching glacial scenery and exotic snow forests. And of course, the famed celestial lights (in this case, the Southern Lights) which bounced off of the icy structures and frozen lakes, encasing the land in different blends of color. One major advantage this posed was greater accessibility; the South did not have walls like the guarded North, and the treacherous, fortress-like ice at the North Pole didn't always prove to be convenient for travellers from other areas. Once properly renovated, the South Pole would be able to gain much tour-based revenue along with popularity.
On the other end of the spectrum were obviously the Air Nomads, who proved to be supportive in their own ways. They held a limited agricultural economy, and the main exports from the four Air Temples involved textiles, crafts, flora, fruits, and sweets like fruit pies, jelly cakes, and other pastries. The monastic culture bonded with the tribals over crafts, textiles, and herbs, especially, which were overseen by Chieftess Kya and the other women. Despite Sokka and the men delivering the crafts back and forth over the years, the monks became interested in the South's abundance of arctic saffron flowers lining the boundaries of its mountains. This flower type was notable for its orange pigment that colored their sacred robes and also added the saffron spice to their cuisine. Apart from herbs, crafts like prayer beads, mats, and baskets were highly appreciated so long as they weren't made of animal pelts, and along with new trades, existing trades were strengthened. On a non-profiting note, the Air Nomads were also among the ones greatly taken aback by the imagination of the celestial lights. The mountains, the coniferous forests beyond the mountain stretch, and the natural serenity attracted them as locations apt for spiritual disciplines and oneness with the beauty of nature. This would mark the influx of more monks in the near future and increase spiritual camaraderie between the two cultures.
And of course, the South's most crucial ally: the sister tribe. Northern agents had insisted on the more vital interior methods of recovery, starting with the revival of fisheries. It was astonishing how many fish had been hoisted across the world to both feed the people and stock up empty lakes and rivers. It was also arranged that several fish ponds would be set up in each village, and nutrients and arctic plants were to be introduced to increase the fish population as soon as possible. Apart from the fishery sector was the land itself, but the North held a solution for that, too. They began with unloading the imported ships, which contained crates and carriers of animals ranging from caribou to buffalo yak and various other arctic species. Heated discussions followed with regard to tighter conservation laws forbidding excessive hunting until the land was repopulated with game. What would normally take several years can be reduced to a few years if these laws were staunchly followed. Not that there would be a necessity to overhunt again with so many trading missions and provisions of meats in store.
These were the solutions presented as of now, and there were bound to be more, but already, the current plans held lots of promise despite being loads of hard work. There were plenty of Northerners, though, who had come to stick around and help out. Some even brought along their families, indicating their promise of staying as long as necessary. Sokka still held the underlying grudge that it took the Northerners this long, but he wasn't going to lie and say he wasn't moved. He still appreciated all efforts, big or small, to the fullest, and as the hours passed by, his pessimism slowly lightened.
So much had been planned in the course of a few hours. So much was to be said and done, so many changes were to take place in the near future involving so many different groups of people...and yet, very little was mentioned regarding the person behind all of this: the princess of the North. The ever-cynical side of him was not sure if he should label these somewhat-extravagant efforts as her ways of showing off...or if he should really be awed by the prowess of her helping hand.
How could the members of a tightly knit community not know they have a princess?
It was a question that kept distracting him throughout the various meetings despite every ounce of his being telling him to focus on the golden opportunity. He couldn't keep from noticing the fact that the Northerners they were willing to carry out her commands to every last letter, either she had to be ruthless (which didn't seem feasible if she arranged for such plentiful, generous opportunities) or Arnook had to be ruthless in making sure her orders were carried out (which also wasn't feasible considering he concealed his own daughter from the world for some reason). It's not like he could pry for answers or explanations; clearly the situation demanded of other things and moreover, the Northerners obviously didn't know much about the princess given the one week they knew of her existence.
"So are we all on board with the renovations?"
Since renovation went hand in hand with improving tourist prospects, Ivaneq had proposed that the grandeur of the South could be intensified if the leaders of the tribe allowed for it. This included expanding the chief's current igloo or constructing a vast palace in its place. Of course, the latter option was favored. Along with that would rise the possibility of a culturally diverse hub in the form of organized arctic plazas and open bazaars selling intricacies and delicacies, and it was needless to say that everyone in the chieftain's family along with the Council of Elders were very supportive of the idea.
"But it seems like the prince is not interested."
A contemplative Sokka jutted out of his thoughts and looked up at Ivaneq and the other Northern delegates. Kya placed a hand over her son's shoulder. "What's wrong?"
"Nothing, I'm fine."
Ivaneq was not entirely convinced. "Do you really favor the construction of the Southern Water Tribe Royal Palace, Brother Sokka?"
"Yes, of course. Sounds good."
"He's exhausted," Kanna pitched in. "He'd been hunting all day yesterday and overnight."
"If that's the case, then it's alright, but if there really is a problem regarding the renovation plans, please do let us know. There is no pressure or force in this matter." Ivaneq turned back to the group. "You see, we were hesitant to ask this directly. Her Highness repeatedly advised us to be considerate of your egalitarian values. She finds your solidarity with the community truly admirable."
And that was it. The only time she was referenced throughout all of their meetings. It was no surprise if she was fascinated given how sheltered she may have been. Sokka couldn't imagine how it would've been if he or Katara had been sheltered in such a way. He couldn't envision a world in which the soon-to-be-ruler was completely suppressed from public eye.
What a life that would be.
By the time the noon sun climbed high up in the Southern sky, the meetings concluded for the day. Several guests crowded around in Chief Hakoda's igloo to organize the birthday celebration of the South's younger prince. It was an impromptu event of such a vast scale. All morning, Kohana had been running around, adorned by the shark-tooth necklace crafted by his brother and the new parka made by his grandmother. He had been stuffing his mouth with imported specialties like the roast duck prepared by the "aunties with metal bracelets" and the fire flakes gifted by the "uncles with fire hands." He also crammed sweets into his mouth and smearing his face and his friends' faces with pastry icing. He and his friends have also been licked several times by the sweet-toothed lemurs which had hung around their igloo, and to their greatest delight, the kids were even given several rides on the sky bison. Afterwards, they went sledding with Sokka, Katara, their friends and their friends' children. It was mostly a teaching moment for the young prince; he was the one who ended up showing the foreigners the magic of Antiman's Peak, laughing every time they fell out of their sleighs with hysterical screeches and landed in heaps of body-freezing snow. Later that day, Sokka and Katara also took him to Lady Nagara's igloo where he could pick out his favorite husky.
"Alright, bearcub, listen up," Sokka said. "If we're gonna get a snow husky, we have to make sure we can take care of it, alright? From now on, you're gonna be the one that feeds it and takes care of its every business. No asking your big brother to take them out on walks and potty breaks and—"
But Kohana obviously wasn't listening as he chased around the three available huskies and played with them. "Sokka, can I pick out another one?"
"Two little monsters?"
"Oh come on, Dad, Dad said he can get another one if he likes," his sister frowned. "It's his birthday, Sokka, let him choose. Now that we can actually support two huskies."
Kohana giggled as the puppies pounced over him. "Actually, can we have all three of them, guys?"
"What?!"
"He's welcome to take them all," Nagara smiled. "No matter how many riches we get in one day, I know I still can't support them all. No one else is coming up to buy one."
"Don't fuel the flames, Aunt Nagara," Sokka sighed. "One husky, Kohana. One."
"But what about its brothers and sisters?" Kohana pouted. "Oh, and what about their mommy and daddy? They will be really sad without their mommy and daddy."
"Five huskies?"
"Sliding up the scale, aren't we?" Even Katara was looking quite concerned at this point.
"Pleasepleasepleasepleaseplease?"
Eventually, the trio ended up each holding a husky in their hands while the mother and father huskies trailed behind them. Everyone knew that Kohana would most definitely not be the one to take care of their newest additions to the family.
"Can't say no to the birthday boy, huh?" Sokka turned to his sister. "Have fun cleaning up all the husky poop, Katara."
"You were the one who still paid for them, so you have fun with that."
But at least the birthday boy was appeased. Or so they thought. "Hey, Sokka, imagine how it would be if we had a lemur and a sky bison—"
"Are you trying to open up a zoo right now?"
"Can we at least have a sky bison?"
"That is a definite no."
"But I waaaant one!" he stomped his little feet and jumped up and down, making cracks in the ice. "I want a sky bison! I never get to have anything I want!"
And with the rest of the adults caught up in other business, there was no one else who would be able to calm the boy down.
"You promise? You promise we'll get one?"
"I said I'll ask one of the monks—"
"And the lemur?"
"What, no! You just said—"
"I want a lemur, Sokka, you have to promise—!"
"Okay okay—"
"Say you promise!"
"I promise I will ask—"
"No, promise me you'll get them—"
"I can't get anything for you if I can't ask!"
By the time Kohana's feast had been arranged, complete with the arctic hen his brother had caught for him, Kya had given him a bath twice to rid him of sky bison and snow husky saliva, and by the end of the day, his favorite treats from each of the other nations ended being the fruit pies offered by the "grandpas in yellow-orange robes" who were amused by his requests and let him keep a lemur and an unassigned sky bison pup much to Pakku's near heart-attack. Either way, there were no long-lasting oppositions; it was a day of overabundance and camaraderie. It was all like a dream.
"Now now, nothing's over just yet," a Northern representative smiled as he stepped into the igloo, followed by a few attendants holding several packages. "The princess has sent gifts for your family, Chief Hakoda."
Since when did Her Mysteriousness have time to think about the royal family? Sokka would've imagined her being fed up from having made so many preparations. Show off.
"As if she hasn't provided enough for us as it is," Pakku said. "Now gifts, too?"
"We're not sure if we can handle too many benefits in one day," Kya followed, her eyes widening when she received her package— the biggest of them all standing at six feet long and five feet wide. "Oh my, this is..." When the Southern chieftess opened the package, she was overwhelmed to the extent that her eyes became brimmed with joyous tears. Standing before her was a shrine customized to fit the two elegantly statues inside of it. One of them was a black marble statue of La, a figure of a handsome, surprisingly pleasant man in black robes possessing a strong build, claws, fangs and beaded eyes. The second statue was made of white marble and was sculpted in the image of a beautiful white-robed goddess holding a torch: the Torch of Wisdom hailed by the scriptures that Kya repeatedly immerses herself in. Both statues were marked by the design of a koi fish of the opposite neutral color on their chests. The La figure held the design of a black-spotted white koi fish on his sternum, and the Tui figure bore the symbol of a white-spotted black koi fish on her bosom. The rays of light from outside poured in through the windows and fell upon the marble sheens, making the statues glisten.
"This is beautiful!" Kya brushed at her dampened face and laughed with excitement as everyone else gawked at the gift. The chieftess clasped the statues to her heart and ran her fingers over the intricate details, placing their previous tiny statues into the new shrine and running around to rearrange the prayer room.
"It's a very good omen if the Spirits find their way to one's home," Kanna said with a grand smile of her own.
Sokka caught himself looking on with a grin as well. He would've rolled his eyes and shrugged off what he believed was pointless religiosity had it not been for the look of utter happiness in his parents' faces after such a long time. For that, at least, he had to give the princess credit.
"This is for Princess Katara," an attendant announced. Turned out Katara received a hand-crafted purse of an exquisite indigo hue complete with lavender designs. The purse housed many different compartments for travel convenience. There were also sealskin pouches designed to hold water.
"This is such a beautiful color," the Southern princess ran her fingers over the purse. "And these pouches are really convenient."
More gifts came into view. "This is for the little one," the attendant said. "Oh, and this one, too. And this one. Wait, one more..." Several packages were placed before the young prince, who ripped open the wraps one by one and let out excited squeals. From water shooters to plush toys to storybooks and Spirit roleplay masks and costume sets and regal clothing, the boy had them all and bounced all over the place. At this point, he had completely stopped nagging his older brother for more pets.
"Look, Sokka! I even got my favorite mask! The panda seal!"
"That's great, sport."
"How does the princess know we have another son?" Hakoda asked.
"The last letter sent by Prince Sokka five years ago expanded on the difficulties of providing for the young with resources running low. In that conversation, he briefly mentioned his infant brother."
She took that one detail and turned it into all this? But there were zero complaints overall. The igloo which had trouble housing even a few more fish than necessary to start the day now held piles of intricate decorations and gifts, and everyone couldn't help but be grateful. The princess sure knew how to satisfy everyone. From different kinds of jewelry and exotic scents and perfumes to layers upon headdresses, layers of coats, and other latest Northern fashions, everyone in the family, even Bato, their family friend, received plenty, specified and nonspecified. Well, everyone except Sokka. He obviously had a share in the more general gifts, but so far, he was the only one who didn't have a gift named specifically for him.
Not like I was expecting one anyway.
"Ah, here it is. The last one." It was a thin package about five feet in length followed by a scroll canister adorned with a fancy blue ribbon. Sokka looked from the gift to delegate holding it out to him.
"Her Highness made sure not to leave anyone out."
Sokka took the package and the scroll but didn't peer into either of them. He quirked his eyebrows. "Does Her Highness have a name?"
The man shifted uncomfortably as did the other Northerners. "We don't know it."
It got really quiet, and it was easy to tell that Hakoda and the others had reached a level of curiosity that paralleled Sokka's. How could they not know her name?
"Well it won't hurt to call her Tui for now," Chieftess Kya said with a warm smile. "She helped us just in the nick of time. Just like Tui would."
By nightfall, hundreds of tribesfolk and foreign friends gathered at the center of the city beneath the aurora sky. While the colors danced vibrantly over them all, concealing the lunar eclipse and bringing awe and beauty to the scope of a once-troubled tribe, Hakoda struggled his way up with Sokka and Ivaneq as support in the middle of the crowd, drawing on all attention.
"We gather here tonight to celebrate the reunion of not only the sister tribes, but also the world's beautiful cultures and peoples," Hakoda said. "Never has the South looked so complete and filled to the brim with love and support, and for your helping hands, the Land of La is eternally grateful. Let us highlight the brave leaders of all of our empires for their wonderful contributions: the admirable monks of the Air Nomads, the honorable Lord Iroh of the Fire Nation, the esteemed King Kuei of the Earth Kingdom, the respected Chief Arnook of the Northern Water Tribe and most importantly, the blessed Princess of the North whose correspondence brought us all together. May the Great Ones smile down upon all of us. Let us embrace our differences with pleasure, and let us bring to light our universality. Let us rejoice in peace and lifelong happiness as one family, one community. Let us forever be bonded by kinship, friendship, and fraternity. In the name of Tui and La! In the name of Yin and Yang! In the name of harmony!"
"Here here! Here here!"
Applause rang throughout, and within moments, everyone was caught up in warm exchanges and welcome greetings. Families stood in camaraderie with those from their sister tribe. Groups from all four nations sat around and chatted as if they'd been best friends since forever. Northern youths began pursuing the young Southern beauties. Regardless of the former tensions and disconnections between the two tribes, reunion sparked wonder and relief. Like a koala sloth cuddling a tree in the middle of a menagerie, Kohana was curled up next to his huskies and bison with his lemur dozing in his lap. Katara and her friends, who had already begun expanding their circle to accommodate the newcomers, sat close together, relishing the colorful sky. Even Kanna and Pakku, the most experienced and the more wary than not, were finally convinced that none of this had been a dream and that things were really looking up.
"Ahh, it's been so long," Hakoda said, his arm around his wife's waist as he basked in the fragrance of the cologne he'd adorned himself with. "Do you remember that day, dear?" He reached for his wife's lips with his, making sure the glacier behind them hid them from view. "I was wearing this same type of cologne the night we first made love."
"Hush up," she whispered. "Do you want everyone to hear?"
"What? We're far away."
Her hand sieved through his hair. "Not far enough."
"Dad, have you seen—" the Southern prince nearly gagged at the sight of his parents caught in a heated make-out session. He cleared his throat, causing them to jerk away from each other.
"It would be really embarrassing if I had another sibling at this age, so let's keep this a family-friendly atmosphere, shall we?"
Despite it all, though, he had never seen his parents be this happy. He had never seen Gramps and Gran Gran be so optimistic for longer than a few minutes. He had never seen his sister roam the South without the fear of their family sinking deeper into destitution. He himself had never felt more relieved from a huge weight that was somewhat pulled off of his shoulders. Even so, he felt lighter. And yet, he couldn't bring himself to fully enjoy the gifts of the night. Was no one really going to ask about the heir to the North? Who exactly was the woman who made everything around him land in cloud nine so quickly? Who was the princess who gave their tribe a slice of the entire world and handed them hope on a silver platter?
Chapter 6: The Princess of the North
Chapter Text
It's only a matter of curiosity.
At least, that's what he told himself as he snuck away from the celebrations and headed towards the decked Northern ships. He was determined to get his hands on the Northern princess's list of proposed Southern revival efforts. It was, after all, most likely the only document anyone had in association with someone as locked away from the world as her.
It was an impulse that Sokka couldn't help. It was extremely hard to imagine a life contained simply in the limits of home. Nearly every day since his early adolescence, he'd taken to the seas, travelled on behalf of the tribe, seeing new places, meeting new people, catching glimpses of different cultures. He had never handled the concept of staying put or settling in one place, much less settling down in life due to his absolute love for freedom, so naturally, his mind was still boggled by the claim that the Northerners didn't know they had a princess. And even if they didn't know at first, now that they did, shouldn't they be looking further into the matter? Had Chief Arnook really refrained from announcing the birth of his daughter? News of an heir's birth should be a cause for intense celebration, right?
But no one ever talked about these things. Instead, the Northerners were drinking and partying away with their Southern brothers, reveling in the reunion of the tribes, not mentioning (or perhaps not caring to mention) the person who made the reunion happen. Even Chieftess Kya and Chief Hakoda were too lost in the festivities to ask questions and prod for answers. The level of aid the South received and the utter lack of attention the North's princess was receiving made no sense, in all honesty. Shouldn't such opportunity be used by the North to at least glorify their "newly-discovered" leader?
Guess I'm not the only one who's underappreciated at times.
He reached the nearest docks and looked around. Not many people were there, only the few trickles of Northern tribesmen who lounged lazily near the bowsprits. He nearly slipped on something in the snow; a piece of paper, most likely an old pamphlet that had gotten buried beneath the snow under the influence of stampedes back and forth from the ships the past several hours. Thinking it to be a piece of trash, he picked it up to toss it in the nearest trash crate...only to pause when he caught a glimpse of words of interest: unknown daughter of Chief Arnook.
With furrowed eyebrows and a wild yanking of his gloves, he fumbled to unfold the torn pamphlet, reading what appeared to be an article heading and the first sentence of an otherwise torn-apart piece of parchment:
Hidden Princess
The North Pole's greatest discovery as of yet is the unknown daughter of Chief Arnook...
When he heard voices around him, he quickly slipped the paper into his coat pocket. There must be more where this came from.
At this point, the aurora had dulled down for a moment, letting darkness temporarily shoot through. Luckily, the bowsprit of the nearest Northern ship was lowered, and Sokka took the chance to sneak his way into the ship. He grabbed another crate that was resting a few feet away, threw anything he could find inside of it, and hurled it over his shoulder, assuming the gait of a tired attendant to make himself look like he was doing something productive. He kept his face hidden behind the crate, but people were too drunk to care more than they should, so that was a plus. When he finally reached the empty cabin area, he discarded the crate and let loose. He pulled out the piece of paper from earlier and searched through all the papers he could find sprawled out on board. Several frantic minutes later, he found nothing and decided to step deeper inside.
Look at you sneaking in like a thief, the more prideful part of him rebuked him for doing this incognito; if he asked, he would probably get the information he wanted or at least be given a nice copy of the article. Even so, he knew that people would be curious as to why the prince of the South was so curious about the princess of the North to the extent of exploring a Northern ship for anything that resembled a trace of her, and knowing his family members and their desperation to get him hitched, they would be more than willing to take this observation and spin it into a romance. Geez.
"'Oh, Sokka should totally consider her,'" he rolled his eyes, squeakily mimicking his parents as he slipped into an open room. "Stupid matchmaking culture. 'They don't need to see each other or know each other, they'll be so perfect and wonderful and will have lots of babies—"
"Your Highness?"
"Gah!" He ended up knocking over a few cleaning supplies nearby and landed on his stomach on top of a few barrels.
"Oh, I'm so sorry, sir!" A calloused hand belonging to a middle-aged man reached out to help him up. "I didn't mean to startle you."
Sokka brushed at his clothes and cleared his throat. "That's fine, sir…"
"Call me Zhi, Your Highness."
"No need for formalities. Sokka's fine."
"Ah, yes, Sokka," the man smiled. "Forgive me, but I was not informed that you would be visiting our ship. Did you have an escort?"
"Um...no, not really. Everyone's too distracted, I guess. What about you? Not feeling the party vibes?"
"I was just on my way there. I had a couple of errands to run for Captain Ivaneq. Is there anything I can assist you with? You seem to be quite...lost..."
Obviously. Sokka just hoped he didn't seem cunning or conniving to the crewman. "Yes. I'm actually here to, uh, have a look at…" Leader, say leader. Gender neutral. "...your leader's list of revival plans for the South. Maybe a document or something of that type?" Several documents, maybe?
"Did Chief Hakoda ask for them?"
"No, uh…I wanted to…It's for confidential purposes." Or to satiate his inner detective trying to piece the puzzle together.
"I see. Please, come with me."
Zhi led him towards a long hallway and up a flight of stairs, eventually taking him to a room that was closed to one corner. There were a few containers of drinks, too.
"Could I interest you in some gin, Sokka? It's your first time on our ship. And you don't look like you've had your share of drinks."
"No, thanks. Feel free to help yourself, though."
The man proceeded to pour himself a drink. He then reached for a collection of many different documents and placed the papers before the prince. "These are the originals."
"Other copies are fine, Zhi."
"There's only one set of copies. The ones the princess wrote."
Sokka raised his eyebrows as he observed the thickness of the paper stack. Easily up to forty or fifty pages of material. "The princess wrote all of this herself?"
"Yes, of course."
"She doesn't have scribes?"
"There are plenty of scribes in the palace, but you see, no one is allowed to contact her in any form. That is why she wrote all of this herself. Frankly, she had all of this prepared before...before we knew we had a princess to begin with."
So did this mean...this was her first set of orders ever? The first project she undertook at least publically? The prince looked up at Zhi, not oblivious to the look of concern on his face.
"There was also limited time for the scribes to copy down all the terms," the man added. "There were many connections we had to make with people from different parts of the world, and waiting for the scribes to make copies didn't seem feasible given the urgency of the situation. Several notes have been taken, though, and all tasks have been divided among the teams. Everything is derived from this packet."
The prince reached out and turned to the first page, instantly greeted by a sweet fragrance and an entire page dedicated to an invocation to the Spirits.
In the name of Tui and La, merciful upholders of civilization.
If anything, there were three things he learned from these few seconds alone. One: She's religious enough to rival his mother. Not really a surprise, of course, since the princess was Water Tribe and a Northerner at that. Two: She's well-versed in calligraphy. She had to be. The amount of skill it took to write even this much requires lots of effort.
Three: She smells like moonflowers and spices.
Sokka kept breathing in the fragrance as he skimmed through the documents, quickly absorbing the format of the plans. There were tasks divided according to division and specialty, all of them complete with contact information of trading partners from around the world who were also specialists in those divisions. All the problems of the South highlighted in the document had references in the margins, alluding to specific page numbers from the massive letter Sokka sent to the North a couple of years ago. Before he had lost faith in the North, that is. It felt nice to know that someone actually read it and was considerate of every little detail…
Or just took the pains to go extra to make the North look good. His inner cynic wasn't leaving anytime soon, but neither was his curiosity.
After several more minutes of examining the list, Sokka stood up and refilled Zhi's cup with more gin, wordlessly indicating a much-needed talk. "What exactly do you mean when you say you didn't know you had a princess?"
The man sensed the prince's enthusiasm despite surface-level "mundane" curiosity. "It's a very big deal, yes, but really, she was so sheltered and all…it was shocking, yes, but not totally unexpected. Chief Arnook was most likely trying to protect her. You know how overprotective fathers can be with their daughters sometimes. Maybe he was waiting for the right moment to introduce her..."
But Sokka was not at all convinced. He pulled out the piece of the article that he found. "Well according to this, she is the greatest discovery of the North as of yet. Doesn't seem like it's normal the way you're saying it is."
Zhi gulped down the rest of the contents in his cup, the attempted lightness in his demeanor dissipating. Concern took over. "It's...it's a very long story."
"I know, but I got all night if you're willing to tell me."
Zhi was well into his fourth cup before he licked his lips and got past his reluctance to speak. He slouched on a chair across from the prince and leaned against the wall, staring absently at the torches around them. He began with describing the severe tensions in the North ever since the reign of Arnook's father, Chief Aklaq. Aklaq was apparently not a very religious man. That in itself wasn't a problem... what was the problem was that he was in charge of a very religious North, which meant he had to be considerate of the people's values. He had always been focused on secularizing the North and was very insensitive to the spiritual needs of the nation. He was critical of religion so much so that he began to upset many right-wing groups at the time. He even passed laws forbidding certain practices which he believed were purely superstitious.
It was understandable why there would be problems. Sokka was not religious, either, and was just as critical of religious beliefs. At the same time, one of the first lessons he learned is to stay out of the religious sector and not interfere on the tribe's practices. There was, after all, a quality of unity that came with religious fervor, and that in itself couldn't be denied; in fact, it was crucial for the tribe's emphasis on the community's wellbeing.
Aklaq, of course, did not have that discernment. What he additionally did not realize was that even though he tried to eradicate religious activities on the basis of preventing ignorance and harm...his methods were actually more harmful. Whether or not it was useless to circumambulate around the Sacred Temple five times instead of four, such things didn't have a profound effect on others as did the increase of industrial involvement. With secularization and personal gain came increased divisions between classes. Temples that initially welcomed all kinds of people began to adopt regulations on the basis of class difference. Those who gave greater amounts of donations were treated as honored guests while the poor were cast out. Northern waters were poisoned by individual benefit, and in the process, discrimination of all kinds came to the forefront. The Northern Council of Elders and the chieftain's cabinet members could do nothing, for Aklaq was rather persistent and ruthless. There were times he meant well, though, like with the increase in trade with other nations, but his intolerance of religion was ultimately his downfall. Conservative fanatics ended up assassinating him and his wife, which left the responsibility of chiefdom to Arnook. Arnook was thirty-eight years of age when he and his wife, Ahnah, ascended the throne.
"I heard he came to power around the same time that my dad did," Sokka said.
"Yes. And whether or not you want to believe this…that was actually the last we heard about the South."
Sokka frowned. "What?"
Because by then, the conservatives had taken precedence in the Council and the cabinet right after Arnook came to power. At that point, these conservatives were a political organization: the Religious Nationalist Party, or simply the Nationalist Party. They claimed to be religious, but really, they were elite hypocrites. They spiralled into the same classist and gender divides, and although they didn't get rid of Tui worship, they still corrupted the tribe's egalitarian ways of life. They endorsed the superiority of men and the subordination of the 'impure' women enough to claim that La is theologically superior to Tui and even that Tui was a construction by heretic women. The ideas did not sit with the community at all, but regardless, they were too powerful to be dismissed despite their own fanatical heresies. Eventually, some of their agendas knocked Tui off of the picture altogether, endorsing La as the one true deity of the Water Tribe. In that sense, they were using religion to manipulate people's treatment of the underprivileged, the nonbenders, and especially the women. Ritualistic Tui worship survived, but by then, many people were starting to forget the Mother Spirit. Practically, this meant the rise of mistreatment and abuse of women, even young girls and children. It meant an increase in crime rate as rape and female infanticide began cropping up.
"And the people thought those idiots were better?" Sokka demanded, slamming his fist on the table in fury. "Didn't anyone retaliate?! What about that useless ass you call a leader?"
Several moments of silence followed, but not out of Zhi taking offense. Sokka's anger was definitely relatable. "Alright," the crewman said. "I think it's best if we stop the story—"
"No...sorry, sorry, I…"
Zhi strained a smile. "I'm not offended, sir. The anger you have is righteous. I only mean that it would be hard for you to listen if—"
"No no, I'll be fine." He refilled the man's cup. "Continue."
Arnook was useless. This was a widespread opinion, and even Arnook was aware that people were thinking this way. But if anything, the chief was not like his father. He was religious to an extent, but for the most part, he was not as concerned with the religious sector. In fact, he was completely detached and was willing to interact with the Nationalists for the sake of preventing more violence. He gave them many liberties out of fear alone. While Aklaq wanted to regulate religion, Arnook swung to the opposite end of the spectrum and completely ignored religion. This is why it was so convenient for the Nationalists to suppress voices which sought to bring back social equality.
"I remember when Arnook stopped passing laws altogether," Zhi said, rubbing his head. "The Nationalists had taken over by that point and began to inhibit the North's interaction with other countries and the sister tribe. We were only allowed correspondence with the conservative Fire Nation cities and certain parts of the Earth Kingdom, but no matter what, we were not allowed to venture out of the North for any reason. We were especially forbidden to contact the South. The Nationalists feared that there would be an uprising and a call for social equality under your more liberal influence."
"They can pass laws, but they can't stop people from still doing it."
"But they can certainly intercept our letters and kill the people who step out of line. There were entire families who wanted to come down South to escape the situation...only to suddenly disappear the night they tried to leave. There was continuous watch all the time. Correspondence was highly regulated, too. All messages from the South were intercepted, so Arnook couldn't even read them even if he wanted to. It's not like he could do anything anyway. He was a rather paranoid man for most of his reign. His parents were brutally murdered. He lived in fear of being assassinated if he made one wrong move. He was constantly worried about protecting his wife; Chieftess Ahnah had been the most vocal in resisting some of the Nationalists' policies."
Which, too, was understandable to an extent. Living a life of fear would make anyone turn out useless.
"Gradually, we stopped hearing about the chief and chieftess," Zhi said. He described how Arnook increasingly kept his life private. The chieftain limited the number of visitors to the palace, and eventually, it got to where he dismissed many of the servants save for a select few loyals. He made them swear oaths on sacred texts so that they would maintain confidentiality about his life. There would be no way the tribe would know even if Ahnah got pregnant or already had an heir. Arnook certainly didn't announce anything, and the tribe just assumed that he didn't have heirs.
"It was around that time when he met his future right-hand advisor, Khasiq." Zhi's eyes darkened with hatred. "Prominent new member of the Nationalist Party who quickly climbed his way to the top. But he was not like the other headstrong Nationalists. He was a hardcore conservative, yes, but the friendship he made with Arnook was highly unlikely. Very tense, too; you never knew when Khasiq would backfire and chop the man's head off. Not to mention, Arnook became a slave to alcohol during that time." Zhi frowned. "And one night, we were all shocked to hear pivotal news after years of isolation from our leader: Ahnah had passed away."
Sokka widened his eyes. "What?"
"Reasons unknown. There were no proofs to indicate it was illness, no proof to indicate it was murder." Zhi was getting angry now. "It was Khasiq! It had to be him, damnit! It wasn't made obvious but it was. And yet, that fool continued to trust Khasiq with his life. Damn him! Damn them all!"
To cool that anger came the man's eighth cup. Sokka reached forward. "Okay, I think you've had enough."
"Nonsense, I can handle it." He went on to pour himself some more. "There still hadn't been any talk of Ahnah being survived by an heir...but now it makes sense. Why Arnook would be stupid enough to act as if Khasiq had nothing to do with it. By then, Arnook did have an heir." Zhi's voice softened. "He had a baby girl...and during a time of widespread infanticide, too. She was Arnook's last connection. She is the last hope for the tribe. And to keep her safe...he couldn't announce her existence to the world. Even if she wouldn't be outright killed, she would be targeted. And not just because she was his daughter."
"Khasiq wanted the throne," Sokka finished. He shared a wild look with Zhi. "It's obvious. But...in that case, why would he not target Arnook himself? If the Nationalists were really influential and wouldn't be questioned, why…?"
"I don't know. I don't know everything that happens behind those walls. But I can tell you that even if Arnook was thought of as useless, there was still respect for him in the tribe. His paranoia was understandable, and there was already dangerous outrage in response to the chieftess's death. She was, after all, one of the very few influential people who stood up against the Nationalists at any given chance. If her death sparked outrage, finishing off the chief would give leeway for a mass uprising, especially from the peasant classes. It was already tasking to hold off the smaller peasant revolts during that time."
"But the princess...how was it possible to keep her hidden? Khasiq had to have known. You said...you said he was 'friends' with… Arnook couldn't have kept his wife completely hidden for nine months."
"Only the Spirits know what really happened," Zhi said wearily. "But somewhere along the way, Arnook and Ahnah had a daughter, and somehow, her birth went unnoticed."
"He must have sent her away from the area, then."
"No," Zhi said. "Ironically, he hid her within palace grounds. It sounds stupid, but it makes sense. People were not allowed to leave the city or transport things to places other than other areas of the North. If Arnook had made a fuss about sending something or someone away from the city, the Nationalists would've been suspicious."
"But it's too dangerous either way."
"Not if you play superstition against people like them. The Forbidden Chamber was an example of that."
"The what now?"
"The Forbidden Chamber," Zhi explained. "It's located in the eastern direction of the palace. It's the only part of the palace that is completely blocked off from the main building. It's been rumored to be haunted during the time of Aklaq's reign; many people claimed that the Spirits have been displeased with Aklaq's regime and lack of spirituality and haunted those chambers as a result. Whether or not that's true, no one can really say, but the conservatives believed that La, being the Wrathful Spirit He is sometimes, must have really haunted the place for revenge, so no one was allowed near the eastern portion. It seems Arnook didn't believe in things like that...or maybe he had peace rituals conducted in the name of the Goddess because he decided to hide his daughter there. It was the safest place...well, from the Nationalists, at least."
Could it really be that such a dire situation, such a thin thread of survival, was broken instantly with the princess's efforts to help the South? "How...how did you find out about her?"
"A little more than a week ago, a woman covered in veils and robes was spotted crossing into royal grounds and trying to stay hidden in the dark. She was followed closely by a group of men; she had to have been avoiding them. The guards managed to capture and detain the men, but they stopped following the woman when they saw her disappear into the eastern wing so casually, almost like it was her home or something. They didn't dare go further, thinking she wanted to hide there to escape and that she made the wrong choice in doing so. They thought that would be the last they would ever see her."
"What did she look like?" Sokka asked.
"Like I said, she was apparently all covered up," Zhi answered, and he elaborated that immediately, the rogues who had been captured were recognized as traffickers trying to lure Water Tribe women and sell them to landlords in the upper rings of Ba Sing Se. This incident had caught the attention of Professor Zei, a cultural anthropologist from Ba Sing Se University who had practically snuck into the North as a stowaway on a cargo ship and had only recently obtained legal permission to explore the tribe. He was determined to find out what happened to the mysterious woman and dared to step into the eastern wing the same night of the incident. The very next morning, several pamphlets had been sold across the streets, rampant with his description of a conversation he heard, of the mysterious woman who did, in fact, find a home in the eastern wing because she was the princess of the North who'd been hidden there her entire life.
"It was between Chief Arnook and a young woman addressed by him as 'Princess,'" Zhi said in dazed excitement. He stumbled out of his seat and reached for another stack of papers. "I don't have a copy of the article that you're looking for, but I do have the original pamphlet somewhere…" He began to sort through the papers. "Now where did I put it..."
But how can anyone stay locked up in a single building? Sokka wondered. People would go crazy if they were tied down to one place. Even prisoners have the chance to get fresh air and do community service every once in a while.
What was she doing outside anyway? How did she get out? Or even if she was outside, why in the world would she go back to that prison of prisons? If he'd ever been trapped to the extent that she was, he would've run away for sure.
"Aha, here we go." Zhi handed a copy of the said pamphlet to the warrior. Sokka skimmed over the heading: Isolated Princess: Arnook's Heir Hidden Behind "Haunted" Walls. He delved into the article, eventually stopping to closely reread a paragraph of utmost interest and a vast majority of annotations:
And as I picked up bits and pieces from the conversation, I was astonished to learn that this maiden, who had escaped from the clutches of the exploiters, is none other than the daughter of Chief Arnook. She is the successor to Northern rule whose birth was never made public most likely out of security reasons. I could not gather enough details to know her name, but I did heard her claim in distress that "those men" were not the attendants of a wealthy groom from a distant Earth Kingdom village but had been imposters all along, seeking to sell her in the streets of Ba Sing Se.
It is all the more astonishing to note that the chieftain completely disregarded her claims and furiously insisted that she had never wanted to accept the marriage to begin with. He charged that she unnecessarily escaped out of her strong desire to stay in the North. He expressed his disapproval over the fact that she was seeking the authoritative powers needed to launch her project of helping the Southern Water Tribe, the sister-civilization which has apparently been at the brink of starvation due to diminished resources and received no outreach from the North as of yet. Further in the conversation, it was revealed that the princess's marriage had been arranged in response to what Arnook described as her "bursting need" to aid the South. From this we can infer that Chief Arnook, who was not fond of the princess's need to be more involved, sought to reify her isolation by looking to marry her off in secret and send her out of the country, only for his plans to fail in the hands of imposters.
Her Highness demanded that she be given a chance to serve the South and meet with representatives to launch the Southern Revival Project. She stated that she will abstain from food and water until the day he allows her to go on with her efforts. The following was her concluding remark transcribed to the best of my ability:
"You should not expect me to sit behind walls and eat lavish meals when there are starving mothers out there who cannot feed their infants. Only those who have experienced such helplessness will know the pain, and the only way I can explain my desperation to help is to make you feel that pain. From this moment onwards, do not expect me to touch any morsel or sip of water your servants bring me. The day you allow me to send help to the South will be the day I break my fast."
Sokka set the papers aside, eyes softening unconsciously. So she pretty much blackmailed him like that…?
Until abrasive Sokka barged in. Wonder how much an anthropologist would get paid for writing a fake account.
No. How can you be so heartless? What if she really did…?
"The entire tribe was absolutely shocked," Zhi said. "From reading through Zei's manuscripts, they learned not only that Arnook had an heir and that the eastern wing myths were completely false...but that the princess, who'd been isolated from society for so long, who was nothing more than a stranger to every citizen, was still aware of the tensions and had broken through her barriers to get this far. We were also somewhat relieved to finally have some kind of communication from the South, but hearing of the state you were in was unfortunate. There was no way that anyone could've known...but somehow, the princess must have found the intercepted correspondences and stumbled upon your letter. She demanded that help be organized, and that very afternoon, the ministers were shocked to be called in for a meeting with the princess. The princess of the North! I remember questioning myself if a person like that even exists."
The warrior swallowed thickly. "Were you at the meeting, Zhi?"
He had been, but it turned out that several restrictions have been placed by the time Zhi and his team were in attendance. The chieftain was obviously humiliated by Zei's publications, and those, too, without permission. Zei was not arrested; authorities feared this would sever relations Ba Sing Se. But he was told to leave the country at once. That, too, backfired, though, since the news had leaked to all corners of the tribe. Many protestors had stepped into palace grounds demanding that the man who told them of their princess be allowed to stay. Besides, who else had the guts to crack into more secrets kept by the government? Either way, whether or not Zei was an abiding visitor, there were restrictions placed on him just as there were restrictions placed on the princess. She was prevented from meeting with the teams last minute. She was shifted away from the Forbidden Chamber, obviously, but was ordered to maintain distance from all outside communication. She is to remain unnoticed like before, not ever to be seen or heard even by the Nationalists. Especially by the Nationalists.
"But her wish was respected otherwise. Like she wanted, a meeting was arranged, and a representative was allowed to deliver her message and instructions. So bottomline, we did not meet her. We are not sure if she will be present at the Global Conference that will be taking place in the North this year. If she is to be present, she will have to refrain from speaking and should be secluded behind curtains according to purdah customs." Zhi sighed. "She is heavily restricted, but it's ultimately through her project that we are finally able to be free. We're now able to venture out of the North and travel. Not just here but to other places. How long had it been to contact a variety of other provinces apart from the same old Fire Nation capital and the upper rings of Ba Sing Se…"
Sokka did not understand why even with so much going on, they spent all meetings focusing on the problems the South, exclusively, was facing. Ivaneq never once mentioned the problems in the North. Sokka also admitted that normally he would have his suspicions, but for once, maybe just this once, he didn't feel that way. He never realized how serious it really was when Hakoda kept alluding to the unknown situations of the North. In fact, his irritation was of a different kind; the lack of communication between the two tribes in the past. The aggravation of not knowing the circumstances until he himself reached out.
"I understand that it is totally logical for people to be curious," Zhi said. "And why it's unsatisfying when they don't get their answers...but I think the main reason why no one is talking about the princess is...well, we haven't started to fully believe it ourselves. A week ago, even I didn't expect to be sitting in front of the Southern Prince and telling him all these things."
"We didn't expect to be given so much overnight, either. And I didn't expect...we didn't expect...the princess to take a risk like this for us. What is the situation like? Now that the people know about her? It has to be intense." He kept skimming back over the article. "It sounds like Khasiq had been so confident of seizing the throne when the time is right. That's not possible anymore, and he'll do anything to get his place back. And Arnook must be a mess. The one chance he had at protecting his daughter is now blown out of the water. Where can he hide her when people know about her?"
Zhi, who was so caught up in his defensive stupor, eyed him with a wary look. It was true that he told the prince all about this, but he wasn't looking to bring on the vibe that the North was in desperate need...even if it was in desperate need to a certain extent. He imagined that the princess wouldn't like that.
"At some point, someone has to take responsibility," Sokka mused worriedly. "Arnook is completely removed from the responsibility of the tribe, and Khasiq will no doubt turn chiefdom into a dictatorship. He will definitely target the princess—"
"We will find a way, Prince Sokka. Don't you worry."
Which only increased his suspicions. He was not at all assured by the sudden all-positive claim.
"We have hope, we do. The entire time we didn't know of her existence, we thought our torturous way of life would continue to eat us away until we, too, started hearing raised voices. Even if Arnook didn't have an heir or was himself a useless figure, we thought that change would come from a different source. By which I mean the Revivalists, whose influence slowly began to change the face of the tribe for better."
"The Revivalists?"
"Yes. They were founded nearly a decade ago in response to the heightening crimes. Revivalist philosophy is highly mystical. Its mission is to recognize the world as the image of the Divine Beloved and eliminate all forms of oppression. Their influence has grown to the extent that many atrocities have been put down. Since the past five years, there's been an overwhelming decrease in female and infant mortality."
At least that was a start.
"At first they weren't interested in politics; they simply offered shelter and safety. Built many charity houses, arranged regular mass feedings, distributed clothing and supplies. Recently, though, they've taken major steps. They elected their president, Daughter Sayen. They also organized a committee about three years ago and have started their own school to provide free education and self defense classes, especially for women. They've also expressed their interest to take this as far as they can, even if it means crossing the line of politics. So I'm sure there will be measures taken to make sure the princess is safe as well. Who knows, maybe we'll reach a point where we won't have to worry about it. Worst comes worst, Arnook might even appoint a bodyguard for her."
"A bodyguard?"
"Yes. That's sound like a feasible plan."
After a few moments of tense silence, Zhi then helped himself to a final refill. "Are you sure you don't want some? You haven't helped yourself all this time."
The prince, still lost in his thoughts, finished reading the article and looking through the plans before he picked a cup for himself.
"That's the spirit," the crewman said as he filled his cup. Zhi was quick to wolf down the contents and slump back in his chair, but Sokka hesitated. His mind was elsewhere.
"You should not expect me to sit behind walls and eat lavish meals when there are starving mothers out there who cannot feed their infants."
"Don't let this put a damper on you, Prince Sokka," Zhi said. "For so long, you've been working hard and breaking your back. Tonight, you should enjoy your gifts. Don't be thinking about these issues. The Spirits will never forsake those who have justice on their side."
What's a complex figure of imagination or a body of water going to do to help? Sokka huffed and left his drink untouched as he got up. He gave back the copy of the instructions but took the pamphlet for himself and placed it in his pocket, the princess's words running through his mind.
"From this moment onwards, do not expect me to touch any morsel or sip of water your servants bring me. The day you allow me to send help to the South will be the day I break my fast."
"Would you like an escort back, sir?" Zhi offered, starting to slur a little bit.
"No, it's fine. Thanks for telling me everything."
They were interrupted by a distressed set of footsteps which headed in the direction of the room they were currently in.
"Zhi!" came a voice of distress, and into view came another crewman.
"Ping?" Zhi frowned. "What's going on?"
"Did you hear about…" the man trailed off, panting as he noticed that Sokka was also in the room. "Oh, Prince Sokka. I didn't realize you were here."
"Any news?" the warrior asked. "Is everything okay?"
"Uh...um…" the man paused, taking note of Zhi's wary look. "Yes, of course. You see, I was just...going to invite Zhi to join us for the feast."
"I'll be there in a few minutes," Zhi said. "Are you sure you don't need an escort, Prince Sokka? Do you know your way back?"
Clearly they were wanting to discuss whatever there was in private. Sokka took a deep breath. "Yeah, I got it."
The crew members waited for a few moments after they saw the prince round the corridor. Believing he would probably be off the ship by now, Ping asked, "What was he doing here?"
"He was wanting to know more about the princess. He's the prince of our sister tribe. And he can be trusted."
"Trust is not the issue here. We are here to help them out only, not drag them into this mess with us."
"Well what was I supposed to do? Ivaneq was the one who oh-so-brilliantly announced that we didn't even know we had a princess. And to be honest, I felt like we can really trust the prince. He's a hard worker…" He sighed and shook his head. "I stopped the conversation anyhow. Tell me, what's the matter?"
"Our lookouts just received a message from the North. The princess plans to select a few members and create a separate Council."
"What?!"
"Shhh." Ping handed him a scroll. "As of now, only one candidate was confirmed: Daughter Sayen."
"The president of the Revivalists?!"
"Oh for Spirits' sake, be quiet!"
Zhi fumbled to unfurl the scroll and skimmed over its contents, the flush of intoxication gradually leaving his face and turning him pale.
"It's rumored that she will be selecting more Revivalists."
"Oh, Spirits, oh dear Spirits, don't do this…" Zhi threw the scroll aside. "The Nationalists and the Revivalists are already on the edge of their seats right now! This move would would cause severe tensions with Khasiq's Nationalist Council!"
"Of course it would," Ping said in alarm. "It's official; the princess has successfully established herself as legitimate competition for Khasiq. Just imagine. A council of Nationalists and a council of Revivalists, side by side in the same room, siding with their respective supporters. The chieftain's right hand advisor and the princess regent. One move is all it takes to ensue utter chaos."
"But they're already looking to slice her head off at any given point!" Zhi yelled, earning a wide, cautious look that did nothing to calm him down whatsoever. "This would...this would be reason enough to…"
"Face it, Zhi. She was already doomed to begin with," Ping said sadly. "That's why Arnook hid her all this time."
"But...there had always been a ray of hope. I thought as long as she kept to herself...I thought the Revivalists...I thought they would…"
"Even if they tried to protect her, you know they're still second to the Nationalist influence."
"So we just have to stand and watch the North's unexpected hope go extinct?"
Ping did not answer. He simply reached into his cloak pocket and pulled out a few more papers. "Several articles have come out regarding the matter. These are just a few—Prince Sokka!"
The warrior had barged in at that point and grabbed hold of the papers, giving them stern looks. "Hope, huh? Let's see how much of that you have."
Power Play: The North's Revivalist Princess?
Unlikely Regent, Unconventional Alliance.
Sayen of Today, Lady of Tomorrow: Uncovering the Lost Princess's Role Models, Bridging Secret Identities.
Sokka squinted at the last article. "If Daughter Sayen is the president of the Revivalists, then who's...?" He pointed to the title. "What lady are they talking about?"
They both swallowed nervously.
"Whether or not you choose to tell me, I'll still find out in other ways—"
"Lady of the Mist, sir," Ping spilled. "Also known as Lady. She founded the Revivalist philosophy about eight or nine years ago. She must have been around fourteen at the time."
That's a bit young, Sokka thought in borderline disbelief. Then again, he had been fourteen years, too, when he took on a major leadership role.
"She hadn't intended for a group to form," Ping said. "She's basically a mystic whose ideas which formed the foundational liberationist beliefs of the early Revival groups. Eventually she was declared as the founder and leader of the congregation. Every new moon night since then, members have assembled at allotted locations to hear her speak."
"Not much else is known about her," Zhi added. "Just like the princess, she's an incognito leader. Because she is highly targeted by the Nationalists, she conceals her image by wearing a mask. She's described to be a powerful healer and waterbender. Her bending allows her to conceal her identity through the use of mist; hence the name."
"So she's never been seen by the public, either," Sokka said. "And yet she's still willing to speak to the public."
"Yes. The Revivalist members themselves are not secret and are known to the public, but their monthly gatherings are confidential apart from the fact that they take place during new moons," Ping explained. "This is to prevent Nationalist interventions, especially considering the Nationalists' history of violence. That's why the meetings are at different locations each month, different times in the night. Somehow the members are notified in secrecy as well." He gestured back to the article. "Lady has been an influential revolutionary force in Northern society for nearly the past decade. That's why the possibility of her alliance with the princess will be heavily discussed. At the same time, both of them are targets."
Zhi had opted out of the conversation to look through the rest of the articles. He ran across a pamphlet sketch hideously titled, "The Princess Mystic at the Guillotine." It depicted a veiled woman reaching out for the ocean with open arms as the men dragged her to the site of her beheading.
"Oh, Spirits, Oh Tui and La!" the man shuddered, the sketch snatched by Sokka the next second.
"The princess's resilience is admirable, and I do believe that she isn't dumb enough to take such a bold action without having some backup plan, but it's not enough," Ping said bitterly. "Khasiq is like a prickle snake with years of experience, ready to sink its venom into the first prey it sees. So far he's taken the chieftess's life, and under the guise of friendship, he's injecting his venom into Arnook. And the princess...she's a hatchling still learning to use her wings. She better fly her way through the political arena before the snake slithers over. Such a bold move will cost her her life."
Chapter 7: Yours Faithfully
Chapter Text
Zhi and Ping ended up indulging in more drinks as Sokka read through every last article. The prince's abrasiveness had thawed significantly within the next hour, and he held a grave look that only increased with each paper he tossed aside, his curiosity having long developed into concern, even fear for the princess's life. By the time he decided he had enough of this for one night and craved a moment of solitude to sort everything out in his mind, another crewman charged in, scroll in hand. He paused in his tracks upon seeing Sokka, his reaction highly similar to Ping's.
"It's fine, Aput, he knows the deal," Ping said.
The crewman nodded as Sokka took the scroll. Deeming this to be the last document for the night, he skimmed the contents. "The princess selected a few more people to join her Council. She has also called for a separate advisory board to work closely with the Council."
Zhi slammed his head against the table and groaned helplessly, his hands kneading his aching head.
"I'm assuming her Council is predominantly Revivalist," Sokka said. "It says...Daughter Ting, Sister Akia, Brother Guzaq."
"Yes. Ting is the vice president. Akia and Guzaq are both well-known Revivalist activists."
"And as far as the advisory board goes...one of the selectees is Rin Quiang."
"Several years ago, he was supposedly he was fired from his position in the Nationalist party for participating in a liberationist march," Ping explained. "He was also caught in the middle of Tui worship several times despite warnings."
"Then there's politician Eiji Hang."
"He...well, he identifies as Nationalist but is actually more of a neo-Nationalist." Turned out the Neo-Nationalists were a bit more lenient and were more like their ancestors during the reign of Aklaq, most certainly not like the radicals who had taken over the party and went to the extent of assassinating Aklaq altogether. They were still rather conservative for their complementary outlook on gender relations, and they still had their tensions with the Revivalists, but they nevertheless affirm the equality of Tui and La. They strongly oppose violence against other groups and even founded a small support group for lower class women. They're also apparently the only group of Nationalists who still refer to the North as the Land of Tui.
"Eiji is not as bad as the others, but I still don't see why the princess would appoint him as a member alongside the liberals," Ping frowned. "Unless if she's trying to gather a diverse group."
It seemed like that was the case, for whenever Sokka announced the rest of the names, each commentary that followed suggested a certain pattern of tolerance among the selected individuals despite drastic differences among some. It's most likely that the chieftess is playing on those levels of tolerance within a "Nationalized" advisory board to reach some kind of negotiation. It seems the princess is also expecting a healthy interaction between her Revivalist Council and the rather conservative advisory board. Confirming this was the message towards the end of the list of members for each respective division. There was a brief summary of the princess's supposed appeal for peace talks.
Dated the second day of the fifth lunar month
Star sign: Seagull
In her written address early yesterday afternoon, Her Excellence, the Princess of the North, expressed her plans to arrange a series of conferences aimed at pacifying hostilities among stretches of Nationalist and Revivalist branches. Newly elected board of advisors as well as Her Highness's Council of Affairs are sponsoring the peace talks. Individuals of all political affiliations and levels of experience are encouraged to enroll. Special membership through the Youth Group is required for university students willing to participate in the event.
"Sitting down and exchanging kind words are not going to help," Ping said, kind of annoyed. "There have been so many attempts at organizing peace talks, all of which had failed. This one won't be any different."
"Especially considering the Revivalist Council and the complete absence of Revivalists in the more diverse advisory board," Zhi followed. "I honestly don't know what she's doing."
"Keeping her enemies close." Sokka looked up from skimming the letter. "Or maybe not enemies...I don't think she sees the Nationalists as enemies. At least, not the ones who aren't radical and actually behave like humans. If anything, this shows that she is willing to listen to different groups. If she went with a Revivalist majority flat-out, she would be labelled as anti-Nationalist, but no. She's wanting to work with all groups, even the Nationalists who aren't radical enough to dismiss her, enough to have them in court. Her court, at least." He leaned back in his chair, forearm resting on his head as he contemplated the situation. "Aklaq was too involved and Arnook was not involved enough. The princess…" In resonance of his developing awe, the hoarseness lifted from his voice, letting her title flow smoothly from his lips. "The princess is trying to find a balance. She clearly expressed her support for the Revivalists by creating a Revivalist council, but at the end of the day, she went out of her way to create a separate advisory board that has zero Revivalist influence. And both of these groups will be working closely with her and have already sat down and had discussions for a series of peace conferences. It's quite...impressive…And a smart move. Her open-mindedness itself is a form of security." Though not enough security.
"He's right," Aput said. "Maybe we shouldn't dismiss the princess's efforts. Unlike the other politicians we've seen, she actually has an idea of what she's doing.
Eventually, the three crew members reached the point of turning in for the night, all of them heavily intoxicated, but they were also wary of Sokka pursuing things further. They advised him to act as if he didn't know anything. With Southern recognition came the responsibility of having Chief Hakoda and Chieftess Kya attend the Global Conference, which would be in the North this year and would take place in two weeks. It would be best if he didn't tell them about these tensions, especially given Hakoda's vehement responses to such issues and Kya's extensive Tui-worship. The crewmen also reassured Sokka by explaining that there was never any Nationalist violence when people of other nations were there. Such acts would backfire for sure, and the liberal nations, which outnumbered the conservative interests of select cities, would be compelled to aid the Revivalists and overthrow an otherwise stable Nationalist influence. Not to mention the fact that security will be overblown in the area thanks to the attendance of all world leaders this year, so Khasiq as the self-proclaimed representative of the North wouldn't be successful in putting down the Revivalists at this time anyhow. The pinnacle of it all is the first-time attendance of the esteemed Monk Gyatso of the Southern Air Temple along with his student, twenty one year-old Avatar Aang, who had just recently completed his training in all four bending disciplines.
"It will be a meeting empowered by the largest group of first-time youth attendees," Zhi said. "Along with Princess Katara and, well, you if you choose to attend, sir...the group will consist of Avatar Aang, Princes Lu Ten and Zuko along with Princess Azula of the Fire Nation, several other young leaders of different national provinces, and nobility from prominent cities such as Toph Bei Fong of Gaoling, Lady Mai, daughter of Governor Ukano also from the Fire Nation capital, and several others. So you see, security is a must. It would be too chaotic, even overwhelming for someone like Khasiq to make any stupid mistakes."
Even so, the highly perturbed warrior came to a firm decision as he stuffed all the papers he had access to into his coat pockets.
When he reached the igloo, he hardly recognized it now that it was decorated with beautiful tapestries, cushioned by new cozy pelts, and filled with the scents of sakuras and arctic sandalwood. He followed his nose to the main hallway where he heard laughing and talking. Out to one corner was a sleeping Kohana surrounded by his many animal companions and their slobber, and adding to the boy's personal menagerie were the animal plush toys sent by the princess. The boy snuggled into all kinds of furs, wrapped in warm quilts that he shared with the husky pups and his baby lemur. Meanwhile, the rest of his family members were gathered around a small fire with Ivaneq, chatting away and making jokes. Hakoda and Kya were taking a look at several massage oils spread out along with several containers of herbal pastes. Pakku and Kanna were occupied, too, and were huddled with more scents and lotions near them. Katara was seated in another corner upon yet another collection of new pelts, sniffing a rose-scented lotion and nearly swooning onto the pelts. Everyone was immersed in the princess's gifts, listening to the older Northerner's rather vivid explanations of the kinds and combinations requested specially for them. They were all feeling truly serene for the first time in years, and dare he say, decades.
Sokka wasn't sure why he was starting to get annoyed all of a sudden. Seeing his family be this happy should make him feel content...but now he was rather irritated by the fact that...well, none of the people in the room seemed to have made plans for knowing the actual situation and were occupied with fragrances instead. And the one person who knew the whole deal, mainly Ivaneq, was acting as if nothing was wrong at all. Was it just going to be oils and perfumes all day? What about the princess? Were they really not going to discuss the princess?
Woah woah, wait. Why am I so concerned? But where was the reason for him to not be concerned?
"I want to go to the North, too," he eventually announced. "For the Global Conference."
Everyone acknowledged him then, greeting him with surprised looks. Hakoda and Kya shared a smile of relief. "That's great because we were actually wanting you to come," the Southern chieftess said. "You and your sister both." But we figured that you wouldn't want to, she seemed to say.
Sokka ignored that look, though, and went on with, "If it's in two weeks, we need to leave first thing tomorrow, but if we're all going, who's going to watch the homeland?"
"We're not all going," Kanna said. "Pakku and I will stay behind to look after the South. Since the main issues were finalized this morning, there's not much work to do in confirming everything, so we'll make sure everything gets started."
"Especially the construction of a traditional palace," Pakku said. "As the leaders and future heirs, the rest of you must go."
"So it's just the four of us then?" Sokka asked to confirm. "And Captain Ivaneq, of course."
"You're forgetting Kohana," Katara said.
Sokka frowned at the possibility of bringing his baby brother along, and before he could say anything about it, Ivaneq, who was clearly aware of the circumstances, beat him to it. "Might I suggest that the child be with you, ma'am? These conferences are highly tedious; I think it may be best if he stays here and has his fun. I imagine that children would not want to go to such a conference anyhow."
"Maybe, but it's not a good idea to leave him here," Kanna said. "Especially with so much that's going to happen. For one, we can't sit around and play games with him all day. We won't even have time for ourselves. We'll be running around here and there, telling people to do this and that. If he goes with his siblings, then Sokka and Katara can have turns babysitting. Even if Kya and Hakoda find themselves busy."
No one could really argue with that without bringing up the politics.
"Besides, Kohana has always wanted to travel," Katara said. "Sokka's been on the seas for most of his life. Kohana and I were always stuck at home. It's time we did something on a vacation level together. And we're travelling to the North, our sister tribe. Kohana should more about our shared heritage."
"But the prince…" Ivaneq looked up. "What do you say, Brother Sokka?"
"Well if he's feeling so queasy, then he can take babysitting duty," Pakku suggested before Sokka had the chance to reply. There was nothing else to say, really; that's no doubt what Sokka's going to have to do. "Is the meeting going to be in the palace?"
"No, sir," Ivaneq said. "You see, the the princess had requested a change in location about two days before, but she's not a member of the World Leaders Alliance, so her request didn't go through. So instead, she arranged for high security and recommended the location be shifted to the Central Temple."
Obviously because of the political tensions. But Ivaneq, who had realized from the prince's tense look that he had delved deeply into the matter, conveyed that with eye contact alone. No words were needed at that point to express that they were both on the same page. Besides, Ivaneq had suspected this to be case, for he had seen Sokka sneak away from the celebrations and head to the Northern ships. The captain also learned from other crewmen that the prince had spent many hours with Zhi and the others in the central ship with a bunch of notes and scrolls scattered around him. Why, even now he could see a copy of the popular pamphlet sticking out from the folds of Sokka's robes.
"But at any rate, this will be a great opportunity for you and Katara to be exposed to a real conference," Hakoda said to his son. "This is the right time, too. And it won't be long before you, especially, take over. As the firstborn, you are a significant attendee. Not to mention the fact that the princess invited you to come if circumstances permit."
"Me?" Sokka blinked.
"Of course you," Pakku said. "You worked your butt off for this moment. You were the one who sent in the official repeals, and she was responding to them, after all. She knows more than what you give her credit for."
"She especially knows the art of proper gifting," Kanna added. "These oils, praise be to Tui and La. Most of them are herbal, too, to help with your father's injury."
"They're definitely doing their work," Hakoda agreed.
"They're also used for minor aches and pains." Pakku handed Sokka an oil container emitting the fragrance of the ocean breeze. "You said your back was hurting, didn't you?"
Sokka sighed, contemplated the use for a moment, and with a strong urge from the pulls in his lower back thanks to mountain-climbing, thief-chasing feats, ended up taking the container.
"There are other kinds, too, if you want to try them," Kanna said, rubbing some pine-scented moisturizing cream on her arms. "The princess sent us crates upon crates of oils, lotions, cosmetics, perfumes and colognes. She's very generous."
"Now now, let's not force our prince to give praise to the tyrannical Northerners," Ivaneq laughed. "We should just be glad that Brother Sokka has relaxed enough to make a trip."
"It's not like that," Sokka mumbled, soft and oddly quiet, but Ivaneq only smiled.
"It's alright, Brother. We were, after all, many decades late."
"Don't mind him," Katara said to the Northerner. "My brother's childish more often than not. Wouldn't be surprised if people get him and Kohana mixed up."
Sokka flushed in embarrassment as the rest of the room settled into more laughter, throwing in other words to joke about his occasional immaturity, but the Northerner simply took a look at the prince, a spark of amusement in his eyes. "Really? Then our princess must be mistaken. She actually preferred the terms 'child-like' and 'unblemished.'"
The drumming in Sokka's chest increased for another reason entirely, followed by the rush of blood and warmth to his face. Unblemished? As in...perfect?
Katara's teasing smirk dissolved into a soft grin as Kanna, Kya, and Hakoda exchanged glances of pleasant surprise. That is, until Pakku, who was stuck in his own bout of surprise, immediately tried to lighten the vibes, perhaps even killing them in the process with, "How do we know you're not making this up, Captain?"
The spark in Sokka's eyes vanished. In tune with his grandfather's pessimism, it was like he, too, was channeling his inner cynic that blocked out sudden compliments. The Northerner's smile only widened, however. "I swear upon my loyalty to the Great Moon and Ocean Spirits, sir."
Allow me to also mention the fact that I was among the select few who had gotten a chance to meet with our princess and heard this from her own mouth."
Which immediately caught Sokka's interest. "I thought she wasn't allowed to see or speak to anyone…" he trailed off, realizing that he said too much already and earned more surprised looks.
"Did you do you research on the princess or something?" Katara asked in a nearly teasing tone that only the family members would notice.
"W-What? No!" Sokka flushed. "Of course not. Not at all. I-I just... heard a few people talking earlier…"
"Sounds about right," Ivaneq cleared his throat nervously. "But moving on...she really was aware that the prince would hold onto disappointment. According to his appeal, he sounded very passionate about uplifting his home, and she was very impressed. She said she admired his persistence even in times of adversary and that she has complete trust in his leadership. She was quick to defend him, too; she said that it was perfectly natural for him to hold that grudge. And yet it's child-like." Ivaneq smoothed his hand through a sleeping Kohana's hair. "As in an innocent individual's response to broken trust, especially by his own people...And for that, Brother Sokka, the princess asks for your forgiveness."
Glaciers of all kinds, even those within hearts, melted into puddles all at once. Just for a moment, the cynical Sokka within him wondered if such...what was the word...compassion...if such compassion even existed. Never in his life had people spoke about him that way. Eventually, his inner cynic gave up all musings and sported a grin, having gone mute, and the hopeful part of him broke out of its cages after so long. "She shouldn't," he said softly. "She sent help as soon as she knew...at the expense of...a lot." He even went out of his way to bow, the surprise of the night reaching its peak. "I'll...we'll never forget that."
For a moment, Hakoda and Kya, especially, began to get their hopes up, constantly referring back to their son's priceless expression and...downright humility in this very moment. Pakku laughed. "Well, Ivaneq, your princess broke the record. She got him to bow. That's the most my grandson's ever done for anyone in terms of formal respect."
"Well I'm sure it wasn't her intention," Ivaneq laughed as he stood up and bowed back. "A huge thank you to you as well, Prince Sokka, for believing in the existence of somewhat decent people in the North."
"It's not like that, Brother Ivaneq."
"'Brother?' Oh joy, what a treat to my ears." The captain bowed to the others. "I should be turning in for the night. Thank you for letting me spend time here."
"You're always welcome, son," Pakku smiled. "You're a member of our family now."
"I'm glad."
"I'll see him out," Sokka offered, and both men stepped out of the igloo. When they were far enough from it that their voices wouldn't be heard, Sokka stepped out of his warm daze long enough to ask, "Did you really speak with her? I mean, isn't she forbidden from contact with anyone?"
"Yes, you're right, but I suppose this was one rare case...perhaps the only time it will ever happen." The captain sighed. "Apparently she had insisted that she speak with us before we left for our trip here. Her visit was sudden and not known to anyone else. It was only me, Lieutenant Jee, and a select few others."
"What did she look like?" Sokka asked, completely unabashed.
"We do not know. She was covered top to toe by white robes and face veils. We couldn't even see her eyes. Spirits only know how she could see and breathe in that prison. It's to be a separate dress code for her, apparently, and it's highly unusual considering it's not at all the custom for Northern princesses or chieftesses to stay out of public view. But as you know, she's different, and Chief Arnook wants her to be hidden in all ways possible."
"What... what all did she say?" Sokka asked. "Other than what you already mentioned…" He softened up just thinking back to his share of received compliments.
"Well, she thanked us for our support. She said she appreciates our hard work and sincerity, and she wished us safe travels. She also told us a few things to be considerate of, one being the different social dynamics that the South has in comparison to the North. How you and your family must be more involved in the community than other leaders in other places. It seemed to me that she wanted things to be the same way in the North. She sounded rather nostalgic."
Sound. Yes. "What does she sound like?"
For a moment, the captain gave him a strange look. The prince was rather too invested in this, wasn't he? "Oh, um...well, she speaks very kindly."
"Yeah...but how literally?"
"Literally?" The man guffawed. "Alas, if I'd known this was a matchmaking session, I would've come with more details."
"I'm only curious!" Sokka defended, earning another round of laughter in response.
"Alright, alright. Well...she speaks very pleasantly. Very quietly. People hard of hearing won't get very far with her." A chuckle. "But she will speak to you like you're a family member. Like you're the best person in the entire planet no matter who you are. I know for a fact that in all of our years of service, we've seldom met anyone who spoke to us so kindly." Hints of worry crossed over the captain's eyes. "We wish her a long, prosperous life."
Silence followed once more, this time out of unexpressed anxieties. They didn't speak as they continued walking, and once they arrived at the hut arranged for the crew members, Sokka broke the silence. "Why did she do it?"
"Do what?"
"You know what. Why would she try to help to this extent...knowing there were enemies right beside her?"
"The South was starving, was it not?"
"We would've managed somehow. I even had a trip to Ba Sing Se planned." Sokka sighed. "If you lose a piece of meat, you can find another one, nut if you lose a life, you can't get it back. The tribe has people like us to do whatever it takes to find food...but who does the princess have to safeguard her life?"
Ivaneq held an equally troubled look, but seeing the prince's disturbance, he shook it off and placed his hand on Sokka's shoulder. "Don't think about it too much. I know the Spirits will be on our side."
"That's what everyone says," Sokka huffed. "What are nonexistent mystical bodies going to do to help people in real situations?"
"I'm sure some form of security will be arranged for her, now don't think too much."
"But why did she do it?" Sokka pressed. He was having a really hard time wrapping his mind around how someone could go to such an extreme for strangers. Having lived all this time in a tribe that demanded resources, he didn't think twice about doing what he had to do because the tribe was his family. Being ignored by the rest of the world and raided by debtors instilled a harsh, cruel, near pitiless world in his perspective. This...compassion...that he kept hearing in his mother's daily prayers to Tui...he'd never had a practical demonstration of it to such a vast extent. Not by many strangers outside of the tribe, at least.
"I can find answers to any other questions you might have, but I feel like I'll never really know what made her go on with this...other than her nature to help, I suppose." The captain shrugged. "Some people do things without ever giving us answers. But I can tell you one thing. It's not your fault. You shouldn't blame your tribe for the misfortune it has faced, and you shouldn't blame yourself for asking for help. The princess wouldn't want you to. In fact, considering all that has been happening since last week, it seems to me that she's fed up with being unable to help anyone in any way. No matter how many times you reel in a fish, it's still going to fight for its life and try to slip back into the water. I like to think of her efforts in a similar way. The princess wants to breathe and swim despite knowing there are predators in the sea. She would much rather prefer that than stay locked inside and remain a naive, helpless woman born into a leadership family. She was, after all, almost sold for being that way."
It took a moment for Sokka to come down from that. For several more minutes, he sat in the snow and contemplated, accompanied by Ivaneq who kept patting him on the back to reassure him. Eventually Sokka grunted his way up, asking the Northerner one last question for the night.
"Brother Ivaneq?"
"Yes?"
"Do you at least know her name?"
The man shook his head. "No, sir."
"Do you really not know it or…?"
"I really don't know it. No one knows." He frowned, letting a flicker of bitterness shoot through. "I doubt even Arnook remembers it considering he didn't care to believe her attackers were imposters. Says a lot about him as a father...as overprotective as he had been all this time."
The comment resonated with the prince as he headed back towards home. He reached for the pamphlet and reread it for the fourth time that night.
...I did heard her claim in distress that "those men" ...had been imposters all along, seeking to sell her in the streets of Ba Sing Se. It is all the more astonishing to note that the chieftain completely disregarded her claims...Further in the conversation, it was revealed that the princess's marriage had been arranged in response to what Arnook described as her "bursting need" to aid the South.
He wanted to crumple the paper up then and there but only ended up jamming it back in his pockets. Eventually he reached home, wearing a heavy, stricken look on his face as he seated himself on the nearest pelts he could find on the floor, lazily leaning his head against the wall. His parents and sister were bustling about and packing for the trip now that they were free from tending to guests.
"Dad packed some of your stuff," Katara told her brother. "Make sure you have everything you need. We won't be back until after two weeks."
"Yeah…"
She raised her eyebrows. "What's up?"
"Nothing."
The master waterbender shared a look with her equally concerned mother before walking over to him, looming over his tired form. "By the way, you have a nice new bed now. Just go sleep in your room."
He didn't answer, feeling his eyes burn from exhaustion and lack of sleep for over a day. Adding onto his restlessness was the princess.
The princess.
Kya frowned in concern. "Sokka, what's wrong? Why are you like this? You should be happy."
"Yeah. You even got the princess to praise you," Katara said. "Maybe even unnecessarily."
"Katara."
"What? That's the most any girl ever said about him." And she was most certainly not wrong.
"Stop teasing your brother." Kya tapped her son's shoulder. "Get up, sweetie. Are you sure everything's okay?"
"Yeah... I'm just bone-tired."
"You want something to eat? Last time you ate was at the feast this morning."
Food was his true love, yes, but apparently not tonight. "No, I'm good."
"Go sleep in your room, son," Pakku said. "You've been up for too long anyway."
True to what his family members insisted, his room was more comfortable with a look alone. Torn tapestries were replaced. New carpets were spread out. Headdresses were stocked neatly in his brand new cupboard in the corner. Artistic weavings were draped over distant pelts, and worn-out dreamcatchers were replaced. His warrior paints have been updated, too. The crown jewel of all was the large new cot cushioned by mattresses shipped most likely from the Earth Kingdom. Sheets in blue and purple hues taunted him to slip under the covers and accompany the white fur pillows.
He passed out onto the bed, feeling the foreign silks envelop him. They had been scented, but none of them smelled like moonflowers and spices, and he was oddly irritated by that. He didn't feel like he was home. He didn't feel like himself. The faces around him, the faces he's seen all his life, were starting to seem foreign, too. So much has changed since the advent of the North. So much has changed in a span of twenty four hours.
He pulled the tapestry of the nearest window aside to take a look at the sky. The aurora had dimmed down, and it appeared that the partial eclipse that Panuq mentioned earlier was drawing to an end. The moon began to peek out, gradually filling the voids built into its faithful tribesfolk.
White robes, white robes. He tried to imagine. He couldn't. His brain hurt and didn't let him. Nevertheless, he took a long look at the sky, at the eclipsed moon finally stepping out of the sun's shadow, enabling life to flourish with her silver light...very much like the princess (or was it the other way round?)…
Woah, what on earth was that about?
He was disturbed to the point of feeling sick to his stomach. The pamphlets and scrolls from earlier taunted him from the pockets of his coat that hung on the nearest rack. They fueled his bubbling annoyance, too. Annoyance combined with a kind of...dare he say anger... that the princess would not care to consider her situation...
Alright, Sokka, what's the big deal? Go to bed. You don't run her life, you can't do anything about it. Fate is fate.
And yet, he was anxious to hit the seas first thing in the morning, thinking about what to do. What can he do? A lot? Anything? He tossed over in his bed, absentmindedly fiddling with his necklace: it was made of a strong black thread complete with a small pendant of a manwolf. The pendant had a compartment in the back for a tiny moonstone that he had lost several years ago. His mother made him wear the necklace when he'd gotten really sick as a baby, and she forced him to keep it on ever since, arguing that it was the very reason why he recovered and would save him from further perils and sicknesses in the future. He always viewed it a reminder of his mom's religiosity and kept it with him as a token of her affection.
Tonight, he was getting another vibe from it.
"In the name of Tui and La, merciful upholders of civilization."
He tucked the necklace back inside of his tunic and jammed a pillow over his head, hoping it would alleviate some of his headache. In the distance, he could hear the voice of Shaman Chunta, who decided to stop by to make his smug point about his authentic fortune-telling and to rub his I-told-you-so look in their faces.
Sokka did not mind. Sleep was his other true love. Not to mention the fact that he was a heavy sleeper, blocked out all boisterous external sounds with his obnoxious snores, and didn't care to wake up even if he had rolled off of his bed and landed on the floor with a broken neck...But why was it that his ears had become sensitive to each time that old shaman mentioned the Northern leader? Why was it that even amid throes of exhaustion and much-needed slumber, he still perked up every time the word "princess" was tossed around in the air? He could hear every sentence that mentioned her reverberating through the igloo and sinking into his system, flowing through his body like bloodstream the moment it passed his ears. The princess who didn't have a name or face but definitely a voice and was very, truly real.
"There's much talk about the princess among the firebenders," came Chunta's voice. "You know of Lord Iroh of the Fire Nation, yes?"
"Yes, of course," Pakku said. "Just today I received a message from him. He has invited me to attend a meeting with a few other potential candidates from different nations. He has plans for a new organization, the Order of the White Lotus."
"Then surely you've heard of the rumors as well."
"Rumors? What rumors?"
"That Fire Lord Iroh and Fire Lady Mayu have chosen the princess of the North to be the bride for their son and heir to the throne, Prince Lu Ten."
Sokka immediately sat up in his bed. He could practically hear the disappointment in his mother's voice as she said, "Prince Lu Ten?"
"Yes. The royal family was very impressed by her initiative. Iroh, especially, thinks she will be a wonderful addition to the royal family upon initiation into Fire Nation customs. That, too, is not completely mandatory. She is given all the freedom in the world to have her own shrine for Tui and La worship in the Fire Nation palace."
"I can't believe Prince Lu Ten isn't married yet," Kanna said. "How old is he?"
"Lu Ten is around Prince Sokka's age."
"And why didn't he marry?"
"The boy's a spitting image of his father in looks and behavior. He dedicated much of his time to travelling and learning about different cultures. He also spent many years studying in Ba Sing Se. He also supposedly fell in love with a woman named Song. Daughter of a farmer in a small Earth Kingdom village. She attended Ba Sing Se university with of the Fire Nation crewman were talking about her relationship with the prince since some of them travelled with him to Ba Sing Se at the time."
"What happened?" Pakku asked. "He's not going to marry her? Unless if he was planning to keep her in his harem—"
"No, no, of course not! Harems were outlawed during Sozin's rule. Besides, Lu Ten is a sincere lad. He truly did love her, it seems, and hid his identity from her so he could court her. She did not know he was a Fire Nation prince until further into their courtship. Reportedly, he told her she would be his wife and future Fire Lady, but she was too shocked and didn't accept. Class divides are torturous in Ba Sing Se, so that must be what prevented her from proceeding, knowing he was royalty and she wasn't. She was also worried about her family's safety because who knows what will happen when someone finds out. So supposedly, she told him not to meet with her again and immediately left the city."
"Oh no."
"The prince was heartbroken," Chunta said. "Some say he's so in love with her that he will never fall out of love. He spends his recent days trying to contact her. Supposedly she moved away from her old village, so he's in the process of looking for her."
"Doesn't Iroh know about this?" Hakoda asked.
"I don't know. If he doesn't, I'll be surprised. Especially with so many crewmen talking about the prince and the prince himself taking measures to look for Song. But I would have to say he doesn't because if he did, he wouldn't refuse. He is perhaps the sweetest soul in the Fire Nation and would definitely consider his son's perspective."
"Yes. He is a rather peaceful man," Pakku said. "Even though he is the leader of the nation, he dedicates much of his time to philosophy and matters of the arts as a way to promote peace and spread global knowledge, hence his latest White Lotus project. He lets his brother, Ozai, handle most of the national duties. It's a mutual understanding for the brothers that way; Ozai is more like a sovereign while Iroh is the one who grants advice and stands as Fire Lord for namesake. Iroh has also started several charity organizations in the country. He and his wife own a monopoly of charity associations, all named after the late Lord Azulon."
"Then he will surely treat the princess like his own daughter if somehow Lu Ten finds a way to move on and the alliance goes through," Chunta said. "But many people are worried about Prince Lu Ten. It's obvious he won't accept, but at the same time, I don't know what's holding him back from telling his father about Song...if it's the case that no one knows."
"I know it's an immediate acceptance from Arnook's side," Kya said. "The Fire Nation has always been a historically significant trading partner for the North as it will be for the South."
"But there is still a concern in this matter, ma'am," Chunta said. "The princess is just recently starting a series of peace talks, I hear, in the North. Something about a few tensions, I'm not entirely sure about the specifics...but my point is, the princess of the North seems to be very invested in the issues in her homeland. I don't see her marrying someone from a different nation and living with that man away from her home. I hope she does not, actually; she will not have as much freedom to do as she likes." Chunta sighed. "It's sad, really. When a Northern crewman happened to hear the conversation and told the firebenders that the princess wouldn't abandon the North, their replies to him were just...horrible."
Sokka frowned. What did they say?
"They denounced princess based on the fact that she's a woman. 'What is a woman going to do? A woman needs to be in the shelter of a man at all times. Prince Lu Ten will make a fine master for your princess.' Things along those lines...which is sadly reflective of their emphasis on the patriarchs of the nation."
Sokka glowered at the ground. Sexist leech-pigs. And it would be no surprise if Khasiq is aiming at similar stupidity to try to gain conservative majorities.
"Even if it's nothing more than gossip and the alliance does go through, I still fear the princess's status as a tribeswoman will make people see her as inferior. Both cultures make wonderful trading partners, but racial and cultural tensions can't be easily forgotten."
True. The Water Tribe does come off as "savage" to other cultures even to this day.
"It's already being discussed that she is or is past marrying age," Chunta said. "If that's the case, then Arnook would want her married off this year."
Somehow, Sokka remained troubled. He should be blocking off such conversations, but he couldn't help being drawn to it for some reason.
Hakoda sighed. "I consider the princess like another daughter to me, and I trust that she will be a wonderful leader of the North and a great inspiration for the South as well. We are her allies, and we wish for what is best for her. The Spirits will see to it that she will find a suitable man of her liking."
"She can only do that if she finds a Water Tribe man. That way she will be closer to her home and culture," Chunta said, a smile evident in his voice. "I wonder where we can find a decent tribesman who's past marrying age, who can take really good care of her...and who's equal in rank to her as a prince…so that in the future, he and the princess will be exalted as the rulers of both tribes—"
Kya and Katara squealed simultaneously followed by the excited hollers of everyone else, their shrill cries nearly splitting Sokka's ears open. He was not surprised by the suggestions and reactions knowing his family members, but unlike his previous reaction to their high hopes, this time he felt a skip in his heartbeat, which then settled to a stop and picked up like a rapid drumbeat.
"We were all thinking of the same thing!" Katara exclaimed.
"The princess was supposedly very impressed by Sokka and his efforts," Kya chimed in. "Ivaneq was telling us how she thinks of him as a great leader and...and what was it? She said something, many things, what were they…? Oh, Tui and La, I can't think straight!"
"Unblemished! Perfect! Child-like! Innocent! Inspirational!" Kanna followed. "Oh the glory! Glory be to Tui and La!"
"And Ivaneq was being sincere," Pakku added. Sokka never thought he'd see the day of his gramp-gramp jumping out of his seat in genuine excitement.
"You should've seen Sokka's face earlier when he heard all those things," Hakoda said. "He was practically glowing. He was bowing, too, to give thanks to the princess."
"Bowing? Oh wow."
"I know, right? And that look on his face...yes, that's the face. I suddenly saw myself from all those years ago when I first met Kya." Most definitely, Hakoda was looking at his wife as he said so. "Sokka and the princess are both past marrying age, most likely similar if not the same in age. They're both having trouble finding matches. And they're both responsible leaders. It's a match arranged by the Spirits, I tell you! And the princess...even if she chooses to stay in the North, it's not a problem. Sokka will have to spend time there anyway when he becomes chief of the North through this marriage. They will both have to work out something, but they can take definitely arrange for it, perhaps stay here a few years and shift over there for a few years and so forth."
"I can see it now," Chunta smiled, his eyes closed in content. "Under the power couple, the prince of the South and the princess of the North, the Lands of Tui and La will become one…"
"And grandchildren. Many grandchildren," Kya beamed. "Oh Tui and La, this is everything anyone could possibly want."
"I know it's an idea we all love for sure, but...I can't help but think...Sokka hasn't seen her," Pakku pointed out. "As much as we love her and as much respect as he might have for her, what if he…?"
"Which brings me to the other reason why I'm here," Chunta said. "The whole reason I started this conversation is to bring more good news. You remember the horoscope of the anonymous Northern woman I mentioned? The one who was born during the same year as your son? The only other tribesperson born during the Year of the Wolf?"
"Yes."
"Well allow me to say that the Spirits are so in favor of this union that they have matched that horoscope to the events I've heard happening in the princess's life."
"Really?"
"Are you sure?"
"Yes, absolutely. Once I think about it, it was sent to me anonymously and from the North in a fancy canister, suggesting a member of a high class. I truly believe that the princess of the North is the woman I see in your son's life. The stars never lie. Seeing her doesn't matter for your son at this point. If I'm right, I'm sure he's already intrigued."
Sokka flushed as he heard it.
"The princess is a beautiful woman on the inside, and that's what counts," Chunta said. "She is really generous and compassionate. She will treat him with love and care, and it's obvious from what she's done for the South that she has immense respect for us. That's what's most important."
The warrior was most definitely not a follower of horoscopes and didn't want to believe any of the yakshit about birth years and totems the psuedo-shaman was uttering. Everyone else may be mesmerized thanks to one of his predictions turning out famously, life-changingly true, but otherwise, nothing can always be word for word.
And yet, as much as Sokka would like to maintain that thought, he was strangely not feeling that usual instinct to dismiss the idea. The princess was kind and compassionate and beautiful on the inside…
Hey, cut it out. You're going off on a tangent. Seriously, what is wrong with you?
But still, beneath the shift of moonlight that caressed his face, the innermost part of him admitted that he wouldn't mind having to safeguard someone who dove into such a web of risks for their sake. He didn't mind having to rely on someone of great strength like her for running the tribe in the future. He didn't mind having to bask in the fragrance of moonflower spice each night…
No, no, stop it. Go to sleep, damnit! He stood up and closed the door, having noticed that the conversation was delving into more excitement, more squeals, more possibilities.
"...and then we could have both palaces constructed in time for the wedding!"
"Oh, just imagine Kohana playing with his little nieces and nephews!"
His chest was drumming even more, but it was juxtaposed by increased worry as well. The documents and pamphlets and conversations with the crewmen wouldn't leave his mind. Truly he believed that the princess is not as naive as some people were making her seem, but there was definitely a lack of hesitance in her desire to help. Something that would both help and hurt her. Taking a deep breath, he shifted his coat on the rack to where he couldn't see the pamphlets and be tempted to delve into them again. He then took a seat by the edge of his bed, rubbing his temples until a something caught his eye from a small table on the other side of the bed: the flutter of a blue ribbon that was tied around a scroll canister, which rested on top of the long, thin package he received earlier. Sokka had forgotten about it in all honesty.
"Her Highness made sure not to leave anyone out."
He reached for the canister first and pulled out the scroll. It contained an invitation and all corresponding details pertaining to the Global Conference. There was also a document sealed by the World Leaders Alliance Committee, selecting him as a new official member for his display of leadership. Additionally there was another scroll: a confirmation document that requested his entry into the White Lotus along with his grandfather. It was on the grounds of Sokka's peaceful independent relations with neighboring places during the South's period of adversary…
Hard to believe it ended almost twenty four hours ago.
Following the collection of honors and documents came the crown jewel; his actual gift sent by the princess herself. His pulse quickened as he reached for the package, its purple wrap gleaming beneath the peeking moonlight. Sokka observed that it was neither lightweight nor incredibly heavy—something he didn't care to notice before.
Watch it be something super religious. But did he really mind that at this point? Even if it was, she certainly meant well by it.
Defensive, aren't we?
He wanted to take his time with the wrap but ended up tearing it out of the way. He lifted the lid of the box, finding himself shocked to see a sword. Well, it was sheathed by an intricately crafted scabbard of a royal blue hue, apparently custom-made to bear the symbol of the Water Tribe in beautifully arranged white metallic art.
"Leaping lobster-gators…" He was afraid to touch it. He had never seen anything of this scale in his entire life. Nevertheless, he swallowed his hesitation and grasped it firmly, pulling it out of the box. He grabbed the handle of the sword and unsheathed it, his eyes nearly bursting out of their sockets to see that it was black.
"It's black!" he said breathlessly, a wild laugh escaping his lips. "Black! This baby's black! Ha, it's black! This is what Sokka's talking' about! This is what I call a sword! Woo! WOOOO!"
"What's going on back there?" came Kya's voice that halted his heartbeat. "Sokka, what's all the yelling?"
"Nothing!" he called back, brushing his hand along the surface of the blade, completely enamored. Its brilliant sheen was reflected in the darkness of his pupils, building on his delighted spark especially at the inscription for justice on the blade. He stood up and wielded it, letting the sword become one with his hand in a series of swift motions. Its weight melded perfectly with the weight of his arm like an extended body part.
"It doesn't seem like an average sword, though," he mumbled, drawing the blade closer and inspecting it closely. He proceeded to sniff at the blade, pausing abruptly when he picked up on a whiff of floral spice. He scrambled his way back to the box on the bed and noticed a folded piece of parchment at the bottom.
Sokka thrust the sword back into its sheath and placed it on the bed. He picked up the paper, immediately hit with that luscious moonflower and spice combination, and as he unfolded it, he instantly recognized the calligraphy.
To the Esteemed Prince of the South,
Please allow me to express my most sincere apologies. First and foremost, I understand that a simple apology will not compensate for the hardships the South has faced, but I hope that by the time you are reading this note, circumstances have changed and took steps at restoring the harmony between our great lands. Please be assured that this is not the last of our efforts, for we are willing to work with you until the South fully recovers. It gives me great joy to see that prosperity is smiling down upon your tribe.
Secondly, I understand it is improper for me to be addressing this letter to you whereas tradition would favor a correspondence between our parents, the elders and the more experienced. But I do believe that as peers, we are both entitled to mutual understanding and long-lasting friendship especially in our shared efforts to serve our nation. I consider it a great honor to be associated with someone of your influence, and I must express my admiration for your hard work. What you have done for the South is remarkable and undoubtedly inspiring. The love you have for your people is worthy of praise.
I have heard of your extensive travels and your self-taught skills in swordsmanship, and I ask that you please accept this sword as a token of my appreciation. This sword was made by the best bladesmiths under the guidance of Master Piandao of the Fire Nation. It may interest you to know that it was made out of meteorite material, and the designs on its sheath are crafted from white gold. This blade is the only one of its kind and is the best companion for a man who himself is a unique blade among men. I hope this sword finds a place in your future legacy and aids you for years to come. I am certain that it is not the sword that will bring you glory, for it will be glorified in the presence of a capable leader as you.
I would like to mention quickly that extensive security has been arranged for you and your family during your stay for the Global Conference. The North welcomes you with open arms.
I wish you health, happiness, and success in your endeavors. Please let me know if there is anything else I can do for the South. I promise you that prompt responses will be given the next time we receive your correspondence.
Yours faithfully,
A humble servant
The world around him became still as he sported a soft, blissful smile. He brushed his new sword to the side and laid back against the pillows, holding the letter over his chest and rereading it over and over again. There were, of course, certain dissatisfactions, such as the way she didn't mention a single one of the issues in the North and simply took on the blame of tardiness despitebeing the one to solve the problem as immediately as she could. Wasn't the "mutual understanding" she mentioned built on asking each other for help?
And perhaps the biggest crime of all: she didn't even mention her name.
But she certainly knew how to stoke egos because goodness, she was sweetness personified and easily sent tingles down his spine. He could almost see the smile she held with each word she wrote on the page.
Yours faithfully,
A humble servant
He dreamed that he was a round granule of spice, picking moonflowers in endless fields with an idiotic grin on his face.
Chapter 8: Northward
Chapter Text
The steamer arranged for the chief's family was about to depart very soon. It would coincide with the departure of a few cruisers of the other nations, all of which are also headed for the Global Conference in the North. It was estimated that they would reach their destination in one week thanks to having enough amenities for a nearly nonstop trip as well as efficient waterbenders (plenty within each ship) to speed the journey along. The rest of the international ships, however, would remain in Southern premises for the Revival Project that was to send its representatives to other Southern villages, all left under the care of Kanna and Pakku, who have become the official bosses of the South in the temporary absence of the chief and chieftess. As figures of authority, they were already caught up in organizing their new hectic schedule and speaking with the security officers prepared to accompany Hakoda and family. In the meantime, Katara and Kya were focused on getting all of their belongings into the ships (to think of how much their modest luggage tripled overnight). As all such preparations were being made and seas of tribesmen swerved onto the docks, Ivaneq and the other Northern delegates approached the Southern chief.
"We need to depart soon, Chief Hakoda."
"Yes, yes, of course." The chief looked around for his oldest son and saw that he was several feet away. The prince was stepping away from the crowd and heading in the direction opposite of the docks, wrapping a hand around his space sword at his belt. "Sokka! We need to get on board!"
"Just a minute!" Sokka hurried his way to the igloo for the umpteenth time, tossing out the excuse that he forgot something. He hoped that this time around, there won't be anyone there with nearly the entire city situated around the ships. Fortunately, not even a servant was to be seen.
Perfect.
He raced over to the room towards the eastern corner and spilled into the sitting area, where several mats and pelts were stacked to one side while others were spread over an ice bench. He took a moment to look around, and after double-checking to make sure he was alone, he knelt down beneath the hanging pelt cushions and reached for a box. Gran Gran's sewing box.
"Alright, Socks, let's do this."
It was the only gift idea he could think of after spending several wee hours of the morning wondering what the princess might like. It wasn't like they had anything considerably nice independent of what was brought in from the North and other places, and the only thing that the South really possessed at this point was the arts and crafts sector in its decades-long efforts to sell artwork to neighboring cities. So the young warrior had eventually decided on bracelet-making. It didn't help, however, that Kya and Kanna had already been up and about, waking up the household for the big trip before he could sneak out, sieve through Gran Gran's box, and take his time reviewing the procedures. Bracelet-making wasn't an impossible task, was it? He used to watch Aunt Nagara and other women make bracelets when he was much younger, and it didn't seem to be so complicated despite him never attempting it. He did pick up on a little bit of weaving, though, since he helped make baskets before his trading missions. Despite his fondness for crafts, the people around him generally didn't recognize his self-proclaimed expertise. Claiming his style was "unique" as they tried holding back their laughter, they ended up snickering away his creativity no matter the extent of his efforts. After his first voyage, he found that he had neither the time nor the convenience to prove them wrong and fix his dyslexic agenda.
But for once, he didn't let those things bother him. His ego, too, was accommodating such developments. She got him a really nice gift, so why not return the favor? There's nothing wrong with being nice. And it wasn't like he would have the chance to give the gift directly to her despite his curiosity; protocol meant that no one would be allowed to go near her, and any gifts must most likely be sent to her via servant upon servant upon guard upon security official upon trusted servant.
He broke into the box and realized to his dismay that there was nothing in it save for a few loose pieces of string. "Hey, where's the stuff?" He looked around the bench and saw nothing, but he did spot a fairly large trunk placed in the opposite corner of the room. He lifted the lid, realizing that the sewing materials made up the entire trunk. How was it possible for a sewing kit to become so complicated overnight?
The princess. Of course.
It seemed that the trunk was specialized for sewing material purposes, for it held several different compartments contrary to the regular single-compartment trunk used to hold other items. The large central compartment in this trunk was reserved for craft scrolls, instruction pamphlets, and several tiny, thick booklets housing different design ideas. Apart from that were four other sections, each one lavishly divided to fit the materials under four "collections"— Water Tribe, Earth Kingdom, Fire Nation, and Air Nomad collections. So many varieties of beads and threads and silks, clips and clasps and hooks, needles of many different sizes, chains and pendants.
On one level, it felt off-putting that he was making her a gift from the very luxuries she had arranged for, but he still valued the thoughtfulness in making something by oneself rather than spending very few seconds at a bazaar picking something out from a crowded stall. On another level, he knew close to nothing about this woman, so where was the guarantee that she'll like what he chose to do? Which kind of beads would she favor? White would match her robes, at least, but what color would she like the most? No one must have asked her such things if they didn't even know of her. No guarantee that they'll ask her now, either, with so many rules and regulations.
"Bet they don't even ask her about her favorite food," he mumbled, distracted by thought. "What if all she got was food she didn't like and no one knew it? Could she tell people if she didn't like it? Did the servants even know about her when they brought her food all these years? Or were they just told to leave random food by some door twice a day? What if she got hungry in the middle of the night or something? What if she wanted a snack—?"
Stop rambling and do the job.
Right. He quickly skimmed through one of the craft books and eyed the different designs. Some floral, some resembling waterfalls, some like full moons or crescents (particularly the Water Tribe collection). There were several kinds of beads made of wood (supposedly from basil trees) and tinted in saffron dyes, denoting Air Nomad influence. So many ideas for a simple bracelet. The beads were all so pretty-looking, and he hadn't been prepared for this.
Ugh, I don't have time for this.
So he grabbed hold of the entire trunk, deciding to take it with him and bear the pain of lugging it around. "Sorry, Gran, but this is for a good cause—"
"IN THE NAME OF LA!"
"AAH!" The warrior toppled backward over the chest, its rough edges grazing against his side. Looming over him with a wolf mask was his little brother accompanied by Isuq and Ping. Both smiled at the brothers in amusement.
"Ha, I got you!" Kohana laughed in Sokka's face.
"You guys trying to give me a heart attack?!" The prince caught his breath and scrambled up, trying to hide the trunk with his body. Isuq raised an eyebrow, earning a sheepish chuckle from the prince in response.
"I thought you said sewing was for girls," Kohana blinked innocently, trying to take a look at the box behind his brother's legs. "What are you doing with Gran-Gran's needle box—?"
"Nothing, nothing at all," Sokka insisted. "This isn't even her sewing box. It's a different one."
"A different sewing box?" Isuq teased.
"No, just a different box."
"Did the princess give you a big box for stuff, too?"
"Yeah, yeah."
"Well what's in it—?"
"Nothing," Sokka jumped onto the trunk defensively before his brother could get his hands on it. "Just some important things..."
"Oh, like loin cloths?"
Ping and Isuq burst out laughing, clapping the little boy on the back.
"As a matter of fact, no," Sokka huffed out his embarrassment as he saw Bato step in. "I step out for one second and the entire tribe comes following me."
"Your father's worried you've changed your mind," Bato said. "Would be good to keep an eye on you until you get on the ship."
"Why would I back out?"
"Then what on earth are you doing here when you should be on the ship?"
"Just getting his loin cloths packed, sir," Ping said and laughed with Isuq, both of them jabbed in their sides seconds later by the flushed prince. Bato shook his head in annoyance.
"I understand that underwear is important, boys, but we've got another problem." The older tribesman turned to Kohana. "They're not going to have room for your pets, Ko-bear. It's not convenient to have too many animals on board."
"No!" Kohana pouted. "I'm not going anywhere without them!"
"I thought Ivaneq had something arranged," said Ping. "I can check on it if needed, sir."
"No need for that," Bato said. "Hakoda doesn't want the boy to be spoiled."
"But I wanna take them with me! Pleasepleaseplease?" The little boy tugged on his brother's sleeve. "Please, Sokka, do something."
"Bearcub, we really don't have the space for your menagerie. Why can't you just leave them here where it's convenient? They'll be safe here, too."
"But what if they forget me?"
"That's ridiculous. We'll only be away for a couple of weeks."
"But I only got them yesterday. They might forget me. And they'll be lonely. Uncle Bato and Gran-Gran and Gramp-Gramp will be too busy to play with them."
"He's right," Bato said. "Your grandparents and I have way too much on our hands. We won't be walking around the igloo cleaning husky and bison poop all day. Either one of you is going to stay behind to take care of Kohana and his zoo, or you'll find a way to take him and the animals with you."
"Who'd be too busy for their own grandkids?" Sokka frowned. While he did feel reassured that extensive security was arranged for them, it still felt uncomfortable tagging along his little brother to the North at this point in time, especially considering the politics which were ready to explode in their faces. It was never too late to leave the kid here where it was safer.
"He can stay with us until you get back," Isuq offered. "My wife can make his favorite seaweed rolls, and he and the kids can have fun. I'll be around to take him sledding."
"Sounds great," Sokka said. "Wanna stay with Uncle Isuq, kiddo?"
"But I wanna go to the North!" Kohana said, clearly adamant. "I never get to go anywhere! I never get anything I want!"
"Here we go," Isuq shook his head.
"Well decide on something quickly, boys, we don't have time." Bato handed a bag to Ping and gestured him and Isuq to follow, and the trio walked out.
"Sokka, get me some intense," Kohana said.
"What?"
"Intense. You know those long stick thingies that Mommy lights up?"
"You mean 'incense?'"
"Yeah, that. If I put some of that near Tui and La and pray really hard, they can help us."
The warrior sighed in annoyance but grabbed a few incense sticks anyway.
"I wanna do it, I wanna—"
"No, you'll burn yourself." He lit the incense and placed it near the shrine with as much nonchalance as he could manage. "A bunch of statues aren't gonna help solve the problem, kiddo."
"But Tui and La are inside of them! And they listen to us."
"There's nothing inside of them. It's just black and white marble, nothing else."
"But the moon and ocean are real. Wolves are real, koi fish are real."
"Yeah, but just as nature, not spirits. Everything's a science, buddy, science. Everything has a scientific reason to be there. No mystical elements about it."
"But everybody says—"
"Well they don't know, alright? There are no such things as Tui and La. So we shouldn't be standing around and wasting our time—"
"Then let's get going, boys." Kya was standing at the door, her arms crossed, her foot tapping impatiently. An amused Ivaneq accompanied her, carrying the remaining luggage on his back.
"Mommy, Sokka said that Tui and La were stupid and aren't real and stuff," Kohana said.
"Hey, I never said 'stupid'—"
"And he said everybody else is stupid, too, for talking to Them and asking Them things. He said that we're all losers."
"I never said—!"
"Praise be to La, the Water Tribe's voice of reason," Ivaneq smiled. "It looks like your son has too much of La within him, Mother Kya." The Northern official set a few bags on the ground and walked over to Kohana, picking the boy up into his arms. "Don't worry, little prince, your prayers are answered. We've got special compartments for your animal friends."
"So they're coming, too?!"
"Of course." He turned to Sokka. "You have nothing to worry about. We have a huge chamber reserved for the huskies as well as a few caretakers. The sky bison, however, will have to fly. Some of the monks offered to take Kohana along and teach him some things about the bison. Princess Katara will be joining them, too, I hear; she's quite ecstatic about it. Mother Kya also gave her permission."
"Yay!" Kohana beamed at his older brother. "I told you the Spirits are real, I told you."
"Yeah yeah, whatever. Thanks, Ivaneq."
The Northerner carried the little prince out of the igloo, leaving a stern Kya in Sokka's presence. "At this point, I don't care what you think about our religion, Sokka, but keep in mind that the princess might be religious. Don't go around blabbering these things to her."
"Mom, I didn't really say—" he paused, and for the third time that day, he nearly fell backward after letting the words sink in. "The princess? We're meeting the princess?"
Kya blinked at his surprise. "Well...hopefully, yes…"
"B-B-But I thought...but I thought she wasn't allowed to—"
"Your father's doing everything he can to arrange for a gathering with Chief Arnook and a few of his assistants. If Arnook permits, she may be able to join us."
"So…" Sensing his curiosity betraying his nonchalance, he cleared his throat and asked with a straighter face, "So we're really meeting the princess, huh?"
Kya was tempted to flash her son a bemused smirk, but it wasn't possible with her lingering sternness and, quite frankly, her worry. Everyone in the household was excited about the prospect of having Sokka and the princess be united in matrimony, and it was nice to see that her son was visibly excited to see her despite his efforts to cover it up, but it was worth taking into account the possibility of radical difference between her son's nonbelief and the princess's apparent religiosity. "Sokka, as your parents, your father and I are used to your nonbelief. As your home, the entire South is used to your nonbelief. But the North is not like that. They are more religious than we are. You'll see for yourself; it's a rather different place. Religious sites and monuments all over the area, not just a pagoda in the center of the village like us."
"I understand that, Mom, but I—"
"You won't be forced to do any rituals if you don't want to, okay? But you definitely shouldn't make a habit of openly voicing your opinions. So either you learn to keep your mouth shut, or you opt out of joining us at the gathering, but the first option seems to be better since you're obviously interested—"
"Not interested interested," he mumbled. "I'm just... curious. "
"Well whatever it is, being considerate is the least you can do, if not for the North, then at least for someone who went through a lot to give us all of this." She sighed. "I don't know all the specifics, but I keep hearing it wasn't easy for the princess to get this project launched. We should respect that."
Yet again, a part of his abrasiveness thawed with reference to the princess. He was aware that he was being more concerned with this than was probably necessary, but it couldn't be helped thanks to all the articles he read and had jammed in the pockets of his coat for further reading.
It's just a matter of gratitude, he told himself.
"Is that your grandmother's sewing trunk?"
"Huh?" He eyed the trunk and quickly threw a pelt over it. "N-No, why would I have her stuff? I got this trunk for my own stuff. I put Gran Gran's sewing trunk in her room. It was in the way. I actually ran into it earlier and kind of jammed my foot against it, so I—"
"Alright alright, let's get to the ships."
By the time they reached the ships, and everyone was on board with Kohana and Katara waving down excitedly from their sky bison, almost the entire village tried to situate itself on the docks to witness what would be the South's first successful journey to the North after so many years. Standing at the front of the crowd near the closest open bowspirit was Chunta. Sokka greeted him with crossed arms and the usual look lingering between skepticism and an odd friendship of sorts, but the shaman didn't back down from his smugness.
"You might have them under your spell, but you won't be fooling me anytime soon," Sokka told him.
"Of course not, but you must admit that I was right, Prince," he said. "You can't say I did so with no calculation at all."
"Pseudo-calculations."
"If you say so." The shaman's smile widened. "I have a feeling it will be quite a while before you and Princess Katara come back to the South, but I know you won't be returning by yourselves."
Sokka frowned. "We'll be back in a few weeks."
"Your parents and the little one will, but something about yours and Katara's birth charts is telling me you'll be staying in the North much longer. Who knows, it may even be beneficial that you stay."
What on earth did he mean by that?
"I wish you the best of luck. Careful with those craft materials. They're your grandmother's prized possessions."
The prince's flushed face said it all.
A strained middle-aged Northerner stuffed his mouth with the intoxicant that he reeked of. In his drunken daze, he knocked off a few documents from his table and fell onto a pelt, some of his drink spilling onto his tunic. To compensate, he helped himself to some more, finding it increasingly difficult to curb his addiction despite the efforts he'd taken as of recent. He wasn't about to achieve anything by letting go of the drink now, anyway, so he discarded the small empty cup in his hands.
"Fuck it."
He reached for a much larger container only to accidentally knock it down as well. A disappointed groan escaped him, and his hands flew to his head in attempts to drive out the splitting ache. It wasn't until a set of footsteps approached his dark, Spirit-forsaken room. In front of his blurry vision stepped a tall, agile figure, who set a few bottles of gin in front of him.
"Thank…" The man rolling on the floor reached for the bottles and immediately cracked one open. "Thank you...Khasiq…"
The Nationalist gave a half-hearted sigh and watched the Northern chief empty the first bottle within seconds. "Take your time, my friend," he said, his deep voice laced with venom. "I don't want you passing out. Not just yet."
Arnook threw the bottle to the corner of the room and watched it splinter into pieces the same way he had turned to pieces a long time ago. He opened another container and buried his lips in it, but he slowed down this time, feeling Khasiq's slits of eyes focus on him with lingering questions. Arnook knew very well what their conversation will be about, so he took a moment to steady himself before whispering, "She's not my own."
"I know. Of course she's not." Khasiq walked closer to him and then stepped around him. "You and I are very close friends, aren't we? I would know everything about you. Especially if you had an heir."
Arnook gulped as Khasiq began kicking empty bottles aside. He took a seat next to the chief and took hold of a bottle. "You know, throughout the past twenty three years, you've never done anything without telling me." He took several sips and gave a dry chuckle. "I don't know where in La's Hell you managed to smuggle in a baby. A baby. A baby girl at that. The question is why. Why do you have her? Who on earth is this so-called 'princess?' The nonexistent 'Tui' who descended from the Spirit World?"
It was amazing how calmly Khasiq managed to ask him these things. A false calm, of course.
"Ahnah and I visited the pagoda the night before her passing," Arnook admitted. "We found the child abandoned on the steps of the Sacred Temple." Most likely because the infant was born a girl. It would've been really difficult for her parents to protect her from the chaos what formed the darkest time in Northern history: female infanticide. A horror that Khasiq himself had been a proponent of. Furthermore, a girl would not be of use and would have to be married off in the future whereas a boy would inherit the household and pass down the name of the family.
"Since we didn't have children, Ahnah wanted to raise the child. She loved her instantly." Arnook dared to look up at Khasiq, speaking sincerely. "I took responsibility for the child only because my wife wanted to raise her. It was Ahnah's last wish...I couldn't ignore it. That's all there is to it, Khasiq."
But Khasiq wasn't buying that explanation so easily. Sure, Arnook's status went from potential threat to somewhat of a harmless pet that ate every biscuit he threw at it, but even so, there could be a reason behind raising a child secretly. There could be the danger of going against the custom of lineage to restore a rightful leader to the throne. Anything seemed possible now with the Revivalists on the rise. "If you had told me she was Ahnah's last wish and nothing more than that, I wouldn't have harmed her. Why did you keep her from me, my friend?"
Because after the killing of girls declined in popularity, the torture of girls took its place, young teenage girls included. And Arnook knew the number of girls who had been killed upon Khasiq's sheets upon being kidnapped from their homes, upon being lured away from the kitchens and forcefully taken. Arnook may have been helpless in preventing such horrors, but he was certainly no fool; his adopted child, beautiful as she became upon reaching womanhood as if she was the Spirit of the Moon walking the earth, would've been no less of an object of desire for the Nationalist. Of course, Arnook would never voice these things aloud. "I was only looking out for you," he croaked. "I didn't want people to see her as the potential candidate for the throne. I didn't want people thinking she's your rival. If the Revivalists found out, they would've found someone to support."
"But why would she be my competition? You would tell the entire world that she's not really yours, wouldn't you? Peasants are not qualified for chiefdom."
Silence, and it wasn't a smart move on Arnook's part. Khasiq's eyes darkened as he asked again, "Wouldn't you?"
"I...I…"
"Does she know that she's not yours at the moment?" Khasiq slightly raised his voice. "Or is she consciously breaking tradition by trying to assert herself as next in line for the throne? Damn it, Arnook, speak up!"
"She does not know." Arnook shook his head. "I...I couldn't bring myself to tell her..."
"And why is that? Do you ever intend on telling her?"
Tears threatened to slip down the chief's face. He blocked them with a fierce squint of his eyes as he chugged down the contents of another bottle. "I've never had the chance to...actually treat her as if she was my daughter…I figured I'd spare her the pain of her past, at least."
It was a miracle how Khasiq refrained from glaring at what he believed was the chief's complete, emotion-driven idiocy. "She'll have to know at some point that she was abandoned," he said. "Unless you plan on going against all customs and handing the throne over to her—"
"No, not at all. I will marry her off."
"You've tried, apparently, and you've failed," Khasiq huffed.
"There's proof that those men were criminals, Khasiq—"
"Would you rather that woman be a prostitute or a corpse?"
Rage did nothing for a man dead to all reaction. Arnook could do nothing but stare at his reflection in the broken glass pieces, more tears forming.
"If she lives, at least she can lead a life. A pathetic one, but it would still be life," Khasiq said, throwing his finished bottle to the ground, adding onto the collection of broken glass. "A peasant does not deserve a warrior or a prince, Arnook. The class of nobles shouldn't mix with the lower members of society anyway. So what's your problem? Marry her off to the first man you see and let her live her life. Your wife wanted her raised in the palace, and lo and behold, she was." Khasiq grabbed hold of the chief by his cloak, looking into the distressed man's eyes. "But that's all. That peasant shouldn't expect anything more or anything less. Stop yourself before you grant her anymore luxuries. Next time, you are going to force her back in that carriage no matter what happens."
"Alright. I-I need some time. Please. I need to arrange her marriage in a way that people won't notice."
Khasiq let go of the chief. "That good-for-nothing anthropologist. Thanks to him, the entire world knows."
"T-That's why we need to be more c-careful from now on," Arnook said. "Otherwise people will blame you. And...and the Global Conference. We can't possibly make a move at this time. The Avatar and all other major leaders will be attending."
"Yes...You're right…"
"I will fix something," Arnook hiccuped, "But until then, I need you to please, please keep this between just the two of us. I will send her away as soon as I can. You can have the throne. You can have it all. You've always had it all." He bowed in front of the Nationalist in plea. "Please. Spare her."
Khasiq gave the man a pathetic look before sighing and kicking the man's hands away from his feet. "Alright then. Though half of our problems will be obliterated if you just tell her the fucking truth in the first place, I understand that you're a destroyed soul. I don't know if it's possible for you to go on with your life with yet another broken heart, and I understand that exposing the truth would be a constant reminder for you of your infertility. I'm sure even you wouldn't want to be known as the man who couldn't father a child." Another huff. "A chief who was impotent in all fields. How sad."
Arnook swallowed everything down, not saying a word but continuously pleading with his eyes, Please spare her.
"And besides, she's a woman, not a threat," Khasiq said. "Why should I cower over in fear of her?"
"Yes...you have nothing to fear. You are the leader. I promise you."
Khasiq gave a nod before heading to the nearest window, staring up at the dark sky. "Let me say this, Arnook. If that peasant gets in the way of my hunt...it will end really badly."
"I will marry her off at any cost."
"Good, because I'd much rather people not call her a princess regent. She might've climbed her way up to make the laws, but she'll always be a pawn in my hand." Another sickening chuckle. "But it's still quite interesting what a peasant can do under the illusion that she will run a country as the future chieftess. So let her have her fun until she leaves. It's amusing to watch."
Fear still continued to flicker in the chief's pleading gaze.
"No matter who she chooses to be in her council or how much support she gives to the Revivalists, I still have the upper hand. But at any rate, I'm not going to waste my time on her. She's not my target." Khasiq trampled the reflecting moonlight with his boots. "My only female target is Lady. I will not sleep peacefully until the moment I slit her throat."
Sokka decided to make bangles of all colors instead of a single bracelet. One reason was that he couldn't bring himself to choose among the many different varieties what would be the most beautiful of all combinations. From the kind of color to the type of beads to the style of weaving, he couldn't make up his mind, so why not arrange for a variety of choices so she could pick the one(s) she liked? Just one problem, though; it was hard to position the wires in a perfect circular format, and he refused to give in and ask his mother for help, and after several hours of locking himself up in his cabin with the excuse of "sleep" and still failing, he decided to take a break. He hid the materials under the sheets under his pillow and slid the trunk of sewing supplies beneath his bed before stepping out of his cabin.
He realized it was nightfall as he made his way down the corridor, and by the time he entered the center of the ship, he was greeted by several upbeat attendants, who were in their own corner, sharing drinks.
"Everyone's gathered at the main deck if you'd like to join them, sir," an attendant told him. "Dinner's ready as well. I can have the servants send it up front."
So he went up to the main deck, taking note of everyone who had gathered around. And it was a lot of people, too. The sparks from the nearby time candles indicated it was seven hours past midday, which meant a full eighteen hours of travel as of yet. Despite that, it seemed as if time didn't pass at all, for everyone was wrapped up in excitement and gossip. Kohana and Katara, who'd been caught up in air travel the entire day, had only recently stepped on board, and a few monks had joined them, deciding to let their bison rest for the night. Surrounding Kohana, of course, was his baby sky bison, Nuwiya, his lemur, Ku'zi, and his army of huskies.
"This is Sesi, the mommy husky, and this is Nanuq, the daddy husky," the little prince introduced his pets to the monks. "And these are their pups, Mukluq, Nukka, and Miska."
"How nice, you have the entire family with you," a monk said.
"My brother said we can only get one, but if I only get one husky, the family won't be together."
"How right you are, little one," the monk smiled. "You have a compassionate little prince, Chief Hakoda."
"Or maybe just an overambitious one," Hakoda chuckled. "I'm just surprised that my father allowed so many animals into our house."
Gentle laughter flowed through the air as Hakoda looked and saw his older son casting a small smile towards the assembled crowd. "Sokka, come join us."
Towards the middle of the circle were a few monks who bowed at the prince in greeting. Kya smiled up at him and gestured him to join them. Everyone tried scooting over so that he could fit in the small space, but Sokka simply shrugged and remained towards the back. Eventually he was greeted by Ivaneq accompanied by a servant who brought food for the two of them, and both tribesmen took their seats in the back as the others went on with their conversations.
"You've had a long nap."
"Yeah. Just tired."
"I can imagine. I heard you'd been working hard before we arrived, and right afterwards, you were running around with us to different meetings. Barely a day later, you find yourself on a ship."
"It's not too bad, actually. And I was supposed to be on a ship anyway," Sokka told him. "We were actually headed to Ba Sing Se to have an audience with the Earth King about a possible mining contract."
"Yes, your father mentioned that. You had plans to go alone, I heard. And through the Serpent's Pass, of all places. Quite adventurous, aren't you?"
"Eh, I guess. But I won't have to make the trip now thanks to the Earth Kingdom representatives and the contract agreements. In a way, it's still really hard to believe this is happening."
Ivaneq nodded and looked around at everyone else. "That's pretty much how it is for everyone, I'd say. It's so unexpected how the four nations came together this way."
They ate in silence, mostly listening to nearby conversations, laughing along to a few jokes. Hakoda would've pulled his son into the conversation, given that Sokka was one of the best storytellers around and was gifted in jokes like him, but he and Kya were obviously pleased to see that Sokka was warming up to the Northerners and, dare they add, was growing increasingly comfortable around them. So they left the two tribesmen to converse.
"Brother Ivaneq, can I ask you something?"
"Of course."
"I heard you guys paid off Lee and Donghai and all of our other creditors, and I'm grateful for that, but...I also know I've never told anyone about debts or anything," Sokka said. "I don't remember mentioning that in my letter to the North, either...or did I?"
"No, you didn't."
"Then how did the princess know about it?"
"She didn't really know about it," Ivaneq said. "She kind of guessed it would happen given your situation, and she told us to be alert. It just so happened that it was a big deal, after all, to the extent that Lee was threatening to seize your property, I heard."
"Yeah…" Sokka briefly pondered something before asking quietly, "Any updates?"
"On…?"
"What the princess is up to. What's the situation like? Do you know?"
"Whatever the situation is like, she took special care to arrange security for all of you. I'm sure you won't be affected."
"No, that's...that's not what I mean. I'm talking about her. What is the situation looking like for her?"
Ivaneq gave him a look. "Well, with regard to everything that's happening, I'm sure she's not looking for your help, to be honest."
"So she gets to take the risks while we sit back and enjoy what we get?" Sokka frowned. "I didn't realize that the North was in such a risky position. She...she'll be okay, right?"
The Northerner blinked, rather surprised by the prince's sudden care and sensitivity. "She'll be safe during the period of the Global Conference. That, I can tell you. With so many international officials there along with the Avatar, it will be hard for anyone to attack a figure of authority that easily without facing serious repercussions. After the conferences...that's when we're going to have to tighten up security."
"But one possible option was hiring a bodyguard, right? Zhi and Ping briefly mentioned it."
"Turns out that's not going to work so easily. There was brief discussion about it at the meeting we attended before coming down South, and a few female representatives on behalf of the princess said she didn't favor arrangements like that. She doesn't want to put others at risk for her sake. But obviously, the chief would want her to have some form of security, especially if she's wanting to get really involved. Sooner or later, it will become so complicated that Chief Arnook will be looking to marry her off. He already tried it once, and at the most, he'll wait for a month, two months maximum for her to step out of the shock from that mishap with those imposters. And then he'll start looking for suitors again."
Sokka's frown deepened.
"And what I'm about to tell you is insider information," Ivaneq lowered his voice. "Not many people know this yet."
"I'll keep my mouth shut."
"I'm also telling you because you might be interested as a soon-to-be inductee of the White Lotus."
That definitely caught his attention.
"So apparently, there have been talks with officials who will soon be in charge of establishing the White Lotus, and the princess supposedly has plans to launch a sister organization: the Black Lotus."
"The Black Lotus?"
"So this is the plan. The White Lotus headquarters will be based in the Southern Water Tribe—"
"The South?"
"It was a plan suggested by Iroh himself, actually. Apparently there are many communal riots in the Fire Nation capital, so securing it there wouldn't be a good idea. Plus, the South has also been a historically isolated place relative to the North. The North has had trading agreements with the other nations, but the South was always on its own. This is one way to get it back in the communications sector."
Which was not a bad idea considering the attention that the South has lost over the years.
"The essence of the White Lotus will be its focus on sharing ancient knowledge from all four nations with all four nations. Wisdom and the arts, especially, so this would include philosophy, truth, and beauty. There will be a great emphasis on multiculturalism and pluralistic attitudes. There is also an emphasized goal of protecting the Avatar at all costs."
"And the Black Lotus?"
"It will be based in the Northern Water Tribe. It will also have multicultural emphasis, but it will be more of a call for justice around the world. It's a liberation movement extensively backed by the Revivalists and focusing on human and animal rights as well as ecological concerns. I feel like the Air Nomads will be especially interested with that. Pretty ironic for the Earth Kingdom and the Fire Nation; they're the more industrial nations. But there will be significant response from them as well, especially with regard to social class issues and low qualities of living in certain areas."
"Politically, though, the establishment of the Black Lotus seems to be a major move," Sokka said.
"You're right. Especially for someone as inexperienced as the princess. This means the Revivalist Party will have support from international leaders, and that is key because with international support, the Revivalists'...sorry, the Black Lotuses...will have the agency to do what they want to do without fearing attacks from the Nationalists. Some of the people who are going to be a part of the White Lotus will be the same authorities who oversee the North's relations with more conservative countries. Because they have a common mission to support and provide and security for the Avatar, they will be united for a common cause regardless of conservative and liberal stances. If it really works out to where the Black Lotus and White Lotus have an extremely strong alliance, it basically means that the Revivalist Party will have a strong point of stability and verification. Overall, this all looks really good for the North and South since now they will be the headquarters of what will most likely be the largest international groups as of yet. And did I mention that the princess intends to open this organization up to members of other nations just like Iroh? In fact, the princess herself wrote about her plans to the Fire Lord. Without anyone knowing. That's why Iroh would like to have her marry his son, Lu Ten. It all revolves around common interests and alliances."
Again, a part of Sokka felt irked about the possibility of the princess marrying into the Fire Nation. "So I'm guessing the princess will be the Grand Lotus for the Black Lotus Society?"
"It's hard to say, but anyhow, the proposals for both the White and Black Lotus organizations will be publicized during the Global Conference. I feel that the princess should be able to introduce her plans if she was the mastermind behind it. I know it will be impossible to have Lady, the Revivalist hero, speak at the event. The only times anyone can see her are new moon nights during her speeches. And even then, no one can really see her with her black mask. She will never make such a public appearance on such a grand scale...well, unless the princess invites her to the council...which is highly unlikely because if it was possible, it would've happened by now."
"It seems to me that not even the Revivalists themselves have contact with Lady. How can she attend the Global Conference?"
"That's exactly it," Ivaneq said. "But my overall guess is that in the least, if she agrees, Lady will be the Grand Black Lotus. I say 'if' because she's technically the leader of the Revivalist Party, but she stays out of sight other than for her annual speeches. And she's not the president; she doesn't seem to have a say in who to appoint, either."
"So she's crucial, but she's more like a hidden insider."
"Yes, and that's how it's always been. Lady could be anyone, really. Anyone with a low profile. Someone you wouldn't think of, maybe. Or even someone who's obvious for the role but doesn't publically announce it. So if Lady doesn't want the Grand Lotus position, either the princess will take over, which won't be favored by Arnook at all since he wants her to basically be nonexistent, or she will grant the position to a senior Revivalist member or have Daughter Sayen fill in the seat. I still think it would be honorable to let the princess speak at the conference regardless of who becomes Grand Lotus, but that's looking to be unlikely. Daughter Sayen will most likely introduce the proposal for the Black Lotus, and a Fire Nation correspondent will be in charge of introducing the White Lotus proposal." A pause. "And lots of Fire Nation crewman are discussing the likely possibility of Iroh asking Arnook to join hands as in-laws at the meeting."
"If Iroh's really as good of a Fire Lord as people say he is, he won't mix up his support for the Black Lotus with his hope for having the princess as his daughter-in-law," Sokka said sternly. "The princess shouldn't have to marry Lu Ten if she doesn't want to."
Ivaneq raised his eyebrows. "Lu Ten is an eligible bachelor, many say."
"This isn't about eligibility. The princess can't possibly move away from her homeland."
"Well, yes, that's definitely true. She doesn't intend on leaving the North...But what if this plan is to ensure that Iroh is involved with the White Lotus and the Black Lotus to such an extent? What if both Lotus societies are intertwined with the alliance? That's what worries me. I don't think the princess is going to like such a deal, but if it means the Revivalist Party can have strong support...and if it means there's a chance that there's a possibility for change...for the good…I don't know if she'll still be opposed to the idea. But there are also millions of rumors about Lu Ten and his relationship with an Earth Kingdom woman, so that adds another layer to this…"
Sokka huffed, setting his emptied food tray to the side. He leaned against the ship and thought for a long moment. "Did the princess ask Lady to join her council?"
"No, not yet."
"But you would think the princess can have access since she's the regent. And she's publicly supporting the Revivalists enough to give them a platform in the Black Lotus movement. And you're saying they haven't really met…"
"Well they haven't. Not that we know of."
Sokka gave the Northerner a curious look. "How outrageous would it be if the princess was actually Lady?"
Except for the voices which drowned out their conversation, Ivaneq and Sokka grew completely silent after that. Ivaneq thought for a moment before frowning and shaking his head. "That's highly unlikely."
"How? Think about it. If the princess's past is completely unknown, and if Lady's past is completely unknown...where's the evidence to say they can't be the same person?"
"The princess was never allowed outside of the palace in her entire life until Arnook intended to send her away."
"You never know. What if there were certain moments…? Moments when she escaped to explore the world and came back just in time. Played it cool…"
"Still sounds like a bit of a stretch. And I'm sure she wasn't ignored by her own father to the extent of spending entire days and nights completely by herself."
"You'd think that if Arnook really cared that much, he would spend enough time with her that he would be willing to see her side of the argument for whatever it may be. I know I wouldn't want a father who ignores my side of the argument. Especially if someone was trying to sell me away to some remote village near Ba Sing Se."
"Well I'm sure she was still highly guarded—"
"By highly religious guards who had no idea that she existed? You think they wouldn't be curious if they were told to guard a random door in the eastern portion of the palace? Especially with rumors about spirits haunting the place?" Sokka certainly was adamant about this. "I don't think there were any guards," he said softly. "I don't think there was...really anyone at all. She must have been very alone."
Yet again, Ivaneq showcased his amusement as Sokka tried to shake away his visible concern. "And, uh...considering everything she's doing...if anything, it's clear she wants to be really involved. Someone like her must definitely not have been okay with staying locked up in a room for twenty four hours. Not a psychologically beneficial move."
"So you're saying she sneaks out every new moon night and gives speeches as Lady? You're saying a nonbender who was confined to a building all of her life suddenly gains bending powers every time she wanders about as Lady? You're saying that someone who had no access to waterbending training whatsoever somehow perfected the art to the extent of being a world-class healer? The stories you hear about Lady's healing will convince you for sure that that woman is not like anyone has ever seen. And if the princess really was a bender, why would she hide her bending abilities? Wouldn't her bending in public be a way of her saying she doesn't need to be protected like a fragile doll because she can defend herself?" Ivaneq was certainly satisfied with the lack of immediate response. "So in conclusion, your theory is still quite a stretch."
Sokka, though, was still quite determined. "Say what you want. Maybe we don't have all the details yet, but I still don't think it's impossible."
Chapter 9: Finding Moonlight
Chapter Text
The crescent moon was high in the sky, showering its light through a particular window of the ship and bouncing into the snoring warrior's room. He was sleeping at the very edge of his bed, his legs handing clumsily off of either end of the bed with his face pressing into the princess's letter. He wrapped a protective arm around his space sword and curled his other arm around a pillow under which the fruits of his two-week labor lay hidden. His fingers, unaccustomed to work with tiny beads and delicate artifacts, tingled and quivered as a result of their hard work, but it was all worth it as suggested by the proud, gushy smile on his lips. His contentment didn't last for long, though, thanks to the harsh rapping and clanging at his door.
"Prince Sokka?" the door rattled. "Sir?"
His body quaked awake. "Yeah—aah!" And he ended up bumping into the bedside table, hitting his head and scraping his bare back on his way down. "Aaarghhah!" He tried to pick himself up and flailed to get a grip on something only to jam his toe on the edge of Gran-Gran's sewing trunk. "Yeeaooow!"
"Sir, are you alright?!" the rapping grew louder. "Sir!"
"Yes, yes, I'm—gaaah!" A tumultuous wave to hit the ship just as he sought balance with one leg and held up his injured one, and in an instant, he was tossed back down right on his throbbing toe. The trunk toppled over from his weight.
"Aw, come on!"
The beads in the trunk all came tumbling forth, and every inch of his room was filled with the clattering of thousands upon thousands of craft materials. Sokka rubbed his head and moaned in pain. "Blubbering blowholes, what is it, Lieutenant?"
"We've, um... arrived at Northern premises, sir. We're about to reach land soon."
"Wonderful."
"Are you alright, sir?"
"Yes, fine." He lay still on the floor in the midst of countless beads, rubbed the sleep out of his eyes, and glanced up at the moon. Its light remained gentle, lighting up his La necklace and the beads around him in its glimmering whiteness, making them look like pearls bobbing up to the surface of the ocean. When he felt the ship cease its heavy swaying, he carefully stood up and looked out of his window at the surroundings. There was nothing but water and a few glaciers here and there which marked Arctic territory, but there was no real land yet. His scrutinizing look turned into a soft beam as the princess's letter flew towards him, and he caught it carefully in his hands, quickly wiping away a spot of drool on the paper. All he needed to do was read the greeting.
To the Esteemed Prince of the North...
"Right! Esteemed! Esteemed Sokka of the Water Tribe, surely you can handle a bit of karma— oh smoking sealfish, the beads." He tucked the letter carefully in the pocket of his pants and hastily picked up all the supplies. He shoved them into Gran Gran's trunk, not caring to organize them into their respective nation palettes (that would be a task for later). Along the way, he ran across a white velvet ribbon, which he decided to use to string together the bangles he crafted over the past two weeks. After a lazy attempt at cleaning up, he turned over the pillow on his bed and eyed his creations: eight bangle bracelets— all bearing adjustable clasps for the wearer's convenience— coated in deep blue at their thick rims. Their middle was covered in seaweed glue and filled with crushed crystals of different colors bleeding together in harmony, which would make it convenient for her to wear them over attire of any and every color. Dangling from four different places on each bangle were little silver bells. They were originally round in shape, but Sokka had tinkered with them with the help of his boomerang and shaped them to resemble sloppy but obvious crescent moons. The crescent bells rattled and jingled with every move the bangle made.
No doubt that these were easily the fanciest out of all of his creations so far.
In the light of the time candles, which sparked thrice to indicate three hours past midnight, his shaky fingers worked to loop the velvet ribbon through the bangles and tied them together not just into a bow, not just a knot, but his famed special knot resembling a butterfly. And he marvelled at his creation and pat himself on the back.
"Excellence at its finest," he grinned. "Alright, Sokka, let's do this." He placed the bangles in a gift box that he'd designed at the start of their journey and sieved through another trunk, picking out a towel and a shaving blade. He briefly eyed himself in the mirror, puffed up his chest, and flexed his biceps.
"You, yes you right there," he pointed to his reflection, "You are…" he paused and fumbled with the letter in his pocket, re-reading its eloquent contents. "Ah, yes! You, sir, are a unique blade among men! Hah!"
When the announcement of their arrival in what was officially the Capital City's waters boomed through the speaker, he ended up nicking himself and almost shaving off a significant portion of his goatee in anticipation. He groaned and splashed his face with water before throwing on a silk black tunic, his best embroidered overcoat, and an extravagant navy outer robe with blue-green sequins, resembling an aurora bouncing upon the night sea. He also sported a pin of Southern royalty and authority— a pin that his sister and parents were most likely sporting as well. After three failed attempts and a successful fourth in tying his wolf tail, he tucked the princess's gift box carefully in his bag and cushioned it with soft mufflers and headdresses, and he nearly flew out of his room to the main deck. His parents were already there, donning fancy robes and Southern pins; they conversed with Ivaneq and a few crew members as Kohana dozed off against Chief Hakoda's shoulder. Katara was looking out at the view in her exquisite purple royalty robes, hoping to spot something other than water and tiny glaciers here and there.
"Ah, Brother Sokka!" Ivaneq smiled and bowed in greeting. "It won't be long, now. As soon as we reach land, you will be escorted straight to your quarters, and you can finally catch up on your sleep."
Sokka frowned. Straight to their quarters? But what about the princess?
You know she's not allowed to step out.
But she met with Ivaneq and the crew before they left. Besides, we're the most important people to ever visit! She has to come see us, right?
"Are we not meeting with any important officials?" Hakoda asked the Northerner, interrupting Sokka's train of thought.
"Oh, of course we will, but I assure you it will only be in brief. It's only three hours past midnight, and you haven't all slept well these few weeks on board. Once you are well-rested, we can go on with official meetings and trade talks."
"But the Global Conferences will be starting this week."
"We are one week ahead of schedule, sir. I assure you it won't be a problem if we gathered tomorrow evening."
"So we don't get to see the princess until then?"
Ivaneq sighed. "I can only hope we do. I know you're wanting to meet with Chief Arnook and his assistants, and I sent in a request for him to let the princess attend as well, but I have not received a reply from him yet. It seems to me that he is against the idea."
Sokka was visibly disheartened by the news despite a part of him telling him not to be too surprised.
"I'm sure the princess wants to meet with all of you as well," Ivaneq said. "But I can only imagine that the rules must have gotten stricter for her. Chief Arnook has kept her hidden for so long. Even with everyone knowing about her, I doubt he will let her step out of the safety of the palace."
Some safety, the Southern prince shared a knowing look with the Northerner.
"Are the circumstances really that dangerous, brother?" Hakoda asked. "You never mentioned any full-blown conflicts in detail."
"Oh, uh... just the expected tensions between political groups, sir. We will talk more on this once you've settled in."
"Please, Ivaneq, we need to see the princess at some point," Kya said, a hopeful look in her eyes shared by a certain someone else. "It will be very unsettling for us if we don't have a chance to give our thanks personally. She has done so much for us."
"I will do what I can, Mother Kya."
Katara was not oblivious to the rather irritable look on her brother's face and approached him with a smug look. "You must be quite disappointed there," she nudged him. "You were looking forward to meeting the princess right away, weren't you?"
"What? No, o-of course not!" he puffed his chest up.
"Oh? Then I must be hallucinating that my big brother is now all of a sudden wearing…" she sniffed the air around him. "...ooh, cologne. Ocean foam, isn't it? And this robe and these silks..." she ran her hand over the sequins. "All set for some courtship, aren't ya? You arctic peacock you..."
"Alright, enough!" he flushed.
"Seriously, you think she'd miss out on her sleep and come inflate your ego at three o'candle?"
He let out a series of incoherent protests before strutting away, his robes billowing like the plumage of said peacock. He nearly tripped over them as another rough wave hit, and in the distance, they could all see the emergence of an extremely tall, wide, thick icy wall bearing the Water Tribe insignia at its center.
"We're here," Ivaneq announced. "The Northern Water Tribe."
The Southern visitors along with several monks and Fire Nation and Earth Kingdom representatives who made their way up to the main deck gawked at the glacial surroundings. Colorful lights began to burst through the dark sky, showering their deep ceruleans, cosmic purples and life-giving greens upon a giant wall that greeted the visitors. Faint silhouettes of tribesmen on gondolas waited for them near the wall, and as the tribesmen spotted the visiting ships' white full-moon and black moon-and-ocean flags along with the insignias of the other nations which followed, they partitioned the wall with their bending and maneuvered it to form an opening. Numerous sky bison began to descend at the sight of the wall and plunged into the water, ready to swim their way inside.
It took nearly twenty minutes to get through the walled system and its mechanisms. Smaller walls within the border, which held more tribesmen at the top, had also awaited them, and they came down with waterbending. The tribesmen in boats bowed as the ships got closer, and they held out their arms, ushering the ships through the lavish entrances of the outer walls. The inner wall, which was just as tall as the first but much thicker, greeted them next. Several tribesmen in gondolas awaited them there, too, and bent a tunnel for them to pass through.
"Now that we made it through the inner wall, we just need to sail for another three miles," Ivaneq said. "That's when we'll reach the actual capital."
Sokka glued his eyes to the distance before him, faintly spotting the entrance of the city. There were walls there as well, though smaller in size. Strips of the walls were melted to form waterfalls, which raised the water levels, and several tendrils bent by the tribesmen opened a system of icy locks which originally kept the looming ice gates in place. The gates to the grand city were soon opened, allowing the ships to pass through.
"Praise be to the Glacier Spirits," Kya murmured. "This certainly is a complex system."
"Maybe even more complex than what they have in Ba Sing Se," Hakoda added.
Sokka couldn't argue with that.
By the time they entered the gates of the inner wall, they were still sailing in a vast body of water, but in the near distance, they could see the dockyard. Several glacial docks protruded from a large, circular platform of ice, which bore a colossal monument: a ferocious arctic wolf, the animal persona of La, sculpted out of obsidian rock, and next to him was a white moonstone figure of Tui in the form of a beautiful young woman in long, modest robes, her hair loose and flowing down to her ankles. She rested one hand on top of the wolf's head and held a torch above her head with the other, and within the artificial torch was space to light real fire, kept ferociously active but contained. The two sculptures expressed their connectivity from the water that rippled from beneath them and merged into the ocean. They also mirrored each other with the reciprocal spots on their foreheads. Between the woman's eyebrows rested a dark circle crafted out of obsidian and resembling La, and the wolf bore a moonstone circle on his forehead, referring to Tui. As the moonlight cast its light over the monument, it glimmered against the darkness of the night, reflecting the moonlight with greater brilliance and lighting up the surroundings. Once Sokka was able to step back into reality from his awe, he realized that not only was this monument a cultural symbol but it also served as a kind of lighthouse.
"Oh, They're so beautiful," the Southern chieftess sighed in content and folded her hands together in prayer, her eyes tearing up with joy. "Hakoda, dear, we need to have something to honor the Spirits in the South, too. It will bring us good luck."
"Yes," Hakoda said, breathless. "Yes...of course..."
Ivaneq and the other tribesmen bowed their heads before the monument, and Hakoda, Kya, and Katara followed, waking up Kohana in the process so that he could join in the prayer. The Southern chieftess made her way up to the edge of the ship and addressed the moon and ocean.
"Dearest Mother, Beacon Light of the Water Tribe, if it wasn't for Your compassion, our tribe would have remained in starvation. Dearest Father, Protector of the Innocent, if not for Your mercy, we would have perished long ago. We surrender ourselves to You, Great Spirits. Guide and nourish us always."
Everyone began to drop to their knees on the ship, facing the monument.
"Bow, Sokka," Hakoda whispered. "I don't normally ask you to do this, but…" he trailed off, highly surprised to see that his son was already down on his knees. Sokka lowered his upper body but kept his eyes on the monument, particularly on the face of the moon which glimmered beneath the silver moonlight and the harmony of the aurora.
"Does Her Highness have a name?"
"We don't know it."
"Well it won't hurt to call her Tui for now."
Once the ships were docked, everyone crowded near the exit, and once the bowsprit lowered, they were all greeted by earth-shattering cheers. The representatives from all four nations and the Southerners in particular were welcomed with honor and grandeur. Nothing ostentatious or too classy but warm and elated. Sokka was surprised at the number of armed men who quickly huddled near the bowsprit as soon as he and the others stepped onto Northern soil for the first time; the princess was most definitely not lying when she wrote about arranging extensive security for them. And boy, were the security guards dedicated. They didn't leave the Southern family unattended for a single moment. Needless to say that Sokka's earlier nervousness regarding safety measures was quickly quelled, but his interest was piqued as he noticed a sickly-looking middle-aged man in fancy robes waiting for them. He was surrounded by several more bodyguards.
"It has been so long since we've had Southern brothers and sisters set foot on the Land of Tui," the man said, a tired smile on his face. He bowed. "I am Arnook. Pleased to meet you."
"Chief Arnook!" Hakoda tried to bow, but Arnook stopped him, recognizing the Southern chief's plight with crutches. "It's truly an honor to meet you, Chief."
"The honor is all mine, Chief Hakoda." Arnook reached into the pocket of his robes and took out a container of black pigment. He marked the Southern visitors' foreheads with marks of welcome as per Water Tribe tradition. Sokka was the last to receive a mark; he received the mark of the ocean: a small squiggly line that ran horizontally on his forehead. Arnook paused to look at the Southern prince, who half-bowed in greeting. Sokka wanted to be angry with the man who nearly sent his own daughter away with criminals and didn't care to listen to her side of the story, but Arnook genuinely did not look well. Behind his smile was pain, a kind of pain that seemed to be the very reason behind his illness...though Sokka was also no stranger to the fact that Arnook was a heavy drinker.
"You must be Prince Sokka," the man greeted. "My daughter was moved by your call for help. I hope your demands have been met, Mr. Chief-to-Be."
Sokka managed a half-hearted smile. "I'm thankful, Chief. We will never forget Her Highness's support...yours, too, of course."
"Your son will make a wonderful chief, Brother Hakoda," Arnook's chuckle was interrupted by a brief coughing fit. "My sincere apologies. I wish I could stay longer, but my health has upset me as of recent."
"We're extremely sorry you're not well," Hakoda said worriedly. "Please, stay indoors and get plenty of rest."
"Thank you, Brother. We will all meet again tomorrow, my friends."
"Chief, it would be an honor if we get to have a chance to meet with your daughter as well," Kya said. "She is the reason why we were able to make it this far."
"Spirits-willing, ma'am," Arnook said, but it was still obvious that he was hesitant. The Northern chief brushed a hand over a sleeping Kohana's hair and smiled off the awkwardness before bowing to the Southern royals and making his way back.
"Such a kind man," Hakoda said. "He was willing to welcome us even when he's feeling ill."
"But notice he's still not comfortable with letting the princess meet with us," Kya noted.
"There must be a strong reason behind it," the Southern chief said. "We shouldn't pressure him."
It was hard for Sokka to be too sympathetic, though; his abrasive side was starting to kick back in. He had to curb his sternness, though, as a few officials in elaborate robes approach him and his family.
"Welcome to the Northern Water Tribe, friends," the tallest one in the group said. "I'm Eiji Hang, senior member of the princess's advisory board."
The Neo-Nationalist, Sokka noted from his study of the news pamphlets. He shared a look with Zhi, who nodded to confirm the Southern prince's recognition.
"Are we going to meet any of the extremist Nationalists?" Sokka whispered.
"No, sir, I don't believe so," Zhi said. "They kind of don't like the fact that you're all visiting. It only means they'd have to lay low in their activities."
"I figured."
The woman in the group of officials then stepped forward. "My name is Ting Yun," she bowed before hugging Kya and Katara in greeting. "I'm a chief member of the princess's Council and vice chairman of the Revivalist Association."
Must be the famous Daughter Ting, Sokka identified.
"I'm Rin Quiang, Your Excellencies," said the next official. "I'm also a member of the advisory board."
"Former Nationalist, current Revivalist, avid devotee of Tui, yes? " Sokka asked to which he received a proud grin and nod from the politician in response. Hakoda and Kya gave their son a look. Since when did he become invested in Northern politics enough to research, let alone remember the members' backgrounds?
"It is an honor to have you all here," Eiji smiled. "The princess wanted us to wish you a warm welcome. Please, join us for a gondola ride. We will take you through the city's interior."
Katara expressed considerable enthusiasm for the gondola ride, so before long, they were off with waterbending security guards opting to be the gondoliers. Beyond the monument platform, the visitors beheld a vast system of canals and waterways, icy streets and walkways, tenement balconies and water pipes embedded in ice fountains. Numerous gondolas were docked up separately along the canals; Sokka guessed that the large quantity must mean that these gondolas were a form of public transportation. They had to be in order to support a city that was built entirely on water with water.
"This is the most beautiful place I've ever seen," Katara breathed, looking around in a bout of ecstasy. "This is...I can't even begin to explain…"
"There's not as much land as the South," Kya said, her eyes lighting up at the waterworks. "The city is run entirely on waterbending."
"The outskirts of Capital City are actual land masses, the Nunjaraq and Harekhaq mountain ranges, and frozen tundras, but the city itself is designed to rely completely on water and bent ice," Zhi explained.
"But that's a great advantage here because you have a lot more benders," Katara said. "As a bender myself, I can imagine how convenient it is to run any operation relying on water."
They cruised their way through the canals and passed through the outer sector, and royal treatment increased as they went. Sokka never got to fully experience what is meant to have "prince" as a part of his title. Heck, no one in his family looked like they were royalty. He did not care for the luxuries deep down, but just this once, he allowed himself to sink into the North's measures of utmost respect...even if he did consider it weird to a degree.
His parents and sister, though, were ecstatic, and as they all transitioned into the heart of the city, they became even more mesmerized and repeatedly noted how the city was not at all like the South. Other international representatives, even many of the ones who'd initially been adamant about turning in for the night, ended up exploring the city as well. The Air Nomads, in the meantime, found contentment on the backs of their sky bison, which swam through the canals.
"It would have been wonderful if Lady Kanna and Grand Master Pakku came along as well," Rin said.
"They were really enthusiastic about coming, but we needed to have people to oversee the revival project," Hakoda said.
"Ah, yes, of course."
"But I can't tell you how excited we are to be here. It brings us great joy to be reunited with our Northern family," the Southern chief smiled. "You see, my father was originally from the North. Born and raised in the village of Patnaqiq. Just a few miles east of the capital, he said."
"Patnaqiq, eh? That's my hometown as well!" Eiji grinned. "Which division was your father in?"
"The eastern division."
"We were on the west side of the river. Near the Chungali area."
"Oh really!"
"We should visit the village at some point. Just let me know when you're free, and I will be happy to escort you there personally. Security will be with us at all times, rest assured."
While everyone was caught up in the fascination of sightseeing, conversing, and forming new friendships, Sokka remained quiet for the most part, holding a Kohana in his arms as the boy slowly sank back into sleep. The warrior was definitely won over by the city, but his focus was elsewhere, having shifted from the pained Northern chief to the princess who was yet to be seen.
"You don't look like you're the quiet type, Prince Sokka."
The prince sported a grin as Rin took a seat beside him. "Just taking in the view of the city. It's a great place you got here."
"I bet the South is very beautiful, too. The Land of La has been blessed with extensive game and a great mass of land. Must be convenient to get to places simply by walking instead of riding a gondola every five minutes."
"Must be convenient to ride around on a gondola instead of walking for miles several hours...though I suppose it's worth it for maintaining six packs and sixteen packs."
The man chuckled uncomfortably. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't be laughing when it's actually a serious issue. We heard a lot about how your tribesmen walked for hours on end to catch a few fish."
"No big deal to laugh about it," Sokka shrugged. "Yeah, it happened, but we needed something to help us get through the situation. Finding the humor in it can help sometimes."
With the turn of every canal and the looming silhouette of every building, the officials told them all they needed to know. Supposedly, the North's tourist industry profited very much from its world-class aquariums, water parks, glacial caves, ice hotels, the bluest of lagoons, and the most exotic freshwater cenotes and oases, which serve as homes to millions of species of Arctic flora. As far as the entertainment industry went, the North was prestigious for its Water Tribe folktale-inspired plays, dramas, puppet shows, tribal ballads, and displays of spiritual art, music, and dance. The Blue Moon Festival, Full Moon Celebration, and the New Moon Celebration, all observed with great reverence across both tribes, were chief among the North's abundant displays of festivity.
"I heard you have a passion for waterbending combat, Sister Katara." Daughter Ting pointed to a few isolated lots as they passed by areas of open space. "Those training grounds over there are exclusively for waterbending lessons for women."
"Pardon my ignorance, but I thought the North didn't allow women to learn waterbending for the sake of combat."
"That has changed drastically in the past two decades. Twenty five years ago, no woman could walk down the walkways without facing some form of threat, but the Revivalists and Neo-Nationalists have brought much attention to issues of domestic abuse and violence against women. There's been improvement, of course, but there still wasn't a formal, written recognition of these issues by the government. "
Sokka frowned, reminded of Zhi's commentary and the drastic situations that the North had been in previously. The women who had been abused, the infant girls who were brutally killed, the infanticides that took place. And he knew that what Ting was describing alluded to all of that albeit in a glossed-over version.
"That's why two weeks ago, Her Highness revised the Bill of Defense," Eiji said. "She stated that she was willing to provide funding for self-defense and combat lessons for women. She's also welcoming women into the National Defense Department, meaning women could now join the military if they desired. Originally these training grounds were meant for men, but after the bill, they've cleared out and are set to reopen next week to welcome women from all over. The trainers will be women, too, specifically members of the Revivalist Party who have previously learned combat."
"Some training grounds are nonprofit and offer free or low-cost self-defense lessons for the underprivileged," Ting said. "The profit-based grounds are mainly for aristocratic and upper middle-class women, and the money collected here goes to the maintenance of training centers."
"That's amazing!" Katara exclaimed.
And the others couldn't agree more. Sokka, thinking of the women in his family and his sisters and aunts and mothers around the world, soaked in the information and felt relief trailing through him. He shifted Kohana around in his lap and hid his look of awe in his little brother's wild hair. "It, uh...it would've been nice if your leader came to see us," he went back to his conversation with Rin.
"I'm sure she really wanted to come see you all as well, but it's not easy for her to step out, you see," he said. "That's why she sent us on her behalf to see to your lodging arrangements and make sure you're all settled in."
Sokka looked both ways next to him. Everyone was caught up in different conversations. So he leaned forward and asked quietly, "You wouldn't happen to know how her name, do you?"
"No, sir, I do not."
"Do any of them know…?"
"It's highly unlikely."
"Then what do you call her?"
"Princess."
"Just 'Princess?'"
"Yes."
"And you have no idea what she looks like, either, do you?"
Rin shook his head. "I understand it's a very unusual situation, and it's not exactly something we should be proud of. Not knowing our own leader and all. Circumstances are like that."
Sokka took a deep breath before admitting, "I know the situation here. The surface of it, at least. And I understand how risky it must be for her to come this far, how risky it still is." He looked up at the startled politician. "If the princess needs a bodyguard, I'd be more than willing to do the job."
Rin kept blinking, eyes wide with surprise, his mouth struggling to form words.
"What? Why are you looking at me like that?"
"Because…" he trailed off, lowering his voice and looking around before whispering, "Because you weren't supposed to know all of this."
"Why not?"
"The princess stressed how important it was that you all attend the conference and leave as safely as possible," Rin said. "If you get involved in this mess, it would present a danger for your family and even the South, might I say."
"What's Khasiq gonna do, huh?" Sokka glared. "If he calls himself a man, he'll come at me instead of my people."
"Please, sir. If you really respect the princess, do as she says and stay calm. She will handle this."
"How is it that she gets to help us and we just get to sit there and take what she gives?"
"If this is about returning the favor, then I highly suggest you don't look into this," Rin said. "The sole reason why the princess refused to accept a bodyguard all this time is so that they won't get hurt while protecting her. She's a pacifist, you see. Refuses to step on even a spider-beetle. Tell me, who doesn't step on a spider-beetle? Those things are creepy as shit."
"Only an airbender."
"Exactly. She's practically an airbender stuck in the body of a tribeswoman. You think she would agree to you, the prince, halting your plans in the South to pursue a career as her bodyguard? The last thing she would want is for someone of high authority like you to get hurt because of her."
Sokka frowned at his reflection in the water.
"This isn't meant to make anyone feel like they won't be able to defend themselves or anything. It's just...thousands of families are relying on you, sir. You're set to be the next chief." He shook his head. "Forget it, sir. She does not expect anything from you. Let her be. We can only pray to the Spirits, have our elders bless her to live long. That's all we can do."
"Like any of those would actually help." His glare softened, but his persistent hand still splashed the water in the canal, shattering his reflection. "Pacifist, huh?"
"Yes. She's not a fan of violence whatsoever. So much that she doesn't even touch meat. And with every policy she makes, she weighs the possible outcomes of violence from her decision. She cannot even speak harshly."
Sokka sighed and looked up at the sky, at the moon standing up high, dignified as it bathed the world in its light. Rin followed his gaze and smiled wistfully at the crescent queen of the night. "The princess reminds me a lot of the moon. The moon only gives, whether it's light, strength and energy for us tribesfolk, life for the nighttime flora and the creatures in the sea with its control of the tides. It never takes or demands, you know?"
Kohana shifted in his big brother's arms and rubbed his eyes. He sleepily crawled over to his mother on the other end of the gondola. "Are we going to see the princess, Mom?"
The others chuckled in amusement and raved on about how cute the little prince was, but they could give no answer to his question. Sokka took a look at his family, how happy they were at the moment, how secure they were, how they no longer worried about finding food for the next meal. All of this for the potential cost of an innocent person's life? He wasn't having it. He turned his attention back to the moon, the object of his fascination and fondness throughout the course of his life. He remembered how the night before their lives changed, he'd looked up at this very moon and allowed himself to hope, to ask for help despite firmly believing in the uselessness of spirituality and religion. And thought it had to be a coincidence and absolutely nothing more than that, he nevertheless felt surprised by how timely the response had been, how their very next meal the next day turned out to be a lavish feast that promised many more of its kind.
How it was all made possible by the princess of the North.
"You should not expect me to sit behind walls and eat lavish meals when there are starving mothers out there who cannot feed their infants."
"The day you allow me to send help to the South will be the day I break my fast."
"It really would've been nice if she was here," the prince said again.
Ivaneq, who was no longer a stranger to the prince's occasional bouts of...worry, maybe even longing…settled next to him and pat him on the back. "Well you know what?" he exchanged a hopeful smile with Rin. "If she found a way to come see us and send us off on our first trip to the South, who knows, she may find a way to meet all of you very soon."
If there was anything that Sokka picked up on in terms of differences between the North and South, it was the Northern peoples' dedication to aesthetic pleasure, displayed in their instinct to beautify nearly everything in sight. Every nook and corner of the Land of Tui held some type of ornate structure. Perhaps if the South was rich enough, it would've had its fair share of fancy buildings, too, and there was no doubt that once the South got back on its feet, that was the direction it was headed. Still, it couldn't be denied that at the fundamental level, the North exuded beauty, grace, and refinement as if the land itself was the image of Tui whereas the South, believed to be the direct image of La, grasped onto simplicity, resource, and rawness. The North believed in symbolizing the divine beautifully whereas the South believed in preventing unnecessary extravagance. Of course, this in no way suggests that opposites don't attract; Sokka had grown rather fond of the city during the forty minutes of their stay so far.
As their gondola rounded a particular corner, the tenement houses and icy apartments disappeared, and in the glow of several mingled celestial lights, smaller individual homes revealed themselves.
"As of now, we are still in the commoners' sector, Your Highnesses," Daughter Ting said. "In a few minutes, we will reach the inner division. Many high-ranking guests, Global Conference attendees along with the Avatar were given lodging and extensive security there. They are currently staying in the southeastern lot; your stay will be in the northeastern lot. Because you are our special guests, for particular security reasons, the princess has arranged your stay at Crescent Moon Estate. It's really close to the Royal Palace. Twenty four-hour high-category security will be provided."
"The estate even has a path to enter through the back of the palace," Eiji followed. "Tomorrow, we will send a few representatives to give you a complete tour of the palace. You may visit freely and join us for lunch and dinner. If you prefer to stay in the estate for your meals, we also have everything set up there for your enjoyment. Servants will be present at all times. They will see to your needs and will be happy to show you around the city whenever you wish."
A gondola beside them rowed closer to them, and a tribesman at the front informed something to Daughter Ting. She smiled and nodded, standing up in the gondola to address all the guests in the nearby gondolas. "Good news, friends. It appears the princess arranged a welcome banquet in honor of our reunion with the sister tribe as well as the arrival of our international friends. All of you are invited to attend the palace tomorrow evening and help yourself to delicacies from all over the world."
Everyone cheered. Kya and Hakoda, despite their excitement, still requested Ivaneq to do something about having them meet the princess soon whereas Zhi and Ping kept exchanging uncertain looks with the Southern prince. In the middle of all this pandemonium, they spotted a fancy arching bridge up above in the far distance, connecting one side of the canal to the other, and past the bridge, they could see ice houses of high status come into view. Just before they could row underneath the bridge, a small but prominent pagoda that was completely black in appearance caught their attention. The glassy darkness of the structure seemed to glow as moonlight hit its obsidian walls.
"What's that?" Sokka asked.
"That's the Sacred Temple," Ting explained. "Also called the Moon Temple or La's Pagoda. It's the only temple in the North, dare I say the world, to be constructed out of black material."
"It's very beautiful," Katara said. "Then again, what is not beautiful in this city?"
Kya linked her arms around her husband. "Dear, we should go. It's our first time in the North; it would bring us good luck if we visited a temple first thing."
"Not now, Mom," Sokka groaned, but Hakoda sided with his wife.
"Right you are, dear. But is the temple open…? If it's a Moon Temple, then you would expect it to be open at night..."
"The pagoda is open to the public all night only on special occasions," Eiji said. "But technically it's still 'open.' The time slot from three to six o'candle is blocked off for temple cleaning and maintenance, so even if the high priestess isn't there, the Caretaker must be."
"Caretaker?"
"Yes. It's a term of honor for the temple servant. She handles the cleaning and cooking of holy offerings and everything."
In a matter of minutes, the gondola stopped at the walkway leading up to the temple. Hakoda and Kya eagerly walked ahead, followed by Katara and a sleepy Kohana who was swinging over Sokka's shoulder. The warrior, though, was starting to become irritable, his clear preference being sleep instead of bowing to more statues. He yanked off his royalty pin and shoved it into his pocket. "Can't we go tomorrow morning?"
"Why don't you catch the next ship and head back to the South? You can sleep all you want on the ship," Katara suggested, earning a frown. "Remember, Mom said even if you don't believe, you need to learn to respect. This is the North, for goodness' sake."
In the meantime, Hakoda and Kya kept inquiring about the temple's history, to which Ting explained that the temple was one of the oldest, if not the oldest temple in the North. Several centuries ago, a few pious tribesmen collected obsidian rock near a volcanic island just a few miles west of the North's outskirts and constructed the temple. Fifty years ago, an avalanche caused the inside of the temple to nearly collapse. Due to the increased difficulty of obtaining more obsidian rock, black marble was imported from the Earth Kingdom and used to rebuild the interior of the temple, thus making it stronger in the process. That's why the temple's exterior is different from the interior despite the shared darkness.
"It's a very prestigious temple," Eiji said. "It stands out as one of few Northern temples predominantly run by female spiritual leaders. It is believed that undergoing a purification ritual at the pagoda will cleanse the ill effects of a person's birth chart. The place is famous for its spiritual energy and is said to get rid of compatibility issues, help couples conceive, and ward off life-threatening conditions."
That's complete yakshit, Sokka huffed, but Hakoda and Kya's interests were definitely piqued.
"Should the ritual only be performed by the high priestess?"
"No, Chieftess Kya, the Caretaker can perform it, too, if need be. Though she's predominantly a servant, she can also perform services in the event that she gets promoted to priestess in the future."
The royal couple both looked at their oldest, who responded with an annoyed groan and a roll of his eyes. Nope, they're not gonna miss out on this.
After extensive security measures and excessive reassurance from Hakoda, it was decided that the Southern family would be accompanied by three security guards, an attendant to help Hakoda walk from place to place, and Zhi and Ivaneq, who would then escort them to the Crescent Moon Estate. Ting, Eiji, and Rin bid their goodnights and agreed to join them for breakfast after a few hours. Everyone else decided to turn in for the night and provide the Southerners with privacy. Zhi cast off his moccasins, stepped into the temple, and returned several minutes later.
"We're in luck! The high priestess is inside as well. You may ask her if she is willing to perform the ritual. Also, the Caretaker told us to avoid the eastern portion at all costs. Apparently a few bells are hanging loosely and in danger of collapsing from pressure. Please stay away from the area and keep watch over the child to make sure he doesn't wander anywhere near it."
They stepped into the dark abyss of a temple with their bare feet. Kya, Hakoda, and Katara were nearly bursting with joy and awe as they ran their fingers along the obsidian glass walls, feeling their way inside. Sokka grumbled his way inside and kept up with the sound of Ivaneq's voice and his spiel about darkness as the symbol of Yang. He could hear water flowing somewhere within the darkness.
"As we all know, black is associated with the element of water, thus providing power, security, and protection. In order to help devotees experience abysmal darkness for themselves, the temple provides no lighting in this area. It also opens the pipes to let the water run down the walls and escape through the drainage system. One must feel their way towards the inside and listen to the flow of water. Darkness denotes the direct presence of La, who is mystery and water personified. Experience our great Father Spirit, friends. Experience the wonder of darkness!"
Wonder, my assblubber, Sokka sighed, trying to calm a waking Kohana who whimpered for the light.
Once they stepped into the vast inner chamber, they were finally able to see thanks to the presence of torches on the wall as well as the hundreds of candles which lit up every inch of the place. It was like standing in the middle of a cave constructed out of black crystals, which glowed in the candlelight. The Southerners set foot on the marble floor, completely mesmerized by the additional beauty of how the moonlight swooped in from a small opening in the ceiling and hit the obsidian-marble walls, which reflected the light with greater brilliance. The fragrance of incense slowly wafted in along with the soft winds from the window, which caused the bells hanging from the ceiling to sway and chime.
"You both said this temple is centuries old," Kya said to Zhi and Ivaneq. "It's shimmering like brand new."
"All thanks to the Caretaker."
"Oh, yes. She puts a lot of effort into keeping this place thriving."
"Does this temple have idols?" Hakoda asked.
"Oh, of course!" Zhi said. "They must be with her at the moment. She's probably washing them."
"This is by far my favorite place in the North," Katara said as she walked around to explore. Kohana kicked his legs and slid down from his brother's grip, and he ran around with his big sister, finding just as much delight in the candles as she did. In a corner of the sanctuary was a short, frail old woman wearing dark blue robes and a white sash at her waist. She bowed in greeting as Zhi and Ivaneq introduced her to Kya and Hakoda. Sokka let out a deep breath and sat on the marble floor in another corner, leaning his head against the wall.
Alright, Sokka, deep breath now. Ignore the idiocy around you...just ignore...
"Wolf Moon? Are you sure?"
Sokka snapped his head back in the direction of his parents, who went on raving about Sokka's birth chart as the high priestess, who looked rather alarmed by what the Southern royals were saying, nodded and looked over to the warrior. She then whispered something to Kya, who beckoned her son to come forward.
They're not letting this go, are they? He pulled himself up with great patience and ambled over to them. His mother sported a smile and placed her hands over his shoulders.
"This is my son. Sokka."
"Ah. 'He who understands.' Interesting name," the lady bowed. "Welcome to the Moon Temple, Prince Sokka."
The Southern chieftess nudged him, and he bowed back in greeting, but he was nowhere near enthusiastic to be standing in front of this high priestess or shamaness or whichever category of nonsense this lady was an expert in.
"He's a moonwatcher, I see," the old lady noted, her bony fingers taking a hold of his wrist. She concentrated hard and felt his pulse. "Based on his birth on the day of the solstice, he is a member of the clan of La, the Great Wolf. Wherever he goes, his eyes follow the moon, but now, his entire being will follow her."
His eyebrows quirked. Who's her?
"Oh, yes, of course. In fact, my son loves the moon!" Kya said. "When he was born—"
"Mom, please—"
"Hush up!" And Kya went on to narrate a story that Sokka had heard a thousand times over. Apparently when he was born, he didn't open his eyes at all for the first few weeks. Everyone had been terribly afraid for him. The local healers all took a look at him but couldn't find any fault with him physically. Some had been worried that he'd been affected by a hidden disease, an infection in his eyes, or if his eyes had been in pain, but the pain option was ruled out because he was behaving fairly normal in terms of suckling, sleeping, and everything else a healthy newborn was capable of. Some healers advised that they keep him indoors and away from bright light until he was comfortable enough to open his eyes in an environment that mimicked the womb. Exactly one month into his birth, an anxious Hakoda brought him outside for the first time to have him be in the presence of a ritual for Tui. The moon was bright and full in the sky just as it had been the day of Sokka's birth. As the moonlight touched his closed eyelids for the first time, he stirred out of his sleep. His eyes fluttered open, and the first thing he saw was the full moon. He began to reach for the moonlight, cooing and smiling and making everyone else smile and laugh in relief and religiosity.
The high priestess was amused by the story, and as she caught sight of the Southern prince dozing off on his mother's shoulder with his closed eyes facing the direction of the moon though the ceiling' opening, she burst out laughing, her booming voice shaking him out of his sleep. Kya glared at him. Did I raise you to sleep in the temple of all places?
"Alright then. The only issue here is compatibility, yes? In that case, I think it's best if we perform the ritual in a few weeks when the moon is full again. It will also give you a chance to focus on your series of conferences."
"Do you think the ritual will be enough to cover the effects in his birth chart?" Hakoda asked. "It's just that he's several years past the traditional marrying age already. It's very difficult finding him the right girl of the right age gap..."
"Don't you worry about anything. The Spirits will provide." She took a brief look at a particular corner of the temple before adding, "I need to be heading back now, but the Caretaker can perform the service for you. For the time being, have the prince circumambulate from the inside of the pagoda three times. On the actual day of the ritual, he'll have to circumambulate a hundred times."
"Wait, what now—?"
"Sokka," his mother's eyes widened from the influx of religious fervor. "You heard her. Circumambulate three times, no questions."
"But you said I won't be forced to do rituals!" he stood his ground.
The old woman chuckled again. "Leave him be, Chieftess Kya, we'll just add those to the number of circumambulations required on ritual day," to which the prince frowned. "In the meantime, be preparing for the ritual. There are a few rules you will need to follow…"
Sokka zoned out again, shaking his head at the sap they all praised as head priestess, but very quickly, he felt himself being distracted by something. A familiar fragrance, perhaps. He poked his nose in the air and sniffed. Cardamom. He could pick out the smell cardamom even in mid-sleep. And something else...something that just wasn't reaching his nose yet…
Moonflowers. Moonflowers and spice.
"Who knows, she may find a way to meet all of you very soon."
While Kya went on speaking with the high priestess, Hakoda was caught off guard by the sudden curious, maybe even serene look that washed over Sokka's face. It was almost like the warrior was caught in a kind of trance, fixing his look at a particular direction of the temple where the fragrance was coming from.
"Sokka? Sokka, where are you going?"
"Huh?" he snapped briefly into reality and saw that they were all staring at him. "Uh...I…" he sported a fake grumble. "I decided I'll go ahead and circumambulate. Just to get it out of the way…" Because there was no way he was dragging everyone else with him. Ignoring the lady's weird knowing look, he excused himself from the nonsense and made his way through the dimly lit temple. Somehow it seemed to get darker than it had been before, but he hung onto the light emitted from the candles.
He wandered through the pathway around the smaller shrines and passed by a couple of tiny rooms, which he guessed were for storage purposes. He ended up stepping into another hallway, more like a separate but attached building in the very back and followed the candles down the corridor, noting how the scent became much stronger. Eventually he reached a dead end with nowhere to go but a very tiny room from which quiet chanting could be heard.
"What does she sound like?"
"She speaks very pleasantly. Very quietly. People hard of hearing won't get very far with her."
The door was left ajar, and as he peeked through from an awkward angle, he saw a shadow move through the dim light. The more rational part of his brain was starting to fade away, fall completely asleep and numb all possibilities that the person inside wasn't the princess.
Just go in already.
After taking three deep breaths and still failing to calm his wild heartbeat, he creaked the door open a little further and stepped in. And he froze on the spot.
"What did she look like?"
"We do not know. She was covered top to toe by white robes and face veils."
The woman before him was, indeed, wearing modest white robes along with a face veil, albeit one that left only her eyes exposed. She didn't wear a betrothal necklace or any sort of similar accessory, indicating that she wasn't married and thus making it all the more possible that she could be the princess. She didn't notice him, though; she was busy drying the statues placed on the counter before her. The idols, most definitely the ones taken from the sanctum sanctorum, were smaller but similar to the ones Kya received as a gift: a black-marble manwolf accompanied by a white-marble woman, both bearing each other's color on their chests. Still chanting, the woman then took the idols into her arms, cradling them against her chest like they were infants, and she turned around, halting as she saw him. Moonlight gushed in from an open window and spilled over her, nearly making her glow.
Sokka gulped and let out a squeak. He began to feel lightheaded and sought balance by holding onto the door. Forget the temple's so-called abysmal darkness because he was falling really deep into her eyes instead. And boy, were they the softest shade of baby blue...like twin glaciers bathed in the right amount of light, looking back at him with equal curiosity. Despite being Water Tribe, he had never before seen that exact shade in his life.
"Are you looking for the high priestess, sir—?"
"Your Highness!"
Chapter 10: I'll Pretend I Don't Know
Chapter Text
The masked woman, bathed in abundant moonlight, blinked at him in confusion as the breathless warrior cocked his head to the side following his outburst, grinning at her with absolute delight. "Sorry, that was loud, wasn't it?" As excited as he was, he was quite nervous, partly caught in an out-of-this-world kind of feeling after finally running into the one person he'd been so curious about the past few weeks. He tried to step into the room to partake in his curiosity, but he suddenly tripped on an unnoticed step and yelped his way forward in horror. He grabbed hold of the door before he could fall on top of the startled woman, who leaned back against the wall, wide-eyed, one arm wrapped around the idols and the other gripping the counter behind her. He was about to apologize but quickly lost his balance. His grip on the ice slipped and caused him to topple down to the ground, earning a gasp in response.
"Sorry, sorry!" He scrambled to get himself together. "I'm sorry, I didn't really see the step there and the—oww," his efforts to get up failed as he bumped his head against a cupboard. He landed back on his bottom, silently grumbling to himself as he rubbed his head. Smooth today, aren't we?
"I am so, so sorry, I just...I didn't get enough sleep, you see, and…uhm…" He trailed off as he saw her outstretched palm waiting for him, the idols now sitting on the countertop.
"Are you alright?"
A strange tingle surged through him, making him suddenly feel relaxed, maybe even a little euphoric at the sound of her voice. He blinked and nodded, feeling warm all of a sudden. "Uh...y-yes, thank you...t-that's okay, I got it—"
"It's okay, let me help you."
While trying to fight off his embarrassment, he took her hand, and he was rather surprised to see how light her complexion was for a tribeswoman. A snowy tan, so incredibly soft and smooth like a flower born from milk.
"You seemed to have hit your head quite hard," she noted. "I have healing abilities. If you'd like me to examine your head, I will be happy to do so."
"..."
"Sir? Excuse me?"
"Huh? Oh, it's fine, I'm okay..."
"Are you sure? It won't take long at all."
He didn't answer right away, repeatedly distracted. He swore it was those eyes of hers that were drawing him in like magnets and somehow making him feel lightheaded. Since he couldn't bring himself to protest, she led him to a small chair in the corner. With hooded eyelids, he glanced up at her as she ran her fingers gently over his head and maneuvered her way around the hairs in his wolf tail, taking great care to not mess it up.
"You're quite strong," she remarked, and he didn't have to see the rest of her face to know that she was smiling with every word she spoke. "I don't see anything to be worried about. How are you feeling? You're not in pain, are you?"
Realizing that he was staring at her rather unabashedly, he snapped out of his trance. "Oh, no, I'm good…thank you, ma'am, I..." he trailed off, fully aware that he was repeating his responses and highly unsure of what exactly to say next. What was wrong with him? He never felt like this around any woman before, never felt the nervousness of tripping over his words. It's safe to say that he hadn't run into a woman like her before, either; could it be possible for someone to be so warm by voice alone?
"S-Sorry about that, Princess, ma'am," and then he got down on his knees and sprawled forward in a bow, catching her off guard and sending her a few steps back. "I'm honored to finally meet you, Your Highness."
"Sir, please don't bow, I'm not—"
"What you've done for the South is remarkable, and I...we won't ever forget your help."
"You must be mistaken, I'm not the princess—"
"Hey, don't you worry, I completely understand!" he burst with empathy, sitting up but immediately lowering his voice when it echoed loudly throughout the chamber. "I-I mean...it must have taken a lot for you to get past the security secretly."
"Secretly? But I—"
"I know it's annoying and all, and frankly, I'd be annoyed, too, to be restricted like that. But it's okay, you can trust me! I won't tell anyone that you're here—"
"I'm really not who you think I am, sir. There's been a misunderstanding. I'm not the princess."
A pause settled in as he gawked at her, unable to register her words in his daze. Not the princess? "You're not...?"
"No, I'm the temple servant."
But how could this woman not be the princess? The white robes, the pleasant air about her that Ivaneq kept stressing every time Sokka prodded him to give away some kind of information about her. There was also the fact that it was extremely rare if not downright impossible to run into a tribeswoman who was past marrying age but didn't have a betrothal necklace at her throat, especially in a tradition-driven place like the North. Not everyone was like him and Katara, right? "You're not the princess...but...why?"
"Why?" the woman clutched the idols close to her chest. "Because the Spirits willed it that way, I suppose."
Slowly coming down from his daze, he shook his head, rubbing his temple to shake away any lingering effects of his tiredness. "Sorry, sorry, that's a stupid question, wasn't it?"
"Not at all," she laughed, but it wasn't in a mocking tone as he'd expected or heard from tribesfolk all throughout his life. Rather, she seemed to have been amused by the question. "The question why has puzzled philosophers for several millennia. I bet we all ask ourselves this at some point, right? Why we are or aren't a certain way?"
It still made no sense to him why she couldn't be the princess when she seemed to resemble a lot of what he fantasized the princess to be like based off of others' descriptions. Gentle, pleasant, radiant, most likely the opposite of him in many ways. But his confusion had reached a pause because she was laughing, and her laughter flowed smoothly like rippling water, and it was making him feel good inside. "I appreciate that, but I know it's still not one of my smartest moments. Today's been like that; a whole series of accidents thanks to the universe."
"The universe?"
"The universe and I are kind of in a love-mostly hate relationship. I guess today's a bit worse since I'm living out my karma to the fullest."
"Aww," she chuckled out of both amusement and pity. "I'm sure things will get better with a little sleep."
He rubbed the back of his head sheepishly, not realizing that his grin had widened and his chest had begun to leap. Goosebumps trailed across his skin, and a strange drumming filled his chest, but the fragrance of moonflowers and cardamom—the exact fragrance that lined every word in the princess's letter to him as well as her handwritten documents outlining the protocol for the South's revival— calmed him greatly, tempting to widen the smile on his face.
"You must not be from around here. Were you travelling with the Southern royal family by any chance, Mr...?"
It was only then that Sokka realized that he'd discarded his badge of royalty long before, so there was no way of anyone figuring out that he was actually royalty. He also realized that he had been blabbering all this time but hadn't properly introduced himself. But for some reason, he didn't feel like introducing himself as the Southern prince. In just a few minutes, he was attracted to the point of wanting to be relatable to this woman who owned such a sweet laugh and a warm ambience about her. He didn't want to establish a clear wall of difference. Besides, if there really was a slim chance somewhere or somehow that she really was the princess like his innermost instinct was screaming that she was— how can she not be?— then it would level the playing field. "W-Wang. My name's... Wang. Wang Fire. And yes, I was travelling with them. I...I'm actually a friend and personal guard of the prince."
"Wang Fire," she enunciated. "That's a very unique name. Are your wife and children here, too?"
"I'm not married."
"Oh, I'm sorry. I guess I just kind of assumed..."
"Nah, it's fine," he shrugged. "People don't expect to run into unmarried twenty three year-olds in the Water Tribe of all places."
"Well that makes us two of a kind, I suppose," she chuckled, bowing. "Anyhow, it's an honor to meet someone who's very close to the royal family. And wow, a friend of Prince Sokka. We've heard many things about him."
"Really?"
"All good things, of course. And also that he happens to be a harsh critic of the North."
His eyes widened. Did the entire North Pole know about this? "How did you know that he...?"
"I work in the palace some days. It's something I've heard among the officials. They're trying to make it as pleasant for him as possible." She chuckled nervously. "Of course, there's no need for the prince to feel bad. It's very understandable considering all that happened. I hope we can be redeemed by doing our best to please him and make his stay here comfortable."
"Well that's not really necessary," he squeaked, perhaps with more sincerity than necessary for a "friend and guard" of the prince. "Actually, he's loosened up a lot. The North has been going through so much, and we weren't aware of it." And the princess… He sighed, reminded of those articles and the chaos written all over the crew members' faces. "It's a big misunderstanding on my...er, the prince's part. He regrets it and wants to leave it behind—"
"I thought you were circumambulating, son," interrupted a third voice. The prince turned around to see the high priestess standing by the doorway.
"I didn't expect to find you here," she said, stepping in. "Since only religious authorities are allowed back here." The older woman then noted the distracted look on the prince's face and smiled knowingly before turning to the woman. "The workers are here, dear, if you would like to speak with them about the repairs. Also, I have a few errands to run. Would you be willing to perform the protection ritual for the visiting family afterwards?"
"Yes, Mother Osha." The woman bowed to the priestess and then to Sokka, her smile recognizable despite hidden beneath her face veil. "It's delightful meeting you. Please keep away from the eastern chamber." And as she made her way out of the room with the idols, Sokka's gaze trailed behind her, and his senses kept reveling in the scent of moonflowers and spice. He couldn't follow her out, though, thanks to the priestess's look, and he felt compelled to explain himself.
"I heard the princess wears white robes and face veils, so I thought..."
"Maybe so, but the caretaker's white robes are ceremonial, not exactly royal," Priestess Osha explained. "She sometimes wears them when she's on temple premises. And also, don't be mistaken by the face veils worn by the servant women and the female workers in general. It's required of them if they work anywhere in or near the palace and the inner division. I understand you would have no way of knowing this. If you were from around here, you would've recognized those robes as part of her uniform."
"Oh, I see."
"You seem to be a bit too eager to see Her Highness."
A blush crept over his cheeks. "Not at all, I was just...I'm grateful for her help, that's all. Would be nice if I can say it to her face."
"I don't think that's possible. Chief Arnook is adamant about making sure she does not leave the palace premises or have anyone personally contact her for any reason. It's highly unlikely that anyone will have a chance to speak with her, let alone see her face or expect her to come see them. And if by some miracle she does come and see them, she's not allowed to without lots of backup."
Disappointment flared up in him, but he tried not to show it.
"So don't bow to every woman you see thinking she's the princess. It's not at all possible that she is."
His answer came in the form of a flushed face.
Maybe he'd hit his noggin a little too hard, or maybe it was the lack of sleep and constant curiosity regarding the princess. His eagerness to see her must have also played into his projecting of the very little qualities he knew of her onto people who may potentially resemble her. Maybe his nose was betraying him, too; he'd been caught up in that same fragrance every time he read her letter, after all, and it was totally possible for his sleep-deprived brain to think he was still smelling that fragrance.
At the same time, though, he knew he wasn't completely going crazy. Even if his nose and mind were playing tricks on him, they hadn't been doing so for the past hour when they toured the city. Why now all of a sudden?
Come on, now, think straight. Maybe there's a popular moonflower spice perfume or something out there that the princess and the caretaker must both use… Although a temple servant probably wouldn't share the same exact perfume with the princess given the fact that their statuses are on opposing ends of the spectrum...
But anyway.
"It took you this long to go around once?" chimed in Katara's voice as she began to approach him. "What, did you fall asleep on the wall or something?"
"I got lost, okay? There was another room back there," he said. "And also, don't go around blabbering that we're the royal family in front of people."
"Why not? This is the first time we've ever felt royal to begin with."
True, very true. "But let's just keep it to ourselves, alright? We're in a temple after all; best if we stopped flaunting for once."
"Since when did you start to care about being humble in a temple?" she teased. "You must have some kind of motive up your sleeve."
"There's no motive, okay? We've had enough special treatment, and frankly it's annoying. Tell Mom and Dad, too."
"Speaking of Mom and Dad, they're planning on making a donation to the temple," Katara said. "They think it'll be good if you're the one to sign the papers."
"Why me?"
"I don't know, maybe writing your name down as the donor will help you get married sooner."
"Nonsense," the prince huffed. "Write your name down if you want, but if you ask me, wasting even a single copper piece on this place is useless. You're not getting anything from me."
"How can you say that? The Spirits have been gracious to us, and you're here standing around with zero gratitude whatsoever."
"My gratitude goes out to the princess, an actual concrete human being, mind you."
The glare on Katara's face then morphed into a smile. Ah, I see.
It was an unconscious endeavor on his part, and the reason-loving part of him denied it to be anything more than curiosity and "strict detective work" because he believed— no, he knew deep down— that she had to be the princess, so he continued his circumambulations (now amounting to more than three) for the sake of seeing the temple caretaker again. She was sitting on a raised platform near the high altar and was setting the idols in their respective space on the pedestal. Next to her was a basket of white flowers: a combination of arctic jasmines, white water lilies, and moonflowers.
Moonflowers. Well there you have it, that's where the fragrance is coming form.
But she didn't have a basket of flowers before. And the cardamom—
Don't overthink it.
Don't underthink it.
She turned a few hidden latches on the two idols, which allowed each of them to split into two parts and turn on their respective hinges. Each half found its companion in the other idol's corresponding half, and they fit together like a perfect puzzle piece, forming two connected but opposite-facing statues of the androgynous Tui-La being, one half La's darkness and the other Tui's light. She turned another set of latches to keep the combined idols locked in place, and she went on placing small garlands around the idols and decorating the space around them with the white flowers. Afterwards, she walked through the hallways and corridors, lighting the tiny ice lanterns that lined the walls. She passed by him occasionally, answering his smile with her hidden one before disappearing into another chamber. From then on, his gaze followed the presence of everything that was white, expecting it to be her, but he didn't see her again until she stepped back out minutes later, lugging a basket behind her: a very large basket filled with mouth-watering pastries. He broke out of his rounds to help.
"Can I help?"
"It's alright, I got it."
"It won't take long at all, ma'am," he smiled, echoing her words from earlier, and he set the basket next to the altar. "Is there anything else I can do for you?"
"That's all, thank you so much."
As he went back to his rounds, she began chanting softly in a foreign tongue, likely in Angkaran or Nagaran, the two languages of the ancient Water Tribe scriptures. Kya and Hakoda, who were lost in conversation with Ivaneq, paused and immediately became drawn to the woman and her chanting. Chieftess Kya was especially elated; she had always dreamed of learning either Angkaran or Nagaran if not both so that she could read the scriptures for herself instead of relying on the versions translated into vernacular languages. She was also caught off guard by how young the caretaker seemed despite her face being covered and even more so by the fact that she didn't have a marital necklace, so the chieftess was the first to approach the woman. Still keeping some distance from the raised platform, Kya and Hakoda, escorted by the still-anxious Zhi and Ivaneq, refrained from introducing themselves to avoid interrupting the woman's rituals until she stopped her chanting and noticed them, bowing in greeting. Kya was quick to jump into introduction and conversation and might have given away their positions as royalty if it wasn't for Katara, who stepped in and whispered something in her ear. Kya then took off her royalty badge before speaking with the woman; the chieftess referred to herself as hailing from the Southern Water Tribe instead of name and position.
"Can you speak Angkaran, dear?" she asked the woman. "Or Nagaran? Or did you learn the chants only?"
"I'm fluent in both languages, ma'am," the woman replied.
"So you can read and write them as well?"
"Yes, ma'am."
"My goodness, you are very blessed, child. And you're so young for performing rituals and representing the Mother Goddess! It usually takes many years to learn the liturgical arts."
A wandering Kohana soon joined the group; the child stared at the basket of pastries longingly— maybe even as longingly as Sokka might have been if he wasn't so caught up in his observations— but they were likely offerings and were off-limits until they were served to the spirits.
"Dad, I'm hungry," the boy tugged at Hakoda's sleeve. "Daaaadd…"
"Just a little while, pup, we'll have breakfast."
"No, I'm hungry nooooowww!"
"He's just looking for an excuse to chomp on those cakes," Katara said. Hakoda laughed and tickled his younger son to distract him, and when that failed to take his mind off of the pastries, the Southern chief suggested that they explore the rest of the temple.
While the rest of his family went around viewing the other chambers along with Ivaneq, Sokka found himself craving her warm company again, so he approached her, posing as if he had a genuine question.
"So, uh...the head priestess lady said that I'd need to have a ritual done, and…" he trailed off as she waited patiently for him to continue, blinking those breathtaking eyes of hers. What do I say? "And...oh, I can't remember which day, though. Do you happen to have an idea when…?"
"Do you know which ritual?"
"Well, my parents told her something about my birth chart."
"Depending on the specific issue, birth chart related rituals are usually performed during the full moon or the Birth Moon."
"Birth Moon?"
"It's Northern slang for the new moon."
"Interesting," he said. "Do you have a term for the full moon?"
"Yes. Lady Moon."
"Is there a meaning behind those terms?"
"Oh yeah, there's an extensive mythology behind it. I'm sure you wouldn't be interested."
He blinked. "Why wouldn't I be?"
"I get that you're not exactly religious," she said, and to his surprise, she in no way sounded like she was disapproving of his lack of belief given her own religiosity. It was quite liberating. "I can see whether someone's circumambulations are pious or pressured. Yours seem to belong to the second category. It also seems to me that you're not too concerned with the ritual. You must be asking for your family members, yes?"
"Impressive," he grinned. "But I'd still like to hear more. If you're okay with revealing some of your secrets to a nonbeliever, that is."
She laughed. "Well, it's just that many legends say that Tui is 'born' on new moon days and 'matures' on full moon days. And I guess I'd be offending a vast majority of priests out there when I say this, but given our matchmaking culture, we're inclined to associate the Goddess with fertility metaphors, aren't we? Sometimes we don't see the bigger picture, the possibility for other realities."
And he beamed, for once having run into someone of greater intellect than the shamans and priests down South. "Other realities. I like the sound of that."
He didn't have long to milk the conversation, though, since a trio of tribesmen, likely the workers she'd been waiting to speak with, caught her attention. Sokka trailed behind them, maintaining some distance while she led them to a blocked-off chamber to the east; the area was definitely in need of renovation, and it appeared as if the entire chamber was about to cave in. A very large bell hung down from the ceiling, obviously in need of repair with the cracks near its rim and around the ceiling that held it in place. The workers carefully stepped in and surveyed the area. In the meantime, the woman wrote something on a sheet of parchment and subsequently attached the sign to the wall of the icy archway.
Caution: area under construction. Please do not cross beyond this point.
"Hey, wait a minute. The calligraphy..." Sokka hid himself in the shadows and pulled out the princess's letter. He sieved through it and observed the writing before diverting his attention back to the sign; both appeared to be identical in style. He then caught hold of a word that appeared in both writing samples: please. Sure enough, the words in both samples were exact matches.
She had to be the one who wrote this letter. She had to be the princess.
Or can it be that she was a scribe for the princess?
But Ivaneq said—
"Prince Sokka? What are you doing here?"
Sokka jumped and saw Zhi approaching him. The prince slipped the letter back into his pocket. "Shhh!"
"Is everything okay, sir?"
"Yeah, yeah." He then noted that the crewman had a disturbed look on his face, which was quickly masked with a superficial smile. "What happened, Brother Zhi?"
"Nothing, sir. I was just wondering where you'd been. Everyone was looking for you."
The prince raised his eyebrows, unconvinced. "You're not telling me something."
"It's nothing, sir, I assure you—"
"Either you'll tell me right now or I'm going to have to find out on my own. One way or another, I will know what's up." Sokka then softened his tone and led Zhi a few feet away. "Please, tell me. Anything about the princess? There's no danger, right?"
Zhi sighed. "You've already learned too much about our situation here, Your Highness."
"And I still have a lot more to learn. Tell me, what is it?"
"Well...it's just that…day by day, Her Highness is becoming more and more adamant about her decisions...especially the ones regarding her safety."
"What do you mean?"
The Northerner did his best to overcome his reluctance and admitted, "A princess without a backbone... That's what they're saying."
"Wait, what now?
"They're saying she's too soft. Unfit to rule."
"And why is that?" Sokka glared.
"Because it's practically established that she can't be assertive when necessary. Apparently, Chief Arnook appointed a few people to regularly taste the princess's food before it can be offered to her. Just to make sure her meals are safe for her to eat. But she dismissed them even before they had a chance to do their job."
Anxiety bubbled within the Southern warrior. He looked at the woman, who was now speaking with the workers. "Do you really think there's a chance that she could be...poisoned?" he asked.
"The palace is filled with Khasiq's supporters. What's to say that she won't be poisoned? There's no guarantee." Zhi shuddered. "And yet, she insists that she doesn't need such safety measures. And she's still refusing a bodyguard. All of her reasons are revolving around what-ifs. 'What if this person gets hurt protecting me? What if that person gets hurt protecting me? I won't be the cause of another's suffering.' That's all she's thinking about."
"She's not in a position to think like that," Sokka said worriedly. "Her life is in danger. Doesn't she see that?"
"But she feels like she's deliberately putting the lives of those people in danger. All she can think about is how these people are easily susceptible to harm and how other people are relying on them to make a living."
"I'm sorry, ma'am, but we are not able to do anything if we don't have the full amount paid," Sokka heard the workers say to the caretaker. "The full amount is one thousand gold pieces. So far, seven hundred gold pieces have been extracted from your funds."
"Please, you have to understand, " she said. "The temple has so many visitors every day. We have playschool starting early in the mornings. The assistant priestesses are constantly training. The elderly often visit for meditations and spiritual practices. Expecting women attend for pregnancy rituals. These are only a few examples, and you can imagine how it is during holy days and festivals."
"The princess has been highly generous," a worker said. "She's offering three thousand gold pieces starting this upcoming year for each temple. Surely you can wait until the end of the year to repair the chamber. It's only a few more months."
"But if we don't do something about this really soon, who knows what will happen. You've seen how the chamber is. People will get hurt, and they have families of their own who are relying on them."
The prince widened his eyes at the striking similarities between hers and the princess's rhetoric. And she says she's not the princess.
"It also doesn't help that Her Highness hasn't selected a war minister for her Council yet, sir," Zhi went on, bringing Sokka back down to earth. "And this is greatly affecting her authoritative image. It's been three weeks since she began selecting the members of her Council, and so far, she's chosen a minister for security and defense, but the defense cabinet is not complete until a war minister is chosen. There's even a rumor floating around that she doesn't plan on choosing a war minister or even collaborating with the current war minister in Khasiq's council. You can imagine how concerning this is for the many people who are starting to side with her politically. Defense of her allies is guaranteed, but her security is highly threatened; what's the point in supporting a leader who is an easy target?"
"So does she plan on just ignoring the threats at this point?" Sokka's chest pounded. "What's her response to the internal conflicts?"
"Many of the officials have been asking her about her take on Khasiq and his team, but she hasn't given a response in the offensive," Zhi said. "She insists that she will sort out these conflicts in other ways, obviously ways that are nonviolent. Conversations, compromises, tactics...how far will all of that get her? Khasiq is not a man to be having a tea party with."
Sokka's frown deepened.
"The implications of having a soft-hearted leader are not always good," the Northerner added. "She won't stand a chance against her internal aggressors if she clings to nonviolence and tactics. That's not what politics is about. But there's just nothing we can say to a woman who's unwilling to let even the Spirits be her shield. She'd rather face the consequences on her own than ever dare to drag anyone into danger."
The Southern warrior's agitation increased by the second as he kept his gaze glued to the woman. "Zhi, didn't you say that the princess does not have scribes to reproduce her writing?"
The crewman, not understanding what the question had to do with their conversation and also wary of the prince's keen interest in the caretaker, answered, "Yes, sir, I did. The princess did not appoint scribes."
In a matter of minutes, all conversations came to a pause, and the masked woman rang one of the main temple bells that hung from the ceiling in the main sanctum. The chimes echoed through the chamber and garnered everyone's attention. She then began chanting again and stepped onto the platform, lighting a very large torch in the center with a smaller torch. She also lit some incense, signalling the beginning of the ritual. Whenever possible, Ivaneq picked up on the very few words he knew in the Nagaran chants and related their meanings to the best of his ability to the Southern couple. Some of the meanings nearly brought Kya to tears. "Beautiful, just beautiful," she would say. Hakoda, too, was mesmerized by the prayers, and he didn't stress on calling Sokka over to them; knowing the prince, he would only go off on his classic rant of how rituals were nothing but tools that priests and shamans capitalized on and scammed the public with; they deemed it was best if they called him for his part of the ceremony instead of having him linger any longer than he was required. The Southern Chief was pleasantly surprised, however, to see his son join them on his own volition and manage to stay quiet despite observing what he normally deemed to be "parts of a nonsense profession." In fact, it wasn't normal at all for Sokka to act so mellow and, dare he say, shy. Especially in a religious setting.
"Must I remind you to do this every time?" Kya sighed as she made her older son bring his palms together in prayer fashion, just in time for the woman to invoke the Spirits by briefly transitioning into the common tongue.
"In the name of Tui and La. Merciful upholders of civilization."
While everyone else repeated the chant, Sokka recognized it to be the exact phrase that appeared in the princess's Southern Revival plan documents, and his mind began to reconnect the complex dots he'd connected before, weaving justifications for this woman being the princess herself who came to see them and welcome them.
Don't flatter yourself too much, the skeptical part of him said weakly. It's a very common prayer. You've heard it before, too, haven't you?
The writings match, the prayers match, the generosities match. There's no reason why she's not her.
The woman turned around and held her arms out as she looked at Kohana, her eyes lit with serenity. Kya nudged the little boy to go up to her, and he took small steps forward, but ultimately, he was shy and remained close to his mother.
"Go on, now, sweetie," Kya urged her younger son. "She's like Tui. You love Tui, don't you?"
The boy nodded and watched the woman with all the fascination and wonder a child could muster, occasionally shifting his gaze to the basket of cakes. He was delighted when the "Tui" woman reached into the basket and took out a wrapped pastry, holding it out to him to coax him forward.
"It's alright," Hakoda stepped in. "I'm guessing these cakes have to be offered to the Spirits, first."
"Sir, if the Spirits are present within pieces of stone, surely they are present in your son as well. I have already made the offering out to them."
Kohana made his way up front, taking the cake and eyeing it through the clear wrapper as the woman went back to her gentle chanting. She dipped her hand in the sanctified water and sprinkled some on him, making him giggle. Though normally turned off by rituals, Sokka couldn't help smiling this time.
"Can you do it again?" Kohana asked, immediately being shushed by his parents, but the woman simply chuckled and sprinkled water on him again, making him laugh. As the chanting went on, the little prince tore the wrapper open and indulged in his treat, smearing the icing over his coat and earning stern looks from his parents. When the boy was relaxed enough, the caretaker brought him into her arms and lifted him up.
"Kohana, you're messing up her robes," Kya said, nearly shrieking as her younger son held onto the woman's face veil and smeared it with cake, but the woman didn't seem to mind. She carried the boy over to a wall on the left side of the altar space, facing the symbol of Yin and Yang that was etched high up on the wall. She guided Kohana's hand to where he touched the symbol, and she chanted a few more mantras, keeping his tiny hand there.
"Are you Tui?" the boy asked her eventually, earning more commands from his parents to be quiet. The woman welcomed the question, though, and shook her head.
"No, sweetie, but I can talk to her."
"You can?"
"Mhm."
"Can you ask her to give me another cake? No wait, actually I want two."
Hakoda and Kya shook their heads in disapproval, but the woman laughed and set the boy down, granting his wish and even giving him an extra. She then placed her hand on top of his head, softly uttering a blessing. "Suhanna. Nimmena ugara igarianiti, iqaliatune nunnuna khamusiti."
"I've never heard of that prayer before," Hakoda pointed out, an observation seconded by his wife. "Is it specific to the North, Brother Ivaneq?"
"This is the first time I'm hearing it. I've never heard Priestess Osha say that blessing before," Ivaneq said. "Zhi, you studied some Nagaran when you were younger. Do you have any idea what it means?"
"I need to hear it again. Maybe I can pick out some words."
When Kohana's turn was over, Ivaneq, taking care not to give away their royal status under grounds of humility in the sacred space, explained that the couple wanted all of their children to undergo the protection ritual. The woman glanced at the Southern siblings and then at her hands. "Oh no."
"What's wrong?" Kya asked.
"I'm not sure if I have the strength to pick them up. Whatever will I do?"
Laughs reverberated through the temple as Katara smilingly made her way up and also received a cake. Upon earning compliments over her soft skin, the Southern princess raved to the woman about her special seaweed lotion. Sokka shook his head, trying to seem annoyed, but he was too drawn towards the woman and her warmth— the woman he knew had to absolutely be the princess— to really care about anything else at the moment. He watched her place her hand over Katara's head and repeat the foreign blessing from before. "Suhanna. Nimmena ugara igarianiti, iqaliatune nunnuna khamusiti."
"Something about good fortunes and giving something in return," Zhi said. "How did it go again? Nimmena ugara…"
Knowing he was up next, Sokka stepped forward without being told for once. He breathed in the moonflower fragrance, his smile widening.
"What's with you sniffing things around like a dog?" Katara said.
Sokka gave his sister a flustered look, feeling the hot air trap him in place. "A wolf, mind you!" he squeaked.
"Riiighhht, like a wolf. My bad."
The embarrassed warrior turned to the woman, who was trying to hold back her laughter.
"Please excuse their antics," Hakoda said. "They're both several years past marrying age and yet still act like children."
"I don't mind it at all," the woman said. "It's actually very endearing to watch these two interact. It must be wonderful to have a sibling." She then reached into the pastry basket and pulled out two cakes, placing them in the prince's hands.
"Oh...thanks, but one cake is enough for me..."
"No harm done," she said. "I kind of saw you staring at the cakes when you were helping me out earlier."
Sokka felt his embarrassment wash away and his chest inflate. He grinned as she sprinkled the holy water over him, and he willingly followed her to the wall holding the Yin-Yang symbol.
"I know you're not religious," she said to him. "If at any point you feel uncomfortable, just let me know, and we can stop the ritual."
"That's very kind of you, but I'm sure it won't be a problem," he smiled.
"I got it now," Zhi said in a low voice. "'Suhanna. Nimmena ugara igarianiti, iqaliatune nunnuna khamusiti. In the name of the Spirits. May you take my good fortunes and give your dangers in return.' It must be a mantra that redirects negative energy. I've never heard of it, though."
The prince thawed significantly at that. "She'd rather face the consequences on her own than ever dare to drag anyone into danger."
Before the woman could say the mantra, Sokka asked, "Actually, can we skip this step?"
Kya and Hakoda were preoccupied by anxiety and disappointment. It made no sense for Sokka to skip the blessing, which they felt was the most crucial part of the whole ritual. Then again, their son was acting a little strangely today for some reason, and they may never know the specifics as to why. Perhaps the pinnacle of their shock came when he rushed outside to their gondola, dodged the guards, and fetched what he had stored in his compartment. He ran back into the pagoda and jogged over to the woman.
"So, uh...Ivaneq just told me that the prince plans to donate something to the temple."
The woman blinked in disbelief. "The prince? Prince Sokka?"
"Yeah," he felt his chest inflating again with the way she said his name. "Eight hundred gold pieces."
She widened her eyes. "Eight hundred what? Mr. Wang, are you sure? Does he sincerely want to donate? I heard he's not religious at all, either."
"He had a feeling that you...I mean, your princess is rather religious," he said knowingly, earning another surprised look. "He wanted to be able to help out in some way, so he kind of entrusted me with the money to use for religious purposes." He gave her the bag that he got from his compartment. "What better way to help out than to help cover the costs for the eastern chamber's renovation? It's a really nice pagoda, besides."
She took a look at the vulnerable eastern chamber before turning back to him. "That's extremely sweet of him...but we only need three hundred gold pieces to—"
"I'm sure he wouldn't mind," he insisted.
"But...but…"
Sokka sighed. "This isn't the prince's effort to show off in anyway, ma'am."
"I wasn't thinking of it like that, sir."
"But I still want you to know. Everything he has is basically what the princess gave him, directly or indirectly. These gold pieces right here, he only received them since Her Highness was able to get word out to Ba Sing Se sooner about our natural resources. So naturally he wants to show his gratitude, and he really regrets underestimating the North. So don't think of this as the prince's donation, per se. Think of it as the princess's generosity that's being recycled."
She didn't say anything for a moment, coughing and looking away. "I don't think we'll ever be able to thank you for this, Mr. Wang Fire. For choosing to donate here, I mean. This is really…I..."
He smiled a smile that seemed to reach both ends of the earth. "If you really want to thank me, maybe you can start speaking to me in the informal tone? We are friends now, aren't we?"
Before she could answer, frantic footsteps interrupted their conversation. Ivaneq and Zhi came rushing towards Sokka, perturbed looks raiding their faces again. "Sir, I think it's best if we leave as soon as possible."
Chapter 11: A Close Call
Chapter Text
Sokka observed Zhi and Ivaneq as they began to scramble for an excuse to get him out of the temple as quickly as they could. It couldn't be more clear that they were hiding something from him, and he wasn't a fan of how they pretended that everything was right in the world when he was already fixed on doing whatever he can to help the situation.
"Is something wrong?" the caretaker asked them.
"No, not all! It's just that—"
"The prince is looking for me?" Sokka finished, giving them a look.
The crewmen trailed off, not knowing the reason as to why the prince was hiding his status under the pretense of "maintaining humility" on temple premises when he couldn't care less in reality. "Um...yes...His Highness needs to see you..."
"I wonder why," he raised his eyebrows.
"We'll notify you of everything, sir, please, come with us."
"You should get your rest, Mr. Wang," the woman told Sokka. "I can imagine how long and stressful the journey must have been. Please send my regards to the royal family."
Mr. Wang? Zhi and Ivaneq shared a confused look before blurting out, "He'll do that, don't worry."
And they would've nearly dragged the prince out of the hallway if he didn't insist on the woman's company, adamantly shaking away from their grip. "Will you be here later?" he asked her. "After moonset?"
She blinked at him as if surprised. "Oh, me? Well...I'm only here during the after-hours when no one is around, which would have to be either before the temple opens or after it closes. That's when I work on the cleaning."
"Will you be here again tonight? After moonrise?"
They were interrupted by a harsh creak of the temple doors. A short, rotund man in a heavy cloak barged in with a frown on his lips and a small cage in his grip, and he was followed closely by a tall, scrawny man, who was likely an assistant. Kya and Hakoda grabbed hold of Kohana and pulled him out of the way as the two men stampeded forward with no regard for anyone in their path. The caretaker seemed to have recognized the men and stood up as Zhi and Ivaneq hastily pulled the flailing prince away, tugging him down a corridor that would lead to another exit. Sokka kept turning around to see what was going on, alarm gongs repeatedly going off in his brain.
"Alright, stop," the prince yanked his arms out of their grip before they could get him to step outside. "I'm not leaving, so you might as well spill it now. What's this about?"
"That's Nuqao and his assistant. Nuqao is one of Khasiq's men. We came to get you before you had a chance to interact with him."
"We understand your reaction to the situation here isn't very...calm…"
"I thought you called it righteous anger," Sokka frowned at Zhi.
"It is, but sir, the one thing the princess asked of us is to make sure that your stay here is as comfortable and conflict-free as possible. We don't want to let her down by failing in our first orders from her."
"This is about her safety. It's okay to break certain rules for that," Sokka said, ignoring the curious looks of his family members from afar. "If you're so worried, keep an eye on my folks and get them out of here. I'm more than capable of protecting myself." And he headed back to the central hallway.
"But there's nothing to observe here, sir!" Ivaneq called. "Sir! Sir, she's just a caretaker! Oh boy, he's not stopping..."
Sokka came to a halt when he saw the short man in the front step forward. The prince remained in the shadows, far enough to not be seen but still have a view of what was going on.
"The temple welcomes you, Brother," the woman bowed to the smaller man and then to the taller man, "And Brother Ishuqan." And as she greeted them, she noticed that there was a small wolf pup in the cage, whimpering and keeping to the corner. Her discontent made itself clear with the wince in her eyes.
Nuqao didn't care to address her and briefly looked around, scoffing as if the place wasn't worthy of his presence. "Where's that woman you call your priestess? I need to speak to her."
"I'm afraid the priestess is not here at the moment."
"When will she be back?"
"Likely after moonset. I will be glad to pass a message to her on your behalf."
"Forget it." Nuqao gestured to the pup in the cage. "This one's gonna be an offering for La tomorrow at sunrise."
The woman blinked. "Offering?"
"Not just any offering. The first official meat offering for La to be given in public after four hundred years," Ishuqan emphasized. "It must be honored with all necessary formalities proposed by the priests at the Grand Temple."
"The palace premises and the temple are too pure to store this filth before the purification process at dawn. Until then, we need a place to store it." A mocking leer, "What better than the so-called 'temple that defies barriers' down the block?"
The distressed pup pawed at the cage, but Ishuqan kicked at it. The creature mewled and settled into a forlorn position, licking its small paws. The woman flinched.
"Hey, that's not nice!"
Sokka was surprised to see his little brother charging into the scene and facepalmed. Kohana, what are you doing?
The little boy managed to strike Nuqao's arm with his tiny fist until he was very quickly pulled back by his mother. Despite the fact, he kept trying to wriggle out of Kya's grip.
"You can't do that to a baby wolf!" he kept shouting. "La gets mad when people are mean to animals— mmph!" his mouth was quickly covered by Kya's hand. The chieftess gave the tribesmen an apologetic look. Ishuqan rolled his eyes in annoyance, but Nuqao only scowled at Kohana. The boy shuffled behind his mother, holding tightly onto her tunic.
"They're newcomers from the South," the caretaker defended. She stepped between the two groups to dissuade the possibility of conflict, drawing Nuqao's attention again. "He's just a little boy, Brother, he wouldn't know. Please, why don't we talk about this somewhere else?"
Nuqao didn't respond to that, but he and his assistant nevertheless managed to follow her to another part of the temple while Kya pulled her younger son along. Sokka remained in the shadows and trailed behind the caretaker with a worried Zhi and Ivaneq at his heels; having left the royals in the care of another official, they insisted on staying with him to make sure trouble is avoided at all costs.
Nuqao ended up dropping the cage before her in a loud CRASH!, startling her. The altar rattled from the force. "Keep this thing alive until tomorrow."
Sokka frowned as he noticed the pup shake and tremble, scrambling to a corner in its confined space.
"My apologies. Our temple does not promote the sacrifice of animals," the woman said. "I'm afraid I cannot help you."
A fierce glint shone in the man's eyes. He turned to his assistant, who sputtered in his defense, "You're not doing the sacrificing. You're just storing this little thing."
"We believe that lives are not objects to be stored, Brother Ishuqan."
"Oh really? Then why don't you just safeguard it for the night, then? Nothing wrong with giving a mutt a place to stay."
"It would still be considered as contributing to its sacrifice, and it would go against our moral code," she said. "Please try to understand."
"You should try to understand that what we're doing is for the betterment of the North," Nuqao drawled. "If Master Khasiq offers this thing to La, then La will be pleased with him for appeasing His hunger and will enthrone him. The reason why the North has sunk so low and is now in danger of being the puppet of a woman—" he spat the word out, "— is because La is deprived of the proper sacrifices."
Sokka snarled, barely held back by Zhi.
"The North has been robbed of the right ruler for many, many centuries," Nuqao muttered. "If you are loyal to your nation, you would recognize that."
"I do, Brother Nuqao, and you are absolutely right when you say that La is starving for justice," the woman said, her voice steady and collected. "But I'm asking you: will the Father Wolf eat His own child? What will be the benefit of taking an innocent life, short term or long term? Isn't La the life that lives in all beings?"
The official's eyes narrowed. "Are you so righteous that you'll turn us all into vegetarians here?"
"Hunting to avoid starvation may have purpose, but stripping a creature of its dignity— that, too, a pup— and killing it to please the Spirit of Life is cruel. We are only parts of nature, not rulers of it. Instead of offering an innocent life as a sacrifice to La, why not feed the same La who is present within all? Arranging mass feedings for the poor and helpless, offering jobs for the destitute, freeing the wrongfully caged," she gestured to the wolf as she said it, "and taking a moment to smile at those you feel responsible for. All of those things are no different from feeding La, providing for La, freeing La and taking a moment to smile at La. If Brother Khasiq does these things, he will certainly win the hearts of the people. La will be sure to enthrone the one who is moved by others' suffering."
"Well said," Zhi nodded but received a restless look from Ivaneq. "What?"
"This is all your doing," Ivaneq hissed at him. "You shouldn't have told the prince about the situation here. Just look at him. Frozen like a pole."
Indeed, Sokka was frozen as he leaned against a pillar, sharp blue eyes glistening like a starry night as they got lost in the masked, white-robed woman, who glowed before him like the moon.
"I don't need to be standing around in this hellish, crumbling prehistoric cave you call a sacred temple and be listening to your worthless opinions," Nuqao retorted.
"Even a pile of twigs becomes sacred to the ant-beaver that lives in it," she answered. "If a pile of twigs can be made sacred, so can a cave made of marble, Brother."
"Watch it!" Ishuqan yelled. "Brother Nuqao is Master Khasiq's right hand man!"
"I am well aware, and I respect—"
"And you are still going to argue?"
The woman sighed. "That is not my intention, Your Excellencies. I am not going to force you to do what we really think should be done, and I hope that likewise, you will not compel us to do something that is against our moral code. You might not think of this temple as being pure, but there are people who see the divine in every inch of this place—"
"And who are those people? Your 'priestess'? Those desperate housewives you call 'priestesses-in-training'? Well I have no reason to pay heed to someone who declares a coward to be the leader of the tribe. What else would you call a so-called leader who hasn't appointed a war minister till date?"
Sokka fumed. "How dare that bastard—?"
"Hold it!" Ivaneq grumbled quietly as he used every fiber of his being to push the raging prince back into his hiding place. "He's one of Khasiq's men, Prince Sokka, please, let it go. We don't want trouble."
"Your priestess does side with the princess politically, doesn't she?" Nuqao went on. "Hmph, that 'princess' has been known to the world for less than a month, and she's already proven herself to be a weakling in line with your cowardice and disobedience you call morality."
"This does not have to be tied into politics, Brother—" the woman began.
"Oh, but it is," Nuqao glared. "I'm not gonna ask you again. Either you support our initiative, or you take it up with Master Khasiq himself."
"No one's gonna tell you again, either, blubbernose," Sokka shrugged off Zhi and Ivaneq and charged forward from his place in the shadows, catching the trio off guard. "No means no, so get the hell out of here."
"Blubbernose?" Nuqao bellowed.
"'Sadist' is more like it for someone who's ready to kill a pup to satisfy nonexistent religious nonsense—"
"He's from the South, too, Your Excellencies, please," the woman defended quickly and furrowed her eyebrows at Sokka, likely frowning. "Mr. Wang, what on earth are you still doing here—?"
"If he's not from around here, then he should mind that sinful tongue of his," Ishuqan snapped. "Who is he to question our rituals? This ceremony is for La."
"For La, huh? Well I'm sure your hypothetical 'La'—"
"Hypothetical?!" Ishuqan squeaked.
"—would be happy with your little dolls play—"
"Dolls play?!"
"— if you actually followed the Water Tribe Code of Ethics, which you yourself credit him with," Sokka retorted.
"Oh dear La," Ivaneq rubbed his head.
"In no way are we breaching the Code of Ethics—!"
"Section two of the Warrior Code in the third chapter deals with hunting ethics, and Article 46 specifically forbids the killing of females and their young—"
"Says the brute Southerner who hunted everything that's alive left and right—!"
"—with the most extreme survival conditions being the only exceptions," Sokka underlined. "Nowhere did 'La' mention that he'll accept blood, much less pups, as a religious sacrifice."
"Oh really, wise sifu? How ignorant of me," Nuqao fumed at the woman. "You and your boyfriend bent on standing around giving me lectures today?"
"No, no, Brother, I apologize on his behalf—"
"Don't apologize for me," Sokka said. "They're the ones causing a scene—!"
"Mr. Wang, relax, will you? Please." The woman turned back to the officials. "I'm really sorry for all that has happened today, and I hope you understand that Mr. Wang here has only been in the North for an hour now, so he doesn't know—"
"Trying to pick a fight on your first day, huh?" Ishuqan glared at him.
"All I ask is that the temple be left out of this," she said. "No other misunderstandings are necessary. We don't want to contaminate sacred ground with the blood of the innocent, that's all."
"Funny how a woman is saying she won't contaminate a temple with blood," Nuqao snickered. "What do you have to say about the impurity that La placed on your kind every month—gaaahhhh!" He was instantly greeted with Sokka's fist in his face. A few of his teeth rattled from the force of the blow as he hit the floor, squawking from the pain. It happened in seconds, even before Ivaneq and Zhi had the chance to react and pull him away.
"One more word, and I'll wring every last drop of blood from your tubby ass and offer it to your precious La, you piece of yakshit!" and the warrior loomed over and sent his fist flying in the tribesman's direction again, making the man's jaw stagger and causing more blood to trickle from his mouth. Nuqao's coat was stained with the blood that trickled from his nose, and he felt the prince's foot press up on his chest. The woman widened her eyes to near impossible degrees at the scene while Zhi and Ivaneq lunged forward, completely horrified by the situation that unfolded before them.
"Oh my Spirits, sir!" Ivaneq grabbed his arm while Zhi reached for the other. "Please, stop! Stand back—!"
"Oh yeah, you see that?" Another punch. "That's the fucking delightful smell of blood right there for your La!"
Ishuqan tried to shove Sokka away from Nuqao only to end up on the floor next to his boss, receiving a kick to the side.
"If you two are really looking for a sacrifice, use your own blood. I'm sure that'll make your La happy—"
"Mr. Wang, calm down!" the woman finally snapped out of her daze and pulled him back. She stepped between the fallen men and the raging Southern warrior, holding her arms out to prevent Sokka from coming any closer. Zhi and Ivaneq managed to grab hold of him while Ishuqan, the less injured out of the two, reached for his writhing boss and somehow helped him up.
"What is going on here?" Kya raced over to them hastily and grabbed her son's hand, which was stained by blood. "What did you do?!"
"Is this your son, too?" Nuqao grated out through his pain, wiping at the blood that oozed from his nose.
The chieftess swallowed and tugged Sokka back in response.
"It would do you good to teach your sons how to hold their tongues and fists in religious matters. And that mouth of his—" Ishuqan pointed to Sokka, "—dear La! Nothing clean comes out of that dirty mouth!"
"Bet you turned out to be a disappointment to your parents, too, with that filthy organ you call a mouth!" Sokka retorted only to be elbowed sharply in the ribs by his mother.
"Oh, dear La, oh heavens, that's it!" Ishuqan cried. "If he's going to keep acting like this even in this wasteland of a temple, then he's sure not allowed in our Grand Temple anytime soon!"
"Well no one cares about your bloodsucking La, so fuck you, too!" Sokka called, earning gasps from the caretaker and Zhi and Ivaneq before his mother had a chance to cover his mouth. The shock on Kya's face was priceless.
Nuqao nudged Ishuqan to get him out of here, so the assistant dragged his boss with him and picked up the cage on his way out. "I'm sure we can find a place in the Western corner near the storage hall, sir."
As they left through the nearest exit, a dazed Zhi caught his breath, gulping at the scene. Ivaneq shook his head in self-disappointment. Kya, meanwhile, glared daggers at her oldest son. She would have exploded on him had it not been for the caretaker's presence.
Kya's grip on Sokka's arm was fierce as she dragged him out of the temple, shaking with rage as Ivaneq and Zhi trailed behind them. Hakoda knew that look on his wife's face; Sokka seriously had to have messed up in some way— in some religious way— for her to be so agitated like this.
"First our younger son and now our older one," Kya huffed. "One is a child and can be taught, and the other is seven years past marrying age but is still acting like one."
"What did you do this time, Sokka?"
"Nothing, I was just trying to—"
"Mr. Secular Righteousness over here was beating up visiting officials to the point of making them bleed on temple grounds! And he was badmouthing them with his oh-so-colorful language in front of the temple caretaker!" And as she went on a tangent about what happened, Hakoda's eyes widened with each detail that flew out of her lips.
"Sokka!" the chief frowned. "Why on earth would you...? And in front of the caretaker? If she tells Priestess Osha, we'll never be allowed to set foot in this temple again!"
"I'd say he's lucky," Zhi said. "The people here are more chill compared to the orthodox branches in other temples, especially the Grand Temple of La."
Sokka groaned. "I didn't do it on purpose, I got carried away—"
"With what, huh? And this better be good," Kya demanded.
"Technically, it was not without good reason, Your Highnesses—"
"Don't try to defend him, Ivaneq," Hakoda said, looking at his son expectantly. "Well?"
"That imbecile was being disrespectful to the caretaker—"
"Is that it?"
"What do you mean, 'Is that it'?"
"Well, considering that it's her personal issue, it's not something for you to butt in and deal with using violence. She didn't ask you to defend her, did she?" And when was the last time their son cared about disrespectful behavior towards the "deceiving and conniving" ritualists and temple committee members?
"That man is horrible!" Sokka burst. "You expect me to just stand there with all the crap that flew out of his mouth?! He was badmouthing Her Highness and all of women in general. And he was looking to kill off a baby wolf and offer it as a sacrifice. You want me to do nothing about it?"
While it made their hearts jerk in positive amusement at his defense of the princess, and while Zhi and Ivaneq also seemed to have caught on, they all nevertheless feared the circumstances. Offerings to the Spirits, whatever they were or how repulsive they may be, were not to be thwarted. "Well his 'crap,' whatever it is, is tolerated here because he's a Northerner in his own home!" Kya yelled. "It doesn't matter what kind of man he is, and it doesn't excuse you for acting like a wild animal. I told you to keep your mouth shut!"
"Cursing in a temple, for goodness' sake, what is wrong with you? And insulting their Grand Temple in their face?" Hakoda shook his head in utter disappointment. "I've tolerated your antics up to this point, but this is just beyond my capacity. Do you expect to be a chieftain like this? What does it take to be respectful of others' sentiments even if you don't care for sacred ground? If you can't take the time to be a decent tribesman, do you expect people to care about your leadership?"
"Dear La, can we not get a break…?"
He frowned at his parents. "You two wouldn't talk like this if you knew what that idiot was really trying to—"
"So what?" Hakoda cut him off. "It does not matter, Sokka. This is not the South for you to do whatever you want. You're not the prince of this place."
"It doesn't take a prince to call out something that's wrong—"
"Quiet!"
Their conversation was quickly interrupted by Katara, who ran over to them, trembling with worry. "I can't find Kohana!"
"What?"
"I don't see him anywhere!"
"Oh dear La!" Ivaneq gasped.
"I thought he was playing a game with you!" Hakoda said.
"We were playing hide-and-freeze, and then he ran off somewhere and..."
She didn't need to finish for them to understand. Moisture welled up in Kya's eyes. "Oh La, oh La, where did that boy run off to?!"
"Don't worry, nothing's gonna happen to him," Sokka assured. "He's probably inside or running around here somewhere."
"He couldn't have gone too far," Ivaneq said. "Let's split up and look for him."
What followed next were several minutes of frenzied worry as Kya ran back inside the temple and vented to the caretaker, who set off to search the temple with the aid of the workers. The previous incident descended to the back of their minds as everyone looked for Kohana. Sokka hollered his little brother's name, the pounding in his chest intensifying and a million thoughts running through his mind. An already dazed Kya was overcome with fright as the minutes passed on, shakily dropping before the altar and praying earnestly before the idols. Hakoda also grew infinitely worried as time crawled by, and though he tried to put on a brave face in reassuring his wife, it was obvious that he was failing. Adding to his distress was the fact that he was unable to do anything useful given the lameness of his leg.
"You had one job, Shinguran, one job!" Ivaneq hissed at the official that he put in charge. "I told you to keep a close watch on the family!"
"The child was just here playing with his sister, I don't know when he snuck off!"
Several minutes later when Ivaneq and the others all defeatedly gathered inside the temple, They froze in place as they heard a deep rumbling noise coming from somewhere in the inner chambers. The little prince's frantic voice suddenly reverberated through the temple, accompanied by the chiming of a distant temple bell. "Mom! Dad!"
"Kohana!" Hakoda called.
"Sokka! Katara!"
"Kohana!" The Water Tribe siblings surveyed the area where the voice was coming from and found to their horror that the rumbling noise, the chiming bell, and their little brother's calls for help were coming from the same location: the eastern chamber that the caretaker had been warning them about this entire time.
"What is he doing there?!" a frustrated Katara ran her fingers through her hair.
"KOHANA!" Sokka called. "Ko-bear, can you hear me?"
"Sokka! Sokka, I'm here!"
The rumbling worsened, and Sokka raced ahead through the eastern division, ignoring the warnings of the Northern officials. The chaos grew louder, and the ice walls seemed to shake, threatening to crumble down on him. In the distance, he could hear Katara and his parents fearfully hollering for him to come back as they were forced to stand back.
"Kohana, I'm coming, buddy!"
"Sokka, I'm scared! It's so dark!"
And it was getting harder for Sokka to see as well as he ventured further into the torchless black marble chamber and transitioned into its provisional extension space crafted by ice. The ice was really unstable by this point, the walls cracking easily, and Sokka had to slow down, taking quick but cautious steps forward.
"Sokka!" Kohana's voice was louder, signaling that Sokka had gotten closer. The warrior sprinted forward quickly and came to an entryway that was blocked by a thick sheet of ice, which acted as a makeshift door. Kohana seemed to have been banging on the ice sheet from the other side, and the commotion caused a gigantic temple bell that hung from the ceiling to rattle and shake, threatening to fall on top of the frozen area and crush Sokka and the boy to pieces. "Sokka!"
"I'm here, buddy, I'm here—"
"My feet are icy!" the boy wailed. "They're stuck to the ice!"
How did…? Whatever. What mattered now was getting Kohana out of here. "Stand back, Kohana, I'm gonna break this thing, and we'll get out, okay?"
Only it didn't work. The sheet of ice was rather thick, and Sokka had to be extremely cautious to not go all out on the ice, knowing that extreme activity could cause the walls to fall in on them and bury them completely in the snow.
"I can't move my feet!" the boy banged his fists against the ice again, causing a crack to start forming in the ceiling near the bell.
"Kohana, stop! Don't move, you're gonna make the bell fall!"
The boy froze in place. Sokka fished for some sort of weapon that he might've kept hidden in his robes, but he only had his boomerang with him. It wasn't of much help, though; aggressive action would've torn the ice sheet down for sure, but the ice was highly unstable, and every time Sokka hit the sheet with his boomerang, another crack formed in the ice beneath his feet. Kohana might have gotten stuck in the ice that way.
There was no use. They needed a bender to melt the ice smoothly and manage to keep the walls up long enough for them to escape.
Wait, there has to be a way to get to Kohana from the other side. "Kohana, is there a way out from where you are? Is there a door? You see a door behind you, buddy?"
But Kohana kept whimpering and wailing. "Sokka, it's so dark!"
"Kohana, it's okay, I'm going to get you out of here, okay? Just tell me if there's a door on the other side."
"It's just ice here…"
"I'm gonna get Katara, okay?"
"Sokka, don't go—!"
"I'll be right back, buddy, I'm just gonna get Katara. Stay here. Stay put and don't move. Don't hit the ice, you hear me? Kohana? Kohana!"
"O-Okay—aaahh!" More rumbling and cracking came from the other side. "The ice is cracking!"
"It'll be okay as long as you don't move! Don't move a muscle, Kohana, you hear? Don't hit the ice!"
His feet couldn't go any faster, and he couldn't be more careful in avoiding the multiple cracks that had started to form. He facepalmed. Shit, I should've let Katara come with me. But a part of him knew that even if Katara did come with him, the ice wouldn't have been stable enough to hold the both of them if it was already struggling with his and Kohana's weight.
"I'm coming, Kohana, I am!" he brushed at the sweat that poured profusely down his face and hollered at the top of his lungs, "KATARA!"
"Did you find him?!"
He took a few more steps forward until he saw the entrance. Katara and the others were waiting, growing disappointed when they saw that Kohana wasn't with him.
"Did you find Kohana?!"
"Listen," he tumbled out of the icy extension in time for the ice to stop cracking. "Kohana's stuck. We don't have much time. I need you to come with me to the other side and melt the ice. We can't go this way, the ice is too unstable—" But Sokka was cut off as the false alarm of fleeting stability doubled over into increased rumbling and Kohana's heightening screams coming from inside. Before any of them could act, the ice gave way.
"Kohana!"
"KOHANA!"
"NOO!"
"AAAAHH!"
Everyone screamed and squeezed their eyes shut, expecting the worst as Kya held her hands over her chest in agony and nearly fell over, shrieks escaping her tear-drenched face. They could hear the giant temple bell crash down, and the boy's screams were drowned out of earshot. The icy extension came crumbling down and left the original black marble structure incomplete.
Crippling silence followed as Sokka dared to open his eyes and look, horror creeping over him at the sight of the devastation, but just before he thought he would give out, he saw a worker scramble inside of the temple, and in the worker's arms was an unharmed Kohana.
"He's safe! Kohana's safe!" Sokka cried.
"Oh Spirits!"
"Kohana!"
"Thank Tui and La!"
As Hakoda and Kya recovered from their paralyzing shock, Katara and Sokka rushed to take their brother into their arms. Kohana was unharmed but unconscious.
"Kohana!"
"Kohana wake up!"
Kya approached them and took her son into her arms, crying and kissing the boy all over and trying to wake him up.
"The boy's probably in shock, but he's fine, he's not hurt," the worker told them. "The caretaker got him out in time."
"The caretaker?" Hakoda blinked.
Sokka gulped, his eyes immediately searching. "Where is she? Is she hurt?"
"She's fine. She just went to get medicine for the boy."
Kohana, squinting from the first rays of daylight that swept in, ended up waking for a minute to swallow the medicine that the caretaker gave him, but he was quick to fall asleep afterward. It was expected under the woman's healing; she had relaxed the boy enough for him to sleep away the anxiety. The color returned to his pale face, and he eventually stopped shaking, leaning into his mother's arms as he dozed. Surrounding him were his family members along with Shinguran, Zhi, and Ivaneq, who breathed sighs of relief. Sokka's relief was priceless, too, but he was awfully quiet the entire time, watching the woman at work with her healing abilities.
"Let him sleep for a little while," the woman told them, the water encasing her hand dimming from its glow as she moved her palm away from the boy's forehead. "He will wake up in time for breakfast, and everything will be normal. The nature of the medicine is to blur images that cause severe distress, so if he asks, tell him that what happened was a dream. It's easier to forget a dream and come out of that shock."
Hakoda brushed his hand through his younger son's hair. "I wonder how he got stuck like that in the first place."
And that was when she revealed to them that Kohana was a bender; according to what she noticed as she was pulling him out of the chamber, she saw that the shapes of the wall were irregular as if swept up in haste. The ice that bound the boy's feet to the floor also appeared amateur in texture and form. It could be concluded that the boy had to have bent the ice wall in front of him on accident.
"It might have just happened, and it didn't help that the region was unstable. Poor thing, he probably didn't know how to melt the wall back down, so he panicked. He also probably froze his feet to the ice by accident. I'm sure he was surprised from discovering his ability right then and there, and judging by your reactions, I'm guessing you didn't know he's a bender, either."
Kya shook her head. "This is certainly a devastating way to find out."
"I'll start teaching him soon," Katara said. "We don't want him getting into any more accidents."
"That would be best," the woman said. "And I must say that you've got a really good bender in the works. It's not easy for someone his age to bend a wall of ice that strong by accident. Once he gains control over his bending, he will be phenomenal."
"Makes sense," Katara said. "Our grandfather is a master waterbender. He taught me all I know."
"Then there you go. He must have inherited your grandfather's abilities," she said, likely smiling beneath her face veil.
"We'll start working on the eastern chamber once the temple closes at moonrise tonight," the lead worker promised. "We're just glad your boy's okay."
"Well we would have lost him if you didn't get him out in time," Hakoda said to the caretaker. "We don't know how to express our gratitude. A simple 'thank you' will never be enough for what you've done for us."
"You're not hurt, are you?" Though Sokka hadn't said much, this was certainly his third time asking her that.
"No, not at all. I'm alright. Oh, I nearly forgot. Please wait here."
When she left, silence fell back over them. Kohana mumbled something in his sleep to his mother, and as he moved his hand, he ended up accidentally freezing Hakoda's crutch to the floor. True to the caretaker's observation, Kohana was a bender.
Kya rubbed her younger son's back, casting a stern look at Sokka. "I told you to keep your mouth shut! If you had just kept to yourself, your brother wouldn't have gone through this!"
To which the warrior frowned. "What does that have to do with—?"
"Wrath! It's the Spirits' wrath!"
"You mean your precious Spirits are ready to hurt a child for what I did? Are your Spirits too cowardly to come at me instead of my brother—?"
"You may not believe in the wrath of the Spirits, but the rest of us do, so keep your mouth zipped!"
"But Mom, this has nothing to do with—!"
"Sokka, shut it," Hakoda frowned. "If you go on like this, it will be dangerous. The Spirits are not to be messed with. You might not feel grateful for the Spirits' compassion, but you should definitely not speak out against them or any practice of faith whatsoever."
The warrior huffed. "Well it seems to me like all of your 'compassionate' Spirits are really nothing more than narcissistic bastards who chop off heads just 'cause a bunch of frail little humans didn't bow to them."
His parents glared at him but didn't say anything as the caretaker hurried over to them. In her hands were two clear packages containing many little cakes.
"Please take some cakes with you. The little one seems to love them." She handed one of the packages to Hakoda and the other to Sokka.
"Oh, that's okay, I'm good," Sokka said.
"It's alright, we have plenty. I know you like them."
I know you like them. Sokka felt himself melt again.
"You've been nothing but kind and compassionate since our visit," Kya told her.
"All compassion belongs to Tui, ma'am."
"I suppose," Kya sighed. "My older son gets carried away with his nonsense sometimes. We're truly sorry for the scene that he caused."
Sokka grumbled to himself and glared at the ground. The caretaker, though, remained calm. "I understand you may be worried about what happened, but don't worry about the officials. I will take care of everything. It's best if you keep away from those kinds of people. The members of the sister tribe should have a peaceful stay here."
Something about her look was cautious, and Sokka couldn't help confirming yet again that standing before him was, indeed, the disguised princess of the North, who was so focused on keeping the newly prosperous Southerners out of the venomous affairs of the North. Sokka and his cynical brain could not grasp how on earth someone can ooze so much compassion.
"And if you don't mind, ma'am," the woman looked to the chieftess, "May I say something?"
"Yes, of course."
"We think of Tui and La to be our Cosmic Parents, yes?"
"Yes."
"Then would it be feasible to think that our Cosmic Parents would distinguish between a human child and an infant wolf? Certainly not. They claim them all as Their own, and They are equally agitated when either of the two are in danger. I'm sure you were equally agitated over your two sons when one of them disappeared in the ice to save the other."
Kya blinked, her agitation melting away.
"You feel that you were nearly punished for what happened, but I think of it as the Spirits being pleased enough to thwart a deadly accident. So why feel restless and think you'll be punished? Isn't righteous temper something to be admired? Isn't that what we admire about La Himself?"
"But using profanities in a sacred setting is abhorring," Hakoda said.
"What are profanities but words used to express one's frustrations and deemed as horrid by societal context?" she said in amusement. "Of course, a filter is very necessary to avoid offending people, but the Spirits are beyond society. La's smile is not affected by a couple of words. La's anger does not strike a child." Another smile beneath her veil. "Just as the Yin-Yang Mother found a way to protect your little one, She will find a way to protect the wolf as well. She does not discriminate the least between them." She turned to Sokka. "And I am also sure that She is smiling down on your oldest."
It was certainly not the response that any of them expected, but it was certainly welcomed. Sokka could feel the harshness in his glare thawing, blazing forth as admiration as he stared at the disguised princess. "She will speak to you like you're the best person in the entire planet no matter who you are."
Chapter 12: I Have Seen The Face of Tui
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The Crescent Moon Estate could've been a palace on its own with how luxurious it was. The ice walls and floors were glassy and smooth, glistening like crystals as the torchlight danced upon them. A vast ballroom awaited them, giving way to numerous hallways that welcomed them. Decorative arches swooped over every entrance. Beautifully sculpted pillars housing wavy designs stood at attention, and cultural art and plentiful ceremonial pelts lined the corridors. Adding to the grandiosity were two different flights of stairs branching from the hallway and winding up to a large balcony two stories upward, a balcony that overlooked the northeastern lot— early the entire inner division, really— and welcomed sunrises and moonrises alike with its exemplar view.
The estate as a whole was surrounded by waterfalls that were artificially designed, coming together and pooling into a large, crescent-shaped tributary-like system that sent the waters coursing through the plaza gardens and replenishing the winter flora. Plethoras of flowers like ocean lilies, Arctic jasmines, even moonflowers (much to Sokka's unusual amount of delight), and countless other types held their own sections in the gardens, which all came together and housed a courtyard in their connecting center. A big, beautiful fountain containing plenty of blue lotuses was seated in the midst of the courtyard, and as the lingering moon showered its light on the lotuses, the reflected hues lit up the fountain in a veil of serene cerulean. Basking in the light were several security guards, who lined nearly every section of the building, from the courtyard to the plaza to the hallways on the inside, even the corridors leading to the bedroom chambers. There were several servants there, too, and they greeted the royal family with low bows. Sokka, despite having traveled the most among his family members via trading missions and having seen fanciness in nearly all of its forms in different regions and cultures, still felt surprised by the great lengths the princess went with her hospitality.
"This is the most beautiful place we've seen yet," Katara breathed, walking around the courtyard.
"The princess herself has overseen the refurbishment project of this estate ever since we started from the South," Ivaneq said, drawing Sokka's attention.
"It's touching how she's doing so much to make our stay here as comfortable as possible," Katara said.
Even to the point of saving Kohana at the expense of her safety, the Southern prince thought. But of course, if she had the heart to provide for the South's starving families without even knowing them, of course she'd have the heart to look out for a child.
"This is all so...intensely beautiful…" Katara breathed, reveling in the waterfalls.
And while Sokka agreed, he couldn't help compare the blue veils of light in the courtyard to the superior baby blue sapphires that the princess (caretaker, as she might expect to be called) had for irises, the way her eyes crinkled at the corners with every smile that she kept hidden beneath her mask. How was it possible for him to feel so lightheaded just by looking at those eyes of hers?
That's illogical, you hopeless sap. You stayed up many nights working on her present, so you're obviously sleep deprived. Of course you'll feel lightheaded.
The Southern royals' admiration of the estate was eventually tucked aside from the demands of sleep given their sleepless night, extensive travel, and the onset of sedative relief from a thwarted danger. Kohana snuggled up near Kya, who was content to have him next to her for the night. Hakoda stayed up to converse with Ivaneq about other matters regarding the Southern Revival Project. Sokka, who was not quick to sleep, simply wallowed in the moonflower garden, breathing in the fragrances.
How exactly did she become a caretaker? he asked himself. Did Arnook know? Well if he did, he wouldn't have agreed to it, so he probably doesn't know. Was anyone else aware that she was the princess? If she really isn't the princess as she says— there's no way that's she's not, but— what if she has a twin? Arnook hid her from the world all this time. What's to say he's not hiding another daughter? Nah, what are the chances of that?
Somewhere along his train of thought, he'd reached into his pocket and pulled her letter back out, having memorized its contents the way his mother memorized mantras. He ran his gaze over the calligraphy.
"Sometimes we don't see the bigger picture, the possibility for other realities."
"Isn't righteous temper something to be admired? Isn't that what we admire about La Himself?"
A part of him was, indeed, squeeing. How interesting was it that the princess had been giving him nothing but compliments all this time, knowingly or unknowingly?
Woah, slow down. She's naturally sweet like that to everyone. A lot of people pointed this out already.
But she was defending him.
Because you defended her. There's nothing to think too much about.
And yet, the deepest part of him silenced his inner rationalist for a moment and wondered if he on a personal level meant anything at all to her.
"She really was aware that the prince would hold onto disappointment. According to his appeal, he sounded very passionate about uplifting his home, and she was very impressed. She said she admired his persistence even in times of adversary and that she has complete trust in his leadership."
He went into a gushing spree all over again. She made him feel so weightless, and he'd never felt this way around anyone before. All these years, he was shut down by zealots and others' blind beliefs. The religiosity of his family and friends often kept him tied down with regard to his opinions and declared his version of fairness and ethics as utter nonsense. His rightful heresies were labelled as madness and ignorance out of the religious majority's efforts to protect his "spiritual lunacy" and retain his practically fit leadership. But the princess was different. She acknowledged that there was validity to what he was saying out of her remarkable open-mindedness— all in spite of his awkwardness around the opposite gender, around religiosity. He genuinely enjoyed talking to her, enjoyed being with her in that space that so proudly "defied barriers," as it was often described. Sure it was only a few moments, but those few moments made him positively double over from effusiveness.
Come on, man, get it together. You're Sokka, you don't have time for this stuff. At this rate, you're gonna be like your sappy friends back home.
Indeed, his pride wasn't going to allow him be seen as just another tribesman who lapsed into the mushy feelings that he so openly scoffed at, particularly what he saw to be the apparent restrictive part of a relationship and such (although a part of him admitted that his freedom surprisingly wasn't curbed in the princess's presence, but anyway). But his pride also wouldn't allow him to stand there and do nothing about the values he supported.
"Just as the Yin-Yang Mother found a way to protect your little one, She will find a way to protect the wolf as well. She does not discriminate the least between them."
And so he came to a decision. Leaving behind his royalty robes and throwing on an old, shabby cloak while keeping his nose and mouth covered, he grabbed hold of his bag of hunting materials and other useful paraphernalia, particularly his wolf gloves, flute, smoke bombs, machete, and a couple of other things ('cause you never know!), and a little over four hours past midday, he snuck out of his room, dodging the guards by keeping himself in the shadows. He had to actively distract the guards by throwing something in another direction, and as they rushed to investigate, he fumbled to climb over the ice wall surrounding the estate. The princess was not kidding when she told him she had extensive security arranged for them, only fueling his appreciation.
He carefully wandered away from the estate and meandered through the northeastern lot. Daylight was approaching far too slowly, and the distant dawn did not yet reach the moon to his side, so he managed to sneak past the additional guards somehow. He recalled Ishuqan saying something about a storage hall in the western corner of the palace, and once he left the northwestern lot, he asked a few servants, who directed him to the palace premises. He grabbed hold of an empty basket that lay in the snow and posed as a servant, making his way towards the palace.
The palace was shaped like a tiered pyramid, reaching high into the sky like a stairway to the Spirit World. A colossal staircase separated the front entrance from the vast courtyard beyond the gates. Lining the courtyard were decorative pillars sculpted into the faces of Water Tribe animals and spirits, and on the wall that wound around the courtyard and the palace were rugs bearing the nation's insignia. As remarkable as it was, the palace, in all of its grandiosity and luminosity, still paled in comparison to the estate refurbished under the princess's contributions.
There were numerous servants there, bustling to and fro. They engaged in conversation as they worked on several different tasks, all having to do with decorating the palace. To his surprise, Sokka caught hold of many of their conversations, which gave away the fact that a feast was going to supposedly be arranged at the palace tomorrow for all the main guests from different parts of the world. And that would include the Southern royals, too, most likely. That's why a multicultural setup was in the works overnight, which would earn the workers and servants a highly-anticipated bonus in their salaries.
"Her Highness sure is particular in pleasing her guests," remarked an enthusiastic worker.
"Yeah," another replied. "All the visitors are gonna feel welcomed for sure."
"Too bad we can't see the princess for ourselves. She's got a big heart, and we can't even say thanks to her face."
"We gotta see her at some point, though. The tribe's gotta see its future leader at some point!"
"The chief won't have it, though. Poor Princess, it's like she's just born. She's yet to see the world."
Following the servants and catching hold of bits and pieces of information (which didn't really help him out in terms of cruciality), Sokka ended up slipping through the massive gates. He was soon directed to the storage halls in the western corner. He came to a particular corridor, which was guarded by two guards in the distance, so he reached into his bag and pulled out a smoke bomb, and he rolled it over to another abandoned corridor. Smoke hissed forth, distracting the guards, who then took off to the other hallway to investigate the alarming sight.
Now's my chance. Sokka grabbed hold of a torch and rushed ahead through the dark, sieving through one door after another. He soon came to a room in the innermost chamber of the hallway, finding the door locked from outside. He could hear quiet animalistic whimpers from inside. Jackpot. He pulled out a whale tooth from his bag, and once he picked the lock, he fumbled inside, locking the door behind him. True to his guess, the wolf pup was mewling in its cage a few feet away, licking its paw.
"Psst. Hey!" he lowered his muffler, exposing his face. "Over here, little guy."
The pup stared at him, and when he stepped closer, it scampered to the edge of its cage and whimpered even more, howling in a low, soft tone.
"Shhh!" Sokka put a finger to his lips and stopped where he was. He crouched down and knelt before the cage, watching the pup freeze. He simply reached into his bag and pulled out a box of fish treats.
"Look what I got," he pulled out a fish and held it out to the wolf pip. It mewled again but still didn't move. Sokka carefully inched closer to it, keeping the fish held out in front of him. He ended up gently tossing the fish into the cage. The pup stared at it for a long moment.
"It's safe, boy," Sokka said, tossing another fish. "Come on, eat it."
The little wolf sniffed the two fish and circled it before slowly biting into one of it with its baby teeth.
"There ya go!" Sokka encouraged and threw a few more fish into the cage, moving closer with each fish the pupu gobbled up. Soon, he was right in front of the cage, and he picked at the lock with the whale tooth again. The lock tumbled into the ice, and the cage opened. The wolf looked startled at this and backed away into the corner again, but Sokka kept placing fish before it until his box of treats was emptied.
"Now come on over," Sokka said, trying to lure the pup forward with one last fish that dangled in his hand. The wolf didn't come close to him but kept its eyes on the fish.
"I'm trying to help you out of here, okay?" he sighed. "Cooperate, please, come over here—" he froze as he heard the sloshing of water coming from the other side of the wall to his right. It was as if there was water moving within the wall. What's that?
Part of the wall was eventually cut through and pushed out of the way, and from the path bent through the wall stepped out a waterbending figure, whose face was mostly covered in a blue face veil. Sokka, who was holding out the machete that he'd swooped out of his bag, softened his wide eyes at the familiar shade of baby blue and the moonflower-spice fragrance.
"Mr. Wang?"
And he beamed, his eyes brightening in more excitement than was probably necessary. "Oh, hi!"
The woman held a finger cautiously up to her lips, and he swallowed and whispered, "Right, sorry."
"I didn't expect to see you here," she stepped forward.
"Uh...I, um...well…" he shrugged and let out a nervous little chuckle, finding it extremely difficult to speak for some reason. "I guess I just...wanted your goddess to smile down on me a little more."
She blinked at him.
"Unless if she's not smiling, and you're going to report me to the authorities…"
To which she laughed in amusement. "No, not at all. I was actually coming to free this little guy, but it seems you've beaten me to it."
"Oh, hehe...Great minds think alike."
She knelt beside him and peered into the cage, and the fragrance graced him again. "Did he budge at all?"
He looked at the baby wolf, which had stolen the fish out of his hands while he was distracted. "He, uh, had his breakfast, but he doesn't wanna come out."
The wolf whined and growled, casting its clawless paw forward in desperate hits. The woman reached for it anyway.
"Don't get too close," Sokka warned. "We don't want him to bite our fingers off."
"He seems too young to have his teeth fully grown in," she observed and reached forward, her hand gentle as it caressed the back of the pup's neck. The touch was probably gentle considering how the pup immediately warmed up to the touch, mewling again.
"Aww, he's scared…" she pet the wolf softly and ushered it towards her with a gentle tug. The pup strode forward, leaning into her touch, and it didn't struggle when she brought it into her arms. She cradled the pup in her arms as if it were a baby. "It's okay," she said to the pup in a hushed tone. "It's okay, sweetie, you're safe here…" She pet its ears. "Look at you with your cute little ears. Who's a good pup? You are, yes you are!"
The pup relaxed into her grasp and licked her fingers, earning a sweet laugh as the woman surveyed the storage room. "Hey, can you hand me that baby blanket over there? Mr. Wang...? Mr. Wang?"
Sokka blinked, his face heated. "H-Huh?"
"The blanket? Over there to your left."
"Oh yeah, sure... sorry…" Stop staring, you idiot.
The woman wrapped the blanket around the pup. "In case anyone might see us. Since when are our people ever suspicious of a woman carrying a baby?"
"Ah," he nodded, "That's smart."
"We need to leave before the guards get here again."
"Where are we taking the pup?"
"A pack of wolves has been hanging out in the south wing's entrance. They're most likely this little guy's pack. I was thinking of returning him to them so they can escape with him."
"Sounds like a plan."
"I made a path through the wall. We can go from there for most of the way."
"I'll bring the torch."
They stepped into the wall quickly and went on their way with the woman closing the open area again, leading Sokka through the tunnel that she crafted through the walls with her bending. Sokka had to wonder if the disguised princess found her way throughout the palace by using this system of ice labyrinths. What a pitiful way to be so locked away from the world, he thought; he couldn't imagine concealing himself from people to such an extent.
When they reached the end of the path, she looked to Sokka. "Do you mind holding the pup, Mr. Wang?"
"Not at all." And as he took the pup into his hands, straightening the blanket around it so it wouldn't be easily exposed, she took the torch from him and bent another opening through the wall, breaking away from her previously formed path. She quickly ushered him out. "Follow me," she said, and they stayed within the shadows and walked quietly across an open hallway. Thankfully, no one was present, and the wolf pup was quiet for the most part, adding to their relief.
It was all like a labyrinth— both inside and outside the walls— and their path wound through different corners, taking shortcuts, hearing the servants' voices every now and then. She led him to another storage room, and she quickly made another opening in the wall, carving another path through the ice.
"This is one big palace you got here," he noted, looking around. "It's taking a million years to get from one place to the next."
"We do get our exercise, yes," she chuckled.
They finally got to the south wing, and the caretaker marked a final opening, leading him to a completely abandoned part of the palace. The place looked as if it had been neglected for a long time.
"There's no one here," he noted. "Not even the servants. I guess no one cleans this place, either.
"This area is actually really close to the Jungqiran Snow Forest and the Shinkum Mountains," she explained. "It's typically abandoned because of potential danger of wild animals. Most of the people who work here don't even know about this place."
"How do you know about it?"
"Let's just say I can be rather adventurous sometimes," she said. "In here, follow me."
Worn-out signs had been pasted onto the walls, warning them of the danger of rabid wolves, but the woman moved past them and motioned for him to follow. They stopped just a few feet away from a door that led outside, and she looked through the peephole. From the other side, growls could be heard. Sokka peered into the peephole after her and saw large wolves struggling with the chains that they were bound in.
The woman took the pup back into her arms. "Wait here."
"Hey, what are you doing?"
"I'm returning the pup."
"Well don't go near 'em! They don't look like they're ready to make friends with humans."
"It'll be alright."
In spite of her insistence, Sokka wasn't keen on letting her go by herself, so he followed her outside, hit by the biting winds. The pack went wild upon seeing the pup in her arms, and the restless wolves lunged forward only to be held back by their chains. They howled in a melancholy tone, and the pup mewled and struggled against the confines of the blanket. The woman set the pup down, and she and Sokka watched as it raced over to the pack. The wolves nuzzled the little one against them and licked its face, and a few smaller wolves— also pups who were heavily chained— jumped forward and licked the little one's paw. The wolves temporarily forgot about the two humans staring at them, basking in the reunion, but they grew aggressive again very quickly, baring their fangs and teeth. Through the rays of lingering moonlight, they were able to make out deep gashes on the creatures' bodies; they had been whipped.
The woman nearly took a step forward, but Sokka held her arm to stop her. "I don't think it's a good idea to go any closer. They're not happy to see us."
"But they're hurt," she let go and stepped carefully in front of them. Sokka followed and crouched down next to her, watching as she formed a tendril of water from the moisture in the air and cast the water over a wolf's coat. The water gleamed a little before leaving behind recovered skin, and the healed wolf relaxed in its demeanor. The woman continued to heal the other wolves, walking around to observe other possible wounds, and it wasn't until they were totally relaxed that she dared to step close enough to rub the back of their heads. The wolves leaned into her touch this time, their tails wagging as her cool, water-coated hand trailed around them one by one, making sure there were no other wounds to their majestic coats.
"I could cut their leashes, but it might hurt their necks," she said, her eyebrows furrowed in concern.
Sokka traced the source of the leashes to the top of the nearest pillar, on top of which a row of levers rested. "There are some levers up there. I bet I can turn 'em with my boomerang."
"Boomerang?"
He sieved into his bag and pulled out his prized possession. "My boomerang and I go way back," he said with pride. "It's the most loyal of all weapons out there. Pretty good with the angles, too." He squinted at the levers atop the pillar before swinging his boomerang forward, growing visibly pleased when his aim managed to knock the first lever, setting the smallest of the pups free. The pup ran around, licking its paws as it played with the pup that Sokka and the woman had freed from the cage.
"Nice aim!" the woman praised him, and with a smug little grin followed by a warning to stand back, Sokka swung his boomerang a few more times, letting the rest of the wolves go free one by one. When the last of the pack members were freed, they gave their two human liberators a cautious stare before running off in the snow, tearing into the trees that swayed in the direction of the mountains.
"Well would you look at that?" the woman said, beaming beneath her veil. "Thank you for your service, Mr. Wang's Boomerang."
"'No problem, ma'am!'" Sokka said in a squeaky voice, making her laugh. They stared into the distance, trailing their gazes over the fervent wolf prints. Howls could be heard several yards away, but they weren't melancholy like before. Being a lover of freedom himself, Sokka had to admit that the warmth he felt from watching them run free was addictive.
"Thank you for being my partner in crime, Mr. Wang."
"I should be thanking you, actually," Sokka rubbed the back of his neck. "Heck, I didn't even know where to take the pup after I freed it. I didn't think that through."
"You didn't do any less. You were the one who did the actual freeing. You opened the cage and pulled all the levers."
"Oh...well…it was a team effort…"
She seemed to smile, the crinkles near her eyes giving away more of her pleasant ambience. Sokka felt lightheaded again for a reason he couldn't name. "C-Can I ask you something? If it's okay?"
"Of course."
"You're religious, right? So why…? I mean, it's apparently part of a ritual, so I thought you wouldn't…"
"Some ritual," she said. "It's a heartless excuse for one. La is the Spirit of Life. He wouldn't want innocents being killed for any reason."
The warm feeling in his chest began spreading. "I didn't think you'd come, honestly. You really wanted to be left out of this earlier, and...you said you respected what they did, so..."
"If those officials find out that I'm thwarting their efforts, they'll have my influence suppressed one way or another. That's why the plan is for me to seem unattached to the issue on the surface and claim to stay out of these matters, but behind the scenes, it's all about taking action, doing something. That's why I favor a more secretive approach."
Behind the scenes for taking action." Sokka had to wonder if that was the reason why she was hiding the fact that she was a princess. Surely she wouldn't have the freedom to do all that she was doing now if people knew she was a princess. Something about this also told Sokka that Arnook truly must not know what the princess was doing.
"I know I said I won't bother them with their rituals, but what's the point of justice if people are allowed to do everything they want without restraint or a sense of right and wrong?" she said. "What's the point of religion if it can't safeguard the innocent at least in theory?"
"Exactly! I-I mean..." he toned down the octaves of his voice, "Yeah, that's the thing. That's what I…I wish we had more people like you down South."
She tilted her head, blinking curiously at him, and he felt faint all over again. He tried to shove away the feeling.
"Sorry, that was loud, I…s-sorry, ma'am, I'm not...curse the universe, I'm not feeling like myself," he said with a nervous laugh. "But, uh...it's impressive that you'd think that far ahead and basically go undercover. This wolf sacrifice thing… I'm guessing it's fairly new? The assistant guy mentioned it's the first sacrifice in many centuries."
"Several centuries ago, wolf sacrifices had been a very common practice in certain areas of the North," she said. "Nearly every two weeks, a pup was brought in and killed by the tribesfolk in different villages. The wolves weren't totally helpless, though; they retaliated by attacking the people in the capital and the neighboring villages. This resulted in over five thousand deaths just in a six month period."
Sokka looked horrified. "Five thousand?"
"It was really bad, yes, so wolf hunting for reasons other than desperate measures was forbidden. But what was really interesting about the victims of the wolf attacks was that among them, there were no young children or expecting women. We might think of wolves to be wild animals, but they have a strict sense of ethics. They don't attack pregnant females and young children."
"I've heard of that, too, down South," Sokka said. "That's why my mom's super sensitive about wolf hunting. She never touches wolf meat." Frankly, Kya was the one who persuaded Hakoda to passing the laws against wolf hunting for all reasons, period.
"And yet, here are the humans, wanting to sacrifice baby wolves because of their 'pure blood,'" the woman said, despair in her voice.
"Well I guess it now makes sense as to why a believer would want to credit a wolf god with the Warrior Code," he said.
And speaking of which, "You were quoting the Warrior Code from the Water Tribe Code of Ethics earlier," she noted. "Not many people know about it, much less memorize it."
"Oh, that," he chuckled. "You see, normal kids learned nursery rhymes. I grew up learning the Code of Ethics." As preparation for leading the tribe in the future, but that part didn't need to be addressed for now. "My grandpa— I call him Gramp Gramp— taught it to me ever since I was really little. He's a bit of a boring chap, but he was my only babysitter sometimes, and I couldn't escape that. He's a strong traditionalist. Always believes in the power of 'proper tradition' and all that kind of stuff. So naturally the Code of Ethics was his obsession. He thought it would make the Water Tribe a better place if it was properly followed. And he would make me repeat certain parts of it and then give me a two-hour lecture on every article and whatnot," he rolled his eyes. "It was boring as heck, but now the entire book is stuck in my noggin."
"Did you ever get to learn the rhymes at least?"
"Yeah, later on when my sister was born and started learning them, but it's not the same. I was robbed of a childhood."
They laughed, and any lingering form of awkwardness disappeared from there.
"That's so interesting," the woman's eyes gleamed. "The Code that the warriors follow here most often is the abridged version of the full collection. That's why Nuqao and Ishuqan didn't seem to know what you were talking about earlier. The shortened version is missing some very crucial points. Nowadays, it's gotten harder to get a copy of the whole document. The abridged Code was basically tinkered by some Nationalists and is now being used as propaganda for the party. That version is being mandated in schoolhouses."
"That's awful," he frowned. "They don't know what they're missing out."
"And the question of these sacrifices is one of them. It's alarming to see it starting to come back. And at this rate, the wolf attacks are going to start again, I know it. But my technique is obviously flawed. How long will secretly freeing every pup go on? If their numbers increase, I can't possibly free every single one. Not without making it obvious." She sighed. "And freeing them won't fix the actual problem of making those people stop having thoughts of sacrificing animals. It's not like La Himself would appear and convince them otherwise."
Sokka thought for a moment and hesitated, but a part of him— the part of him that had settled into the comfort of the woman's company— urged him to blurt out, "What if he did?"
It took a long time for all the smoke in the adjacent corridor to clear out in the western corner. The two guards who had been diverted from their watch ambled their way out of the long hallway and headed towards the hall that previously housed the wolf pup.
"I'm not sure what that was," mumbled a guard by the name of Irimak. "There was no fire or anything."
"You think it would be a smoke bomb?"
"Who'd put a smoke bomb here?"
"An intruder, obviously."
"But there's no way to get to the highly secure parts of the palace from here."
"It could be a thief, you never know."
"Shingkan, give me one reason why someone would steal something from the storage rooms, of all places. Even if they wanted to, who would stop them? There are no valuables here. Nothing ever happens here, either."
Their conversation was cut short by the sudden trill of a flute. It lasted for barely a few seconds before silence whipped them again.
"Did you hear that?" Shingkan asked.
"Yeah…"
"What is that?"
"This is gonna sound crazy, but I think it's a flute."
"I know that," Shingkan glared. "I meant why now?"
"Must be a servant," Irimak said. "It's probably music night or something, relax."
"It's not nighttime, though, and besides, music night was yesterday."
Another trill caught their ears. It stopped after a few seconds, but then it picked back up as if it was taunting them, playing a more ominous tune. Shingkan gulped; he sieved for a La talisman that he kept in his pocket. "The tune's kind of creepy, too, don't you think…?"
"I keep telling you, it's probably a servant messing with people's sleep cycles. Man, who in the world signed you up for this job? Quit being a coward!" But Irimak himself was starting to feel doubtful about the scenario. Even more alarming was the way the hallway they were ordered to keep watch over was quickly being filled with smoke coming from the distance.
"Look!"
"Oh, La, not again."
Since the situation became weird enough for investigation purposes, they ran towards the smoke and the direction of the music, wandering cautiously upon being enveloped by the smoke. They broke into coughing fits and tried to stare ahead at the ambiguous distance. It took them a while to realize that the smoke was likely coming from the very room where they kept the wolf pup caged.
"We need to get the offering before anything happens to it!"
They were stopped in their aimless tracks by a growl that cut off the lilting of the flute. A very beastly growl that reverberated through their beings. Irimak, who finally caught onto the severity of the situation, shared a look with his fellow guard, the hairs on his body standing straight up.
"It's all happening the way it's written in the scriptures," Shingkan swallowed.
"What? What's happening?"
"The flute, the smoke, the growl…these are the signs of La's wrath…"
Irimak widened his eyes, remembering the age-old description that all faithful tribefolk memorized in their prayers. "W-Why would the Great Spirit be displeased with us? We're safeguarding His offering!"
"I don't know. All that's needed now is some black mist to complete the—" Shingkan was interrupted mid-sentence as the aforementioned black mist began radiating from all around them, barging into the hallway through the many rooms that surrounded them. All the doors were open, in fact, when the guards had been so sure that they were closed before.
"Oh my La!" Irimak breathed.
Shingkan began sputtering a few mantras to pacify the "angry La," but his efforts came to a dreading pause when he and his fellow guard saw the black smoke move around them. It all coalesced in front of them near the entrance of the door that was supposed to house La's wolf offering. And the smoke began to swirl, forming a shape. A weird, circular shape that began to grow jagged at the edges, two small triangles sticking at the top and morphing to form what looked like canine ears. The face, which was nowhere near a circle now, gave way to the form of a ferocious wolf. As the wolf made of smoke opened its mouth, a loud growl was let loose.
"Aaaahhhhh!"
The shape dissipated, but the mist lingered, clearing only a little to reveal a figure. Irimak and Shingkan held onto each other for their dear lives, their legs shaking and pooling below them like a mess of lifeless limbs. They squinted to get a better view of the figure in both fear and awe, but their hearts nearly gave out because the figure burst forward at unimaginable speeds, rising in the air and flying towards them.
"AAAAAHHHHH!"
Irimak forced his friend to get up and pulled him along, and they ran for their lives, chanting La's name even as they tried to escape from their patron god. La roared and charged behind them, following them, his fierce growls rattling the place. The guards were too afraid to look at him but found themselves quickly being cornered before they could get to the populated working areas of the palace, and they found themselves tumbling into an abandoned room— a room that was instantly filled with black smoke again, which circled around them like a tornado trying to suck them in. The figure loomed above and slowly made its way down towards them.
"LA!"
"GREAT SPIRIT!"
"Please, have mercy!"
The figure hit the floor gracefully, but somehow, his landing caused the ice to crack significantly. The cracks spread to where the guards were huddled, and they screamed and backed away to the corner, their hands folded in prayer. Irimak became the more desperate one; he thrust his body forward and crashed onto the uncracked part of the ice in a reverent bow. "La, my God! My Savior! Please, spare me!"
The figure froze their feet and hands to the ice so they wouldn't move from their positions, and as they dared to look at the figure, they saw that it was taking slow, dangerous steps towards them. The figure was clad in shimmering dark robes, and as the smoke cleared just a little more, they saw that its physique was well-built. It held out its hand— no, paw. And the paw was bloody. Blotches of blood were smeared on the wolf's robes, too, a little bit.
"Oh my La! The blood of the treacherous!" Shingkan recognized from his La prayers.
"Please forgive us for our mistakes, Great La!" Irimak nearly sobbed. "We're your humble servants!"
The paw suddenly seized Shingkan and shoved its bone-chilling face in their faces, and they howled in fear and shook uncontrollably. The figure's head was that of a wolf's, and its fur was stained in blotches of blood. It roared in their ears, and the guards nearly peed themselves from fright. La showed his teeth, and the guards could see blood oozing from its fangs.
"If you are my servants," La boomed in their faces, "Why did you run from me, fools?"
Irimak and Shingkan were nearly about to pass out from fright to even think about a reply. Sweat dripped down their quivering faces.
"You have tried to kill my child! You dare to call yourselves my servants?!"
"Y-Y-Y-Your Holiness—"
"YOU TRIED TO KILL MY CHILD!"
"AAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!"
"You tried to take the life of an innocent being, and that, too, an infant wolf! My material manifestation!" La bellowed. "And you corrupted my Holy Law and call yourselves my servants! Bastards, claiming me as La, your God, the God of Wolves, the Lord of Lore and Justice! And yet, you deceive me like this!"
The guards kept wailing and screeching in fear.
"ANSWER ME, FOOLS!"
"T-That was an o-off-fering f-f-for y-y—!"
"OFFERING?!" The paw around Shingkan tightened, and La's claws raked venomously against the guard's skin. "You tried to feed me my own child, you heathens! And now, I'm going to claim the two of you as my offerings!"
"LA!"
"GREAT GOD OF LIFE! SPARE US!"
"You were willing to slay the life I have caused to flourish! Why should I let you live?!"
"Spirits! Great Father, please—!"
"What of my wolf child, you heathens?!" La slapped his paw against Shingkan and grabbed hold of Irimak next, tearing him away from his icy confines and slapping him against the wall.
"We were blindly following Nuqao's orders! We will never again disrespect you, Lord La!"
"We promise never to take another life! We swear to you! My god, have mercy on your children, PLEASE!"
La shoved his face in their faces one more time, growling, licking the blood that dripped from his fangs. "You will tell every coward in the nation to respect my material embodiments, lest they wish to become man meat," he hissed. "If at any time I see another wolf, let alone another living being in your possession for the purpose of sacrifice, I will claim you as my sacrifice and relish in your blood! I am La! He Who Gives Life to All, He Who Bows to None But Tui, and only I have the permission to take lives as I see fit!"
"We will never again commit such a sin, Great Spirit, we swear to you!"
"Cross my soul, hope to rot in hell!"
La let go of them, the ice beneath them still cracking. "Begone!" he roared. "Filthy humans! If I see you in these parts again, you will regret it!"
Her laughs and praises chimed along the path they took out of the palace premises. A giddy Sokka beamed at her excitement, his chest inflated in pride, his insides somersaulting. Far too many people down South would disapprove of every measure he had taken to pose as one of the Water Tribe's patron deities, but here was the disguised princess, clapping like a little girl who was mesmerized by a spectacular show. He had expected her to be displeased by his suggestion, but he was pleasantly surprised by the smile that had immediately tugged at her lips.
She had perfected his disguise, too, once they raced back to the western corner through the labyrinth inside the palace ice walls. She'd sieved through the storage shelves to find a cloak, coloring it black by bending torrents bending onto the fabric and glossing it over with oil-made varnish, which made for a shiny black look giving way to makeshift "La robes." They looked so official and regal, even, that he was eager to keep them safe with his other hunting belongings for future use. To add to his ferocity, she mixed some black ink with bright red pigment and stained the mixture on his wolf glove, pelt mask, and a little more on his fake fangs— made down South out of sharpened shark teeth— to make it look as if he had blood smeared all over him and his fangs. Not to mention the way she propelled him upward with her waterbending, making it seem as if he'd flown behind the men to chase them down. She dealt with the plentiful inks so expertly to make them appear like black smoke, and she summoned enough mist in just the right angles to maintain the eeriness and prevent his disguise from being blown. She had taken care of a lot of the creative effects, and yet, she was pleased more by his performance.
"You were really good with the flute!" she said. "Where did you learn to play like that?"
"My dad taught me," he smiled. "It's something I learned as a hobby."
"And the way you did those growls, wow! They sound so realistic!"
So she likes that, huh? he smirked.
"Can you do it again?"
So he granted her wish, letting a low, animalistic growl leave his throat, and she laughed and clapped again. "That sounded just like a wolf! Where did you learn to do that?"
"I guess it's just practice," he said. "My baby brother and I play around sometimes and reenact Spirit World stories, and we act like certain characters like spirits. I usually play La."
"I would imagine so. You make an excellent La."
He shrugged, his cheeks warming. "You were really amazing, too. The way you made the shape of the wolf with the smoke and stuff, that was super cool! I bet you're a really talented artist."
"Oh, no, not at all."
"Well not everyone can be so good at manipulating vaporized ink."
"Never mind me, you were the star here. You were super scary. If I didn't know this was all staged, I would've been traumatized."
"Was it really that convincing?"
"Yes, of course! I have a really strong feeling that this is going to work."
"If they're even a tiny bit superstitious, it'll work for sure," he said. "You know, just a few weeks ago, I dressed up as La to intimidate some robbers down South..." And he managed to get through his occasional nervous stutters and spilled out his anecdote.
"Well that was really clever! I bet they'll never steal in their life again. Serves them right for trying to steal from the hungry."
And he welled up even more with pride, puffing his chest out a little more.
"That's a very nice pendant you have there, by the way."
Clearly she was referring to his La necklace. "Oh, this. My mom gave this to me when I was little," he said. "I got whale fever when I was four. It was pretty bad, too, and a lot of the healers gave up. Then an old priest guy gave her this amulet to put around me. She thinks it's because of this amulet that I got better, and to this day, she believes I returned home safely after so many trading missions just by wearing this." He held his hands up. "Not that I believe there's anything supernatural about it. I just wear it as a reminder of my mom."
"That's really sweet."
"It's 'cause of my mom that I have a lot of amulets and dreamcatchers and whatnot," he said. "She really believes in all this stuff. My sister got an amulet, too, and hers looks like a weird betrothal necklace, She had to tell every single nosy tribesperson that she wasn't engaged. And don't get me started on Kohana. That kiddo's lost all his amulets so far…"
He apparently had his brain filter turned off; having forgotten that he only knew her (in person, at least) for a few hours, he rambled and raved to her about many things. The situation of the South the night before the Northerners came, its reaction to the Northerners' arrival, their subsequent journey here, Kohana's mischief with his little menagerie, his sister's fascination for the sky bison along the way. Had anyone else given the prince company, they would have fallen asleep in the middle of the walk, but he could tell that she was smiling the entire time as she nodded to everything he said and kept up the eye contact.
"You and your siblings must be really close," she said as he paused to catch a breath.
"Oh yeah," he said. "I'd say my sister and I act more like siblings. We bicker and get on each other's nerves. With Kohana, though, I can't strictly play bickering big brother. He and I are always on the same team. We're so much alike…well, now we know he's a bender, but that doesn't change things too much."
"The age gap brings out your protective side, I'm sure."
"Definitely. I was seventeen when Ko-bear hit the earth. I didn't get to stay home that much; I was already going on trade missions by then with the other men. But whenever I was home, I'd help out with him. Even the not-so-pretty stuff like changing his diaper-cloths. My family basically forced me to 'practice' so I'll be ready when I have a kid. They were already on the matchmaking train, too. 'A year past marrying age, oh Tui and La!'"
She laughed at his high-pitched squeak of an impersonation. "I can't imagine how your family members made it all these years without getting you forcibly hitched. They must be desperate."
"Oh please, it's ridiculous! Having no food to eat but having all the time in the world for that." He sighed, dismissing the matter but taking a moment to look at her. "I guess what I'm really trying to say is, Kohana might be my brother, but he might as well have been like a son to me." His eyes softened. "Thanks for looking out for him."
She blinked up at him and then turned away, looking at her feet. "It's nothing, forget it. All good things belong to the universe."
"The universe, huh?"
"Why not? Your universe and my Spirits are not too different. Even more shocking, they might even be the same."
A gleam lit up his smiling gaze. "I'm down for that. By the way, a heads-up. My mom might come to you for another amulet for Ko-bear. She's obviously gonna trust you with our lives from now on."
"Oh wow," she shook her head. "Well she will have to see Priestess Osha for that. I'm lucky enough to be allowed to do the rituals although I'm technically not supposed to do them."
"Even in the temple that 'defies barriers'?"
"What can I say? Certain customs are persistent," she shrugged. "'Caretaker' is just a nicer word for cleaner. Not that I feel any less of a human being because of what I do, but the priestesses-in-training are next in line. I'm just there for a very last resort."
"Don't you want to be a priestess?" he asked. "I think you'd be good."
She seemed caught off guard by that question with the way she paused walking altogether. He skidded to a halt and jogged backwards to stand next to her. "Did I say something wrong…?"
"Oh, no, not at all. It's just...I mean, no one ever really asked me, so…" She tried to play it off with, "Well, I would if I didn't have other important responsibilities."
Important responsibilities. What other evidence was needed for him to confirm yet again that she was the princess in disguise? And her reaction to actually being asked something. Having been locked away from the world for so long, denied basic freedoms… When was the last time she got what she really wanted? There had to be a way for her to still achieve what she wanted.
"It's not easily possible, either," she said. "For one, society still hasn't accepted that priestesshood is a thing."
"It's strange because we always thought the North was a bit more liberal with these kinds of things," he said. "I mean, the Water Tribe in general definitely has problems with inequality, and that sucks, but we still thought you had a possibility of having priestesses here since the spiritual realm is...you know, supposed to be 'transcendent' and all that crap, so I thought social inequalities wouldn't follow in a 'transcending' realm…" He paused. "Oh, sorry, I didn't mean to say 'crap...'"
"Better to speak your mind than pay false respects," she shrugged. "But yeah, you definitely have a point. It would also make sense since people believe we're more in touch with the spiritual side of things, but priestesshood is still condemned here. Some people in the public have opened up to the possibility, but in official terms, women and worship aren't going together well. The technical banning of Tui-worship is in the process of becoming more official, too."
"Because of all the Nationalists' shit."
She gave him a look. "I see you did your research about this place."
"The prince did," he said. "Everyone keeps saying the princess would not want us to know or get involved."
"They could be right." The lightness in her voice had dissipated for a moment, seriousness taking over. "It appears she's not a fan of conflict. She didn't even hire a war minister for her cabinet."
"No bodyguards, either."
"Yes," a blink, "No bodyguards."
"The prince learned quite a bit about how much of a risk she's taken in helping the South."
"A life without risks is a bit boring, don't you think?" she said, resuming their walk. "I'd imagine the princess's life to be especially boring. Who knows what she'd been doing all her life?"
Sokka couldn't help frowning in worry. The princess must certainly feel strongly about the differences she was yet to make, but it irked him that she ignored her safety and was willing to take those risks. Being hidden from the world would be debilitating and uneventful, there was no doubt about that, but she was in danger. There have to be measures for her to take to keep herself safe.
Maybe you're moving too fast? His conscience butted in. Maybe you just need to mind your own damn business?
How can you say that? She did so much for the South! I'm not gonna take this lightly.
"Are you a Revivalist?" he ended up asking her.
She shook her head. "No. I don't identify myself with any political affiliation. I just go with whatever's the right thing to do, whether a Nationalist proposes it or a Revivalist. I like to have everyone in my circle."
Which surely had to be the reason why she had so many diverse members in her cabinet and her council.
"Besides, what people are now calling 'Revivalism' wasn't really meant to be a political party. It wasn't even called that. It just happened to turn out that way."
"Yeah, I heard that, too."
The woman looked up at him, seriousness never made so apparent as it was now. "I know it's probably not my place to say this, but I would advise you and the prince to ignore the issues here. You should only be interested in these matters insofar as you want to learn from them and make sure they're avoided in the South. It's too risky to be involved with them here."
"A life without risks is a bit boring, don't you think?" he repeated her words with a grin.
"There are still certain risks we shouldn't take. Or as it's said in the warrior language, we choose which battles are worth fighting. The princess has chosen which risks are worth taking for her."
"If it's a matter of choice, then the prince made his choice, too," he said in equal seriousness. "Your princess is worth fighting for."
The walk across the palace premises was long but pleasant, and the moon continued to keep them company during the impending wee hours of dawn. It wouldn't last for long, though, because daylight was more abundant than before. They had lost themselves in chatter again, both persistent in their views without giving away their identities.
"We could talk about the measures to take to protect the princess for hours, and they all sound nice on paper, but it's ultimately her choice," the caretaker said. "Everyone knows she's not a fan of putting others in danger because of her."
"The princess saved millions from starvation, I would know," he told her, giving her a knowing look. "She's not going to be a burden for anyone. If she accepts, the prince himself would be honored to serve as her bodyguard—"
"Your prince is forgetting that the South needs his support to get back up," she remarked, and he noted how she was holding back her vehemence.
"If there are similar issues in the South, he'd have to deal with them either way. How is the North any different? The North is still home."
The North is still home. "Well yes, of course, we are all one tribe, but it's still not safe. And besides, I can't imagine the South having issues like the ones we have here. The South seems so much better in that respect." She sighed. "Well, you don't have priestesses, of course— even we don't have our first generation of priestesses yet— but I mean the lack of power plays and such things. You all seem to mingle so well together. Like one big family."
"It's not a perfect land in the clouds or anything like we want to brag it is," he admitted. "Just a block of ice that lacks the appropriate infrastructure to have hierarchies like here. And besides, people who are starving don't have time to think about egos. Trust me, now that the South's actually being fed three to four times a day, we'll be running into the pursuit of egos."
"I'm sure it's not bad. Prince Sokka seems to have it all under his charisma."
It was his turn to feel a skip in his heartbeat.
"I hear he gets along really well with the other tribefolk, too."
"I wouldn't say 'really well.' Some people can't stand his disbelief."
"You're both one of a kind, I see," she chuckled. "But seriously, he'd been carrying the tribe on his back all this time, and even if he criticizes the tribefolk's beliefs, he doesn't make laws against their practices, yes? So why should his personal beliefs matter? Morality isn't dependent on what you personally believe."
"Seems that's not something people would easily understand," he said. "Something about the leader of the tribes being religious and overly superstitions. For the well-being of the entire nation."
"But you said it yourself. If the Spirits claim to be compassionate, they can't be narcissistic." She looked up at the sky, at the stars that barely lingered, granted by the slowly setting moon's company. "I like to think of the Spirits as our companions in this seemingly chaotic world. If we're to buy into the idea that some powerful force is out there, permeating our world and the Spirit World, the deities and many different cultures of this planet and their sometimes conflicting ideas, I would much rather believe they're our friends than our enemies, that they let the world be as it is. So why not play with them, wrestle with them, have fun?"
The warmth in his chest progressed into a euphoric fire, and by the time they made it to the northeastern lot, he felt so light that it was like he floated all the way here with her. He realized that he felt even more worried about her safety given her adamance.
He realized that he did not want to stop talking to her.
"I'm not one to use words like this, but... it was a very...enchanting experience."
"Enchanting, hm?" she laughed. "It was enchanting for me, too. It's not every day you get to save the day with La." She bowed, earning a lower bow in return. "Well, I'll leave you be. I understand you're required to escort His Highness and the royal family wherever they go. I wouldn't want to keep you away from your duties."
"Oh...well...It's okay, I can stick around for a while. They're probably dozing off anyway."
"Then you should doze, too," she held onto her face veil, which flapped from the harsh gusts of wind.
"I'm not in a hurry, really..." He rubbed the back of his head and ruffled his wolf tail. "I can, uh... walk you back to where you need to go…"
An amused glint lit up her eyes, and she crossed her arms. "Are we going to walk each other back and forth all day, Mr. Wang?"
He blushed. "I...well, I…"
She laughed again and waved. "Goodnight, 'La.'"
"Hey, wait, please ma'am," he flushed, stepping in front of her. "Sorry...I just...I don't know your name…"
"Oh, right, sorry...my name...my name is—"
Another gust of wind roared and snatched away her face veil and headscarf, and she gasped.
"No worries, I got it!" he ran forward, catching hold of them before they flew away and nearly toppling down onto the water from the sidewalk. He caught himself and turned around. "Here you are, miss…" and he froze as he got a glimpse of her face and hair. He knew her skin was fair for a tribeswoman, and her complexion shone ten times brighter beneath the gleams of the approaching sun from the east and the setting moon from the west, but her hair, dear universe, her hair. It was white, too. Exquisite and long, reaching past her knees and billowing behind her as if she had captured the moon, shaped it into strands and wore it for hair. Her pearly strands were woven into a braid that was quickly untwining, and as it completely unraveled and settled upon the stillness of the wind, it rippled like a waterfall of milk around her.
He swore he had never seen anyone this beautiful. It was like she's...Tui.
"Thank you so much, Mr. Wang, this is part of my uniform," she tried to take her scarf from him but saw that it had gotten tangled with his pendant. "Oh…"
Sokka didn't move or react. He kept gawking at her. She blinked up at him and gestured to his necklace. "Can you…? Do you want me to…?"
"Sokka!" It was Katara. She was calling for him. But Sokka was too far gone, too lost in the woman standing before him.
"The prince! He must be here somewhere," she went ahead and reached for his pendant— slowly, tentatively— and began to untangle her scarf from its jagged edges. Sokka sucked in a breath, his face fully red as he kept staring at her.
"Sorry I'm taking such a liberty, Mr. Wang, but I have to go," she fumbled with her scarf, "I'm not allowed to be around these parts—"
"Sokka, where are you? Sokka!"
"Oh, Spirits, the prince must be close by," she looked around her and kept fiddling with her scarf, finding her efforts useless as she was panicking and unable to focus.
"Prince Sokka, there you are!" a servant said as he saw Sokka in the distance, and the woman, who thought the guard was talking to someone behind Sokka, grew more and more confused as the guard made his way forward from the far distance. "Prince Sokka!"
And then she understood. She immediately let go of her scarf, letting her scarf dangle against his chest, tangled with his pendant, and she backed away, her eyes wide. He was Prince Sokka. Mr. Wang was the prince all along.
She might have been curious, perhaps even a little bothered that he lied about who he was, but she didn't show it. Deciding to forget her scarf, she flushed and bowed repeatedly and went on her way, increasing her pace, unaware of a pair of sharp blue eyes that trailed behind her as far as they could. She disappeared like the moon that faded from the sun's dominating light.
"Sokka, where have you been?" Katara caught up to him at the same time as the servant. "Mom's looking everywhere for you! Sokka? Sokka, what's wrong?"
Katara might have been the most confused person on the planet when her brother's eyes rolled to the back of his head, and he toppled into the snow, rendered unconscious.
"Sokka!"
Notes:
Aang and a lot of other characters will be introduced in the next chapter. I had to set the stage for that, haha. Thanks for reading!
Chapter 13: Hey Mister, That's My Sister!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sokka was standing in the middle of an empty courtyard. Before him was a large platform with numerous stairs leading up to an icy throne. Seated on the cushioning pelts atop the throne was the North's princess. No, goddess. Whoever she is. She was clad in pristine white robes. A pack of giant wolves was seated around her, and she was petting an eager wolf and looking down to where Sokka was standing below. She wasn't smiling, necessarily, but her demeanor was gentle as she studied him. Perhaps in...intrigue? The silver light fell perfectly over her form, alighting on her glittering white hair, which was let down, billowing from the Arctic winds and falling down past her knees. Her face glistened brighter than the stars and moon put together.
Sokka smiled at her, his face colored in a wild blush, eyes soft and lost in a dreamy gaze, all sense of reason exiled from his thoughts. He may have had many questions and suspicions. Possible reasonings behind why her hair was white, hypotheses which circled around dramatic narratives of how she might have somehow dressed up as Tui— weren't there bound to be other people who dressed up as Spirits? Especially her since she supported his idea earlier?— to evade danger the moment she was recognized or something. Contrary to his values, he even contemplated the potential existence of Spirits because he could've sworn that the image of Tui on the many sacred tapestries that he'd seen in his life was of a beautiful woman with white hair and moonlight skin. Who knew, what if Arnook hid her from the world because he wouldn't know how to explain that he was raising the literal moon somehow?
But none of these thoughts, which had circled his dumbstruck brain the first few seconds of seeing her, made any impact on him now. Seeing her for the first time was a strangely intense experience for him. The joy that had snuck up on him out of nowhere and had taken over, the feeling of the entire universe around him becoming brighter because of her presence alone. He was a simple man with simple intentions, and he was at present given the chance to look at the epitome of all beauty, so he was going to appreciate it. He might even be at the point where he wouldn't mind if the lady standing before him was the revered Tui, sent by the universe to prove his entire frame of mortal thought was an utter lie, to send the world into disarray by presenting herself as a truth transcending science, his one true god. But oh universe, what did he ever do to deserve this moment?
"Tui! Tui!" the echoing voice belonged to Kohana. Sokka didn't see his little brother anywhere, but the boy's words rang loud and clear and disrupted the prince's adoration. "Goddess Tui! Sokka says you don't exist!"
He glanced at her wide-eyed. She blinked at him, and as the wolves near her growled at him and showed their teeth, she calmed them with soft pats on top of their heads. Eventually she stood up. His heart rate went crazy when she made her way down towards him, and he found that he couldn't think straight again.
"Sokka said the Spirits are stupid! He said people who believe in Spirits are stupid, too!" Kohana went on.
Sokka shook his head fervently, his mouth bobbing up and down in futility since no words really left his lips. I never said they were stupid! Though he might as well have with all he did say over the years.
Her snowy eyebrows quirked in amusement. To his relief, she began to smile, then laugh, her gaze warm, her baby blue eyes wavering. Her laughter rang sweetly in his ears, extracting a content sigh from him, and all of his nervousness came melting down and flowing into streams of fascination.
His grin couldn't get any wider without splitting his face open.
"He's been like this ever since he woke up, Healer Yugoda."
Sokka was wandering aimlessly through the estate and smiling goofily to himself, completely ignoring the fact that a healer had stared at him straight in the face a few minutes before and took note of his expression. He had been awfully quiet since he'd woken up and had kept to himself, too distracted by the tapestries of Tui on the walls to fully be considered "conscious" or "present." The rational part of his brain had been shut down for a while, and he basked only in the warmth and fuzziness that coursed inside of him. He tucked his hands into his pockets, holding onto the princess's scarf and veil, which he'd finally managed to untangle from his pendant.
"He appears to be fine from what I can tell," Yugoda said, writing something down in her notes. "Though his heartbeat seemed a little faster than normal..."
Yugoda's assistant followed Sokka around and snapped his fingers in front of him. "Hello…? Earth to Prince Sokka?"
But no response came. The attendant looked back at Yugoda. "He's not high, ma'am. Not on any substances, at least."
Kya frowned worriedly at her son. It was almost as if he'd gone mad. Even for someone who appeared happy, what reason would he have for fainting? Why was he so disoriented? Why wasn't he responding to people at times?
"If he wasn't smiling so much, then I would have suggested that he saw something horrifying and fainted as a result," Yugoda said. "But it might be the opposite."
"What do you mean?" Kya asked.
"Seems to me like it's an afterglow of a pleasant experience. An unusually long one, too," Yugoda said.
They turned to look at him again and saw him cast his gaze over a particularly large tapestry of Tui that was hanging on the wall. Tui was in the form of a beautiful woman who was floating in the night sky and looking downward at the hundreds of figures, humans and animals alike, that looked up at her and reached for her, her complexion bright, arms stretched forward and palms up and open— a gesture of giving, as Kya used to tell him. Tui's hair was long and white, rippling behind her as if the Ocean Spirit had melted from her beauty and became one with her, manifesting as the milky waves in her tresses. The goddess was smiling down in compassion at the people reaching for her, and her eyes and glow in the center of her chest were a stark black, resembling the Ocean Spirit's darkness. Instead of seeing the woven face of Tui, however, Sokka saw the goddess-like face of the princess.
"He must have seen something very pleasant, or he had to have been intensely excited about something and is still winding down from that." Yugoda raised her eyebrows. "Is our North really that beautiful, Prince Sokka?"
"Yeah…" She is… The Southerner sighed deeply and smiled as he stepped into the courtyard, instantly bathed in the light of the early morning sun. Everyone else looked out of the window and watched him splash his hand in the fountain and grin to himself.
Kya's anxiety was abundant considering Sokka's performance at the temple earlier. Katara, though, was secretly amused. She didn't need to be told twice to figure out that something was up since she had seen the face veil and scarf that were stuck to his pendant earlier. Her suspicion doubled with how her brother was holding onto them. She didn't mention anything, of course, knowing her parents would freak out and jump on the matchmaking wagon immediately, and there was no way on earth that Sokka could've fallen that easily for someone in the very few hours they'd been here, right? Well, unless if he was having his way with a woman, but Sokka was not that kind of guy. His awkwardness around women was ridiculous but was fueled by his lack of trying given the economic destitution of the South and Hakoda's injury, which had forced the prince of fourteen years to accept responsibilities beyond his age. Here he was now, acting as if he'd just entered his adolescence after jumping straight into adulthood.
And anyhow, how would falling for a girl make him faint? Unless if he straight up swooned. How unmanly that would be. Katara chuckled to herself. What a blow to his ego that would be.
"Sokka! Sokka!" Kohana ran up to his brother. "I wanna show you what I can do now!" He waved his arms clumsily and managed to bend a jagged icicle.
"That's great, sport!" Sokka grinned, ruffling the kid's hair before going back to his wandering.
"This is really strange," Kya murmured.
He should be back to normal in a few hours," Yugoda said. "Please let us know if he's still like this, Your Highness." And with a bow, the healer and her attendant left. In the meantime, Hakoda stepped into the room with Ivaneq.
"How is the prince, Sister Katara?"
"Smiley," she said, watching Kohana splash in the fountain while her older brother balanced himself and walked around the fountain's rim.
Ivaneq stepped into the courtyard, shaking his head at the prince's predicament. "Prince Sokka? Are you doing alright?"
Sokka waved at the Northern official, still sporting an idiotic grin as he gazed at his reflection in the water.
"I heard from your father that you collapsed. Did something happen?"
He simply shrugged.
"Everyone is worried about you. Your mother is freaking out. Your father wouldn't stop talking about you... Brother Sokka? Sokka?"
"Eh, they'll be fine." He jumped off of the rim and sat next to the fountain, and the official joined him. "Tell me something, Ivaneq. Is it possible for someone to have white hair?"
"White hair?" Ivaneq blinked at him. "Why yes, of course. Older people—"
"No, not old. Young. Like...like my age."
"Why? You have grey hairs growing in?"
"No—"
"So you fainted because you saw a grey streak in your hair or something—?"
"No! I just want to know. Do people my age have white hair?"
"Yes, it's common. Sometimes, grey hairs grow in for young people due to stress—"
"No, not grey. White. Fully white."
"Fully white? Like bleached?"
"I...I don't think so…" And now that he thought about it... "Her eyebrows were white, too—"
"Whose?"
"Alright, what's this about, Sokka?" Katara's hands settled on her hips. Kya and Hakoda followed her outside, relieved to see that their son was talking now.
"Sokka, what happened to you, son? Why are you like this?"
"Nothing, Dad, it's just…"
"Who is this 'she' you were talking about?" Katara pressed.
"'She?'" Kya said. "Is she your age—?"
"Alright, quit it, all of you!" The smile was wiped off of his face now, replaced by the usual annoyance, and that's when they knew he'd gotten back to normal. "I had a dream, that's all."
"A dream?" Katara said, still skeptical.
"Yes. In my dream, I…I saw a woman with white hair. Long white hair past her knees," he held his hand down next to his leg to illustrate. "She had a very light complexion, too. She wasn't old at all. She was young...young and beautiful…"
Kya exchanged a look with Hakoda.
"Young and beautiful, huh?" Katara raised her eyebrows, seeing the flush take over her brother's face.
"Well, yeah...she was easy on the eyes, I guess... but anyway," he tried to gain composure again, puffing out his chest. "She was, uh... wearing white robes and...she was sitting on a throne somewhere outside. It was at night, and she had a lot of wolves sitting around her…"
"Is it not obvious yet, sir?" Ivaneq's hands flew to the prince's shoulders and shook him excitedly.
"That's Tui, that's Tui!" Kohana said, climbing out of the fountain and into Hakoda's arms. "Tui wears a pretty white dress and has wolves! Mom, I saw Tui in my dream, too! Yesterday, I had a nightmare that a cave was falling on me, but then Tui came and got me out!"
The boy's confession made everyone, especially Kya, briefly freeze in place, and it was obvious that the Southern chieftess considered the possibility of Tui actually appearing "in the form of the caretaker" or something, but even she waved it off after a moment. "Kohana's probably confused because the caretaker was wearing a white head scarf," she said.
"Yes, there's no way a typical tribesperson can have all-white hair," Ivaneq said. "Unless if they bleached their hair, but what are the chances of that in the Poles?"
"It's not a scarf, it's her hair!" Kohana said, jumping up and down. "She has looooooong hair, Mom!"
But they didn't really listen to the boy's outbursts, noting that the medicine made his experience blurry anyway. Sokka believed it, though; even Kohana confirmed that she had white hair. Who is she? The princess, obviously, but who is the princess exactly?
"If it was a dream, then why were you asking about real people having white hair? Did you happen to see someone like that? Was she that beautiful that you swooned?" Katara teased her brother.
"I don't swoon!" he said, flustered.
"I wonder what you were doing then up until now."
"I didn't see anyone!"
"Then why did you faint?"
"How would I know? I was tired and sleepy and feeling lightheaded…" He wanted to mentally facepalm at this point. If only he'd stayed calm until they were out of earshot. So many questions shoved right in his face, and what was he to do to not give things away? If they found out what the princess looked like, wouldn't they try to find her and take in her Tui-esque appearance? And moreover, what if she really is Tui? As crazy as that was for him to think about.
"Well now we know what you're fussing about," Kya began smiling. "You secretly admire the Goddess, don't you, Sokka?"
"Mom, I—"
"And you had this vision at moonset," Hakoda noted. "That's a very auspicious time. We need to tell Priestess Osha about your vision right away—"
"It was just a dream, it wasn't a vision—!"
"The caretaker was right after all! The Goddess is smiling down upon us." Kya clasped her hands together in prayer fashion and looked up at the now sun-baked sky. "Oh, Great Spirit, please get my children hitched soon!"
Sokka grumbled to himself as his parents went back inside, chatting about the symbolism of the dream.
"Mom doesn't know about the face veils, but that doesn't mean I don't," Katara said. "What's up?"
"Face veils?" Ivaneq asked.
"A face veil and a headscarf were stuck to his pendant earlier when he passed out," Katara elaborated.
"My my," Ivaneq said, "Prince Sokka, you seem to be moving a little fast there—"
"It's not what you think!" Sokka said, exasperated. "Look, I met someone who was trying to help me get back to the estate earlier. Her scarves started flying away in the wind, and I caught them, and they got stuck to my necklace, that's all. Then she got intimidated when you started yelling after me and then left without her scarves. There's nothing else to it…"
"Yeah, nothing other than you swooning."
"For the last time, I wasn't swooning! I never swoon!" But regardless of what actually happened, Sokka was absolutely certain on how bad he felt for lying. Well, not lying all the way, at least, because he'd never had instant heart-to-hearts upon meeting someone but had been absolutely genuine within the conversation he had with her. He did claim himself to be a "friend of the prince," though, instead of admitting who he was. He felt it was a necessary step, however; judging by the frankly annoying amount of respect that he was getting from Zhi and Ivaneq and the other Northerners, he was sure that he wouldn't have had such meaningful conversations with her if she found out who he was. She did run off after knowing he was royalty, after all. Of course, they were equals as they were both royals from their respective divisions of the Water Tribe, but clearly she was trying to keep her identity a secret. Needless to say that she was playing her role as a servant super well. However she got this job while being a princess.
Sokka sighed and stood up, set on fixing things up. "I'll be back."
"Where are you going?"
"I need to give these back to her," he gestured to the scarves before slipping them back in his coat pockets. He didn't have the chance to leave the building, though, and ended up stopping in his tracks upon seeing a visitor in the lounging area. Hakoda along with Kya, who was holding Kohana in her arms, were speaking to a man of a towering build and a sharp beard. The man was presumably in his late forties, and he cast a casual look in the prince's direction, a sliver of acknowledgment crossing his expression. Ivaneq widened his eyes and took a step back; he gave the prince a look of warning.
"This is my daughter, Katara," Hakoda introduced as Katara stepped forward and bowed in greeting. "And this," he pulled the prince forward, "is my first son, Sokka."
Khasiq? Sokka stared at the man in alarm as he bowed to the prince in greeting. "Tunngasugit, isumataq." Welcome, leader.
"This is Brother Khasiq," the Southern chief said to his older children. "Right-hand advisor to Chief Arnook. He has come here personally to welcome us."
"Sokka," Kya nudged her son, wordlessly telling him to bow, but Sokka refused, his gaze narrowing with defiance. He then noticed Katara giving him a look as if asking him, What is wrong with you today? It was too bad that the Southern royals apart from Sokka weren't aware of Khasiq's identity as an extremist Nationalist and the many treacheries he had committed, the way he ruined and ended the lives of many women. Even now, Sokka could make out the glint of interest in Khasiq's gaze as he looked at the Southern princess, and the sickened warrior stepped protectively in front of his sister, giving the man a glare that annoyed his oblivious parents and alarmed Ivaneq.
"I am honored that I finally have a chance to meet the famous Prince Sokka of the South," Khasiq managed a smile that by no means reached his beady eyes, which swirled like slits of murky water.
"Katara, take Kohana out into the courtyard," Sokka said, earning confused looks from the others. Katara may be a master waterbender, and she may have the willpower and the ability to beat a pervert's ass with her water magic, as Sokka often bragged, but he was still her older brother and was about to take no chances. Katara, not wanting to argue in front of the guest, took Kohana into her arms and left the room.
"I've heard much about you, young prince," Khasiq went on, understanding everything that moment meant. "It seems you've encountered some of my attendants earlier at the Moon Temple."
"Do you mean the caretaker?" Kya asked. "Oh, she is full of compassion, I tell you! She even saved our youngest—!"
"Actually, my assistants are Nuqao and Ishuqan. The ones your son happened to brawl with."
Sokka snarled at Khasiq as if to say, Of course they'd be your cretins.
Kya and Hakoda, who hadn't been present for the brawl at the temple long enough to figure out that Nuqao and Ishuqan were Khasiq's men, dropped their smiles and instantly shot glares at their son.
"Oh goodness, we had no idea," Kya breathed.
"We are deeply sorry for the trouble my son has caused, Brother," Hakoda said. "You see, he gets carried away sometimes. He needs to practice more restraint and sensitivity to others—"
"Oh, don't you worry about that, dear brother," Khasiq assured. "I'm the one who should be apologizing. My assistants had no idea who they were disrespecting. It was a terrible misunderstanding."
Sokka was not moved. So they'd disrespect me if I'm not a prince, and that would be okay?
"It's still on our son to respect the beliefs of others," Kya said, "Our fault entirely—"
"No no, your son has the right idea. Who is to rely on blood sacrifices these days? What use will that be? We cannot possibly survive if we begin overhunting," Khasiq said. "I hear that your oldest is a brilliant strategist as well; if anything, he is most aware of the economic crisis that would befall if we went about sacrificing animals willy nilly. It's overhunting that devastated your tribe, after all."
Says the guy who uses half of the tribe's treasury for himself, Sokka huffed. Talk about economic crisis.
"I am not here to fuel the flames of a silly argument, rest assured," the official kept his attention on the prince. "I'm only here to get to know more of this gem you have for a son. And, of course, to inquire about the little one. I heard what happened."
"He accidentally froze himself. Apparently he's a bender. We did not know beforehand."
"Good for him. The fact that he's a bender, I mean. When he's trained, he will be more careful...Though I should warn you against visiting the Moon Temple."
"Why?" Hakoda asked.
"You see, that place is accursed," Khasiq said, taking a moment to look at Ivaneq, a regular Moon Temple-goer before turning back to the royals.
Sokka frowned in disbelief. Hakoda and Kya felt their stomachs drop. "Accursed?"
"Twenty-three years ago, there had been an incident at what people used to refer to as the Sacred Temple. It was made impure and unfit for services. Ever since, we've been avoiding it. There are still folks who go there, though. Unfortunate souls, really. They have no idea what they signed themselves up for." Khasiq shook his head. "I really do not want to say this, but your entry could be the reason behind this bad luck. The little one was nearly injured, and our assistants were roughed up. I understand it's your first time here and you had no idea, but to this moment, I don't understand why my assistants would take the risk of going there. They know how things can get."
"Oh no...oh Spirits…" Kya trembled.
"Now now, don't you worry," the official said. "We are affiliated with the Great Temple of La, you see. We will always keep our doors open for you. The priests there will be happy to perform protection rituals for you and ward off bad luck. Many of our followers have been satisfied with the services and are leading happy, healthy lives. The fees will be waived for you as well; normally it's one hundred gold pieces, but you are our honored guests."
Sokka scowled as his parents turned to putty thanks to the man's sweet tongue. Clearly this feud is interwoven with politics more than it did religion. Nuqao and his assistant had insulted the princess, which was the root cause of Sokka backfiring at the temple earlier, and if his parents dwelled on that point a little more, it would've been more evident that Khasiq merely plays games with those he meets.
"Prince Sokka is awfully quiet," Khasiq said.
"He's getting used to the place, still," Hakoda covered. "And for some reason, he also fainted a few hours ago."
"Oh no," Khasiq shook his head. "It's the effects of the curse, I'm telling you. That pagoda's recent history has done much damage to an otherwise compelling historic landmark. No ritual can hope to save that place now."
Ivaneq was visibly annoyed, and though Hakoda and Kya noticed this, they said nothing of it.
"Well that's too bad," Khasiq sighed. "I was hoping you would join me on a short walk, Prince Sokka. You should get your rest, then."
"Oh, no, he's doing fine. Much better than before," Hakoda urged the prince forward. "Go on, Sokka, join Brother Khasiq and show your respect."
Thinking he could handle another one of the many idiots he'd encountered in his life, Sokka reluctantly followed Khasiq out of the estate. They stayed within the northeastern lot, exchanging no words whatsoever. Feeling like a tiger-gorilla that was entertained by the anger of its prey, Khasiq was particularly amused by the scowl on Sokka's face. He tried to humor the prince after a few minutes, occasionally pointing out a few perks of being within the inner walls. For the man, it was always about the luxurious life, and Sokka found it abhorring to even compare the official's attempts at conversation with the endearing bliss that the princess bestowed on the Southern warrior a few hours before. Eventually, the official gave a knowing chuckle, noting the absolute stiffness of the warrior by this point.
"It appears you are still angry," he said. "My attendants were not aware that they were arguing with someone of such an esteemed position in the South. They regret their rudeness."
And at this, Sokka finally broke his silence. "Of course they would. If I didn't have such an esteemed title, then their behavior would be absolutely justified, wouldn't it?"
"No, not at all, that is not my intention. I'm saying there's been a misunderstanding, that's all. Leave it behind, won't you?"
In no way did the man sound sincere enough to make his lies convincing. "I'm not your puppet to leave things behind so easily," Sokka retorted.
Khasiq was patient, though. "I feared this would happen," and he paused in the middle of their walk. "It is not your fault that you're speaking this way, young prince. I feared you're being manipulated, and that is actually the real reason behind why I came here...though it seems someone has already spoken against me to you."
"Manipulated, huh?"
"There are people who are trying to take advantage of you for their own ends—"
"Oh, there is no doubt about that."
"I fear the princess may be one of them," Khasiq enunciated, eyebrows raised. "Think about it. Her supporters have been nothing but overly nice to you all this time. Showering gifts and praises, uplifting your tribe at an excessive rate."
"I can see you're trying to get through to me, but saying it's wrong that she helped our tribe is not helping your case."
"You are not getting me." The official's voice nearly a hiss. "She is helping you now to harm you later, harming you now so that she can seem like she's the one helping. It was very unfortunate that your brother was in danger, but have you noticed how conveniently that cleaner rushed in to save him? And have you noticed how Ivaneq and the other supporters of the princess were conveniently there but utterly useless in helping your brother?"
If Khasiq knew this much, either he'd been spying on them, had agents who were spying on them, or had his assistants lingered long enough to witness the entire incident. All of those possibilities spiked Sokka's skepticism. And if there was anything else that Sokka picked up on, it was the observation that Khasiq didn't know the princess was the caretaker. He was also likely ignorant of the fact that the princess was disguised and working within her own palace as a servant.
"And what are you suggesting by this? That the princess's supporters, who just so happen to be your political rivals, purposefully trapped my brother and then got him out to make themselves look good in front of us and earn our trust?"
"Why not? I'm sure you've heard of the Nunalik Movement, or the Community Movement in the common tongue. Uan nunaqqatigiit, uan nunalik. 'One people, one community.'"
Despite not being born during that time, Sokka was no stranger to history. Several decades before the economic collapse, there had been a brief period of bitterness between the two divisions of the tribe. There were resurgences of original attempts from thousands of years ago to unify the tribe again. Merging the Southern community back to the North became the religio-political ideal for many zealots, and this resurgence of the idea of unity in government— despite many millennia of mutual connectivity and recognition— became a hindrance for the North and South's relations. It wasn't until Chief Anik, the great grandfather of Aklaq, dropped the initiative and took militaristic action to suppress the Nunalik Movement, which by then had begun making efforts to suppress the Southern government. The South once again became recognized as a co-division of the Water Tribe and the Face of La, the counterpart to the North's Face of Tui, and that was to be respected at all times.
"The Nunalik Movement has been gathering support once again," Khasiq said. "Of course, these kinds of things are government secrets, but I'm letting you in on them to warn you. There are troubling signs that the princess is among its supporters."
"How much more pathetic do you plan on becoming by tattle-taling, exactly?"
"How much more ignorant can you be to be skeptical of everything and everyone except for a princess who came out of nowhere?" Khasiq questioned. "You thought twice before trusting Ivaneq and the Northern battalion when they arrived at the South, and yet, you receive the princess's gifts and accept her 'compassion' without an ounce of doubt? Tell me, Prince Sokka, are you expecting her to offer you her womanly services, perhaps—?"
"Watch that tongue of yours, Khasiq," Sokka hissed, his fist flying to the man's parka, the octaves of his voice rising. "Not another word against Her Highness."
"This is exactly what I am trying to warn you about," Khasiq said calmly as if he'd been expecting this move. "When was the last time you spoke up for someone like this? You can't possibly start to care for her, can you? How idiotic that would be."
Sokka let go of him, his fists still quivering.
"Don't be fooled by the princess. She has plans of using a tactic called kindness to take over the South. Take over your position as the heir. Befriending you now only to stab you in the back later," Khasiq said. "In such a short time, you've accomplished so much for your home. You will certainly make a wonderful leader, but surely, you can't be so innocent as to not see what her motive is."
"If you were that concerned for the South, you would've responded to our pleas for help instead of trying to get rid of my letter," Sokka said. "Who are you going to blame for that? The princess? How can you adequately place the blame on someone who's been restricted all her life? How can you shift the blame to someone who's been introduced to the world only a couple of weeks ago? Oh, that's right, logic is not as necessary as demonizing the other side for political gain, is it?"
"Mock me now all you want, but that will only make you regret it, young prince," Khasiq lowered his voice. "Believe it or not, I'm looking out for you. That princess might be new to the world, but she plays political games quite well. Don't underestimate her."
"Are you saying you and your Nationalist Party are the victims of her games? Because that would indicate that your party is not as powerful as it seems, but I'm reading things quite differently in just a few hours of my stay here," Sokka said, piercing his glare at the official. "I know more than you think, Khasiq, and I know very well who is trying to manipulate who around here."
Khasiq gave a dry laugh. "Don't be deluded by false sympathies. Don't speak by knowing only one side of the story. You are a patriot of the South, so be one. Don't lose your guard and melt into a puddle by listening to the princess and her supporters. Otherwise, they'll step all over you. I am your friend, Prince Sokka. I can help you overcome the threat."
The prince may be a patriot of the South, but it was tribal blood that coursed through him. The blood of brotherhood that reminded him of his loyalties to both divisions of the country, particularly after learning of the situations in the North. The South was neither abandoned nor targeted; it had reached out after the leadership baton was finally passed to a compassionate leader.
"But politics aside," Khasiq lightened his tone again. "You're a youth. You should be living out your best life. Poor thing, wasted on trading missions. Why not join me for a drink sometime? Man to man. We have a fine nightclub that features the best adult entertainment. The only one in the North as of yet, actually, modeled after the most luxurious clubs in the Earth Kingdom and the Fire Nation." He slipped an arm around the prince's shoulders. "You're a traveller yourself, aren't you? I'm sure you will enjoy it. The finest ladies to satisfy your heart's desires. Foreign or local, your choice."
Sokka was not amused. He shrugged off the official's hand as if it was a prickle snake that was wrapped around him. "When Her Highness wrote her correspondence to me for the first time, she didn't go around mentioning the kinds of people that I should avoid. She genuinely wanted to help us. I was the one who was curious about her and investigated. I was the one who took the effort to learn more about what's happening here. Her Highness wanted me to have nothing to do with the issues here, so much that she did not once mention you, much less insult you the way you're insulting her."
"Those who truly care about you will warn you of dangers, not lure you in with sweets, young prince. A letter giving you praise is clearly a way to kiss up to your authority and position. Don't be swept away by it. Too much of something sweet, especially that of cheap quality, will make you very sick." He curled his lips into a forced smile. "So don't stress over her. After all, someone who is a god to his people would have no reason to pay heed to a peasant."
Sokka's glare waned just enough to let his fear for the princess pass through. That, too, at a more alarming rate than before. Does he actually know that the princess is in disguise? "A peasant? What do you mean?"
Khasiq arched an amused brow. "If you're so curious, why not meet with me once?"
"Someone who is a god to his people would have no reason to pay heed to a peasant."
What the fuck does he actually mean? This was the only question that surged through Sokka as he paced back and forth with his palms burrowing into his pockets and clutching the princess's scarves. He was forced to wait until Khasiq was finished inviting his parents for dinner with him at the palace; Sokka knew that leaving to go find the princess now would allow Khasiq or his assistants would follow him, and the last thing Sokka wanted to do was disrupt what she was up to. He couldn't help wondering, however, why Khasiq would refer to her as a 'peasant' if he didn't know that she was in disguise as a commoner. Then again, why would he speak of her as being different from "the cleaner," in that case?
While Sokka was lost in a corner in the company of these thoughts, Ivaneq studied Khasiq from afar, listening to the conversation that the official was having with the Southern chief and chieftess. Katara was nearby, her arms crossed as she leaned against the wall, eyeing her brother. "Sokka, what is going on with you?"
"Listen, sis," he slipped briefly out of his thinking and also garnered Ivaneq's attention, "I don't want you going anywhere near Khasiq."
"Why would I talk to him in the first place?"
"I'm just saying, don't stand in the same room as him. He can't be trusted."
"Of course you'd say that," she said. "You'll say that about every Northerner you don't know."
"That was before," he told her. "This guy's different. He has quite a bit of a history, too. Don't go near him."
Before Katara could ask what he meant, they could hear several footsteps leaving the estate. Kya eventually stepped back into the room and took a seat on the bed. Hakoda followed, and in a matter of seconds, all of them were suddenly cast by discomfort.
"Brother Ivaneq," Hakoda broke the settling silence. "Khasiq mentioned something about an 'incident' that 'defiled the purity' of the Moon Temple. Back when it was known as the Sacred Temple, I mean. Do you know what he was talking about?"
Sokka, who was looking to fill his being with the afterglow that was the princess-goddess of the North, would've rolled his eyes and thought it was just another conversation that he didn't need to hear and spoil his already rotten mood for, but he then remembered how Nuqao and his assistant had been jerk-faced yakshits and repeatedly insulted the temple and its committee. The princess did mention the problem of prejudice that spanned many different issues.
"I don't know how much of this story is true," Ivaneq began, "but supposedly, twenty-something years ago, some lady gave birth to a baby girl in the innermost sacred chamber right next to the idols."
Kya's and Hakoda's eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. Katara was also intrigued. This was, after all, a blatant violation of the Water Tribe's purity laws, which dictated strict matters of menstruation and childbirth. Sokka was not a stranger to the sensitive issue of purity laws placed on tribeswomen. The tribefolk in the South, too, had separate rooms and bathhouses built next to their homes for the ladies to live in during their times of the month, Chieftess Kya and Princess Katara being no exceptions to this rule. That is, up until seven years ago when Katara publicly spoke out against the practice, deeming the Water Tribe purity laws for women as misogynistic.
Pakku, being a staunch traditionalist, was mortified by the idea of "contaminating" the purity of the home, especially since they had idols of their own, and he and his granddaughter had even sparred in public to determine the fate of the issue. The resulting tie decided no clear winner of the debate, but Pakku, hesitant as he was, ended up agreeing to lax some the rules, including getting rid of the separate rooms and bathhouses in their household. The other members of the tribe were not forced to give up the rules though they were allowed to if they wished, but many rules were still retained for menstruating women such as maintaining distance from the idols within their home during their times of the month, much to Katara's displeasure. Why would women have to be kept away from worship as if they were germs? And that, too, for a biological process that they couldn't control and relied on to carry on the family lineage?
"It's quite tragic because the woman apparently abandoned the child," Ivaneq added. "She had supposedly placed the baby in front of the idols as an offering and left her to starve overnight."
All of them grew visibly uncomfortable. Sokka was horrified. Katara glared, "That's stupid! The poor baby!"
"What happened to the baby?" Hakoda asked.
"She was supposedly found by the priests before anything could happen to her. I'm not too sure what happened after that, no one really knows. But to this day, a majority of people say the poor baby was cursed because it contaminated the idols upon her birth. We're not allowed to talk about the incident under the orders of the chieftain. It's a very sensitive topic, you see." Ivaneq shrugged. "Whether or not this story is real, many people have used it in the past to tear down the reputation of the Moon Temple. They claim the incident contaminated the sacred ground for good. That was when Mother Osha claimed herself as a priestess and supposedly conducted several purification rituals in the building, so people slowly started to come back." Ivaneq turned to the chief and chieftess. "I assure you that no one who's ever been to the temple has been negatively affected in any way. I go there all the time, and it's thanks to the rituals I've had performed there that I got this position in the first place...but of course, I understand if you don't want to visit any further."
"That's not at all what we mean, Brother," Hakoda told him. "Though I do request you to not tell my father about the Moon Temple."
"We are truly grateful for having a chance to visit the Moon Temple, and we will certainly go back. It's just that Father Pakku will not be happy about this," Kya said. "He's a committed traditionalist; he will freak out for sure. "
"Not at all a surprise that Gramp-Gramp is a fan of this nonsense," Sokka huffed. "Stupid faith practitioners."
"Not everyone is like that," his mother defended.
But Sokka looked quite angry at this point to take note of it or care. "Who would do that to a baby?" he said, his frustration shared by his sister. "And all this time, I thought a culture like ours would find that having a baby is a good thing." Especially since they were trying to get him hitched so he can have children of his own. "I don't even get why this is a bad thing. I mean, what else was the lady supposed to do? Hold it in?"
"Well 'apparently so' thanks to some idiotic patriarch," Katara glared at the ground.
"See, this is why I'm not a believer in certain nonsense," Sokka crossed his arms. "Stupid hierarchies, arbitrary rules that make no sense whatsoever and completely deny science—"
"Just because they were heartless doesn't mean everyone is like that," Hakoda began.
"But why? I'd imagine the baby would be considered special among the 'believing' tribefolk for being born in a temple. Next to the idols, too. Isn't that supposed to be a good thing?" Sokka threw his hand in the air in exasperation. "And if you're gonna call your god a 'god of life,' then why would having new life enter the world be considered bad?"
"That, Brother Sokka, is a priceless question," Ivaneq said. "And it seems no one has the answer for that."
"Because our tribes are too afraid to ask it," Katara frowned. "Purification, huh? As if there was anything to be purified in the first place. I am sick and tired of people putting us down. Someone's gotta slap some sense into these sexists. Even Gramp-Gramp isn't this bad."
"You don't know the half of it," Hakoda sighed. "Meeting my mother changed him quite a bit, that's for sure. Otherwise, I don't think he would've taught you waterbending combat."
"Well it seems people need more of Gran-Gran's kind of wisdom," Katara said. "I need to meet Priestess Osha again; I'm sure the two of us can make something happen."
And though no one objected to that at first, it wasn't until Ivaneq excused himself to make arrangements for their meals that Kya did what she could to tone down her daughter's vehemence. "You don't need to make anything happen, Katara," she said. "This is the North."
"Mom, we can't just sit back and do nothing about this."
"This is their problem, and they will deal with it," Kya reiterated. "We're only guests."
"Your brother is already the 'roughing up the ruffians' type," Hakoda said. "And he has no restraint sometimes. I don't want you to join in, too, Katara. All we're asking from you two is to stay put."
"You know, if the princess thought that the situation in the South was our problem and not hers, then who knows where we would be right now 'cause we certainly wouldn't have gotten help from the North," Sokka told them.
"That's because we asked for help. No one here is asking for our help—"
"You used to tell me that this is home, too," Sokka said to his parents. "Yeah, I was being insensitive, I admit it, but now I understand. And I want to help. We want to help."
"There's a proper way to reach out, ask if they want help, and then offer the said help," Kya said. "No butting into people's plans in their faces, no using profanities against them," she then turned to Katara, "and no sparring against official authorities." To this moment, Kya could relive the way Katara had to fight her grandfather into getting rid of the separate bathhouse and some of the purity laws.
"And you, too, Kohana," the Southern chieftess turned to her younger son, who stuffing his face with the cakes that the caretaker had given them, trying to shove as many cakes as he could fit into his little mouth. "No telling other people what they should and shouldn't do." She rubbed her head wearily. "Though it would've been really nice if the caretaker and the priestess said a word about this to us beforehand. I wonder if this is why they're not taking fees, either..."
"Are we seriously gonna believe this blindly?" Sokka said intensely. "The caretaker looked out for Kohana without even thinking about herself. Doesn't that say something? And if that place was really cursed, I wouldn't see 'Tui' in my dream, either, would I, to go by your logic? What next, are we gonna say that the princess must be morally reprehensible because she helped us out of starvation for free?"
Everyone blinked at the warrior. Hakoda broke the settling silence, "No one said anything about the princess, Sokka—"
"Well there's something called compassion, alright? Apparently it exists, and abstract concepts claimed as spirits are not the only ones who have it."
Unless if the princess happened to be a spirit who was here to turn his world into a supernatural angle.
Checking his surroundings every few seconds to make sure he wasn't being followed, Sokka wandered out of the estate, refusing the company of the security guards. He retraced the path that he vaguely remembered taking yesterday from the temple to the estate, and he stayed on the lookout for anyone who might seem like the...princess? Goddess? Princess-goddess? Whoever she is. He didn't see her, though, even as he neared the Moon Temple premises.
But he did see that the temple was open and that it was bustling with workers, who were tending to the eastern chamber that had collapsed a couple of hours ago. The blazing sunlight poured in through the open doors, momentarily providing light through the dark, wet, "La-summoning" entrance. There were various women wandering in white robes inside— they had to be the priestesses-in-training— and their faces were uncovered. None of them resembled the princess, though; in fact, the only person who resembled the princess wasn't even a person but an idol. The white marble idol of Tui seated next to her dark lover, who was sculpted out of black marble just like the rest of the temple. Tui's complexion and hair and flowing dress were delightfully white.
Sokka sighed to himself, filled with a sudden sense of longing. He shook it away long enough to catch the attention of someone passing by. "Iikuluga!" Excuse me!
The lady paused, looked up, and walked over to him. "Kinauavit?" What is your name?
"Sokkaujunga." My name is Sokka.
"And…?" She didn't seem to know his name to recognize him to be the prince of the South. "Are you here to see Mother Osha?"
"Uh...aagga." No.
"Then?"
"I...Ânimiutaujunga." I'm from the South.
"Âni? The South?" she looked surprised. "You speak the North Central Tongue quite well for a Southerner. You have the accent and everything."
"My grandparents are actually from here," he said. "We grew up in a multilingual household. I know a couple of dialects from both the North and the South...but anyway…" he rubbed the back of his head, "I'm looking for the caretaker."
"The caretaker? Why?"
"She's a good friend of mine, you see. Do you happen to know where…well, I don't know her name, but…"
The lady raised her eyebrows. "So you're her friend, but you don't know her name?"
"I met her yesterday. I didn't get a chance to ask her name," he explained. "But, uh…Do you know where she is, ma'am?"
Another priestess-in-training, who'd overheard the conversation, asked the lady, "Kinuppa Tuiup paninga?" Is he asking for Tui's daughter?
"Tui's daughter"? "Wait, is her name really 'Tuiup Paninga'?" Because even though it was strange for a name, it certainly made sense.
"That's not her name, that's just what we call her," the lady told him.
"Then what's her name?"
But the lady was looking at him with more skepticism. "You know, the more I look at you, I don't trust you. Why do you care what her name is if you don't know her that well?"
Sokka didn't expect that for an answer. "Because...because...I need to ask her a question about the rituals…"
"You're looking at five angakkuit-in-training," the lady gestured to the other women, who were now looking at him, the conversation having sparked their attention. "You can ask any one of us. Or you can ask Mother Osha herself."
"The caretaker did the rituals last time, though. Under Priestess Osha's orders."
"Describe the rituals to us, and we will tell you what she did and answer any question you may have. Why do you need to see her for that?"
Sokka was annoyed at this point. "You know what? Never mind."
"Hey! Hey, you! I'm asking you a question."
"Do you ask this many questions to everyone who visits? Or is it because you're suspicious of me for some reason?"
"A man asking around for a woman? And you expect us to just throw her under your sleigh like that?"
"Throw her under...? What exactly are you trying to say?" he sputtered. "That I'm out to get her or something? I told you I'm her friend—"
"Well she would've mentioned you to us, but clearly she didn't."
"Because it was just a few hours ago! And just because I'm a guy doesn't mean I'm automatically a blubbernose! If you believe that, then you're not too different from the oppressor!" He took a deep breath and lowered his voice. "Look, I know the situation is bad and stupid and sexist, and this is a problem for the North and the South, but I'm not—"
"Yeah yeah, that's what they all say," the woman rolled her eyes.
"I'll also have you know that I'm the damn prince of the South, and I take my job seriously!"
"Oh look here, we've got the very face of bigotry standing right in front of us," the woman accused, not at all moved by Sokka's declaration. "Just as useless as Arnook. I bet that's why you've done nothing to change the issues down South and will keep doing nothing!"
"Because my tribe was starving up until…!" but he didn't finish his defense, staring at them in disbelief and exasperation.
"But if you really are the prince and if you really are an innocent sack of moonpeaches, and if you genuinely have a question about rituals, we can answer it on the caretaker's behalf," another woman told him, her tone still distrustful but not as harsh as the others. "She's not a professional, anyhow, and you're not allowed to communicate directly with us without supervision by a million security guards."
"Forget it," he huffed. "It's not about those childish tea parties you call rituals anyway."
The women gasped. The lady who spoke to him fumed. "How dare you!"
"I knew it, I knew it!" another angakkuq-in-training piped up. "Don't think we don't know your type. You're an infidel who has no respect for the Spirits!"
"How are you gonna respect a woman if you can't take the time to respect the Goddess?" chimed in another.
"Oh the horror! These heretics are ruining our society!"
"Get this heathen out of here!"
Sokka glared at them. "You know, I'd really like to know who picked you pleasant ladies as the potential angakkuit for the so-called 'temple that defies all barriers.' 'Cause if it's the great Priestess Osha, then she's got a lot to learn about breaking barriers and needs to do a better job of training."
"Oh, so it's our fault?"
"Since it's apparently my fault that the tribes are so fucked up! Since I'm an immoral existence just 'cause I choose to be rational!"
"Defending yourself will get you nowhere. Everyone here knows that the only reason you're going after the caretaker is that you have a thing for her!"
"What?! Absolutely not!" Not convincing, you idiot.
"She's too nice, so she might've spared you a few seconds of her time despite knowing you're a disbeliever, but that doesn't give you the right to strut in here and insult our practices and throw tantrums like a manchild!"
"People like you are gonna corrupt her and blow her liberality off the roof!"
"Inviting disbelievers to the temple and everything. She's gone too far!"
"Poor thing, it's not her fault she's sweet."
"You know what I think?" Sokka crossed his arms. "You're insecure because you'll think a 'disbeliever' will tear down your establishment. If your Spirits are really powerful, won't they tell you that hate just fuels more hate in response? Won't they give you the 'willpower' to keep rolling around in your fantasies or some shit like that?"
"GET OUT!"
It was not a surprise to be reacted to in such a negative manner. Sokka had many friends down South, yes, but none of them invited him for festivities that involved a heavy dose of traditionalism. His grandparents and friends and their families knew better than to invite him anywhere near a sacred setting (the only setting being the Central Pagoda in his village as the South was not too invested in building a pagoda around every corner like the North). Kya and Hakoda were perhaps the only ones who were stuck in the illusion that their son could be "redeemed" somehow.
Not that any of that was going to get in the way of his search. In fact, it only added to the strange feeling of longing that was sweeping through him.
"All good things belong to the universe."
"The universe, huh?"
"Why not? Your universe and my Spirits are not too different. Even more shocking, they might even be the same."
When was the last time someone talked to him like that for once? That's right, never.
He wandered through all different areas in the current sector of the inner ring that they were staying in. He even stopped several people on the way to ask them. Since she mentioned that she "worked in the palace" sometimes, he wondered if she interacted with some of the servants and ended up asking several people who looked like servants. Turned out that his fascination in describing her and the features that he was mentioning were equivalent to Tui, so many confused servants just told him to find this white-haired "Caretaker of all of humanity" in the temples. Some of the older men shook their heads in amusement. "Don't you have other things to do than run after a girl all day, boy?" Others simply laughed off his descriptions, like that one group of female servants that he ended up inquiring. A group of teenage servants, to his annoyance.
"She has really long hair... beautiful hair..." You didn't absolutely have to add that part, you know.
"Step aside, girls, he's looking for me," a girl who had to be at least fifteen strutted to the front without her head coverings, her black hair reaching down to her waist and swinging behind her. "Aren't you, Prettyboy?"
"Uh, no, kid, and please don't call me 'Prettyboy,'" and after gagging internally, he said, "Her hair is down all the way to her knees...maybe even past that, actually... and it's white. And her skin tone is really fair for a tribeswoman, too."
"It's not that common for people to have white hair that long in these parts," a girl raised her eyebrows.
"Yeah, I doubt if it's common anywhere in the world," said another.
"But hey, Old Lady Chimari has decent-looking white hair," said the third girl, earning giggles from her fellow servants.
"I hear she used to be super beautiful in her youth."
"Maybe you'd like to take her out on a date, Prettyboy?"
He frowned at the laughing teens. "Do you also laugh at your Tui like this?"
To which they stopped laughing immediately. Guilt quickly settled over them.
"Yeah, that's what I thought."
"Young ladies, pay your respects," came a voice behind them. A middle-aged woman in a blue uniform was looking sternly at the group of girls. "You do realize you're speaking to Prince Sokka, soon-to-be prince-regent of the sister tribe."
The girls gawked at him before bowing repeatedly and quickly dispersing, save for the blushing fifteen-year-old who lingered and blinked up at him until she was pulled away by one of her friends.
"They can be a bit mischievous, isumataq. Please forgive them."
"No problem. Teenagers, am I right?"
The woman said nothing.
"Uh...anyway...I'm looking for—"
"You're looking for the caretaker of the Moon Temple, correct?"
"Yes!" Sokka said more excitedly than anyone would expect him to. He earned a look of confusion from the woman. "I-I mean...do you happen to know her?"
"Did she do something wrong? Is that why you're looking for her?"
"No, not at all. She's a really good friend of mine, and...she actually helped save my little brother from a big accident yesterday."
"If you'd like to show your appreciation, then you can send someone to intercede on your behalf. The policies here only allow for trusted, pre-approved servants to tend to members of higher authority like yourself."
Sokka had never been this formally referred to as a "member of higher authority" until he was addressed by the North's political language. It goes to show that the South has fallen quite a bit from the economic crisis and would need several helping hands to reach the same level of leadership roles. "But she's a friend. I assure you there won't be any problems."
She sighed. "Very well."
"So, uh...what did you say her name was…?"
"I don't know her name. I've only recently been shifted to the palace cooking department, so I don't know too much about her. But I've seen her around and met her once. She's really nice, and to be honest, I was very shocked when I first saw her. Not everyone looks and acts so much like the Tui in our temples."
"Y-Yeah...that's what I thought, too…" as he pictured her face, he blushed heavily and rubbed the back of his neck. The lady noticed this but said nothing of it.
"So...do you happened to know where…?"
"I don't know where she is currently, but I know she'll be one of the servers at the Multicultural Feast this afternoon. She's apparently part of the team of cooks who will be arranging the vegetarian meals for the Air Nomads for the next few weeks of their stay."
"She's a pacifist, you see. Refuses to step on even a spider-beetle."
"She's practically an airbender stuck in the body of a tribeswoman."
"She's not a fan of violence whatsoever...She doesn't even touch meat."
It certainly made sense to him somewhat...in spite of his query on how she learned cooking when she was a princess who people insist would be heavily guarded. "Oh," he blinked. "Does she usually work in the cooking department?"
"Yes. According to her schedule, she normally works the evening shifts, but today, she's working the afternoon shift to cover for a friend."
"Ah," he nodded, "I see."
"She also babysits some mornings," the woman said. "If you feel she's trustworthy and would like to appoint her as a trusted servant for the royal family, or if you feel like you need to leave Prince Kohana in her care at any time, please notify the security personnel."
"Yeah, for sure," he bowed. "Thanks so much for the information, Sister…?"
"Kameli, a humble servant of Her Highness, the princess," she bowed back. "Prince Sokka, I was actually sent to see you for an obligation."
"An obligation?"
"Yes. Do you have a moment?"
Claiming that it was a confidential matter and that she can't disclose the details for security purposes, Kameli led him to a less-populated area near one of the storage houses in the inner ring. She then asked him, "Will you and Princess Katara be free this afternoon at around three hours past midday? My boss would like to meet the two of you."
"And who is your boss?" Wait… "Are we meeting Her Highness, the princess?!"
Kameli was caught a little off guard at his enthusiasm. "Oh, um...no, sir. No one is allowed to have contact with the princess. But you will be meeting allies of the princess. My boss is Official Sayen."
Sokka recognized the name. "Are you talking about Daughter Sayen?"
"You know of her?"
"Yeah, she's the president of the Revivalist Association, isn't she?"
Kameli widened her eyes. "I was not aware that you knew about the Revivalist Association, sir."
It seemed a lot of people were surprised that he did his research. "Alright, we'll be happy to meet with her. As far as I know, we're free."
"That's great to hear. Please meet me at the West Gates of the palace this afternoon, and I will be happy to give you both an escort to Lady Sayen's estate. And another thing: please do not speak of this matter to anyone else. No one else is to know about your visit. For security purposes."
It seemed she couldn't emphasize the last part enough.
The rhythm of drumbeats and mimicked wolf howls melded together harmoniously and filled the air as several servants accompanied the Southern royals down the canal leading to the North's palace. They were invited to have breakfast with several ministers and politicians, who were supposedly eager to meet them, and as soon as the word got out, a literal gondola parade had been arranged. As the Southern chief, chieftess, and their children stood in their gondola, riding between artificially-crafted waterfalls and being surrounded closely by security and servants, the tribefolk stepped out of their homes and stood along the sidewalks, clapping, waving, and cheering in greeting.
"Qatanngutiit! Sisters and brothers!" boomed a voice in both the North Central and Common dialects. The announcer was none other than Eiji, one of the princess's advisory board members whom they had met a couple of hours ago upon their entry into the city. "It is with great honor that on behalf of Chief Arnook and Her Highness, the Princess of the North, that we welcome our family from the Southern Tribe! Let me introduce to you the South's esteemed angajuqqaak, Chief Hakoda and Chieftess Kya!"
Ivaneq helped support Hakoda as he and Kya waved to the cheering tribefolk.
"And we are also pleased to have with us the young and dynamic isumataat, Princes Sokka and Kohana and Princess Katara! It is an honor to serve you, young leaders!"
Kohana hid behind his mother out of shyness, holding onto her parka while Sokka and Katara also waved to the tribefolk. Well, mostly Katara. Sokka had a smile on his face, but he was actually the most distracted. He looked around at the different tribefolk, hoping to spot the familiar, unique pair of baby blue eyes peering back beneath the layers of head coverings. Maybe, just maybe, she had stepped away from her duties to see them? But no, he did not see her.
"Tunngasugitti!" Eiji said, his arms held out in greeting as the crowds went wild. "Our warmest welcome to all of you!"
With much pomp and festivity, they were escorted into the palace and were met by numerous ministers and politicians. The Southern royals, who were only expecting the sixty-something members of Arnook's ministerial board, grew surprised to see Chief Arnook himself join them in time for the breakfast preparations to begin. The man, sickly as he had appeared when he welcomed them, was still full of life and had the servants organize the royals' mats, pelts and meals in the very center inside of the traditional dinner circle.
"Will the princess be joining us, Brother Arnook?" Chieftess Kya asked, her eyes searching for the savior of the South.
"The princess usually dines privately, Sister Kya," Arnook said. "She actually prefers it that way. Maybe she will join us another time."
You don't know that, Sokka wanted to say but thought back to the likely possibility of the princess sneaking away from her confines during the hours of her privacy. Unless if she was being guarded even now. Hakoda and Kya, too, decided not to ask again. Even if the princess wanted to join them, with all the restrictions set in place, it was unlikely that Arnook would be comfortable having her here.
"But I am glad that we have the company of our Southern princess," Arnook smiled at Katara. "Daughter Katara, we are honored to be in your presence. We heard much about you and your bending prowess."
While everyone else was quick to dive into conversation, the prince utilized the time of Katara's spotlight to come up with a plan for joining the Air Nomad feast somehow. Of course, he would've probably devised one if he hadn't been repeatedly bombarded with questions by the ministers and other politicians after a while, shifting the spotlight to him. He reached a point where he started directing the conversation back to Katara and pointing out his little brother's mischief to shift the spotlight in another direction, and in order to be completely ignored, he began cramming a lot of noodles into his mouth. This was all to the slight dismay of Hakoda, who had been looking to teach his older children (especially Sokka, the future chief) proper behavior and interaction within an informal but quasi-political setting.
Hakoda noticed something else as well; Arnook seemed to be taking an interest in Sokka. Perhaps the Northern chief was impressed with him. He had chosen to sit right next to him, in fact, and had asked him of his various travels over the years, which cities he liked best, what skills he enjoyed practicing, all the dialects he had picked up on, and things of that nature.
"This young isumataq has the strength of a lion-turtle," Arnook noted. "He has kept the South afloat since the tender age of fourteen. It is not an easy task to sustain a hungry tribe for so long and boost the morale of the tribefolk during desperate times. May the children of the Water Tribe look to you as an inspiration, dear Sokka."
And while everyone cheered, a smiling Hakoda subtly leaned close to his wife and whispered, "It seems Chief Arnook really likes our boy."
"He really does," Kya beamed.
Eventually, Sokka found that he had enough of maintaining overly formal posture, so when Arnook invited all of them to the leisure hall and promised a tour of the palace afterwards, Sokka found it the perfect opportunity to excuse himself and break away.
"I'm gonna find a bathroom. Maybe explore the place a bit. I'll meet you guys back here."
After quietly convincing his parents that he won't get into a fight with anyone and persuading the persistent security guards with, "Chill out, brothers", he dodged the many pairs of intrigued eyes and left the area company. He strolled through the palace, keeping himself hidden in the shadows so he wouldn't be easily recognized. He found that he was gravitating towards areas where fewer people were wandering around, and with every passing corridor and every grand archway leading to other chambers of the palace, he found that he was getting further and further away from the wandering authorities. When the presence of other people became scarce, he shifted his focus to the architecture, how the Crescent Moon Estate that they were staying in stood out in lavishness while the palace, somber as it seemed sometimes, was nevertheless fancier than anything he'd ever seen in the South, maybe even the whole world. Chandeliers made of imported gemstones, curtains matching the traditional pelts dispersed occasionally in the hallways, torch sconces crafted in the designs of Arctic animals and Water Tribe spirits, and the pristine walls— sometimes glassy-looking and sometimes resembling the thick walls of a typical igloo— which made for breath-taking effects like the reflection of the pelts upon the opposite wall, making it look like the actual spirits were lingering around in the form of shadows.
It was one such shadow of a particularly gruesome-looking La mask, accompanied by the drastic contrast presented by the gentle Tui mask next to it that distracted him and made him trip on a mop that was in the way. He ended up tumbling into a nearby empty room, knocking over a pile of pelts by the door. Blaming his karma as always, he grumbled, "stupid mop, stupid door" and began to organize the "stupid pelts" back in their "stupid order." He suddenly froze when he heard rapid sets of footsteps and the excited hollering of a couple of children.
"Guys, over here!" a little boy said, holding a few scarves in his hands. He didn't notice Sokka as he barged into the room that the warrior was currently in. He knocked over the pelts that Sokka was putting back and nearly tripped over the warrior. The other children froze instantly as they saw him.
"Hey!" Sokka caught the boy before he could fall over. "Watch where you're going, kid—mmph!"
The boy clamped his hand over Sokka's mouth. "SHHHH! We're gonna hide in here, so be quiet, okay?"
"She's coming, Agent Green!" a little girl whispered to the boy. "Sister's down the hall!"
"Copy that! Everybody hide!" said "Agent Green," who Sokka presumed was the leader, and at his word, the other children crawled into different spots in the room.
"I can't find a spot!" the girl panicked.
"Over here, Agent Yellow!" Agent Green pulled her next to him, and Sokka now had to deal with the weight of two little kids crushing each of his legs. Agent Green shushed Sokka with every breath the warrior took.
"Can't you hide somewhere else, kiddos—?"
Two other kids angrily popped out of their hiding places and plopped their hands over the warrior's mouth to keep him quiet. They ended up hiding behind him, and soon, they could all hear the set of footsteps gliding across the ice.
"I know you're here somewhere, agents," came a voice that Sokka found to be very familiar. Sokka felt his heart racing all of a sudden.
"She also babysits some mornings."
It has to be her!
"I know every inch of this palace," the princess went on. "You can't hide from me that easily."
"Wow, angaju is really good at this!" Agent Yellow whispered.
"Well she's not gonna get us this time," said Agent Green resolutely.
Angaju? Of course, it could be one of the many titles of respect that meant "older sister" but what if it was her actual name? "Hey, kiddos, is her name Angaju—?"
"Shush!" Agent Green hissed in Sokka's face. "How many times do we gotta tell you this?"
"But she gets to talk!" he pointed to Agent Yellow.
"Because she's the leader like me and you're not, so shush up!"
Ugh.
Soon enough, the princess stepped into the room cautiously given the fact that she was blindfolded. She wasn't wearing her head coverings this time, so her beautiful white hair fell freely behind her in flowing rivulets. Sokka felt his throat go dry. Heat lit his face aflame from inside.
"Guys, I already lost one of my scarves just a few hours ago," she felt her way around the area. Sunlight peeked in and concentrated on a button, which bore the number eight and was pinned to her tunic.
"If I lose this one, too, I'll be kicked out of my job…" she glided directly past a girl who was hiding in a corner, " and I can't play hide-and-freeze with you anymore."
The princess of the North being cautious so she wouldn't be kicked out of her job as a servant… Sokka didn't ever think he'd witness a situation like this. He sighed and brought his palms to his face and looked up at her, noting how gracefully she moved.
"Hey! Hey, you!"
Sokka looked down at Agent Green, who was glaring at him and whispering as loudly as he could without giving himself away, "Why are you looking at her like that?"
"At who? Sokka blinked. "Like what?"
"Our angaju!" the girl frowned.
"It's rude to stare," the boy said. "My mama says good boys don't stare at girls like that—"
"There you are!"
"Aaahhhh!" Agents Green and Yellow squealed and barely moved out of the way as the princess swooped forward in their direction and knelt to catch them. She ended up wrapping her arms around Sokka, though. "Gotcha!"
Sokka hiccupped at her touch, color racing to his face. The other kids stepped out of their hiding spots and looked on in surprise before giggling to themselves. Agent Green, though relieved for not being caught, still cast a suspicious frown at the blushing warrior.
"I told you I'd get you," the princess laughed, sounding highly confident, but a moment later, she frowned. "Hey...who's…" She moved her arm up to his shoulder, palpating his bicep. "Wait...who's arm is this?"
The children burst out laughing.
"Joke's on you, angaju!"
"Yeah, you really know your way around the palace!"
"You tagged a stranger!"
"Hey, don't be mean!" Agent Green frowned. "It's okay, Sister, you didn't know."
"A stranger? Who did I…?" She frowned and took off her blindfold in a panic, gasping as she saw the Southern prince fumble for the right words. "Your Highness, I…" she jerked backward. "I-I didn't realize…" and she bowed, "I'm so sorry—"
"No no, I'm sorry, I...I didn't think...I thought you...those kids were—"
"You were staring at our angaju all weird," Agent Yellow put her hands on her hips.
"I-I can explain!" he stammered in exasperation. "Y-You see, I...you...last night...yesterday…I was…" He took a deep breath. "I was looking for you and…I didn't mean...I came here and I was pelting the puts…" Pelting the puts? "Ugh, I was putting the pelts—"
"This is ours now!" another little boy waved the princess's headscarf in the air, but Agent Green frowned and took it from him, giving it back to her. The princess immediately put it back on to cover her face.
"Number Eight!" came a shrill voice likely belonging to another servant. "Number Eight, the moonpeach batch is looking for you!"
"I need to go, Your Highness," she bowed to Sokka. "Again, I'm really sorry." And she quickly darted out of the room.
"W-Wait! Y-Your other scarf!" He pulled the scarves out of his pocket and tried to follow her. "I just wanted to say that—"
But he was pushed back onto the pelts by an angry Agent Green, and with that, the boy and the rest of the kids followed the princess out of the hallway entirely.
"I just wanted to say I'm Sokka," he mumbled. "And I'm sorry for not telling you before."
He had drifted off to sleep on top of the pelts that he knocked over until Katara found him and woke him up. He assured her that he was okay and didn't get as much sleep as he should, but he might as well have swooned again. For some reason, his brain turned off entirely whenever he saw her. The hair, the eyes, the face, the laugh.
"So did you find her?" Katara ended up breaking the silence.
"Find who?"
"That girl."
"What girl?"
"The girl that made you swoon twice, smart guy."
"I did not swoon!"
"Fine, the girl who owns those scarves you've been hoarding all day."
"I'm keeping them safe so I can return them to her, thank you very much."
"Is that why you didn't want to stay for the tour? So you can personally go out of your way to look for her and return her scarves? I mean, I understand if it's something else. It's about time you ran after someone." Because it's like he became an adult first and was just now becoming a hormonal teen. It also seemed like it was just yesterday that he said he wasn't going to "make babies with a Northerner," and now here he was, proving to the tribe that he wasn't asexual after all and was actually interested in Northern women (well, at least in the princess of the North and now this mysterious scarf lady).
Sokka only flushed an entire shade of red. "It's not like that!" because he was not becoming a sap like his friends back home. Oh, but who was he kidding, the princess was beautiful and was making him feel all these warm and fuzzy feelings uggghhh.
The siblings walked through the other parts of the palace and eventually stepped through a series of doors leading outside. Sokka looked around and noted that very few people were there, so he took the chance to tell Katara about Daughter Sayen's invitation.
"But why us?"
"As if I know," Sokka said. "But it's really important that we go."
"And how would you know that?"
"I'm the oldest, so I naturally know more things than you."
But Katara wasn't buying that explanation. "You've been acting weird all day today. What's the matter with you? And why are you so worried about me?"
"It's not just you," he sighed. "I'm worried in general."
"But why?"
Knowing that he was cornered by his sister, who was such a mom when it came to these kinds of things and would no doubt leave him alone until he told her, spilled the political details he'd learned from Zhi, Ivaneq, and others. He told her about the dangers that were waiting for the princess of the North, and he told her about the potential dangers that would befall on them if they got any more involved with Khasiq and his folks. Of course, he didn't tell Katara about his suspicions regarding the princess because no one needed to know that part. He was also not going to risk it; he could tell the princess desperately relied on the freedoms that came with whatever plans she had in mind, and while he was going to do his detective work to figure things out, he wasn't going to take her freedom away from her by revealing everything to the public. If anything, he wanted to help out in whichever way he can, even if that help was just him pretending not to know things.
"I'm only telling you about this political stuff because I expect you to be on top of your game when it comes to your bending," Sokka told his sister. "If a Nationalist comes near you, then whack! If Nuqao takes a step forward, then whapao! If Khasiq so much looks at you, then whip out your water pouches and give him a taste of that waterbending slice!"
"I kicked every butt of every tribesman back home, for your information," she crossed her arms. "I can handle these things."
"I also expect you to be within a two-foot distance from me in the event that there's an eclipse."
"Gramp-Gramp taught me combat, too, you know. I'm not a damsel in distress."
"Well as a big brother, I'll always have certain worries," he said. "That's why I think it's a good idea to be really good friends with the Avatar."
"Avatar Aang?" Katara said, taken by a train of thought. "I guess it would make sense...But we haven't even met him yet. Mom and Dad plan on having us meet him soon, though. We have to meet him at some point."
"We can't wait until Mom and Dad make the move. Remember, we don't want anyone else to know about this stuff just yet. I say we make friends with the Avatar, and when we all reach the "best-buds" status, we can tell him what's going on, and we can make something happen."
"Okay, but how are we going to meet him beforehand?"
"Sis, you know I'm a firm believer in making friendships and bonding over food. Let's have lunch with him today."
"But he's going to be in the Air Nomad division."
"Well yeah, and we need to find a way to get in and secure seats next to his. Friendship with the Avatar is sure to come in handy." And because the princess is working there, no one needed to know that part, either.
"We both know that's going to be a disaster for you. You can't be vegetarian to save your life."
His shoulders slumped. "Yes, meat is incredibly tasty and delicious and is one of the greatest forms of happiness out there in the world…but even if it kills me, a meal with just veggies is still worth it!" For the princess, at least.
"Well we still need to figure out a way to get seats next to…" she trailed off and looked to the side towards a group of steep snowy hills. She thought she heard a group of people yelling, and as the seconds passed, the yelling grew more distinct. A large black-and-white blob came into view in the distance, blurred by a cloud of mist generated by friction against the snow. "Hey, what...what is that?"
"What's what?"
"That," she pointed, "that black-and-white thing over there."
The blob was accompanied by more black-and-white specs that blazed behind it. They were all getting bigger as they got closer but still weren't clear to the eye. The yells grew louder, and a series of hollers, cackles and snorts got the siblings' attention.
"What the heck is going on?" But as the mist cleared up, Sokka knew exactly what the deal was. Crushing through the remaining mist and sliding down the slopes were very large otter-penguins, and riding on their backs were a few young men. Riding the penguin in the front were two men; one of them, seemingly an Earth Kingdomer who had his hands up in the air, wore a pair of goggles on his head and likely had bandages wrapped around his legs, peeking out from the opening between the ends of his pants and his shoes. The man was probably disabled, and Sokka confirmed this with the way a large, thick belt was wrapped around the Earth Kingdomer and his friend in front, keeping the two friends joined. The man in front was wearing a red headband and clothes that were obviously Fire Nation-esque. Both friends bore wild excitement on their faces, but their excitement quickly turned to alarm when they caught sight of the Water Tribe-looking duo standing right in their path. They were moving extremely fast, too.
"Yo!" the Fire Nationer exclaimed. "Out of the way, hotman!"
"MOVE OUT OF THE WAY!" the Earth Kingdomer yelled.
"Katara, look out!" Sokka managed to push his sister out of the way before she had the chance to react, but given his own luck, he was unable to steer clear of the chaos that was sliding towards him atop a penguin. He yelled and the men kept hollering, their backs bent, and as the penguin slid underneath Sokka's feet in the inevitable crash that followed, Sokka soared into the air. The friends continued to slide past his mid-air somersault on their penguin, looking back with wide eyes at what just happened.
"AAAAHH!"
"Sokka!" Katara called.
A flailing Sokka found himself heading back down to the snow only to land on top of another penguin, his butt facing the air, his belly sliding onto the back of the penguin. The penguin gave a startled jerk at the weight of another human that plopped on top of it, and staring straight down at Sokka was another Earth Kingdomer in wild hair and green robes bearing a gold badge— he had to be someone important. He certainly didn't look the part if he was an important figure, though; in fact, he looked a little insane at first glance with his missing tooth, one eye caught in a twitching position and the other eye with its bulging socket. The man let out a howl of laughter as Sokka recovered from his fall and flailed to a sitting position with great difficulty, his back to the front view, his knuckles turning white from holding onto the penguin so hard.
"Well isn't this a twist?" the Earth Kingdomer snorted in between his rumbles. "Looks like you're along for the ride, my friend!"
"What? No!" Sokka screeched. "Get me off of this!"
"HEEHEEEEEE!" The Earth Kingdomer turned around and called, "Look at me now! I'm way ahead of ya, Mr. Bonzu Pippinpaddleopsicopolis! Wahahaha!"
The penguin skyrocketed forward. Sokka yelled, turning his head and glancing at the snowy hills that awaited them while his penguin-buddy kept laughing and snorting. The ride had somehow gotten faster as the penguin flailed its flippers and slid through the snow at increased speeds.
"This thing's wild! Penguins aren't supposed to be this crazy!" Sokka sputtered.
"That's 'cause they never tried chi-enhancing tea!"
"Chi-what now?!"
"Sokka!" Katara ran after her brother but failed to see that another penguin was darting in her direction from behind her. Hollering after her was a bald Air Nomad with airbender tattoos, his excitement taken over by fright.
"HEEEY! Move, please! Excuse me, Miss!"
"Sis, move out of the way!" Sokka shouted but squeezed his eyes shut and facepalmed in time for the bald monk and his penguin to make direct contact with his screaming sister. "Katara!"
"AAAH!"
The monk caught Katara in his arms, though, stopping her from being trampled into the snow with his airbending, and in the process of finding something to hold onto, her hands flew around him in panic, gripping his shoulders. The airbender blinked at her with his shocked grey eyes.
"I'm so sorry!"
"Who in the world are you?" Katara asked, eyes wide. "Who do you think are to just—ah!"
"Agh!" They ended up sliding over a bump that jolted Katara against the monk, her hands finding purchase around his neck. He kept his arms around her, though, and held her in place. The penguin didn't seem to be affected by the obstacle, simply flapping its flippers and making little noises.
"Oh my Spirits," Katara breathed.
"Again, I'm really sorry for all this, ma'am!" the airbender said. "We wanted to go penguin sled racing, and we didn't think anyone would be in this route!"
"Well you should've done a little more research, in my opinion!"
He chuckled nervously until another bump rocked the two of them. This time, he brought her closer to him and tightened his grip a little so she wouldn't fly out of his arms from the impact. Her wavy hair flew in his face, and he blushed and fumbled to dodge her tresses.
"Thanks...sorry, sorry," she held her hair away from his face and turned her concentration to the snowy hills, squinting to find her brother.
"Was that your friend earlier?" the Air Nomad asked, loud enough so she could hear him through the bleating winds.
"That's my brother, actually."
"Don't worry, I'll try to catch us up with him— woah!"
"Aah!"
The airbender helped steer the penguin out of the way just before they could crash into a huge glacier. "Yarp yarp! Yarp!" he rubbed the penguin's head, and they continued sliding forward.
"What was that?"
"A glacier."
"I meant that noise you were making to the penguin."
"I was talking to it! You couldn't tell?" he asked, faking offense. "I told him he did a good job. I have a way with animals, you see. Yarp yarp!"
The penguin made a little noise in its throat and slid forward even faster, and in spite of what she should logically be feeling like anger or disbelief, Katara simply giggled because the monk had quite an adorable grin on his face. He beamed and helped her sit more comfortably in front of him. "Keep your knees bent and hang on tight!"
A fumbling Katara soon found balance, and the bewilderment on her face softened into fascination and wonder. Before long, she had the biggest smile on her lips as the penguin raced ahead, and the thrill of the gushing winds knocked the breath out of her laughs.
"It's fun, isn't it?"
Katara looked up at him and saw his stormy eyes twinkling. "Yeah! It's must faster than I remember!" she exclaimed, and her response brought the excitement back to his face.
"Then you're gonna love this," his grin widened, and he blasted a gust of wind behind them. The penguin was propelled forward as it rode the wind, holding its flippers out and making an excited eeeeek!
The speed allowed the duo to quickly catch up with the other penguin sledders. The Fire Nationer and his Earth Kingdom friend, who were now in second place, turned around and waved at the monk and the tribeswoman who had warmed up to the activity. "I see you got yourself a sledding partner, too!" the Fire Nationer called.
"You know what they say! Two's better than one!" And the monk blasted another gust of wind in the opposite direction, allowing the penguin to slide forward even faster until they overtook the sledders in front of them.
"Hey, that's cheating!"
"You're not supposed to airbend!"
"I'm not in the race anymore!" the monk answered, deciding to take to the more fun side of things.
They slid forward and finally saw the penguin carrying his brother and the other Earth Kingdomer.
"Sorry! Coming through!" the Air Nomad said, and they glided past the second Earth Kingdomer, who cackled and let out a few more snorts. Sokka, who was holding onto their penguin for dear life, found himself being revived when he saw his sister, but he wasn't sure how he felt about her being immediately friendly with that bald monk.
"Hey!" the warrior cried out to the monk. "Hey, you! That's my sister— gaaaah!"
"It's okay, Sokka, I'm fine! Never better, actually!" And as Katara looked up at the airbender, he grinned back down at her and blew another gust of wind, making Katara laugh breathlessly when they passed by Sokka and disappeared into the snowy mist below.
"Katara!"
"Don't worry, my buddy's got it taken care of!" the Earth Kingdomer said, and to Sokka's utter shock, he simply unlocked his knees from around the penguin and threw himself off of the penguin. He fell into the snow but kicked his legs up, waving to a horrified Sokka. "See ya later, sledding buddy!"
"WAAAAHHHHH!" Sokka screamed his way down a hill and disappeared with the penguin into the snowy mist. "HEEEEYYYY! Somebody help! How do I stop this thing?! I don't know how to steer this thing! I'm sitting on backwards, dammit!"
Then, faintly but surely, he heard Katara and the bald monk laughing in the near distance, the sight of them a blur with the persistent mist.
"Katara!" he called. "Katara, tell me how to stop this thing!"
And even though she popped up in his view, she wasn't paying attention to him. In fact, his baby sister was paying more attention to that airbender who was teaching her how to hold her arms out and feel the wind fly through them.
"What are you two doing?!"
Katara still ignored him, lost in the airbender's charm as she held her arms out the way he demonstrated to her, and she felt the wind fly through her hair and the sleeves of her robe. She swore she had never felt this kind of feeling within her before.
"Wooo!"
"Wooohooo!"
"AAAAAAHHHH KATARAAAA!"
"It feels like I'm flying!" Katara said to which the airbender laughed.
"Real flying is even better!" he guaranteed and whipped out his glider, which had been strapped behind him. "Wanna give it a try?"
And Katara looked a little nervous. "A-Actually, I don't know about that."
"It'll be fun! I'll make sure you won't fall."
"I...o-okay…"
"Hey! I'm right here, you know!" Sokka snapped. "Guys, please, tell me how to stop this thiiiiiiiiiiinnnnnnnggggg—!" and the warrior ended up torpedoing off of an ice bank first while the monk opened his glider and latched onto it. Katara's arms wrapped around his neck, and both of them unlocked their knees from around the penguin just as it launched off of the ice bank. The penguin landed gracefully on the ice, and Sokka, who felt his stomach drop upon seeing that his sister and the airbender weren't seated on the penguin, looked up to see that the two of them were flying. The airbender was maneuvering his glider to control the wind currents and stay in the air while Katara was looking down in fright-turned-fascination at the snowscape below.
"Wooo!"
"Woohooo!"
"AAAAHHHH!"
"This is amazing!" Katara breathed, waving to her brother down below, and the entire time, Sokka noted that the airbender was grinning a little too much at Katara. Not that the warrior could do anything when he himself lingered in the air for a couple of seconds before traveling back downward. The penguin he was sitting on had a fairly smooth landing and continued gliding forward, and Sokka didn't know how he managed to not get knocked off of it. The penguin's rumbles vibrated through his palms, sending a light tickle through his jumpy skin.
Just ride it through, Sokka, there's nothing you can do, he told himself, heaving for breaths. Just ride it through. It's not like anyone's in the way….
But the universe was not done with Sokka. It seemed the penguin had a boost of its chi that made it hyperactive, and in its excitement, it flailed in zigzags down the icy slope. In the distance, Sokka saw a group of servants lugging a cart around. And they were right in his way.
Blubbering blobfish. "Hey! Move out of the way! HEEYYYY!"
That certainly caught some people's attention.
"Everybody move out of the way! I can't stop this thing!" he kept screeching like a hyena-bat, his neck seeming to be perpetually craned out of its comfort. Nearly everyone around him was confused to see a man with his hands wrapped near a penguin's rear and his own rear resting on top of a large sliding otter-penguin so unceremoniously. He didn't take anyone's stares to heart, though. That is, until he saw a familiar pair of baby blue eyes staring at him, eyes wide from beneath her headscarf and face veil, barely given enough of a warning as she dropped a basket of moonpeaches that she was carrying up the slope.
He froze, already feeling lightheaded again, and his heart dropped into his stomach.
"AAHHH!"
"AAAHHHH!"
"Oof!"
The bystanders witnessed the screaming servant somehow end up in an awkward position in the warrior's lap, her hands gripping the fabric of his tunic. His arms were wrapped around her, and his knees gripped the penguin resolutely, his face becoming as red as the Fire Nationer's headband as she fumbled to get off of his lap and find purchase on the penguin. She panicked and looked for something else to grab on other than him, but then her headscarf became undone yet again, her face aflush as they blinked at each other face to face.
The other servants froze at the sight. Some of them immediately pulled their carts out of the way while the others barely moved out of their path. There were other servants pulling other carts in front of them, though, and they didn't have a quick enough warning to move out of the way, so Sokka and the princess ended up screaming and sliding through the pathway, nearly running into the carts while the penguin kept surging forward. Several imported vegetables toppled into the snow, some rolling into the air and landing on top of Sokka's head. He pulled her into his grip long enough to shield her from the debris.
Everything happened so fast. He only had traces of memory after that regarding the jarring halt of the penguin, the mist that had taken over and blinded them, and the way he had plopped into the snow on the middle of the hill and felt the princess's weight fall on top him when the penguin shrugged them off and quickly waddled away. Gravity dragged them downward as they rolled down the hill together, and before long, they splashed into the water that was waiting below, startling a few fishermen and a gondolier.
When he felt like his senses were finally coming back, Sokka felt her fumble off of him. She shivered her way out of the water and didn't bother keeping her face covered this time, offering her hand to help him up. He took it and dragged himself out of the water, and he really tried his best not to notice the way the water made her clothes stick closely to her body, the way they brought out her gentle contours.
After bending the water off of him, she bowed and rushed away, putting her scarves back on. Sokka closed his eyes and sank into the snow on his belly, and for a long time, he stayed that way, face-first in the snow, contemplating the depths of his embarrassment and his place in the universe. Die. Die now, you fool, it's over. She probably wants to have nothing to do with you ever again.
No, don't think that. This isn't about her liking you. This is about you making sure the princess is safe. You are going to march into that feast, and you are going to get a seat in the Air Nomad feast.
He wasn't sure how much time had passed by when he was helped up by someone: the bald monk from earlier. He and Katara had finally made it back from their penguin-sledding and air soaring, and they hadn't even met.
"Thanks for the impromptu penguin sledding experience," Katara smiled at the monk, "though my brother here clearly had issues."
Sokka found his defensiveness kicking back in as he glared at the Air Nomad.
"I'm really sorry about all that," the monk said in all sincerity. "Our fault entirely. We weren't watching where we were going…"
"You sure weren't!" Sokka sputtered. "Do you even know what I went through just now?!"
But the monk hadn't really been paying attention after his apology. He had his eyes fixed on Katara, a goofy grin on his face, and Katara was grinning back at him. Sokka crossed his arms. "Over here, Airhead!"
The airbender blinked at him. Katara glared at her brother. "Sokka, stop being so rude! He said it was an accident."
"Well it must've been a good accident for you, wasn't it?" he said to his sister.
"It definitely wasn't what I expected, but it was really fun. I haven't gone penguin-sledding since I was a kid!"
"Anyone can be a kid at heart," the monk smiled before turning back to Sokka. "Again, I'm really sorry."
Sokka took another look at the monk's innocent face and sighed. "Very well, you're forgiven." His karma has lately been crazy anyway. "Besides, you weren't the one who slammed into me. Your buddy over there left me to deal with a wild penguin, and thanks to him, I ran into everything that sticks!"
"Sorry, pal. My friend Bumi's a bit adventurous. He's the more extreme one out of the two of us. Kuzon and Teo aren't nearly as bad."
"Wait...his name is Bumi? He had that gold badge on him, didn't he?"
"Yeah," the monk nodded. "He's Bumi, the prince of Omashu."
Sokka widened his eyes.
"You're telling me that I went penguin sledding with the prince of Omashu?!"
"That's right!" the airbender chuckled before clearing his throat. "But I do apologize on behalf of him until he gets here."
"You don't need to apologize, it's totally fine," Katara said to him, and he rubbed the back of his bald head, his face growing warm.
"I tell you what," Sokka wrapped his hand around the monk. "There's a way you can make it up to us."
"Sokka—"
"It's okay," the monk said and smiled at Sokka. "Anything you want, my friend."
"You happen to know where my buddy, Aang, is?"
The monk raised his eyebrows. "Aang? As in the Avatar?"
"Are there any other Aangs running around?"
"Sokka, be nice!" Katara glared.
"What? He should know. He's an Air Nomad. Aren't you, Mr. Bonzu Pippinpaddleopsicopolis?"
"Not sure if you can tell by my arrows, my friend," the monk laughed. "And actually, that's the name that Bumi—"
"Well then, Bonzu, I'll have you know that Avatar Aang and I are very close friends, and I have decided to have lunch with him today."
Katara then realized what her brother was going for. What if this monk knew who the Avatar was and called out their bluff?
"But the simpletons at the palace didn't have a spot reserved for us in the Air Nomad feast and are asking us for reservations! Can you believe that?"
"So you don't have reservations?"
Katara furiously shook her head at Sokka, but he ignored her and said, "Reservations? Pssh, the Avatar and I go waayyy back."
"Oh really?" the monk smiled.
"Of course. We're best buds."
"Sokka!" Katara nudged him with her elbow.
"My apologies," the monk said. "I wasn't aware of that."
"Well now you know, pal, so do you mind telling us where he is? We'll go see him for ourselves."
"Actually," the airbender wrapped his hand over the tribesman, "Why don't I escort you to him?"
Katara widened her eyes. Sokka shook his head, "Actually, that's not necessary. We want to surprise him, you know? We'll see him ourselves—"
"Please, good sir, Avatar Aang will be really upset with me if I don't escort you to him," the airbender grinned. "I have a feeling he's eagerly waiting for you."
Notes:
Sorry this chapter's longer than usual. I said I'd introduce Aang, and I wanted to stand by my word.
So I've been taking the time to learn more about Inuit culture as well as some words in Inuktitut, Inuinnaqtun, and related dialects to correspond with the Northern Water Tribe languages (except for Nagaran and Angkaran, those are fictional). I plan on using Kalaallisut to correspond to one of the main languages of the Southern Water Tribe. If any of you reading this knows a thing or two about any of these beautiful dialects and plan on enlightening me or giving me suggestions, feel free to message me. I want to get this right, but unfortunately, there are not too many online resources for these dialects, and I'm not sure how reliable the ones I'm using really are. Also, I plan on using Sanskrit and/or Pali for the Air Nomad languages to correspond to Hindu/Buddhist influences. I'd say I have a pretty good idea on how to utilize those (since I'm a part of that culture myself), but if you still want to send in suggestions, feel free to message me for that, too.
TL;DR: Sorry for the long chapter. Worked on worldbuilding, so it took a while. Thanks for reading!
Chapter 14: Feasts, Friends, Flirts, Fears
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The feast was held in another one of the palace's many dazzling halls. The hall that Katara, Sokka, and the airbender currently walked into was the Feasting Hall, which was divided into four chambers, three for those who were dining and one in the far back, which supposedly led to the royal kitchen and the preparation areas, according to the monk's descriptions.
"You sure do know a lot about the palace," Sokka noted. "Have you been here before, Bonzu?"
"Oh yeah, lots of times," the airbender said.
The chambers had also been aptly decorated to accommodate all the members of the four nations. Paper decorations, themed satin tablecloths and fancy chairs, pelts for the Water Tribe members and modest mats free of animal skins for the Air Nomads. There were many people already there, too, filling in the chambers. They ranged from taking their seats to sweeping past each other in fancy jewelry and flowing robes, meeting and conversing. What was more interesting, though, was that Bonzu Pippinpaddleopsicopolis, his funny Earth Kingdom-esque name and all, sure did attract a lot of attention, earning bows and smiles from all around. It was almost like everyone knew him, and the Water Tribe siblings deduced that he must have an honorable place in the Air Nomads' theocratic government.
Which only made their nervousness worse. Bonzu, sweet as he was, must personally know the Avatar, being an Air Nomad and all. And speaking of the Avatar, what would happen when the master of all four elements and bridge between the physical and spiritual worlds looked at them point-blank in their faces and asked them who they were?
"This is the ministerial chamber," Bonzu told them as he led them through the first chamber. "The next one is for other honored guests and younger leaders like yourselves, and the one after that is for members of older authority." Such as the chiefs and chieftesses, the Elders, the Fire Lord and Lady. "That's also where Avatar Aang is supposed to be, actually, but he's been trying to get permission to eat with the younger leaders instead. The conversations are a bit more formal with the higher authorities, and those aren't always too fun."
Sokka gulped, earning a glare from his annoyed sister who seemed to say with her look, You could've thought this through a little more, you idiot.
"You know, Bonzu, it's about time for the feast to start," Sokka started. "Why don't you get yourself situated? We'll find Aang on our own."
"Don't you worry, my friend," Bonzu smirked. "I will be sure to secure your seats next to the Avatar, and I will not leave you until then."
"No, really, it's fine," the Southern prince said with a nervous chuckle. "We need to go find our parents anyway and—"
"I'm sure they're in the last chamber with other higher-ups," he said, leading them through the middle chamber as well. "Please, I insist on escorting you."
"Actually, there's something we need to say," Katara said, causing the airbender to pause just in front of the last chamber. Her brother nudged her, trying to tell her that he'll take care of this somehow, but it wasn't like she had a chance to say anything anyway as an Air Nomad ran up to Bonzu.
"Where have you been?" he asked Bonzu. "The monks are looking all over for you."
"I'm here now, Jinju. Go help yourself," Bonzu smiled and pulled Katara and Sokka along.
The chamber was organized similarly to the previous two. Several tables were lined up. The Air Nomads and the Water Tribe were seated to one side of the chamber with pelts and mats situated on the ground, seats specifically reserved for Kya, Kohana (as he was young and in need of his parents' supervision), Hakoda, and then Ivaneq, who would likely serve as an attendant for the Southern chief. To the left of them were mats reserved for the Air Nomad Council of Elders and an empty seat reserve for the Avatar. As both the Water Tribe and the Air Nomad cultures shared the habit of eating on the ground, they were seated together. As far as the servings went, however, there was a bit of space reserved between the two of them so the meat servings of the Water Tribe cuisine would not be in such close proximity to the Air Nomads.
To the right side of the chamber was a short dividing wall, and on the other side were tables reserved for Earth Kingdom and Fire Nation authorities. A table was arranged for the Fire Lord and Fire Lady as well as the Fire Lord's brother, Ozai, and his wife, Lady Ursa. The Earth King's table was next to theirs, followed by a seat reserved for Prince Bumi's father, the King of Omashu. None of them were there yet, however; only a couple of Air Nomads were in attendance as of now, and that, too, because they were most likely wanting to get the Avatar situated first so he didn't have to scramble through other eager folks.
The monks sighed in relief when they spotted Bonzu. Most of them looked displeased by his tardiness save for one, who smiled and nodded.
"That's my mentor, Monk Gyatso," Bonzu introduced. "Those monks over there are Monks Tashi and Pasang. They're part of the Council of Elders."
Monk Gyatso began to approach them. He took a moment to bow to Sokka and Katara, who bowed back in greeting. The monk then turned to the young airbender. "Kutra asid bhavan, sishya?" Where were you, my pupil?
"I was out penguin sledding with Bumi, Kuzon, and Teo."
"Did you have fun?"
"Yeah, it was great!"
A monk behind Gyatso frowned. "You should be tending to your duties, not playing games, sishya," he told Bonzu.
"Aang may be the Avatar, but he is still young," Gyatso said. "Let him have his fun, Tashi."
Tashi huffed and went back to speaking with the other monks. Sokka and Katara felt their eyes bulging out of their sockets as they gawked at the airbender. Aang? The Avatar? This guy was the Avatar? Both siblings flushed in embarrassment, but Aang only smiled smugly and put his arm around each of them.
"Who are your friends, Aang?" Gyatso asked. "This is my first time seeing them."
"Oh, they're really good friends of mine from the Southern Water Tribe. The prince and princess, in fact. We go waayyy back." The Avatar beamed at Sokka. "Isn't that right, buddy?"
"Uh…"
"It is wonderful to finally meet you, friends," Gyatso smiled in recognition and turned to Sokka. "You're Prince Sokka, yes? And this is Princess Katara?"
The siblings nodded nervously.
"I am glad to hear that the South is recovering well, and I thank you for all the wonderful arts and crafts that you have delivered to our temples."
"It's been a while since I last saw my friends," Aang told Gyatso, "And they've been asking me to have lunch with them."
"Of course. Prince Sokka and Princess Katara, we are glad to have you join us. Please, take your seats. We will be joining you shortly—"
"Actually, they were wanting me to sit with them in the second chamber," Aang clarified. "I also told them that I would introduce my other friends to them."
"Yet another attempt at escaping from a formal meal, I see," Gyatso's grey eyes twinkled. "Alright, I will take it up with the other Elders. Have fun, my friends." And with that, the man bowed once more and went back to conversing with the other monks.
An excited Aang whooped and led Sokka and Katara out of the chamber, all the while noticing their shocked looks. Sokka eventually spoke up. "You're Avatar Aang?"
"Sure am, buddy. Though I thought you'd recognize me. We're best buds, aren't we?"
Sokka swallowed, embarrassed.
"Why didn't you just tell us?" Katara asked.
"Well, I was going to tell you that Bonzu is a nickname that Bumi gave me and that my real name was Aang, but Prince Sokka here was a little too eager to see me, and I couldn't resist having some fun."
"It's also a way for you to secure your seats in this chamber," Sokka noted. "So we were all basically using each other."
"Sorry again, my friend," Aang said.
"No, you're not the one who should apologize, Avatar Aang," Katara said. "I'm really sorry about my brother's antics. He wanted a spot in the Air Nomad sector, so he was using your name and title."
"Please, just Aang is fine," Aang chuckled. "And to be honest, I'm not offended at all. I play the Avatar card whenever I want to get certain things done."
"Well you can do that since you're the Avatar."
"But I'm a monk, so I shouldn't be relying on titles to get what I want."
"It's still a really insensitive move from my brother's side," Katara then nudged Sokka, who responded with a childish yelp and rubbed his side.
"Yeah, we're sorry—"
"We?" Katara raised her eyebrows.
"Fine, I. I came up with the idea, and I'm sorry for being insensitive. But to be fair, I think we're somewhat even now."
"Actually, I ended up causing more inconvenience for you than you did for me, so there's nothing to be sorry for," Aang assured. "Not to mention, I've actually been looking forward to meeting you two. You might've been kidding around, but I was waiting for you all along."
"Really?"
"Yes." His eyes softened. "I'm sorry I wasn't able to help out with the South that much."
"Are you kidding? We kept hearing a lot about how you stationed a lot of Air Nomads at Whaletail Island to receive us and help out with the trades," Sokka said. "That's the most anyone has ever done for us. Well, besides Her Highness the Princess, of course."
"And besides, it wasn't your fault we were fished out," Katara said.
"But as the Avatar, I should've acted sooner," his face fell. "I heard a lot about the South and the issues there. I was completing my training at the Fire Nation when I got the message from the monks about the prince of the Southern Water Tribe trading in craft materials from Whaletail Island in exchange for food."
"Not gonna lie, your folks saved our asses. Whaletail Island was one of our only consistent trading partners. If it wasn't for the monks meeting us halfway, we would've had to make extra long trips all the way to the Southern Air Temple. Our folks at home would've starved."
"The Elders said they would do more to help out and told me to concentrate on my training. They kept doing their best to contact the other nations for support, but for one reason or another, there have been delays. All I could do was station the Nomads at Whaletail Island. I talked to Fire Lord Iroh about your situation while I was at the Fire Nation, but his brother usually oversees these kinds of things, and Ozai wasn't exactly...cooperative."
"Yeah, I heard he can be a dick sometimes, and it also doesn't help that the Fire Nation and the Water Tribe are not actually the best of buddies," Sokka sighed. "But seriously, you did a lot for being in the situation you were in."
"And even if you tried to do more, you can't help the fact that the South has been out of touch with several places on an international level," Katara said. "People are too concerned about their own places."
Sokka placed his hand on the airbender's shoulder and gave him a little grin. "I'm just glad your folks helped us get through some of the uglier situations. We could've been worse off if not for them."
Aang smiled. "I'm glad to hear that the South is doing a lot better."
"All thanks to the princess," Katara said. "Her outreach was amazing."
"Her outreach was possible because of you, Prince Sokka," Aang said. "Turns out you inspired her to take action."
And needless to say that Sokka's interest was piqued. "Did you get to meet her? I mean, you're the Avatar."
"Yeah, we talked, but I didn't get to see her. She's not allowed to be seen, so she was covered from head to toe."
"What did she say?"
"That it was her pleasure to meet me. Just casual talk, like my training, the places I've been to." He shrugged. "It's weird. All these years of me being here and going through waterbending training, I never once knew that Chief Arnook had a daughter."
"Yeah, it's a bit of a shocker," Katara said. "Definitely up there with the one about randomly penguin sledding with the Avatar."
Aang grinned at her a little longer than one would expect. Sokka raised his eyebrows. "Alright, Smiley Pants. I guess this means we're not in trouble?"
Aang laughed. "Trouble? Please, I'm always happy to make new friends. And it's because of you that I got to sit here, so you're definitely getting your seats next to mine."
Sokka grinned. "Thanks, man." But then another nudge from his sister made him yelp again. "Right. It would be nice if I properly introduced myself." He bowed. "Avatar Aang, I'm Sokka, the prince of the Southern Water Tribe. And this is my sister, Katara. Obviously the princess."
"I'm really not one for formalities, so please try not to call me 'Avatar.'"
"Only if you try not to call us Prince and Princess, Aang," Katara said. "You're not the only one who doesn't like formalities, you know."
"That's more like it!" he chirped. "Formalities are overrated. Totally not fun. And as the Avatar, I can't tell you how sick I got from sitting in boring meetings all day and hearing people call me 'Avatar Aang' for twenty-four hours straight."
"Sounds really stressful, especially for someone like you who has managed to master all four elements in just three years," Katara said with fascination in her eyes. "I mean, you're nineteen now, aren't you?"
"Yeah, but I actually found out I was the Avatar when I was twelve," Aang said. "I had to settle a nasty dispute between my community and Prince Ozai. He was ready to declare war on the Air Nomads if necessary, and it took me a long time to get a negotiation going."
"What could he possibly piss y'all off for?"
"Something about him wanting to set up a factory at the Northern Air Temple, but the monks weren't big fans of that idea since it would cause mass pollution and would disrupt the environment. It wouldn't be good for the monks and the Earth Kingdom community that's living there, either."
"So you were twelve when you had to settle your first political dispute?" Sokka asked. "That's a pretty young age. I didn't start my trading missions 'till I was fourteen."
"Well what do you know? That's my luck," Aang said with a sigh. "I was by no means ready, but since I already knew I was the Avatar, I began training right away."
"So that's seven years," Katara said. "You trained for seven years, and you're fully realized."
"Something like that. That's why Gyatso's more lenient in letting me have fun. This is how I usually blow off steam."
"You know, I honestly thought the Avatar would be some stiff guy in fancy robes, being overly formal with everyone, but now I know why you're really fun."
Aang blushed. "And for a princess, you're really outgoing, too, Katara. The royalty I did meet over the years, not as attractive...I-I mean, in personality...and looks, too, of course," he rubbed his bald head.
"Aww, aren't you sweet?"
"Smoochy smoochy smooch," Sokka nearly gagged.
"Will you stop teasing him already?" Katara frowned at her brother, not noticing the deepening crimson on the airbender's face.
They were interrupted by the sound of a gong, which signaled them that the feast would be starting soon.
"I said I'd introduce you guys to my other friends," Aang pulled them along. "Let's get to it!"
After sending word to Chief Hakoda and Chieftess Kya about their lunch with the Avatar, the Water Tribe siblings followed him around the feast chambers. They were quick to run into the prince of Omashu, who was accompanied by the duo from earlier— firebender and the earthbender, who was now seated in a wheelchair.
"Looks like my sledding buddy made it out in one piece!" Bumi clapped Sokka on the back harder than one would expect, earning a yeaoww! from the tribesman. "Not bad for a first try!"
"You guys are finally done racing," Aang said.
"You weren't even trying to win after one point," the earthbender in the wheelchair raised an eyebrow at the Avatar.
"Distracted, aren't ya?" the firebender teased.
Aang smiled sheepishly and turned to the Water Tribe siblings, "Allow me to introduce my friends. You already know of Bumi, the prince of Omashu and a wild child from the start."
"Hiya there," Bumi grinned.
Aang gestured to the earthbender beside him next. "This is Teo. He's from the Northern Mountain where we have our Air Temple."
"I'm originally from the Earth Kingdom but was born and raised in the Northern Air Temple Mountain," Teo clarified.
"Though he probably should've been born as an airbender with the amount of spirit he has," Aang chuckled, gesturing to his firebending friend next, "And this is Kuzon from the Fire Nation. Son of Mr. Lee, who happens to be the right-hand advisor of Fire Lord Iroh."
"Flameo, sir, ma'am," Kuzon greeted them with a half bow.
"Flameo?" Sokka asked.
"It's a Fire Nation greeting."
"Bumi, Teo, Kuzon, this is Prince Sokka of the Southern Water Tribe and his sister, Princess Katara," Aang introduced. "My best friends."
"Best friends? Since when?"
"Since now!"
"Then what are we?" Teo asked.
"You're my other set of best friends," Aang smiled. "And I'm hoping all of you will be best friends to each other."
"Welcome to the family, Sokka and Katara!" Bumi clapped Sokka hard on the back again, cackling at the warrior's howl.
"You must be skilled with the sword Sokka," Kuzon said to Sokka, noticing the sword that dangled from the warrior's belt. "I gotta say, the designs on the sheath look real familiar, too."
"Kuzon also happens to be a great swordsman," Aang added. "Top student of Master Piandao."
"Piandao, huh?" Sokka mused. "My space sword's actually crafted at his institution. Maybe that's why it looks familiar to you."
"I knew it! Wait...did you say space sword?"
"It's crafted out of a meteorite," Sokka tossed Kuzon the sword, allowing him to take a look at it himself. "Pretty snazzy if you ask me."
Kuzon pulled the blade out of the sheath, and his eyes lit up. "Hotman, it's black!"
"It's definitely unlike anything else we've seen," Katara nodded.
"It's unlike anything anyone has ever seen," Teo took a look at the blade next.
"Looks like we got another master swordsman in the gang," Bumi remarked.
"I wouldn't say I'm that skilled, though," Sokka said. "I learned a few things from my travels. Met different people who could handle the blade and stuff. I kind of trained myself for the most part."
"You must still be really good if you managed to secure a sword from a master like him," Teo said.
"Well, it's actually a gift from Her Highness, the princess of the North," Katara explained.
"Ah, the lady who magically appeared out of nowhere," Bumi said. "It's quite an interesting scenario, don't you guys think?"
Very, Sokka agreed, securing the princess's gift back at his belt.
They were interrupted by footsteps rushing in their direction. It was a trio of earthbenders, one looking small, one being strong and well-built, and one appearing tall and sporting a moustache that Sokka found to be odd.
"This is Haru, Pipsqueak, and The Duke. They're from the Earth Kingdom," Teo said. "Meet the newest members of the gang, guys: Prince Sokka and Princess Katara from the Southern Water Tribe. Children of Chieftain Hakoda."
"Nice meeting you," Haru bowed. The Duke gave a nod in greeting, and Pipsqueak drew Sokka in for a crushing hug, which nearly knocked the breath out of the wheezing warrior.
Seemed like a lot of Aang's friends were looking to squish Sokka to pieces with their friendship.
They got settled into their seats and got caught up in their conversations while a distracted Sokka snuck several looks in the direction of the royal kitchen. Some servants were walking in and out, bearing pins of their assigned numbers, and yet, none of the pins was the anticipated number eight. He sighed in visible disappointment but dove back into the conversation when he caught his sister giving him a look every now and then.
"So who won the race?" Haru asked.
"We did, obviously," Kuzon boasted. "Aang got sidetracked, and Bumi fell off."
"More like jumped off," Sokka corrected Teo as Bumi let out an amused snort.
"Bah! Winning is so boring," said the young prince of Omashu. "You gotta think about other possibilities sometimes, not just winning. Look at Aang! He opted out of the race and brought back new friends."
"Easy for you to say," came a voice behind them. "I'm the one who has to lock lips with a turtleduck now!"
The voice belonged to a man wearing regal Fire Nation robes and sporting a large scar on the left side of his face, particularly over his eye. He was accompanied by a woman with jet-black hair and sharp bangs. She had her arm linked with his and was shaking her head in amusement. Trailing behind the couple was a man who looked similar to the scarred man, and he was followed by two other ladies.
"Actually, you'll be locking your lips with its beak," Kuzon corrected the scarred man with a laugh. As if that made the man's plight any easier to manage.
"Kiss a turtleduck?" Sokka raised his eyebrows.
Aang chuckled. "You see, my friend here was involved in a bet—"
"The details are not necessary," the scarred man flushed a little.
"Oh come on, Zuko, you'll be getting married in a month!" Bumi said.
"This is as much fun as we can have before you go on with more important duties," Kuzon added.
"They're not wrong," the woman linked at Zuko's arm held his hand and gave it a soft squeeze, managing to lessen some of his annoyance further with a tiny smile. The scarred man shrugged off his pout before looking at Sokka and Katara.
"Zuko, this is Princess Katara and Prince Sokka from the Southern Water Tribe," Aang said. "Katara, Sokka, this is Prince Zuko of the Fire Nation. Son of Lord Ozai and Lady Ursa. He helped train me, and I never would've mastered firebending without his help."
"It's an honor to meet you," Zuko bowed.
"And this is Lady Mai, daughter of Governor Ukano and Lady Michi," Aang added. "She's Zuko's fiance and soon-to-be princess of the Fire Nation."
"Glad to meet you," she said.
"And this is Prince Lu Ten," the Avatar gestured to the man behind the couple. "Son of Fire Lord Iroh and Fire Lady Mayu. Crown Prince of the Fire Nation."
Sokka remembered that this was the man rumored to be the potential suitor for the Northern princess, and for a reason that the warrior couldn't name, he felt uncomfortable with this piece of information. Nevertheless, he managed a polite nod of acknowledgment.
"Pleasure meeting you, Prince Sokka and Princess Katara," Lu Ten smiled and bowed, but there were obvious hints of sorrow in the prince's eyes. Bumi, who took note of this, wrapped a hand around the crown prince.
"Lu Ten here is a softie looking to have his affections returned by a special someone," the Omashu prince noted. "An Earth Kingdom lassie, actually."
"Bumi—"
"Oh, quit your whining, man," Bumi hushed Lu Ten. "You're not crazy like me, are ya? So she'll come around for sure, I know it."
That brought a chuckle— even if not an entirely happy one— out of the prince and earned laughs from the other friends, and the info reduced the weight that had been accumulated in Sokka's chest.
"Though it seems like Lu Ten's not the only one looking to have his affections returned," Haru said knowingly and nudged Kuzon and Teo. The trio then took a look at the Avatar, who was smiling at the Southern Water Tribe princess for an unusually long time and was earning a beam from her in return. Both of them were oblivious to the others' whispers.
"Man down, man down," Kuzon whispered, rousing laughs from his friends.
In the meanwhile, Sokka kept his eyes on the lookout once again, scanning the area for the Northern princess, but by now, he had noticed that the two women behind Lu Ten were peering at the Southern warrior in interest. One of them had short auburn hair and was wearing a green dress; she crossed her arms, amused. The other had a long brown braid and was dressed in pink; she simpered at Sokka and flashed him a wink.
"This is Lady Ty Lee, former advisor to Princess Azula and now a Kyoshi Warrior," Aang said.
"Kyoshi Warrior, huh?" Sokka said, ignoring Ty Lee's coquettish look. "So you must know Suki."
The woman with the auburn hair next to her chuckled, and Sokka raised his eyebrows. "Did I say something funny?"
"It's interesting to hear you talk about me in front of me. Well, in your defense, you've never seen me without my makeup and uniform."
"Suki? Is that you?"
"Yep," she smiled. "Good to see you, Sokka."
"Boy, you look different without your makeup."
"You both know each other?" Katara asked.
"Yeah, we met when the men and I traded with the Kyoshi Islanders," Sokka explained, turning to the others. "Kyoshi Island was the nearest Earth Kingdom village we could reach from the Southern Water Tribe. And that, too, took a week and a half's time. I gotta say, I didn't expect to see you here, Suki."
"Suki's been promoted as the leader of Kyoshi Island," Ty Lee said. "So she's here to represent."
"Oh, congrats. Oyaji's retiring, huh?"
"Yeah. I'll still be leading the Kyoshi Warriors, though," Suki said. "Well, with Ty Lee's help."
"Well lookie here, the gang knows each other now," Bumi grinned. "Now let's go eat, shall we— woah!" He yelped and moved aside as someone burrowed forward, bumping into him accidentally. "Who's there?"
Everyone else made way for a young woman wearing a flowing jade dress, fancy jewelry, and other professional regalia. Her hair, decorated intricately, was pulled up in a bun. She blew her bangs aside in frustration and glared. "Hey, watch it!"
"Oh, sorry, doll," Bumi said. "I didn't see you there."
The woman's glare deepened. "Doll? Who are you callin' doll?"
"You, doll."
The woman grabbed hold of Bumi by his shirt and hissed, "Say that one more time, and I'll smack you against the wall and show you who's the real doll around here."
Everyone gaped at the sheer rawness of this woman in fancy robes. Bumi, though taken aback, only laughed as he extricated himself from her grasp, sprinkling in occasional snorts in his laughter. "'Doll' doesn't have to mean fragile, miss. It can mean other things. Who knows, maybe I'm actually saying you're pretty."
Just barely, the woman's glare dimmed, and an unnoticed shade of pink raided her face, but she dismissed it and retorted anyway, "Well I don't need your compliments or your approval, Snorty Britches." And although she tried to punch him away from her view, she ended up punching Sokka instead.
"OOWWW!" the tribesman staggered back and clutched his side, which was bruised for the second time today after Katara's "careful" handling earlier. "Can't you watch who and where you're punching?!"
"No, I can't! I'm blind!" the woman snapped, seafoam-colored eyes wide. "There's not a speck of dirt or rock here, nothin' but ice, and you expect me to see through it?!"
"Miss Toph!" came a voice from behind, immediately catching Lu Ten's attention. The wide-eyed crown prince gaped at the woman who was running after the temperamental youth in the jade dress. "Miss Toph, are you alright?"
"Just get me to my seat, Song," Toph sighed and held her attendant's arm, but Song didn't budge. She froze in place as she caught sight of Lu Ten and locked eyes with him. Everyone else was oblivious to the attendant and the crown prince's unspoken reactions, but Sokka took note of how Lu Ten's gaze was immediately filled with tenderness and longing. Almost as if the Fire prince knew her. He might as well have even loved her with the hearts that were pumping out from his molten eyes.
Song gulped and looked away from Lu Ten, hurriedly escorting Toph away from the group, but not before Toph sent another jab (likely trying to aim for the guy who called her a 'doll'), which ended up hitting Sokka again and earning another pained shriek from him. The Southern prince fell against the table and was helped up to his feet by Haru and The Duke. Lu Ten stood with his gaze following Song, earning the concerned looks of Aang and Zuko, and Bumi had the biggest grin on his lips as he watched Toph strut away with her chin up and her lips curled into a pout.
"Sorry, man," Haru said to Sokka. "Looks like she's a rough one."
"She's a tough one," Kuzon remarked.
"Guess that's why they named her Toph," Teo said.
"Toph Bei Fong, that is," Bumi said. "My rival who just so happened to invent metalbending. And here, I thought she'd be an old woman or something."
"For an only daughter of the Bei Fongs, she's not as fancy as she looks."
"Eh, who needs fancy? Quite boring, don't ya think?" Bumi grinned. "I guess I'd better go introduce myself properly."
"I'll come with you," Lu Ten said quickly, and Bumi ruffled the prince's hair and pulled him along.
"Hey, Aang, Zuko," Pipsqueak said, noticing Lu Ten's desperate gait. "I have a feeling that's the Song that Lu Ten's singing in that princely heart of his."
"And I have a feeling you're right," Zuko mumbled, sharing a look with Mai.
Sokka was not sure why he was feeling as relieved as he was with the discovery that the Northern princess's potential suitor was occupied with someone else.
Several gongs later, the friends were seated and settled, ready to commence the feast. Bumi and Lu Ten sat in the Earth Kingdom section, stealing glances at Toph and Song respectively. The members of the Fire Nation were huddled at the formal Fire Nation table while Aang and a few of his comrades opted to sit at the Air Nomad table. Aang had saved a seat on either side of him, one for Sokka and one for Katara. Needless to say that most of his conversations were with Katara.
"I've heard from many authorities that you're a master waterbender, Katara," Aang said sweetly. "Maybe you can help me improve on my waterbending."
"Says the Avatar, the master of all four elements," Katara laughed. "You're really sweet, Aang, but don't you think that compliment's a little far-fetched?"
"Well, everyone says I'm the master of all four elements, but there might be some other new tricks I need to learn," he said humbly. "And besides, waterbending isn't my native element, and you seem to be more of a master in waterbending than I am right now."
"Oh, no, I can't be that good."
"I don't know, I've heard many good things about you, Katara."
"Oh did you?" she grinned. "Well we've heard great things about you, too. You're the youngest airbender to become a master and earn your tattoos."
"Seems like you two are gonna get along real well then," Sokka interjected. "Katara's head's always up in the clouds anyway."
Katara swatted her brother's arm, and Aang laughed, his grey eyes brightening. "Must be interesting to have a sibling."
"Eh, he's more like a child than a big brother—"
"Hey!" Sokka frowned.
"But it's not half bad."
While Aang chatted away with Katara, Sokka darted his attention to the chamber in the far back. Several delicious smells were coming from that direction, but those weren't what totally interested him. His gaze was shifting for a purpose, the purpose that was the disguised princess.
"She's apparently part of the team of cooks who will be arranging the vegetarian meals for the Air Nomads."
In the meantime, Suki, who had initially taken her seat next to Sokka, tried to strike up a conversation with him, but clearly, Sokka's attention was elsewhere, and his replies were terse, often absent-minded. The Kyoshi Warrior was frankly disappointed; she'd been looking forward to seeing him ever since she heard the Southern royals were going to be here. Turned out that he didn't seem to be nearly as interested as she was. She ended up being dragged over to the Fire Nation table by Ty Lee and took a seat next to the fellow Kyoshi Warrior. The Southern warrior probably didn't even notice her leaving.
"You have a thing for him, don't you?"
Suki turned away from looking at Sokka from afar and blinked at Ty Lee, blushing. "What? No, why would I—?"
"I don't blame you," Ty Lee said, shrugging. "He's definitely a cutie."
"It's not like that, Ty Lee."
"Are you sure?" she asked, tilting her head in Sokka's direction. "'Cause if not, I'm totally down for making a move."
By now, the feast had officially commenced. The servants started stepping out of the kitchen one by one, carrying large trays and pots and ladles, and the serving process began. It seemed there was some pressure from higher authorities to serve the Fire Nation table with utmost, for many of the servants preparing the Fire Nation cuisine were extra cautious and jumpy around the Fire leaders. It was understandable given the tense relations between the Water Tribes and the Fire Nation.
Then again, who isn't pissed by the Fire Nation? Sokka thought, rolling his eyes. Adding onto his internal grumbling was the recognition that all the meat was moving away from their direction, but he still focused on his task at hand and peered at the servants' number tags. The number eight was missing, and none of the servants' eyes or faces were recognizable. He frowned in impatience, not even taking a minute to listen to his growling stomach and look at all that was being served on his plate..
"Egg custard tart, please!" Aang beamed, immediately waving his hand to catch the attention of a servant who carried a tray of the said dessert. "You should try the egg custard tart, Katara, it's delicious! Sokka, you should try some, too. Sokka? Hey, Sokka?"
"Huh?"
"Try the egg custard tart! I'm sure you'll like it."
"Oh...yeah, sure," he mumbled, peering back in the direction of the kitchen.
"Does Sokka not feel well today or something?" Aang asked.
"I have to be honest with you," Katara said to the monk, "My brother can't go a day without meat. That's why he looks so deflated."
"Sokka, the lover of meats, huh?"
"Yep...though it is a little strange for him to not eat anything at all," Katara mused. Her brother preferred meat, yes, but he was not the one for not touching any food at all.
"It's not about the meat," Sokka said. Well, not entirely anyway. He looked down at his plate at the rice and buns, vegetable soup and dumplings that lay. They did smell delicious, he admitted it, but rather than plopping them into his mouth, he played with them instead, running his chopsticks absently along the grains of rice as he looked around.
"We can't say for sure if we made it the way you like it, Avatar Aang," the servant carrying the custard said upon making her way over to them. Her tone was completely lacking in confidence.
"Oh, don't you worry, I'm sure it will be fantastic," Aang assured. "It's really nice of the princess to even consider arranging Air Nomad cuisine for us. She even had separate seating prepared for us so we won't be next to the meat. We're thankful for these arrangements and her sensitivity to our cultural practices."
Indeed, the princess was sensitive to others' needs. It was no surprise since she already had enough compassion in her to be moved by the plight of a wolf and a starving division of the tribe.
"You'll be pleased to know that we made sure to have the Air Nomad cuisine prepared by a vegetarian," the servant smiled.
"Oh, really?"
"Yes. Servant number eight. We felt she was perfect for the job."
Sokka looked up immediately from his food. He eyed the yellow filling that was snuggled up against the brown tart. "Hey, can I have some of that?"
"Of course, isumataq Sokka," the servant served Katara a tart before placing one on Sokka's plate. Sokka looked down at the treat. To be eating a dish that the princess herself made. Well, she did make those cakes, too, back at the temple, didn't she?
He reached for a spoon and scooped up some of the filling, letting the taste fill his mouth. And boy, was he in for an explosion of delectable sweetness.
"I have got to get this recipe!" Katara said, her eyes closed in bliss.
"I know, right?!" Aang stuffed the filling in his mouth and took a bite off of the tart. By now, Sokka was stuffing his face, too, and their eager mmms and aahs inspired Aang's other comrades to try it out.
Sokka kept looking around for any sign of the princess even as he devoured the tart, but his search was abruptly interrupted when something suddenly flew over his face, covering his view. He let out a wild shriek that attracted lots of attention from the surrounding folk.
"Gaah! Get it off of me!" he clawed at the creature that clung to his face and screeched. "Get this evil fiend off of me!"
Katara burst out laughing as the "evil fiend" that Sokka believed was trying to best him in a sneak attack turned out to be a harmless winged lemur.
"This is Momo, my pet lemur," Aang laughed. "Momo, be nice to Sokka, buddy."
"Aww, what a sweet little guy," Katara cooed as Momo attacked the warrior from all around and screeched hastily.
"Hey! What's he doing?!" Sokka yelped as Momo plopped down into Sokka's tart and sprayed the filling over the prince's face. Momo then leaped off of the plate, his sticky paws printing over Sokka's face as he ran up over Sokka's body, jumping on and off of him, prodding his pockets as if searching for something. He then reached into one of Sokka's pant pockets, hanging on in spite of the warrior's fidgeting, and he pulled out what he wanted: one of the cakes— now mushed up— that the princess gave the prince at the Moon Temple. Momo tore through the wrapper and sniffed it before climbing off of Sokka and licking at the creamy cake. He took his seat next to the warrior as if he didn't just harass him.
Sokka blinked wide-eyed as everyone around him laughed at the sight. As Katara got caught up in laughter, Aang gave the Southern prince an apologetic look before shooting Momo a look of disapproval. It didn't help Sokka's embarrassment, though; he looked around, flushed, his face as red as the Fire Nation table's decorations.
"Hey, isn't that the guy who barged through the Eastern Gates on an otter-penguin and ran into all those carts?"
"Yeah, the guy who was sitting backward with his ass in the air!"
Sokka sat with his head bowed, griping to himself about his bad karma, letting the embarrassment wash over him, letting the laughter around him go on and sink into his embittered form. Aang gave Sokka a look of utmost sympathy and apology. "My fault entirely," he said aloud, but that didn't make the laughs go down. By now, Katara had stopped laughing and saw the look on her brother's face, and she reached out to brush some of the filling off of his tunic, empathy now clouding over her expression. Sokka pushed her hand away, mumbling that he'll take care of it but not really budging.
And it was then that his nose caught a whiff of the familiar moonflower-cardamom aroma. It was coming from a shadow that had stepped in front of him. There, the princess, her face veiled, but he realized that she wasn't laughing behind her mask like the other servants. She only looked at him, snowy eyebrows furrowed in concern and consideration. She was holding a tray out to him; it was stocked up with fresh rice and breads, noodles and dumplings, and a new, full custard tart.
Sokka took hold of the tray, cheeks crimsoning for an entirely different reason as he looked at her, lost in her eyes. She picked up his messy plate and looked back up at him. "May I, Your Highness?"
And it took him several moments to realize that she was asking him a question. "H-Huh?"
"The filling on your face."
He swallowed and nodded, his brain not working properly at the moment to understand what she meant until she took the liberty to bend the sticky tart filling off of him.
"I'm sorry about what happened," the princess said to him, her voice low like the other servants. "There's a washroom down the hall if you need to use it."
He blinked. "Oh...that's okay...thank...thank you…"
Everyone was still laughing at him, though, much to his lingering chagrin because the universe just wouldn't give him a break and was bent on making a fool out of him in front of the princess of the North, but to his surprise, her voice rose for a moment, almost as if she was addressing the entire chamber as she spoke, "I admire how calm you are, Your Highness."
Everyone paused, caught off guard by the voice of who they all assumed was a mere servant.
"I say that because if I was in your place, I would certainly not want so many people claiming to be from prestigious backgrounds forgetting their manners and laughing in my face so insensitively."
By now, the entire chamber was completely silent. Everyone gawked from the woman to the warrior and back to the woman. All before they quickly settled into their previous conversations, not even daring to sprinkle in occasional laughs about what happened. Aang went on with lecturing Momo while Katara assured the monk that no offense was taken. The entire time, though, Sokka was frozen, blinking at the princess.
"Please let me know if you need anything else," her voice went soft again. "I will be happy to serve you." She then handed him a small towel and bowed before leaving with the messy tray, not noticing the pair of sharp blue eyes that followed her in the direction she went. When she rounded the corner and was not in sight, Sokka looked around at everyone else, who didn't care to make another scene.
Who exactly did this princess think she was to send delightful thrills down his spine and anticipatory drumbeats through his chest with every second of her presence? A savior of the South, yes. A princess, yes. But...but...she could've gotten in trouble for speaking out in her servant persona. She could've been fired on the spot. She could've had her entire plan or secret scheme or something ruined. And yet, she still defended him. Well, she was masked up and was dressed identical to the other servants, so as long as her face wasn't seen, she couldn't be recognized, but still. By now, his embarrassment had left him, and working within him was a sweet feeling that wasn't caused by the custard tart and even made him smile at Momo's apologetic licking in amusement.
It was easy to make the princess laugh; Sokka knew that from the walk he shared with her before, from the way she genuinely giggled at every one of his lame jokes. But she was not one to laugh at another's humiliation.
She was not one to allow it, either.
It was painfully obvious to Aang and Katara that the One Who Did Not Laugh made a big impact on the Southern prince. Katara herself was surprised that someone managed to stand up for her brother like that. Then again, it seemed that Sokka was getting special treatment ever since they got to the North.
"Don't be too flattered," she told her smiling brother as he drew shapes in his rice bowl. "The princess knows about your obvious love for the North and told people to treat you with extra care. That's why your antics are tolerated.
Which drew his inner cynic out of his shell for a moment. Not that it did much to kill his mood entirely because his optimist would barge back out whenever the One Who Did Not Laugh was in their presence. She was apparently in charge of the moonpeach fruit pies— a dessert favored by the monks— and Sokka found himself craving them.
"Fruit pies, please!"
"Fruit pies, over here!"
"Hey, can I get another fruit pie?"
Turned out he was just craving her attention all along since he barely ate anything. He might have nibbled on a vegetable dumpling or two as she was kind enough to get him a clean plate of them, but that was all. Katara never thought she'd see the day her brother became too distracted for eating.
"Another two fruit pies, please?" he called with a sheepish grin. "For my friends this time, not me."
Only to shove some of them into the Avatar's plate and some more into Katara's plate, forcing them to indulge in them rather than letting them go to waste. Sokka didn't listen even as they told him to stop asking for more fruit pies and that they were about to burst from eating so many of them. He was too busy trying to bring a laugh or two out of the princess by his point.
And he was successful, too, when in his distracted daze, he had accidentally grabbed hold of Aang's hand, thinking it to be a piece of bread on his plate, and he brought it up to his mouth only to have Aang yank it away from him, a bewildered look on his face.
The One Who Did Not Laugh let out a giggle, and that was all that he felt mattered at the moment. Clearly he was a smitten man; he just didn't know it yet.
Katara eyed her brother in increased suspicion as the minutes dragged by. Something about the North brought out a side to him that his family had never seen back down South. Smiley since waking up and now flirty in the presence of this servant. It wasn't until Katara saw him whip out the scarves from his pocket that she realized that this servant might as well be the woman he'd been looking for.
I guess the Princess is out of the picture then…? she wondered, not wanting to entertain the thought of her brother going after multiple women.
For what seemed like a long time, the One Who Did Not Laugh didn't step out of the kitchen again. Sokka waited earnestly but didn't get to see her. Some of the people around them started clearing out. He eventually got up from his seat as well, having eaten very little with his curiosity unsatisfied. "You guys go ahead. I'll be right back."
"And where do you think you're going?" Katara asked him.
"I...uh...I wanna thank the chefs in the kitchen!"
"I have to thank the chef, too," Aang said, clutching his full stomach as he stood up. "The food was really good—"
"I'll do the thanking for you," Sokka piped up defensively and took off by himself in the direction of the kitchen chamber.
He had to dodge the many different nobles and issue a hundred or so explanations to the folks he'd met before and the folks who decided to meet him now in the middle of something highly important, and it was only after all that did he manage to make it to the kitchen chamber. He was surprised to find the place empty, and he was more surprised to see that the traffic of higher-ups was suddenly being directed to the building's exit. A few guards had rushed past him on their way to Prince Zuko, who was still lounging around the Fire Nation table, and the Fire prince charged out of the chamber, muttering something beneath his breath. The people around him darted for the exit as well, one of them pausing to zero in on him. "Brother Sokka!"
It was Ivaneq. "Brother Ivaneq, what happened?"
"The Fire Nation princess happened," he huffed. "She's apparently harassing a Water Tribe servant outside. The servant's a minor, too."
"What? Why?"
"Just because the servant accidentally spilled something on her royalty pin. Not a surprise, really. Azula is Ozai's daughter after all."
Sokka frowned and shoved his way through the traffic, igniting Ivaneq's alarm. The Southern prince struggled his way to the forefront, he caught sight of a young girl, probably around thirteen or fourteen years of age, unveiled and cowering back at the sight of a woman in royal Fire Nation robes. Prince Zuko was there, too, holding his sister back and glaring at her.
"Stop making a scene, Azula. We're guests here."
"Exactly, we're guests here," the Fire Nation princess eyed the servant girl more coolly than her intentions probably allowed. "We agreed to sit in these filthy igloos and waste a few days of our valuable time in this Agni-forsaken snow dump, and this is the way we get treated?"
"P-Please, Your Highness, it w-was an accident," the servant girl began. "I-It wasn't on purpose, I swear to Tui and La—!"
"Then did your precious princess appoint you strictly because of your dyslexia? So you can 'accidentally' go around insulting the members of the Fire Nation?"
"N-No, Your Highness—"
"Azula, stop this, I mean it," Zuko said sternly, turning to a few guards behind him. "Send for my uncle!"
"I'm afraid he's occupied in a meeting with the other leaders, sir," a guard said. "We are not allowed to interrupt."
Zuko groaned in frustration and charged back inside to fetch his uncle. In the meantime, one of the many spectators also out, "Someone also send for the Avatar!"
Sokka huffed angrily and lunged forward until he was held back by Ivaneq. "Brother Sokka, you need to calm down," Ivaneq panicked, mentally facepalming himself for telling the prince about this in the first place.
"It's all calculated, isn't it?" Azula narrowed her eyes at the servant girl, the edges of her fingers sprouting blue flames and igniting fear in the girl's eyes. "Your princess locks herself away behind four walls during a time of diplomatic talks, thinking we wouldn't be suspicious of her. Arranging for cultural events and feasts catered to all of the four nations, acting like she actually cares. It's all for the purpose of showing off the savage behaviors of the water country and its filthy fetish for insulting the Fire Nation. Your leader knows nothing about respect."
"Let go of me, Ivaneq," Sokka growled, straining against the Northerner's grip, but Ivaneq shook his head.
"I told the chief and chieftess that I will make sure you don't get into any more trouble! I promised the princess I would keep you all out of these affairs—!"
"That ashhead with the blue fire is insulting the princess!" Sokka breathed vehemently. "You want me to stand here and do nothing?!"
"That Fire princess is crazy!" Ivaneq hissed in the prince's ear. "She will shoot you in the face with her lightning, and we will all be goners!"
"The p-princess is gentle and kind, Your Highness," the servant sputtered to Azula in the meantime. "She would n-never want to insult—aaah!" The girl squeezed her eyes shut and prepared for the worst as Azula raised her flaming hand to discipline the girl with a burn, but the Fire princess found that her hand was stopped by a water-encased one. Standing between the girl and the Fire princess was the princess of the North, her number tag missing as if to add ambiguity to her identity. The blue fire in the Fire royal's hand was put out by the water that exuded from the Northerner.
"Please let her go, Princess," the Northern princess said. "She's young and still learning."
Azula looked at her own hand, which was being held back by this snow savage who had the guts to touch her, the princess of the Fire Nation, and put out her prestigious blue fire. "Get your hand off of me, you snow peasant," she yanked the Northerner's hand away from hers. "You dare to touch me, the Princess of the Fire Nation? You dare to put out my fire?"
The Northern princess kept her stance firm and stood protectively before the servant girl. "It was an act of defense," she said. "Forgive me, Princess. It was not at all my intention to disrespect you—"
"Did your princess train every one of you to say that?"
"It truly was an act of defense, Your Highness—"
"You think I'm a fool to believe that?!"
The Northern princess stepped back several feet, persuading the servant girl to take the chance and leave. Sokka looked from the Northern princess to the blue fire that was re-emerging at Azula's fingertips, his arms fighting Ivaneq's grip.
"You savages think you have the upper hand, don't you?" Azula said. "Wallowing in your pride that you'll be able to put out our fires and save yourselves. Well I will have your pride snuffed out in seconds." She swung an arm around, sparking flashes from the tips of her index and middle fingers with the intention to aim it at the Northern princess.
A horrified Sokka grunted and shoved Ivaneq off of him, and with a swing of his foot, he tripped the Fire Nation princess. Azula gasped as she fell facedown into the snow from the surprise attack, the lightning spark dissipating into the air. The Northern princess stared at Sokka, wide-eyed. The spectators, too, were caught off guard, and before anyone had the chance to react, Sokka rushed forward, grabbed the Northern princess's hand, and pulled her along with him.
"Filthy water swine," Azula hissed, dragging herself off of the snow. Her fingers sought the purchase of another spark of lightning forming at her fingertips.
"Look out!" a spectator yelled to Sokka and the "servant."
"Behind you!" yelled another.
And everything happened so fast after that. The Northern princess let go of Sokka's hand and pushed him out of the way, and he tumbled into the snow, barely escaping the dangerous flash of light. He looked up in horror but saw that she had summoned water and swirled it to form a ball-like shape, immediately trapping the massive bolt in the water before directing the charged water towards the sky. The water dissipated into the air as moisture while the trapped bolt was released, charging into the sky harmlessly and bringing about crashes of thunder. The moisture lingered in the air in the form of mist, blinding all in its wake, and by the time it cleared, the Northern princess was nowhere to be seen. Only a shocked Sokka, his mouth agape, was left in the snow, being gawked at by several pairs of wide eyes.
Notes:
So more characters (and ships, lol) have been introduced. I'm usually not invested in crack ships, and I tend not to experiment with ships very often, but the other day I was rewatching the episode, "The King of Omashu," and I randomly thought about how things might have been if Bumi was much younger, maybe even the same age as Aang, and how his interaction would've been with Toph. I imagine their rivalry on earthbending mastery would be more playful than serious (or perhaps a combination of both). Let me make it clear that *in no other situation* would I *ever* consider the Bumi/Toph ship and that, too, for *obvious* reasons, but since this is an AU, and Bumi and Toph are *around the same age,* and since I am drawn to both Bumi's crazy wisdom and Toph's groundedness, I decided to test out their dynamic and roll with Bumi's own philosophy, albeit in a fanfiction setting: "Instead of seeing what they want you to see, you gotta open your brain to the possibilities." If you think this is a super weird experiment, don't worry; this ship won't be the focus of this story, just something I added for fun.
Until the next chapter!
Chapter 15: The Lost Warriors
Chapter Text
It was with great disappointment and worry that Hakoda and Kya, leaving Kohana under Ivaneq's care and accompanied by a few servants, headed to the location of the emergency meeting that was to be held by Arnook, Fire Lord Iroh, and the Fire Lord's brother, Lord Ozai. The subject of discussion was obviously the incident with Princess Azula at the Multicultural Feast. Yet again, Sokka was the center of attention, but this time, it was not an incident that would be as easily overlooked as his near-brawl with Khasiq's assistants. Disabling the Fire Nation princess (though Ozai and his representatives would call it "attacking")— even for the purposes of saving another's life— was definitely not going to help reduce the existing tensions between the Water Tribe and the Fire Nation.
Another worry that loomed over the Southern royals regarding the wrath of the Fire Nation is the possibility that the Fire Nation might place sanctions on the Water Tribe. This would halt the Southern Revival Project, a huge chunk of which is in collaboration with the Fire Nation and the Earth Kingdom. And if the Fire country pulled out of the project, it could taunt the Earth Kingdom into dropping the project, too, since both countries were industrial giants and held pivotal partnerships. And if the Fire Nation and the Earth Kingdom both dropped out, this would leave only the Air Nomads, who were not economically invested the way the other nations were, to begin with. The Nomads would further be rendered vulnerable to the Fire Nation's pressures considering the two countries' tense relations.
"Was Sokka even thinking all this through?" Kya sighed. "If the Spirits are not in our favor, then we could lose everything! Every chance at reviving the South!"
"Don't worry," Hakoda told her. "Remember, Avatar Aang is on our side."
Indeed, that was the only good part about the message they received and was guaranteed to be a major plus for them. Having met Azula while he was training at the Fire Nation, Aang was familiar with the Fire princess's behavior. Her actions frequently earned the disapproval of the royal family. Except for Ozai, that is; since he was in charge of Azula's upbringing, he was clearly the outlier.
"Avatar Aang supposedly stopped Ozai from going to war with his people," Hakoda said. "I hear he's very skilled in diplomacy. He will help us handle this."
The Southern chief and chieftess eventually stopped when they got to the sitting area in front of the corridor leading to the meeting hall. They saw Katara and Sokka seated there with Avatar Aang. Sokka had a scowl on his face.
"Aren't you three supposed to be in the meeting right now?" Hakoda asked.
"Well, we were," Aang answered. "But Ivaneq told us to wait here."
"Sokka here got a little too sensitive when they started jabbing at the princess of the North and her reputation," Katara said, explaining to them all that had happened before they were sent out. Sokka, too, relived the experience, anger coursing through his quietening veins.
"This oaf had the audacity to attack the esteemed Fire Nation princess," accused Admiral Zhao, one of Ozai's foremost allies as he glared at the Southern prince.
The room went quiet for a moment. With bated breath, those who were most concerned for the Southern prince's welfare, such as Katara, Aang, Arnook, and a few of his attendants, took a look at the prince, looking for a reaction, hoping it wouldn't be defiant enough to earn more wrath. And then there was Khasiq, who took his place on the right side of Arnook. Khasiq seemed to be enjoying the show; the Northern official was highly amused that the young prince was already in trouble again.
Sokka, on the other hand, didn't look up even once. In reality, he couldn't care less about this meeting. He could only think about the bending technique the Northern princess did to maneuver the lightning. Katara would know more about how the technicalities of that would work, but she wasn't there to witness it close-up and furthermore, she was really surprised to hear of how the "servant" managed to escape the lightning blast.
"You must learn to control your tongue, admiral," Iroh frowned. "You are to show respect to the prince of the South."
"We respected the members of the Water Tribe enough to come here in spite of our hectic schedules, Fire Lord Iroh," Zhao said. "We agreed to spend a few weeks of our time here in efforts to dissipate the tensions between both countries, and an attack on the Fire Nation princess is what we get in return?"
At this, Sokka jumped out of his thoughts long enough to retort, "Mind your words. It was not an attack. I'm a man of honor, and harming a woman is a boundary you'll never see me cross. Unlike your Fire Nation princess, who has no moral qualms against assaulting our tribeswomen and slandering against our princess."
"I see your parents have taught you no respect," Ozai glared. "You insult the esteemed members of the Fire Nation royal family, and you call yourself a prince?"
"The word 'esteemed' is not used to describe people who label other cultures as being savage when they themselves are the actual savages," the Southern prince said. "The correct term for that is 'hypocrite,' actually."
"You dare call us hypocrites?!"
"Don't mind him, Your Highness," Zhao barked. "He's just a lunatic who risked his life for a mere servant."
"Yes, I would," Sokka glared. "Because I acknowledge people as people, not tools or resources or objects to be labeled and deprived of dignity. The Water Tribe is not just gonna sit back and let you shoot your lightning at people and get away with it."
"Prince Sokka, you are to remain quiet," Arnook said, probably later than he should have. "Avatar Aang is handling the case on behalf of you, yes? Please, son, settle down."
Zhao turned to Ozai, knowing that convincing Iroh of anything contrary to "harmony between the nations" was not going to be possible. "We can't possibly still stay here and hail diplomacy, Lord Ozai. These people are accusing Princess Azula right in front of you, and the Chief of the Northern savages himself is in support of—!"
"Admiral Zhao, your input will no longer be needed if you fail to control yourself," Iroh stood up from his seat and glared in warning at the admiral. "This conflict will be resolved peacefully. Do not stoke the flames."
"Please, dear brothers, we can settle this once and for all," Arnook pleaded. "On behalf of what happened, I offer my most humble apologies—"
"That is not necessary, Chief Arnook," Aang piped in. "There have been several witnesses to Princess Azula's behavior. She was using racial slurs to humiliate the people of the Water Tribe, not unlike you, Lord Ozai," Aang raised his eyebrows. "She was also slandering against the Northern princess, also not unlike you. And she was blatantly shooting lightning at the prince of the South."
"Only because she was provoked," Ozai growled at the Avatar before he turned to Iroh. "You say Azula is like your own, but you fail to see the reasoning behind her actions. These 'Water Tribe brothers' of yours tell us not to hold onto past history and to look to an optimistic future, but then they treat us worse than their animal skins and expect to steal our every last resource. We did not sign up for this, Brother."
"And the people of the Water Tribe did not sign up for being heavily insulted this way when they stayed up many nights to make your stay here as comfortable and culturally welcoming as possible," Aang said sternly.
"Neither do they deserve false accusations for tending to our needs ever since our arrival," Iroh said. "The Avatar is right, Ozai. I advise you to drop the argument and summon Princess Azula to give her apology."
"The one who truly needs to apologize is that oaf of a prince standing over there," Ozai pointed an accusing finger at Sokka and turned to Arnook. "You will have him bow to my daughter in apology. Unless you wish to experience the feeling of having your daughter similarly humiliated in front of the entire tribe."
Khasiq held in a mocking chuckle that didn't go unnoticed by Sokka. The prince gritted his teeth. "If you have even an iota of leadership within you," he ended up snapping at Ozai but keeping his words aimed for certain others, "And if you dare to call yourself a man, then you will leave Her Highness, the princess of the North, out of this conversation and accept your failure in your parenting skills."
Everyone in the room was shocked out of their wits. Katara mentally facepalmed while Aang froze in place, his eyes bulging out of their sockets. Arnook glanced at Sokka, wide-eyed. Iroh was also visibly surprised by the remark whereas an enraged Ozai jumped from his seat, flames flickering at his clenched fists.
"Disrespect to the princess of the North will not be tolerated whatsoever," Sokka shot a brief glare at Khasiq. "This goes for everyone."
And in return, Khasiq scowled. He did not fail to see the light of interest that had peaked in the Northern chief's gaze.
"Prince Sokka, you need to calm down!" Aang said quickly, exchanging a worried look with Katara and wordlessly requesting her to tell Sokka to back down. Katara tugged angrily at her brother's sleeve, but that didn't seem to do anything to calm down the equally raging Southern prince.
"I'm not gonna back down. Someone needs to slap some sense into certain people," Sokka went on, blue fires blazing in his eyes. "The princess of the North did not take the measures she did to organize a feast fitting for the royal members of the Fire Nation just to be dragged into your conversation as a pawn. You will show respect if you want to earn it."
"You uncultured SNOW SAVAGE!" Ozai hissed but was barely held back by Iroh before he could launch himself out of his seat and aim his developing sparks of lightning at Sokka. "Forget Azula's motives. I will blast this imbecile's face open myself!"
"OZAI! Be calm!" Iroh commanded. "Avatar Aang, please escort Prince Sokka out of here!"
It was hard to fathom the depths of Hakoda and Kya's horror as they gawked at their son, giving infinite thanks to the Spirits for making sure he was still intact after hearing the words that flew out of his mouth. Kya buried her face in her hands, shaking her head slowly. "Oh Spirits, oh Spirits…!"
"Sokka, I can't believe you," Hakoda shook his head helplessly. "This is...this is beyond any diplomatic issue I can solve!"
Then again, the distressed parents knew they shouldn't be too surprised; Sokka was born into La's clan, after all, during the year of the Wolf Moon, and it was only expected from the results of his birth chart that a La-given son would be so stubborn and lacking in restraint. Like La Himself.
"Sokka did nothing wrong, Your Highnesses," Aang assured the Southern chief and chieftess. "Well, obviously he shouldn't have said what he said, but if we boil it down to the actual problem here, he was protecting someone from being unnecessarily shot by lightning, and he was defending the princess of the North. If anything, Princess Azula should be the one to apologize for her extreme behavior, and Iroh himself recognizes this."
"It does not matter who is in the wrong here. The Fire Nation has greater resources than we do, and it's obviously in a position of great power. And if the Fire Nation royals are not pleased…" Hakoda sighed, not bothering to finish. "I just don't know why my son gets himself entangled in these matters and messes it up further with that loud mouth of his. It was not his conflict to begin with."
"That woman is a psycho, Dad," Katara frowned. "She was being the extreme one here. I mean, who would shoot lightning at someone for accidentally spilling something? I'd like to see her put on a maid's uniform and serve people without spilling things—"
"Shhh," Hakoda silenced her. "Do you want someone to hear you and get you in trouble, too?"
"All I'm saying is that if the Fire Nation dares to call itself a powerful nation, then it would recognize this instead of using the situation against us. At least Fire Lord Iroh has the decency to accept Azula's mistake and—"
"I don't know about all that. All I'm saying is that there could've been another way to handle the problem instead of tripping the Fire princess," Kya insisted.
"By then, the servant would've been shot by lightning," Aang said. "There's nothing else Sokka could've done other than getting in front of the lightning and taking the blow for himself, and that would've ended really badly." The Avatar turned to the chief and chieftess. "Chief Hakoda, Chieftess Kya, I don't want you worrying about this. The Fire Nation may be powerful, and Sokka might have crossed the line a little bit by saying what he said—"
Sokka wasn't moved; he kept his glare on the ground intact.
"—but that doesn't mean Princess Azula will get away with doing just anything. Doing the right thing is not dependent on what nation a person is from. I won't allow a kind of system like that to exist. Avatar promise."
Hakoda and Kya were not entirely convinced considering all that they've heard regarding Ozai and his wrath, but they did trust the Avatar and were thankful that he was on their side.
"Fire Lord Iroh is a very understanding man," Aang added. "He knows about Azula; there shouldn't be any problems. Just trust me on this."
"Lord Ozai is furious, though, Avatar Aang," Hakoda pointed out.
"He might be Azula's father, but he's not the Fire Lord himself. Fire Lord Iroh has the last word. Although…" Aang looked over to Sokka, who had been strangely quiet all this time. Not sulking or anything, but just...quiet. "I will say that they might ask for an apology from Sokka's behalf. Knowing Ozai, he doesn't back out of something without being appeased in some way—"
The doors of the meeting room in the distance suddenly opened, interrupting the conversation, and out strolled several attendants, who were followed by men in sweeping crimson robes and golden regalia. Walking out with them was Khasiq, keeping his head held high, his gait stiff and commanding as if he was the chief himself.
Everyone got up from the pelts as the regal men passed by. Ozai was seething with rage as he saw Sokka, and he shifted his glare over to Kya and Hakoda. Iroh's look was more apologetic, but he didn't have the chance to interact with them as he was too focused on making sure his brother didn't explode over them in unbridled rage.
"Look at his face," Zhao huffed. "Not an ounce of remorse." He paused and jabbed his finger against Sokka. "This is your last chance, boy. Behave yourself, or you will regret it."
Hakoda began, "We offer our most humble apologies to the Fire Lord and Lord Ozai—"
But Zhao charged away and didn't bother standing around to listen to anyone acquainted with the "peasant-prince of the Southern savages," not even Hakoda and Kya.
"I'm telling you, Brother Hakoda," Khasiq shook his head. "It's the curse of the Moon Temple."
"That's ridiculous," Sokka spat, but Khasiq's remark only served to increase the agitation of the Southern chief and chieftess.
"But don't you worry. I will do what I can to make the prince appear more favorable in the Fire Lord's eyes." Khasiq cast a look at Sokka, who glared deeper in response. "But keep your hopes up, my friends. I told you before and I'm telling you again. The Great Temple of La keeps its doors open for you." And he followed along in the Fire royals' path but not caring to elaborate what exactly happened.
"I'm guessing this means they dropped the issue?" Aang asked two of Arnook's attendants.
"Yes, sir. Her Highness, the princess of the North, expressed her apology for the incident."
"The princess apologized?" Sokka asked, frowning. "But why?"
"Is she here?" Kya looked in the direction of the meeting room down the hall.
"No, ma'am. She conveyed her apology through correspondence. For security reasons, she's not allowed to step out of her quarters."
"But why did she apologize?" Sokka asked again. "It's not her fault!"
"In her message, she wrote that she is the one to blame for failing to recognize the problem of servant shortage. She said that many of the servants had hired less-experienced workers to help out with the serving because there were not many experienced workers. Though it's clearly not true. The princess was very meticulous in her orders and oversaw every possible—" he was nudged by another attendant to keep quiet.
"But never mind all that," the second attendant said with a forced laugh. "All is well. The princess said that when given the chance, she will apologize to the princess in person for all that happened."
"She also made a special request to pardon the prince for this misunderstanding," the first attendant pitched in, frowning as he added, "Which she also blamed herself for."
"But, uh…" the second attendant jumped back in, "The Fire Lord accepted the request immediately. To make it up to the Fire Nation royal family, she organized a very special banquet for them tonight separate from the Multicultural Dinner. I suppose that's another way for us to limit contact with the Fire Nation princess and vice versa, which is what everyone needs at this point in time."
"Her Highness also organized a ball tonight following dinner. The Fire Nation royals opted out of it, thank the Spirits, but everyone else is invited, including all of you." The attendants both bowed. "We hope to see you there. Security will be there to escort you."
Aang and Katara exchanged looks, and Hakoda and Kya looked concerned. Sokka, though, didn't like how the princess of the North took on the blame by having to literally make up a fault. "The princess didn't have to take the blame. Those ashheads are—!"
"Sokka, you've talked enough for one day," Kya snapped, turning back to the guards. "But yes, she really didn't have to take the blame for us."
"Well, ma'am, that's what happens when one doesn't have the guts to call out the Fire Nation's flaws," the first attendant sighed. "The Water Tribe is helpless when pitted against the Fire Nation. And it's not just that. From what we've heard about her so far, the princess is not one to place blames on others anyway."
"She was quick to defend him, too; she said that it was perfectly natural for him to hold that grudge. And yet it's child-like. As in an innocent individual's response to broken trust, especially by his own people...And for that, Brother Sokka, the princess asks for your forgiveness."
It was definitely true that the princess was not the kind of person to blame others. With a sigh, Sokka looked up at the attendants. "I need to talk to Chief Arnook."
Sokka sat through about an hour of his parents' frustrated rants, and with great difficulty, he tried to convince them (with the help of the Avatar, who vouched for him) that he would keep his mouth under control so long as he was in the presence of Arnook. As Arnook was also lenient on Sokka, they didn't feel like the interaction could go wrong. After making him swear that he wouldn't pick a fight with anyone, they sent him to the throne room with a group of attendants and two security guards, who were to leave Sokka to his privacy when he was in the chief's audience.
By the time Sokka made his way inside the throne room, he saw that Arnook was accompanied by a friend. It was a bearded Fire Nation man in mahogany-hued robes that flowed from beneath his red parka. His hair was pulled up in a topknot.
"You have a visitor, Chief Arnook," the Fire Nationer said.
Arnook, who had been preoccupied with a scroll, looked up at the Southern prince. "Sokka? You wanted to speak to me, son?"
"Yeah…" Sokka looked to the Fire Nation man, who looked back at him with curiosity.
"So you are Sokka of the Southern Water Tribe?" the man asked.
"Yes, sir, that's me."
"Sokka here is the grandson of Master Pakku, former chieftain of the Southern Water Tribe."
"Ah, so you are among the newest inductees to the White Lotus Society along with your grandfather," the man noted. "You're also the one who stood up to Princess Azula and the royal family earlier, aren't you?"
Sokka nodded in affirmation and expected an angry reaction from the man, but it never came. The man simply smiled and nodded. "You've got guts, I tell you. Fire Lord Iroh admitted that he was impressed with you as well. This is what we are looking for in our White Lotus inductees."
"Are you a part of the White Lotus?" Sokka asked.
"Master Piandao has been a member of the White Lotus for many years," Arnook said.
"You're Master Piandao?" Sokka recognized the name and bowed. "I was given a sword that was crafted at your institution, Master"
"By Arnook's daughter, yes," Piandao said, noting the softness that lined the prince's features at the mention of the Northern princess. "A sword crafted by a meteorite. Must be a valuable gift."
"Yeah, it truly is." Sokka's voice went soft, too. Piandao looked at Arnook and gave him a small smile, exchanging an unspoken message with him before he turned back to Sokka. "I'm assuming you met Kuzon? He's one of my best students and a good friend of Avatar Aang. He told me that you traveled around in your efforts to sustain your tribe through trading missions."
"Yes, I've traveled for a bit. Just to places where we were able to reach in a month's time. The farthest I've gone with my men is Omashu."
"Omashu? All the way from the Southern Water Tribe? That's rather impressive," Piandao nodded. "Kuzon also told me about your self-taught swordsmanship skills. Are you that good?"
"It's nothing much," Sokka said. "I just picked up some advice here and there and watched a few people. We don't have swordsmanship training down South, so everything I do basically comes from warrior training."
"You have a unique fighting style, then, I suppose? Surely you must be worthy of such a sword somehow."
"Well…" Sokka hung his head low. "I've never had actual practice or a master, so I'm not really that good either way. And as for worth...I honestly don't know. I've been fascinated with the way of the sword ever since I knew about it outside the vicinity of the South Pole, but training was not a possibility given the situation in our tribe. And now out of great generosity, Her Highness gifted me one." He sighed. "It's hard for me to tell if I'm really that worthy."
Piandao looked at the young prince of the South as if studying him, and a moment later, he spoke with a gleam in his eyes. "Well then, we'll certainly have to see about that." The master then stood up from his pelt. "If given the opportunity, would you like to learn the way of the sword?"
"If I'm deemed worthy enough, I would love to, Master."
"How long do you plan on staying here, Sokka?"
"Three weeks. One week for the conferences and two additional weeks for Southern Revival talks."
"Do you have any commitments tomorrow?"
"Tomorrow?" Sokka looked up. "Uh...not necessarily."
"Hm," Piandao nodded. "Alright, then. Why not come to our training grounds tomorrow at sunrise and give us a demonstration of what you know? You will be escorted from your estate to the western courtyard where we will be training."
Sokka blinked, his heartbeat pounding in his chest. "Wait...are you…?"
"I've decided to train you as much as I am able to these three weeks," Piandao said. "Would you like that?"
Sokka widened his eyes, a huge grin forming on his lips. "Really?"
"Sokka of the Southern Water Tribe, you've proven your worth the moment you set forth on your very first mission. You've proven yourself again after sustaining your tribe in times of economic distress. And you've proven yourself yet again when you stood your ground against the Fire Nation royalty and spoke on behalf of your people." He smiled. "I know that you will prove your worth again once you formally begin your training."
The Southern prince bowed again, this time in the manner of the Fire Nation, and Piandao returned it with a bow of his own.
"I will see you tomorrow at sunrise, then."
"I would be honored, Master."
Piandao smiled. "Well now that that's settled, did you want to speak to the chief, Sokka?"
"Oh...yeah, I…" Sokka looked up at Arnook. " Her Highness…"
And they didn't even need the prince to elaborate on who the subject of his discussion was.
"I heard she took care of the situation earlier by apologizing."
"Yes," Arnook said. "What of it, Sokka?"
"It's just...I don't understand why she would...I would've been more than okay with me apologizing instead of her. She didn't have to…" Sokka found that he couldn't convey his words properly.
"I did not tell her to apologize, and I did not tell her to pardon you," Arnook said. "She did it herself."
"Arnook here has been quite taken aback with how vehemently you defended the princess of the North during the meeting," Piandao said.
"O-Oh…" Sokka stammered. "I just...I guess I just…"
Arnook eyed him warily. "Do you respect my daughter that much, Prince Sokka?"
The Southern prince, whose face had started to warm, looked back at Arnook, who was waiting earnestly for his reply. "Of course." Cautious but sincere.
It was only until after the prince left from lingering awkwardness and unspoken intensity that Arnook turned to his friend. "Of course, he says."
Piandao nodded. "Of course he would say that."
Hakoda and Kya felt a little better after hearing that their son scored a position as Master Piandao's student. It would be a healthy exercise in restraint, they said, and Master Piandao was one of the best people to hone that into any disciplined student. Taking advantage of this achievement, Sokka told them that he was going to introduce Katara to his new master and the rest of his students and took his sister along with him; he hadn't forgotten about their meeting with Daughter Sayen.
The siblings made it to the West Gates in time to see Kameli waiting for them. The woman bowed and formally introduced herself to Katara before leading the siblings out of the palace premises and away from the inner ring. Sokka was determined to know more about the mysterious Lady of the Mist. He was still holding onto his hypothesis that Lady and the princess, whether one and the same or not, were nevertheless connected somehow. The way the princess maneuvered the lightning with her waterbending earlier was an indication that she is much more skilled than she appeared, and Lady herself was known as a powerful bender and healer.
"How outrageous would it be if the princess was actually Lady?"
Sokka's musings were interrupted when Kameli led them to an estate. It was not as big as the Crescent Moon Estate, but it was still grand enough to display itself as a dwelling of an influential member within the palace court. Kameli took them through the front doors, into the main hallway of the lavish dwelling and then down an elaborate hallway. Several other people wearing the same uniform that Kameli was wearing bowed to Katara and Sokka as they passed by. Soon, Kameli stopped in front of the door.
"Lady Sayen, Prince Sokka and Princess Katara are here to see you."
The door opened, revealing a woman wearing dark blue silk robes. She bowed to the Southern royals in greeting. "Prince Sokka, Princess Katara, welcome! I have been expecting you. Please, come in."
When they stepped in, they were surprised to see several other people waiting in the same room. Lots of families— men, women, and children. They all beamed at the siblings; some of them stood up and bowed while some hollered out greetings that were frankly informal when addressing the prince and princess.
"It's good to see you, Prince Sokka and Princess Katara!"
"Welcome to the North!"
"Great to see you two!"
Sokka and Katara looked around and had to admit to themselves that some of the people seemed oddly familiar. And it was interesting how those familiar people all happened to be men.
It was then that a man who was also wearing silk robes stepped up to Sokka and Katara, and the siblings felt a strong sense of familiarity radiating from him as well.
"I'm Lady Sayen, as you know," Sayen said, gesturing to the man who walked up to them. "And this is my husband."
The man smiled at them— he almost seemed to be smirking at them— as he gave a low bow in greeting. He surprised them with his rich Southern dialect, "Tikilluarit." Welcome. "Do you recognize me, Your Highnesses?"
And that's when it hit them. Sokka's jaw dropped as he pointed at the man. "You…!"
"Kanguq?" Katara blinked, wide-eyed. "Is that you?"
"Yes, it's me!"
Sokka couldn't contain his joy. "Kanguq!" He gave his old childhood friend a hug, nostalgia washing over him. "You're okay!"
The people behind them were clapping and cheering by this point.
"They remember!"
"I knew they'd still remember us!"
"It's great to see you both! It has been far too long!" Kanguq chuckled warmly as he hugged Sokka and Katara. "Ever since we heard that you guys were coming, we knew we had to see you two. Sister Katara, look at you! I'm sure you're a master waterbender by now. And Socks over here pushing that height." Kanguq pat the warrior's shoulder. "I see you're also okay with giving hugs now. I suppose you've gotten over the manly half-hug streak?"
"Hey, I was always okay with hugs," Sokka defended with a laugh.
"Did you bring your little brother with you? Ko-bear was what, a year old when we left?"
"If we knew we were gonna be seeing you, we would have brought him along," Sokka said. "We'll bring him next time for sure." And he looked around at the other men again. These weren't just any tribesmen. They were the Southern warriors that had taken the journey up North five years ago and had not returned to the South to this day, but contrary to popular belief that a great danger fell upon them, they were safe and sound.
"You remember me, friends?" another man stepped up.
"Ujaraq, my man!" Sokka hugged him. "And...that's Muktuq, isn't it?"
"You bet, Socker!"
"And Siluk and Narujan and Aput!" Katara exclaimed as their old friends beamed in greeting. They also couldn't resist giving Sokka a hug and clapping him on the back.
"The gang's all here!" Sokka grinned, his eyes alight. "Is it really you guys? Or am I too far gone with Midnight Sun Madness?"
"No, this is real," Siluk confirmed. "It's so great to see the two of you again."
"Where are the other men?" Sokka inquired. "Uncle Shuqar? Uncle Khamingka? Old Man Ingimak?"
"You remember them well," Kanguq chuckled, and a few of the men then took Sokka and Katara to another room next to theirs, where the older men were waiting for them.
"Sokka! Katara!"
"Oh man, how you have grown!"
The reception was warm and wonderful, and as everyone crowded back in the first room, Sokka became overwhelmed from the nostalgia that was coursing through him. These were the friends that he grew up with, the uncles that he had raced and gone ice dodging with. These were the men that he had mourned for because they never returned. The painful realization that they went missing for good was what ravaged the South from the inside. But seeing them like this, settled down and leading what he could assume to be fulfilled lives, he was ecstatic.
But also very, very confused. Why didn't they come back to the South?
"We can't be more relieved and thankful to the Spirits to see that you're all okay," Katara said. "But I don't understand. Why didn't you guys come back to the South? To your parents and grandparents?"
And judging by the darkness that swooped into his close friends' eyes at the question, Sokka had an uncomfortable feeling about whatever the answer would be.
"Let's chat over some yak milk tea, shall we?" Kanguq said, his hand around Sokka. "We have a lot to catch up on."
The siblings were introduced to their friends' wives— all of them obviously being Northern— as well as their children. Sokka recognized some of his friends' children; they were among the group of children that the princess was babysitting earlier. This included Agent Green, whose real name was Nuraq, and Agent Yellow, whose name was Uki. Nuraq was the son of Muktuq and his wife, Amka, while Uki was the daughter of Kanguq and Sayen. Although Sokka tried his best to make friends with his friends' children and proudly proclaimed himself as their uncle figure, they kept giving him suspicious looks, likely still holding the grudge over Sokka's interest in the princess, who they knew only as their babysitting angaju. They trodded off to play with the other kids.
"Don't you worry, the kiddos will warm up to you soon," Kanguq said.
"Though instead of chasing after our little warriors, you should have a couple of your own," laughed Aput. "You and Katara are the only ones left in our group. And you're several years past the traditional marrying age—"
"Here we go," Sokka sighed.
"I can't believe Chief Hakoda and Mother Kya haven't found matches for you two yet. You'll have to find people outside of the Water Tribe, in that case, because the men and women here are most likely taken."
"Katara might be wanting to wait, but you're the prince, soon-to-be chief. You can't afford to wait so long; you need a nice woman and an heir, and the sooner, the better."
"We heard the princess has organized a ball tonight. You should try your luck there."
Meanwhile, Katara bonded with the women instantly and cooed over the babies. Sokka took it upon himself to reveal embarrassing childhood stories about his friends to their significant others, his stories resulting in boisterous laughs and raising other memories. Sokka's friends were eager to know more about their fathers and mothers and siblings down South and were able to catch up on the current revival efforts scattered through the different villages. In spite of these distractions, though, the prince still had several questions that he was desperate to get to. Why didn't his friends return to the South? Did they ever get a chance to tell Arnook about the issues in the South when they got here?
"Everyone thinks you've all been endangered or even killed," Katara eventually said in a somber tone. "There hasn't been a single day Auntie Ashuna doesn't talk about you, Kanguq. Uncle Khamingka, your children and grandchildren miss you terribly and haven't been the same without you...And Ujaraq, your little brother...he kept asking for you for so long. We were all so heartbroken and... I just...It's beyond me," Katara looked at everyone else. "Why didn't any of you come back?"
"We were not in a position to come back, Sister Katara," Muktuq told her.
"All thanks to Khasiq and his forces," Amka added.
Sokka then took the chance to tell them all the information he had learned thus far regarding the situation in the North as perpetuated by Khasiq and his team of extreme Nationalists. The weight of explaining everything to the Southern prince and princess was lifted from the tribesmen's shoulders, but they did explain to them the events of their voyage to the North.
It was five years ago when Sokka had sent his vehement letter to the North, and when he received no reply in a span of a few months, a group of young, unmarried warriors— benders, too, at that— ranging from fourteen to sixteen years of age, insistent on returning home with some kind of help, set off on the journey, accompanied by a few older men— widowers who felt as if they were ready to charge into the risk of an extremely long voyage with their bending and experience as powerful resources. Their boats couldn't possibly compare to the elaborate ships of the Fire Nation or the Earth Kingdom, but the men had left with an elaborate plan to make as many stops as they could in areas that they were familiar with from previous trading attempts to stock up on supplies, possibly borrow ships of greater strength and endurance for their long voyage. They had left in hopes of returning as heroes, when they would marry and settle down for good.
And they had succeeded in their voyage. After sending numerous letters from different checkpoints over a span of six whole months, enduring all kinds of struggles, establishing trade routes with places that were close enough for the South to travel to in the span of a month, being held up by extreme weather. Having only a few supplies intact, they had finally made it to the other side of the world and reached Northern premises after so long, and they had been elated at their achievement. That is, until they were torpedoed out of the water, their ships attacked, their supplies ravaged, their bending subdued by the Northern guards themselves. The Southerners never had the chance to write back to the South after that.
"Chi blockers," Kanguq frowned. "They all had tattoos of spears on their arms, which meant they sided with the Nationalists." Of course, the men wouldn't know that until later. All they could think of while they were in combat was if these Northerners were confused or if the Southerners appeared suspicious to them for some reason and if that's why they were being attacked. Even with their white flags hoisted and their Southern wave insignias raised up at their masts, even with their peaceful intentions and the lack of excessive weapons on their ships. They cried out that they came for help only to be made powerless with their bending blocked. The other nonbending warriors were clearly outnumbered and were quickly subdued.
"We didn't understand what happened, but the next thing we knew, we were ambushed and taken to a tunnel underground. We were closed in by layers of snow," Muktuq explained. "We were chained, so we had no way of escaping. We were left to starve."
"We were so confused," Ujaraq said. "These were our Northern brothers. And as far as we knew, we weren't aware of any extreme tensions between the two tribes."
"Well, not since the Nunalik resurgence, but it died down several decades ago," Uncle Khamingka said. "It did not make sense. There was no inquiry, no investigation. They just ambushed us."
"We didn't know what to do. We didn't think we would make it. And that's when Lady, Sayen and their Revivalist team found us," Kanguq said.
"Lady...I don't suppose you know her real name, do you?" Sokka asked.
"No one knows her real name, Brother Sokka," Amka said.
Turned out that Lady passed on the information about the Southern men being kidnapped, and she and the Revivalists broke them out overnight. Kanguq gestured to the women in the room. "In fact, almost all the ladies here are the original members of the Revivalist team."
What followed after Lady and her team helped the Southerners escape was a life of caution and secrecy for the tribesmen. Ever since Avatar Aang left the North after his completed waterbending training a couple of years before, Khasiq had wanted to rid the North of all external influence, and this meant preventing outsiders from coming into the tribe, even the members of the sister tribe. Apart from select officials from the Earth Kingdom and the Fire Nation, particularly those who were there for transactions and high-level trade and for no other reason, everyone else was forbidden from entering. If the Southerners were recognized by Khasiq's rampant men, they would be captured again, and this time, they would be immediately slaughtered.
Old Man Ingimak, the seniormost tribesman and guardian of the crew, also deemed it was best if they did not reveal the situation down South, having been intimidated by all that they found out about Khasiq. Apparently, Khasiq and his followers had seized control over the correspondence system and filtered out all messages to the chieftain, which explained the reason why the North wasn't able to send help or even know about the South's plight, but even if Arnook happened to find out about the South in some way or form, Khasiq would take charge of the aiding mission anyway and would not be very sincere in lifting the South back up to its feet. Furthermore, a tribe that was at the mercy of Khasiq's resources would be easily manipulated by him, and the terror and horror that were underlying the superficial bustle of everyday Northern life would creep into the culture of the South as well.
"The North was at a very terrible place when we first arrived," said Old Man Ingimak. "Seeing the women here be abused...it reminded us of the women down South. Sisters, mothers, aunts, nieces. I myself had my daughters and granddaughters to think about."
"I have three sisters of my own down South," Muktuq said. "I wasn't gonna let these cretins have the possibility of harming them in any way."
"As a culture, we haven't been giving our sisters the dignity they deserved, and Sister Katara helped prove this point when she managed to get Gramp-Gramp to cancel out some purity laws," Kanguq said. "But the inequality still exists, and it's worse here than down South in some ways. Yes, our people were starving, but they still had you and Katara. They had Mother Kya and Chief Hakoda and Gran-Gran and Gramp-Gramp."
"We knew you would look after the tribe and do everything you could," Uncle Khamingka said. "We just didn't want Khasiq's influence to spread. He didn't seem interested in coming after the South just yet. At least, not without taking complete hold of the North first. So why poke his blowhole?"
It made sense. Sokka wasn't sure how he would've been able to handle Khasiq's shit and at the same time watch his people be teased of prosperity and simultaneously starved of it from Khasiq's inadequacy.
"They didn't even tell us about it right away," Amka said. "They were unsure if they could trust us fully. And what made the situation more complicated was that as Revivalists, we were targeted by Khasiq's government. Keeping quiet was the only way they felt they could keep out of trouble."
"So you were stuck here, basically," Katara said.
"Yes," Kanguq nodded. "We couldn't come home. And we couldn't go out into Northern society like normal people without being familiar with the Northern dialects and the accents. Otherwise, the authorities would've caught us. That's why we learned the North Central Tongue and the cultural differences here."
The Revivalist ladies had taught them the minor differences and dialects of the North, which were not difficult lessons to teach or learn given the North and the South were essentially one culture and language group. And in the meantime, Lady exerted her influence and was kind enough to find local jobs for the men— how in the world, they would never know, as the Southerners never got to interact with her as much and the Revivalist women themselves were unaware of Lady's incognito network. And these jobs were nice, too, not half-hearted meager ones.
"And eventually you guys ended up settling down with each other," Sokka said.
The men beamed, brimming with affection for their wives and bringing their children close. Kanguq smiled, clasping his hand around Sayen's. "Well we can't stop the flow of time, can we?"
As Revivalist women and Southern men, they were both groups in hiding, so all they had were each other. They watched each other's backs, and in the process, they understood each other and developed great friendships. These friendships led to deeper conversations, which led the men to embrace Revivalism for good. Since the women were around the same age as the Southern bachelors, for the most part— maybe with two or three years of difference— their friendships and partnerships turned to love. The elderly Southern men gave their blessings for the unions in lieu of the men's parents back home, and coincidentally— interestingly— the Moon Temple bore witness to all of their marriages.
Sokka's ears perked up at the significant detail. Though he was interested in what his friends were saying, he still found it underwhelming that they didn't get to talk about Lady yet. The Moon Temple, of all places, was the backdrop for all of these weddings without a single exception. That had to ring a bell.
"We heard that there was an incident at the Moon Temple several years ago," Katara said. "Khasiq is going around telling people that the temple is cursed."
"Of course he would," huffed Sanka, Aput's wife. "He's the one trying to get rid of Tui worship."
"He mentioned the story about a baby being born there."
"We don't know how much of that story is true."
They reverted back to their experience in the North, skipping ahead to the last few years that had gone by and earned their group a prominent position in society, especially with their social service missions.
"We decided to finally spill the truth about the South last year. Revivalism was gaining more ground with the people, and we thought this would be the right time to at least address the issue and possibly secure an audience with Arnook," Aput said. "We thought we finally might have a chance against Khasiq's influence. But before we could tell Lady about the South, she had stopped coming to the meetings altogether."
"Her last visit was a year ago," Sanka said, dismay in her voice. The others appeared downcast as well.
"Wait, what?" Sokka looked up. "Zhi told me that she gives speeches every new moon day."
"That was before. We haven't seen her for one whole year," Amka said. "She wrote to us twice over the last year, but that was it. It's not like we could contact her in any way."
"So you have no idea where she is?" Katara asked. "No idea what she looks like?"
"Would you believe me if I said that we don't?" Sayen said. "Even though we knew each other for so many years, studied under the same master and led the Revivalist group?"
"It's crazy. We claim her to be our good friend, our sister," Aput said. "And we witnessed the kind of person she is. We are thankful for all that she did to help us settle down and raise families, but to this day, we have never seen her face. We know nothing of her real name or where she lives or who her parents are."
It was hard for Sokka to swallow this. Was it possible to be so close to one's team and yet maintain such secrecy and radically steer clear from certain truths?
"Anyhow, we're really glad to hear all the good things that are happening for the South," Sayen said. "The advent of the princess certainly seemed to shake the Water Tribe all at once."
"It has made a tremendous impact on us, that's for sure," said Uncle Shuqar. "Our Daughter Sayen was chosen to be a key representative for the princess's council. Though there are also several traditionalists in the council as well, and to this day, the princess hasn't chosen a war minister…" he trailed off with uncertainty.
"But what gives us much hope and relief is seeing the ports open up again," Kanguq said. "The princess has opened up travel for the first time in many years."
"You can come home now!" Katara said. "All of you can come to the South and see your families again!"
"And we will," Kanguq said. "But some of us have to come back here."
"There is so much we still have to do, and we sense a great danger ahead of us," Aput said. "The only reason why things are calm right now is because the Avatar is here with his allies, White Lotus members and otherwise. Khasiq would not dare to step out of line during this time."
"Our mission right now is to obtain Avatar Aang's support," Sanka said. "And that, too, without Khasiq's forces finding out. But it will not be easy. We haven't seen Lady in a while, either."
Why would she stop visiting anyway? Sokka wondered. Did something happen? Did someone find out?
"Well lucky for us, Gramp-Gramp and Sokka are being inducted into the White Lotus Society," Katara said. "And Avatar Aang is a good friend of ours now. Together, we can all make something happen."
"This is perfect!" Kanguq smiled, and the others whooped and hollered in good cheer.
"And as for the Revivalist mission," Sokka gave his sister a knowing look before he said, "Count us in, too."
Chapter 16: Yue
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
While Katara conversed with their friends and updated them about the South, Sokka walked around Kanguq and Sayen's estate following more failed attempts at "uncling." Heavy doses of socialization weighed down on him all at once, and he relied on a degree of solitude to piece together the information he had recently processed, so he opted for an exploration of the building by himself. It seemed that his friends only recently moved in considering the furniture, ceremonial decor, and animal pelts that were shoved together and tucked away in small closets. For the most part, the place was completely empty, too, confirming his suspicions. He wondered if perhaps this estate came with Lady Sayen's promoted status; after all, she was a member of the princess's council now.
The Southern prince then came across a particular room, inside of which were a few pieces of furniture, more than sparse amounts, but what caught his eye was an open chest stuffed with several small items. He stepped in out of curiosity and saw that the chest was filled with lots of black masks. Sokka reached down and picked up one of the masks, likely a new one as it was covered in a wrap. The masks were all identical; pitch-black in color to invoke the symbolism of La, oval-shaped to cover the entire face save for the eyes. On the forehead of each mask was a white crescent in the shape of a smile, which obviously invoked Tui symbolism.
Rays of afternoon sunlight suddenly slipped in through the windows and illuminated the room. He turned to look at his glistening surroundings before he found himself staring at a huge painting that covered a large portion of the wall behind him.
It was no doubt a masterpiece in style and the meticulousness of detail, but more than the artful prowess, Sokka was charmed by the subject of the painting. A woman, her eyes a deep baby blue, her hair long and white as it billowed behind her like waves.
Sokka widened his eyes. So it really is the princess? Do these people actually know what she looks like? Are they just hiding the fact?
Or it could be Tui, the logical point of him pointed out.
It doesn't seem like it, though, because Tui is usually depicted in white robes. In this painting, the woman was wearing black robes, bearing a white circle resembling the full moon on her chest. She had a black mask dangling from the sash at her waist; the mask was extremely similar to the black masks in the trunk, the only difference being that the woman's mask had a full moon on the forehead area compared to the crescents on her followers' masks. And of course, there was mist surrounding her, alluding to her identity as the Lady of the Mist.
The theme of the painting was obvious, too; this woman was a leader and a liberating figure, her mission represented by the way she was breaking metal shackles beneath her feet and tearing the chains away from a group of distressed-looking people consisting of women, children, and destitute tribesfolk. The night sky was dark and burdened by storm clouds to one side of the painting— the side that the woman was facing away from— but it transitioned into a clear night on the side the woman was facing. Her face, fair as snow, was perhaps the brightest part of the entire painting, which was a mixture of dark blues and blacks for the most part. Blurred in the background behind her, nearly encased in the midnight mist were several other people in black robes, wearing crescent-moon masks like the one Sokka was currently holding. And perhaps the most impressive part of the work that added onto these themes was a quote— an excerpt by Lady herself extracted from one of her speeches— included at the bottom of the gigantic painting, where the darkness of Lady's swooping robes and the blackness of the midnight water left room for fine calligraphy written in small characters and white ink:
"The stories we hear of the Spirits are our stories. Tales of love and loyalty, fear and tyranny, deviance and defiance, conformity and rebellion. These stories are manifest in our daily lives and show us that the Spirits' struggles are ours, that our struggles are theirs. Their battles are ours, their compassion is ours, their victories are ours. This goes to show that the Spirits are in all of us, consistently working to look after us. We may envision a harmonious world of the supernatural somewhere beyond the clouds, but the Spirit World is here. Now. In every oppressed creature crying for help, in every liberating agent lending a hand." —Speech Nine
And when he finally managed to stop drooling, Sokka returned to his observation that there was no way this painting was not a depiction of Lady. There was no way that Lady was not the princess, either. "Instead of offering an innocent life as a sacrifice to La, why not feed the same La who is present within all? Arranging mass feedings for the poor and helpless, offering jobs for the destitute, freeing the wrongfully caged, and taking a moment to smile at those you feel responsible for. All of those things are no different from feeding La, providing for La, freeing La and taking a moment to smile at La."
But then again, it was not uncommon for Tui to be portrayed in different art styles or symbolic descriptions. This was evident in the themes of compassion and liberation that obviously melded with the goals of the Revivalist mission. Who knew, perhaps Lady, whose appearance continues to elude the Revivalists to this day, is depicted as Tui Herself in the painting, and maybe Sokka was mistaking Tui for the princess, who strikingly took after the image of the Moon Spirit. In that case, it would be pure coincidence and nothing more than that.
But it didn't have to be because the princess likely is Lady herself. And it may very well be that she didn't want the world to know.
"She's an incognito leader. Because she is highly targeted by the Nationalists, she conceals her image by wearing a mask. She's described to be a powerful healer and waterbender."
Powerful waterbender. That's the thing. He ruminated again on her waterbending from earlier, the way she trapped and maneuvered the lightning with such exquisite skill. He didn't have to be a bender himself to know that that was some powerful waterbending.
Did it ever occur to you that you're being a little too biased in your calculations? his conscience probed. What if the princess and Lady and Baby Blue really are different people who just happen to share a lot of commonalities and a similar mission?
Baby Blue? Sokka blinked.
Well, we don't know her name yet, so...
He flushed, his head tilting as he studied the painting. It appeared to Sokka that he will never again see images of Tui the same way; all of them had taken on an actual form and a name— a name that he didn't know yet.
"If those officials find out that I'm thwarting their efforts, they'll have my influence suppressed one way or another. That's why the plan is for me to seem unattached to the issue on the surface and claim to stay out of these matters, but behind the scenes, it's all about taking action, doing something. That's why I favor a more secretive approach."
He reached out slowly and let his fingers hover near the woman's face. He ran a finger along the strokes that formed her hair, tracing the elegant white swirls of paint. It has to be the same person. It just had to be. His instincts were screaming it. The princess might be taking on these identities secretly to take action and make a difference in the tribe, something she would not get to do otherwise if she'd been sheltered and locked away from the world. And she could very well be telling everyone that she wasn't a bender while hiding her skills. The reasonings and the little details, he would probably never know until he has a talk with the princess and until she opens up to him about this, but these personas were most likely one person.
But what if you're putting all of this together because you want them to be the same person? You're obviously biased in favor of the princess, so you might subconsciously be expecting her to be perfect.
But the evidence was mostly in favor of his hypothesis so far. This has nothing to do with biases. Yeah, the princess was sweet and kind-hearted and compassionate and considerate and defensive of disadvantaged people and graceful in her gait even in her servant persona and downright beautiful as the spitting image of the Water Tribe's patron goddess...but all of that couldn't possibly have anything to do with his handling of the mystery.
"You see that, Sokka?"
Sokka nearly jumped and quickly pulled his hand away as he was interrupted by his sister, who walked into the room with Kameli.
"That's art right there," Katara pointed to the painting, "not giant hair loopies that look like lemur ears."
"You just don't understand my art style," he huffed in defense.
Kameli chuckled at the siblings while the Southern princess stepped forward and gazed at the painting more closely, taken aback with the image of the woman. "Wow...this is really beautiful…" she skimmed over the quote, "and powerful. Does this painting have a name?"
"No, Princess, it's untitled," Kameli said. "But perhaps you can give it a name."
Katara stepped even closer to the artwork. "This is obviously a painting of Lady, right?"
"Yes," Kameli nodded. "This work was painted by a talented artist who works for the Beloved's Children Welfare Mission. He gifted it to the group at one of our social service events around two years ago. He even suggested that we name the painting as we see fit."
"Well whoever painted this did an amazing job. It's a masterpiece," Katara breathed. "And it's very symbolic, too. He portrayed Lady as Tui Herself."
"That's why it's also a good luck charm for us," Kameli said as she glanced at the painting. "We believe that looking at this painting brings us good news. It has been the case most of the time." She sighed. "But in some ways, it might have been better if the artist hadn't depicted Lady as Tui. It's because he portrayed her in a Tui-like manner that we can't hold onto it, much less name it."
"What? Why not?" Sokka asked. "You know you can utilize art as propaganda against the Nationalist Party. Get people to turn back to Tui worship and support our group with religious imagery. The Nationalists did the same thing to suit their stupidity, didn't they?"
"I doubt Lady would be fond of that sort of move, though," Kameli said. "She had never intended us to evolve into a political group. It could even be that she's not involved with many activities because she's disappointed that we've established ourselves as the Nationalists' rivals."
"How is that bad?" Katara asked.
"You see, Lady is more of a diplomatic person. Everything she does, she does it to avoid confrontation, and she always opts for peaceful resolutions. But Sayen and many other members are not like that. They are more willing to face the political issues and challenge the Nationalist Party directly. That's why they felt it was necessary to take the step of turning Revivalism into a political movement in the recent years."
Sokka thought back to what the princess said regarding the political side of things. "I don't identify myself with any political affiliation. I just go with whatever's the right thing to do, whether a Nationalist proposes it or a Revivalist. I like to have everyone in my circle."
"And besides, she has disapproved of people raising her to goddess status. The quote, the Tui imagery, the heroic descriptions. She feels uncomfortable about those things," Kameli explained. "To respect her opinion, Sayen ordered that we not hang it up or at least request for changes to be made, but we couldn't bring ourselves to have changes be made to such a breath-taking painting, and now we don't know what to do with it."
Katara and Sokka looked back at the painting, admitting to themselves that yes, this was a breathtaking work of art that shouldn't be changed whatsoever.
"Well as the leader of a revolutionary movement, political or not, Lady needs this kind of propaganda," Sokka said, managing to break contact from the painting for a few seconds.
"I respect what her motives are, but even though she wants to maintain peaceful relations, confrontation is still necessary at times," Katara said. "I would've never gotten to learn waterbending from my own grandfather if I hadn't confronted him about his traditionalist attitude. The same thing happened when I wanted us to get rid of a few purity laws. I even sparred with him for my demands."
"And given what Khasiq can be capable of, I have a feeling that compromises and peace talks are not going to go very far," Sokka added. "You hear the people talking, don't you? About Khasiq being responsible for Chieftess Ahnah's demise? And everything else he's doing to try to have the throne for himself?"
"Those are the exact reasons why Master Kanguq and Lady Sayen are wanting to move forward with their political endeavors," Kameli said. "They've been raising funds and campaigning. They're doing everything they can. Lady is not stopping them necessarily, but she's not a big fan of all of this. She wants us to be cautious."
"But since she's such a powerful bender herself, she can drive Khasiq out," Katara said. "She just needs to agree to do so."
"Right now, she's relying on her skills to heal and protect our families," Kameli said. "But willingly striking or sparring someone is out of the question for her." She couldn't help frowning a little. "Her speeches must have influenced the princess as well. She didn't appoint a war minister, and she's constantly urging the importance of peace talks and diplomacy for complicated issues."
"I wonder what her motivation is for being this way. Lady, I mean," Katara said. "Do you know anything about her personally, Kameli? Sister Sayen mentioned something about them having the same master…"
"Unfortunately, I don't know too much about those details. I was only recently deemed a member of the group," Kameli said. "That is a conversation you both need to save for Lady Sayen. She was the one closest to Lady."
Sokka, in the meantime, had his gaze back on the painting. "Well...if you don't want to keep this, then can I take it?"
Kameli and Katara both seemed surprised at his suggestion.
"You want this painting?" Katara asked him.
Sokka, realizing what he said in his daze, flushed and corrected, "I meant us. You know, since you like it so much. I have a feeling Mom and Dad will like it, too. Since it's Tui and all. Plus, we're part of the Revivalist mission now. It'll be a way to...to, uh...celebrate the legacy. That way, Lady doesn't have to see it every time she stops by, and the painting doesn't have to be thrown out or changed."
"You are more than welcome to have it, Your Highness," Kameli said.
"Great! We could hang it up in the estate," Sokka said, turning to his sister. "I was gonna say that Mom and Dad can keep it in their room or you or Kohana could hang it up in one of your rooms, but since your rooms are already kind of full of Tui and La tapestries and stuff, I'll just have to keep it in my room, I guess…"
And while Katara was excited that they got to keep the painting, she couldn't help noticing if her brother's sudden obsession with the elusive "beautiful white-haired woman," Tui or otherwise, was the reason behind him being so enraptured. He even wanted to hang it up in his room. Sokka caught onto his sister's suspicions and blabbered in defense, "It's just an idea, okay? You can keep it in your room, if you want."
"No, it's okay, you can have it," Katara said. "Since you insist."
"I'm not insisting, I just think it's a good idea to—"
"Yeah yeah, sure, not a problem," she crossed her arms, smirking. "Who knows, having a picture of Tui might help you get hitched soon. I mean, it does apparently cause good luck."
"I will be sure to meet with Chieftess Kya and Chief Hakoda very soon," Sayen said before the siblings could take their leave.
"Do you know if we'll have the chance to meet the princess?" Katara asked. "You're part of her council. You would know her schedule, right?"
"I'm not sure, Princess Katara. She doesn't have a schedule other than her meetings with us every morning."
"Her Highness has accepted some of the modified rules and regulations regarding her security insofar as she is not assigned a bodyguard," Kanguq added. "As of now, only her council and cabinet members have the permission to interact with her. Every other form of communication is by correspondence, and there needs to be a very strong security-related reason for her to meet with anyone at this point."
"It's not that all of you are a threat, rest assured," Aput said. "Chief Arnook himself doesn't visit her so often. Rumors have it that even before we knew about her, he rarely had the chance to visit her since Khasiq was constantly on his back all this time."
"I guess as long as Khasiq is here, it'll be difficult for them," Katara said. "If only she agreed to have a bodyguard. It's risky being a non-bender and having no training to defend oneself."
"Yes, having a bodyguard would've probably provided her with some freedom," Sayen sighed. "It's strange how her mind works sometimes."
But only Sokka knew that it was her way of seeking her own freedom. That she was more than how these people saw her in terms of capability. "I get that you don't know much about Her Highness," he said, "But we would like to know more about your leader. What her vision is."
"I think that's a conversation for next time," Kanguq said.
"Trust me, Your Highnesses," Sayen followed, "It is better that such a conversation be held privately."
Which didn't fail to make Sokka contemplate more questions, but he kept quiet. Patience was they key.
The siblings decided not to tell Hakoda and Kya about the political tensions and about running into the lost warriors just yet. That would be an obstacle they would have to overcome later. As for now, they would simply be rebellious siblings roaming in an overly elitist society, consistently being put in their place by their parents, who were trying to do everything they could to get along with the power that was trying to help them up under the princess's guidance. Their friends were very much in agreement to this arrangement and urged that they all meet in secret just as they did today. And as for the painting, it would remain a "gift" from Lady Sayen on behalf of the team.
It drew strong reactions— strong positive reactions, of course— from Kya and Hakoda, Yugoda (who was there for some reason), and even Kohana and his little menagerie. The huskies raced around the painting that had temporarily been carried into the lounging hall by the servants; Kohana's little sky bison, Nuwiya, flew around the painting in curiosity while Ku'zi the lemur blinked at the people in the background, pawing at them as if they were real.
"That is a big painting," Hakoda remarked in awe. "Very beautiful, too."
"Tui has never been so beautiful," Kya sighed, lost in the intricate brush strokes and the poignant colors.
"This is definitely a good omen, Chieftess," Yugoda smiled at Kya.
"Bah, omens," Sokka rolled his eyes. "It's a painting, it doesn't have magical fortunetelling or foreboding properties."
"But Sokka really wanted to keep it in his room anyway," Katara announced.
"Your room?" Hakoda raised an eyebrow.
"I only suggested it!" Sokka sputtered. "Since you guys have other tapestries and stuff in your rooms."
"Then we can keep it in the hallway," Kya suggested. "I don't want you keeping it in your room and making fun of it every chance you get."
"Actually, Sayen told us that looking at this painting brings good news, and we all know who needs the most luck around here," Katara looked at her brother.
Yugoda's smile widened at the prospect of good news as she looked at Hakoda and Kya. Hakoda placed his arm around Kya's shoulders, a soft beam on his lips. "Good news, hm? Well isn't that a coincidence?"
"What's going on?" Katara asked.
"We know this isn't something you three might have expected to hear," Hakoda addressed his children. "Especially when your mother and I are trying to find nice matches for you. And with Kohana being so young...Frankly, we weren't expecting this, either, but the Spirits have their ways of giving us certain blessings."
"Did we finally find a match for Katara?" Sokka said, earning a snowball in the face.
"Alright, you two, settle down. And no, it's not about your matches," Kya assured her oldest children, keeping a hand on her stomach. "Sokka, Katara, Kohana, in a few months, we will be having a new addition to the family."
Sokka felt his jaw drop. Katara burst into cheer. Kohana looked confused and tilted his head in curiosity. "What does that mean? Are we getting a new pet? Oooh, I want a rabbit monkey!"
"No, silly, it means we're having a little sister or brother!" Katara squealed and hugged her mother. "This is so exciting, Mom!"
"I want a baby brother!" Kohana jumped up and down. "I want one right now! Dad, when is he coming?!"
The parents-to-be chuckled at their youngest with Hakoda drawing the boy close. The Southern chieftain then cast a look at Sokka, who was still shocked by the news. "Sokka?"
And the shock finally wore off. The warrior prince felt a huge smile play on his lips, his chest thumping with excitement as he hugged his mother. "Couldn't be happier, Mom. I mean, I did call it, after all."
"You did," Kya laughed. "I guess my La-touched oldest has a bit of fortunetelling skills in him, too. If only you predicted yourself a wife."
"Okay, don't start," and then he looked downward and addressed his newest sibling, "Welcome to the family, squirt! I'm Sokka, also known as your favorite person in this household—"
"But I'm his favorite!" Kohana pouted.
"It could be a 'she', you know," Katara said defensively.
"Hey, I was being gender neutral," Sokka put his hands up. "Boy or girl, I'm still the favorite big brother here. I mean, I am the fun one."
"But I'm funner than you!" Kohana frowned at Sokka. "I have lots of pets, too! Little Brother would want pets. You said I could only have one!"
"Ko-bear, how could you?" Sokka feigned offense. "I got you what you wanted! I'm more fun than all of you combined!"
Kya and Hakoda smiled at their children's banter, but they couldn't help coming back to the one issue that still tore at them deep down in spite of the many joys that were coming their way. Hakoda was the one to spill it. "Do you think we should talk to Priestess Osha again?" he asked his wife. "She mentioned a ritual for Sokka."
"I don't know. Khasiq keeps saying something about a curse…"
"People have their biases," the chief said. "Ivaneq was telling me earlier that at the Grand Temple, women are made to stand in a separate section towards the back. They only get to see the altar from afar while the men get to see the altar up close and actually partake in the rituals on behalf of the women."
"But the wife and the husband are representing Tui and La. They need to be involved in the rituals together."
"That's not exactly possible when they're trying to get rid of Tui Herself."
"What?" Kya widened her eyes.
"There's no Tui idol at the Grand Temple, either. It's only La, according to what I've been hearing," Hakoda said. "Rituals are only performed for La, and all prayers that originally include Tui are revised to suit only La."
"That can't be. Tui and La should both be worshipped. They should always be next to each other!"
"I know," Hakoda frowned. "Sounds to me like that place is the one that's actually cursed."
"I'll say."
Hakoda looked over to Kohana. "If the Moon Temple really was cursed, then Kohana…"
"I don't want to think about it," Kya said.
"It's because he's safe that I think we shouldn't give up on the Moon Temple," the chief insisted. "I say we give it a shot and talk to Priestess Osha."
"But Hakoda, if Father finds out—"
"My father doesn't need to know about this. Not at all," Hakoda placed his hand on her shoulder. "You don't have a problem with what happened at the Moon Temple, do you?"
"Hakoda, it was a baby. Why would I have ill feelings over a situation that can't be helped? The poor baby, whoever she was. I only hope she was cared for." Her voice wavered with sympathy. "A compassionate approach to understanding the Spirits is much better than a monetary transaction. You heard what the caretaker told us at the Moon Temple, and you heard the prices for the Great Temple rituals."
"I agree."
"But…" She didn't want to imagine the furious face of her traditionalist father-in-law. "If your father finds out about a place as radical as the Moon Temple with its priestesses and everything…You know how he is. He grumbles over Katara rebelling against him to this day, and it took him a while to accept the changes."
"Who's going to tell him about this? No one," Hakoda assured. "I won't say a word, you won't say a word. Sokka and Katara won't speak of it. Well, Sokka's not going to care, if I'm being honest. Kohana's too young to even know. And I seriously doubt this little one's gonna blow our secret," he ran his hand gently over his wife's still-flat stomach. "Kya, I want to see our son celebrate having a child of his own with a wife who loves him for all that he is. And I know you want that for him, too."
Of course, they wanted the same for Katara, but she wasn't the one with a birth chart that screamed "loner."
"Chunta said something about the princess's birth chart. He talked about how she could be blessed with Tui... but talking to Chief Arnook about this isn't going to be an easy process with how overprotective he is of the princess."
"We'll give it a try, no doubt. Just after the rituals."
Kya nodded, turning back to look at her children and their playful wrestles with each other, Ku'zi, Nuwiya, and the huskies. "I want to meet the caretaker again," she said. "She seems like she's filled with much wisdom. And like Priestess Osha, she was lenient on Sokka. She might have a few suggestions to give us, too. Osha seems to be quite fond of her, and I get the impression that she taught her a lot."
"I think that's a great idea. We were going to see her anyway for an amulet for Kohana," Hakoda said with a smile. "We can even ask her about a new amulet for the little one."
"How far along are you?" Katara asked her mother.
"Only two weeks," Kya said. "I was late and wanted to be sure."
"How can you find out this early?" the Southern princess turned to Yugoda.
"I was able to feel her chi pattern and detect subtle changes, Princess," the healer explained. "I can show you how to detect it so you can regularly check your mother's progress yourself."
While the ladies huddled in one room, Yugoda's assistant was encouraging Hakoda to take a few strides in the hallway without his crutch. The assistant kept his attention on the performance of the chief's injured leg while Hakoda held onto Kohana, answering his many questions.
"And then, Mommy and Daddy pray very hard to Tui and La and ask them for a baby," Hakoda told him."
"Did you do that when I was born, too?"
"Yes, we did," Hakoda chuckled. "We asked the Spirits, 'Oh Tui and La, we have Sokka and we have Katara. We want another little baby.'"
"Did you know I was a boy?"
"No, we just ask the Spirits for a baby, and They will decide who the baby will be."
"Did Sesi and Nanuq ask for their husky babies, too?" the boy referred to the parent huskies.
"Of course! That's how everyone has babies. Isn't that right, Kino?" Hakoda turned to Yugoda's attendant, who chuckled and nodded in the affirmative.
"But they can't talk like us, Dad," Kohana pointed out.
"The huskies have their own language," the Southern chief said. "They probably went, 'Woof woof! Wooooof!'"
Kohana giggled. "So Tui and La said that I will be a boy?"
"They didn't tell any of us. We found out after you were born. So it's like a surprise."
"Did They fly to our house and give me to you?"
"Well, one night when we were all sleeping, Tui and La came down and magically put you in Mommy's tummy."
"So did They come put Little Brother in Mommy's tummy last night?"
"Yes, they did, and remember we don't know if it's a boy or a girl yet. It could be a sister. But whoever it is, you—" he poked Kohana in his chest, "need to promise that you'll be a good big brother."
Sokka shook his head in amusement as he listened to the conversation from nearby, seated across from the painting of Lady as the huskies lounged around him. Ivaneq, Zhi, and his fellow crew member, Ping, were seated next to the prince, smiling at the chief's interaction with his younger son. They were also pleased to see that Hakoda was able to walk without grimacing in pain every other second.
"I suppose the herbal oils are helping?" Zhi asked.
"I guess so. Dad's not in that much pain now," Sokka answered. "He's practicing how to walk without the crutch."
"I have a feeling he will get better very soon, isumataq," Zhi smiled.
"And you're going to be a big brother again, sir. Good news all around," Ping said. "How does it feel?"
"I don't feel like a big brother, actually. It's weird. The little bear cub will be twenty-three years younger than me."
"The age gap makes you feel more like an uncle or something, doesn't it?" Ivaneq chuckled. "My little sister was born when I was nineteen years old. I felt more like a father figure to her than a brother, and she was the same age as my oldest at the time."
"Come to think of it, you're like a second dad to Kohana, and the same will go for the little one," Ping said. "After all, had everything turned out in a traditional sense, you would have had at least two kids of your own by now."
"You know, I think it's this exact desperation that made me a big brother," Sokka mused. "My parents and grandparents really wanted a baby in the house, I guess, and since Katara and I are lost causes, my parents went down the oogie lane."
"Oogie?"
"It's a word I made up for being touchy-feely. You know, public displays of affection and all that?" He leaned back against the pelts. "The night we had that party when you guys first came to the South, oh boy, oogies galore. I even joked that having a sibling at this age would be embarrassing."
"You know how it is, Prince. Water Tribe family dynamics," Zhi snorted.
And as much as Sokka appeared to be yapping away, deep down he couldn't help but feel a sweet warmth in his chest. "Honestly, I don't think I remember my folks being this happy. "Well, since Ko-bear was born." And he looked at his parents and sister and brother, each excited and giddy in their own way. "This is your princess's doing, too, Ivaneq."
"The Spirits are the ones granting children, Prince Sokka," Zhi laughed.
"And science, of course." Ivaneq nudged the warrior. "We can't forget that, can we?"
"Are you onto your science debates again?" Hakoda said, walking up to them with his usual crutch again.
"We were just contemplating the various ways the universe works, sir," Ping covered with a smile.
"I see."
"Sokka, Dad said we can get snow slushes to celebrate the baby," Kohana tugged at his brother. "Let's get a snow slush!"
"Why don't we take you, Little Prince?" Ivaneq hoisted the boy up in his arms. "Let's get some for all of us."
Ping and Zhi followed Ivaneq and Kohana, leaving Hakoda with his firstborn.
"She's not going to be there, is she?" Sokka said. "Her Highness?"
And Hakoda had to admit that the respect his son was giving the princess was amusing. "I highly doubt it." He took a seat next to him. "But you should come to the ball anyway."
"What does me going to the ball have to do with her going?"
"Exactly," the chief smiled, nudging him. "And why did you ask?"
"I was just curious," Sokka flushed and turned away.
"Well you should come regardless. Katara's coming. Avatar Aang will be there, too, apparently, and he was really looking forward to seeing you both there."
"I'd rather not go, to be honest." And when his father raised his eyebrows at him, he quickly replied, "This has nothing to do with the princess." Besides, it wasn't like he had plans of sneaking around the palace and trying to find the princess himself while everyone else was caught up in the ball or anything... "I-I mean, what am I gonna do there? Bust a move? I'm not much of a dancer to begin with..."
"You don't need to dance, just socialize. Try to get on people's good side for once. Katara and Avatar Aang will be there to supervise you."
"So I'm going with my sister so she can supervise me?"
"Did you really expect us to leave you by yourself after what happened this morning?" Hakoda crossed his arms.
"Did you expect me, the prince, to stand there and do nothing when an innocent person was being attacked by a psychopath?"
"I expected you to control your tongue, at least, instead of yapping away your dissatisfaction with Ozai's parenting skills," Hakoda huffed sternly. "Seriously, Sokka, what were you even thinking? Were you thinking at all? You didn't have to go that far!"
"Well he pretty much raised her to be a monster, didn't he—?"
"Enough. Look, we can't afford to get on the bad side of the Fire Nation. Even if they're the ones who made a mistake. Our entire nation— Northern and Southern divisions— will have a lot to lose if we slip up even a little. The Southern Revival Project will be abandoned entirely if other nations refuse to cooperate with us. This is our chance, Sokka. We can't lose it with this attitude of yours."
It was definitely something the patriot within him had to think about.
"I'm also saying this because it's important that your mother is as stress-free as possible during this time," Hakoda softened his voice. "So don't aggravate her. This means staying out of issues that do not concern you—"
"And being involved in rituals without protest," Sokka mumbled. "I heard you and Mom talking earlier."
Hakoda placed his hand over his son's shoulder, not able to help a smile. He wasn't sure how his son turned out to be so critical of anything remotely spiritual despite being raised in a household like theirs, which looked up to a patriarch like Pakku. "It's for your own good, Sokka. You might not believe that, but we do."
The Southern prince let out a sigh and a nod. "Alright."
The lavish ballroom was filled to the brim with many important families, mothers and fathers introducing their daughters and sons to others' noble and worthy daughters and sons. The more important youth of the four nations, however— save for the chaotic Fire princess, who had avoided the event altogether— were huddled in a different chamber entirely with personally-appointed security guards of their own. Needless to say that matchmaking was at its peak during this time, which meant that many parents allowed and even encouraged their children to spend time with potential suitors.
Thankfully, Kya and Hakoda steered clear of the fuss— well, in Sokka's case, considering they had their eyes set on the North's princess and were tragically too steeped in the effects of his birth chart to believe he'd rope in any other woman. They fussed over Katara, though, like crazy. Kya couldn't be more insistent that the Southern princess carry her luxurious sashes and shawls the right way— the right royal way— over her exquisite blue dress, which bore a jewel crafted intricately in the shape of the Water Tribe insignia.
"Is my wittle baby sister gonna find a man today?" Sokka teased and pinched her cheeks as if she was a baby, earning a whack to the face with a water tendril.
It was a radical experience wandering around in fancy clothes, though; Hakoda and Kya were able to understand specks of royal life here and there given the little bouts of meager luxury they experienced in their early childhood, but Sokka and Katara, who came from a humbling economic destitution and were wearing extremely fancy robes, were still trying to make themselves look like they could own such clothing in the first place. Katara didn't mind it too much since she sometimes fancied dressing nicely and wearing make-up, but for Sokka, there couldn't possibly be an itchier tunic— that, too, made of silk, which one would naturally assume would be soft instead of uncomfortable— anywhere in the world. Overdressed and pouting, he opted to walk around instead of taking a seat to allow some kind of breeze to flow through the layers of his shirts. And, of course, to be on the lookout. Could she be here? he wondered. Princess Baby Blue?
"She's definitely around here somewhere."
He turned his head in the direction where the voice was coming from. Two maids, covered in head scarfs, were conversing as they rearranged the decor on a messy table nearby.
"Do you really think Lady could be among us?"
"Think? I know she is. She has to be the servant who escaped the Fire princess's wrath. The way she maneuvered that lightning? That's definitely a 'Lady' kind of move."
"How would you know? You haven't seen Lady do that."
"But it's a very powerful move, and no one else seems to know how to do that. At least, not any of the people I know. Besides, Lady is a powerful waterbender. If they really say she's as powerful as she is, she's gotta be able to do something of that scale, right?"
My thought exactly! Sokka's interest piqued tenfold at the conversation.
"It's not impossible, but we can't tell if that's the case for sure," the second maid said. "Though it definitely is an impressive move."
"Yeah. About time someone stood up to that Fire bitch. I mean seriously, who would shoot lightning at a minor for accidentally spilling something?"
"Shhh, be quiet! Someone will hear you!"
"As if I care," the first maid went on. "That Fire princess seems like she'd be the type to fire everybody in the palace if she becomes Fire Lord. Good thing she's not next in line—"
"We are in a room full of high-ranking authorities!" the second maid hissed. "If anyone hears us, they'll tell the chief—!"
"Arnook can't do a thing even if he wanted to. He's too much of a pussy to get Khasiq off his back. You think he's competent enough to fire me?"
"Hey."
The two maids jumped at the sound of Sokka's voice, eyes widening when he charged up to them.
"Chief Arnook is the father of Her Highness, the princess of the North," he frowned. "Show him your respect."
The maids bowed frantically. "Our humble apologies, Prince Sokka."
"Please, forgive us."
"I will if you answer my question," he crossed his arms. "So I ran into this lady earlier. She had the number eight on her identity tag."
"N-Number Eight?"
"Is that her name?"
"We don't know her name, sir."
Dear universe, did anyone know her actual name? Then again, she could totally be planning to keep it hidden, who knew? Either that, or he hadn't asked the right servants what her name was, yet. At least, the name she went by; it's not possible to have a job without a name, right?
"Did you at least see where she went?"
"No, sir."
He sighed, frowning in disappointment. Where could she be?
He was forced to put a pause to his inquiry when his parents came looking for him and insisted that he stay with his sister and stay out of trouble, so the siblings stayed put in one place. They were soon approached by Princes Zuko and Lu Ten immediately approached the Water Tribe siblings and gave their apologies for Azula's behavior and the incident. Fire Lord Iroh, especially, felt terrible for what happened and, along with Fire Lady Mayu, was willing to join the Southern chief and chieftess for dinner to express his apology and dissipate the tensions.
"My father's not exactly the understanding type," Zuko admitted.
"And it didn't help that our grandfather, Azulon, always favored my father over Uncle Ozai," Lu Ten said. "That bitterness has stuck with my uncle for a long time."
"Well you're nothing like your dad, Prince Zuko," Sokka smiled, turning to Lu Ten next, "And you're exactly like your dad, Prince Lu Ten. And if you ask me, I think the Fire Nation is in good hands."
Occasional run-ins with the Avatar's seemingly countless friends kept Sokka and Katara further occupied. They were content to make conversation with their new friends for the time being. Sokka tried to keep himself invested in the conversations, but his eyes repeatedly roamed. The clusters of servants bustling about, the maids running around with their number tags blazing, the hundreds of pairs of eyes, some among them blazing in sharp blue but none of them being the specific baby blue sapphires that he was looking for.
"It seems like you're always looking or something these days, Prince Sokka," Teo remarked, noting that the prince didn't respond with how seriously he was looking around the room. "Prince Sokka?"
Sokka snapped out of his search. "Huh?"
"Are you looking for someone?"
Sokka shook his head. "No...no…"
"Congrats on becoming a big brother again," the Duke said. "You must be excited."
"Yeah, it's definitely exciting," Sokka grinned.
"And look who's gotten the seal of approval from Master Piandao," Kuzon smiled.
"I know, it was shocking," the prince admitted. "I wasn't expecting that at all."
"Well, you did kind of reach a crucial level of badassery when you were facing Princess Azula back there."
Katara, on the other hand, spent a lot of her time with Lady Mai and Kyoshi Warrior Ty Lee (who seemed interested in Sokka quite a bit and was not at all subtle about it, giving occasional winks in the direction of the uncomfortable tribesman). Eventually they all got to meet Toph Bei Fong, who "apparently doesn't have a habit of apologizing for giving undeserved bruises," Sokka noted with a hint of annoyance. Nevertheless, they were all fascinated when the blind earthbender referenced her ability to "see" through the vibrations in the earth— a skill that she unfortunately couldn't rely on here in the land of ice and snow.
"So Knife Girl here's getting married to Sparky. Circus Warrior's ensnaring all the guys in town, and I clearly don't need a man," Toph munched on a crab puff that Song gave her.
"Even though your own earthbending rival seems to have a thing for you," Mai noted idly, referring to Prince Bumi of Omashu.
"He kind of does, actually," Katara agreed, and Mai smirked knowingly as the earthbender huffed, blowing her bangs away from her face in the process.
"No one said I was into him."
"Yeah, Toph's not at all into the idea of romance and things," Ty Lee chirped.
"Whatever," Toph grabbed hold of another crab puff, "Well what about you, Sweetness?" she asked Katara. "You're not lookin' to mingle, either…?"
"Actually, I'm not concerned with all that too much." And it was true that Katara was not as serious about finding a man to be "whisked away" by. Then again in spite of her nonchalance, she'd been mentioning Aang in their conversations quite a lot for someone who knew him for barely a day, and this was noticed by everyone else, who were familiar with Aang going on and on about the Southern princess since the moment he met her.
Sokka, too, was not oblivious to this. This was the only time Sokka heard his sister talk about a guy so frequently, much less have so much fun with him at first meeting. The instant connection that Katara and Aang had made it seem as if they'd known each other for years.
"I wonder why Aang's not here yet," Katara eyed the room from where they were.
"Twinkletoes, huh?"
"Twinkletoes?"
"It's what I call Aang," Toph said. "My parents invited him to dinner last night. We talked to him about some things concerning my metalbending academy. For an Avatar, he doesn't seem all that grounded," she furrowed her eyebrows. "Annoyingly light on his feet."
"I know this might sound wild, but maybe it's because he's an airbender," Mai pointed out. "And besides, I thought you said you couldn't sense vibrations."
"I can't right now, but Twinkletoes met with us at our place," Toph explained.
"Chief Arnook's daughter...we don't know her actual name, but she made arrangements for the Bei Fong family to stay in Ivik Valley," Song explained. "It's ten miles east of the palace. There's no ice or snow there; it's more like a taiga region, and the permafrost there has thawed over the years."
"Which means vibrations galore, baby!" Toph grinned. "Well, not as much as I would feel on regular ground, but still. I gotta say, Princess Mystery got the art of hospitality down pat."
Sokka couldn't agree more.
It took another few minutes of small talk before Katara's curiosity got the best of her, and she asked again, "Aang's coming, right?"
"To be completely honest, we're not sure if he'll show up," Kuzon shrugged. "Aang's not the one to dance with ladies."
"It's not to dance," Katara added with a flush, "He told us he was going to come see us, that's why."
"Oh, I was just saying that casually." Though his reaction to Katara's embarrassment was definitely that of amusement.
"I kind of thought he'd be a ladies' man," Sokka said. "Being the Avatar and all..."
"More like an animals' man," Teo chuckled. "He loves animals. Momo and Appa are his entire world, pretty much."
"And other animals in general," Haru chimed in. "One time, we were at the Earth King's palace for a party. We were all having a good time, socializing and stuff, and then we saw Aang entertaining the Earth King's pet bear, Bosco, with confetti and lights and airbending tricks."
"Ah, Basco," Teo laughed and shook his head. "If Aang wasn't the Avatar, the Earth King would have hired him permanently as Bosco's entertainer."
"I mean, Aang dances in groups and stuff, don't get me wrong," Kuzon said. "And he's a super good dancer. But not with actual romantic or courting intentions. I still remember how one time, this girl named On Ji tried to hit it off with him at an event in the Fire Nation last year." He shook his head. "But nope."
"But hey, who knows," Pipsqueak shrugged. "Maybe things will be different this year."
As soon as he said that, Avatar Aang came into view, meandering through the crowds. Following him was Prince Bumi, who had supposedly offered to be the monk's shield or something from the way he was blocking people from swarming over his best friend.
"Ah, there he is," Haru smiled. "Bumi's here, too."
"Ohhh, Bumi's here," Ty Lee looked in Toph's direction while the earthbender rolled her sightless eyes.
"Hi, everybody!" Bumi waved at his friends. Aang waved, too, as he and Bumi approached them, but the Avatar quickly froze at the sight of Katara. His hand, which was also frozen, moved from its position in mid-air with Bumi's subtle nudging.
"Look who put in a little more effort into their clothing this time," Teo noted with a teasing grin. "See somebody you like, Aang?"
"I...well, I…"
"He can see who he wants to see," Bumi defended, flashing a grin at Toph. "We all have people we like to see."
"The person you're looking for is right here," Mai tapped against the table that Toph was sitting at. Ty Lee giggled at the earthbender's scowl.
"What does this have to do with me?" she snapped, banging her cup on the table. "Song, get me out of here."
"Yes, ma'am."
Haru sighed and gave a knowing look. "Well I wish we could stay, but we have some very important things to take care of," he turned to Teo, Kuzon, Pipsqueak, and the Duke. "Right, guys?"
"Oh, right," the Duke answered, and the four friends looked at the still-frozen monk before excusing themselves. In the meantime, Princes Zuko and Lu Ten came to greet them again. Bumi trailed behind Toph, and Lu Ten, who caught sight of Song accompanying the Bei Fong, trailed along with the prince of Omashu in unspoken desperation. Prince Zuko took hold of Lady Mai's hand and smiled at her, murmuring an excuse and pulling her along with him.
Aang came back to earth after the abrupt change of the song being played in the background thanks to a player's mishap. The monk rubbed the back of his bald head, blushing wildly, his face so crimson that it put the Fire Nation robes to shame. He smiled at the Southern princess. "Katara, wow, you...you look beautiful..."
"Aw, thanks Aang!" Katara smiled, also blushing as she looked down at the floor. "You look really nice yourself."
Sokka raised his eyebrows and gave the hopelessly gushing monk a subtle, not-so-subtle flick to his forehead on top of his arrow. By the time Katara looked back up, the airbender was rubbing his forehead, but he quickly straightened up and cleared his throat, smiling at Sokka now. "You look great, too, Sokka."
"How flattering," the warrior said sarcastically.
Aang, trying not to make the hearts in his eyes so painfully obvious, held his hand out to Katara. "S-So...uh…I hear this song's really good." He let a dopey grin take over his features. "Maybe you'd like to join me for a dance, Katara?"
"Oh... I mean, I...I'd love to...but I'm not really familiar with a lot of moves and—" she pulled back her hair, which was already pulled back, to begin with, "—my shoes don't seem like they're good for..."
"Take my hand." Suave and confident.
"Okay."
Sokka blinked, unaware that his eyes had widened as he watched his sister gleefully take the monk's hand. Neither Aang nor Katara seemed to remember their mission of supervising a certain warrior who had butted heads with a member of the Fire Nation royal family. They laughed breathlessly as Aang led her a little ways away, jumping into a conversation of the many different types of dances he'd learned during his travels around the world.
"They're so cute together!" squealed Ty Lee, whose presence Sokka had forgotten. He blinked as she gave him a coquettish grin. She leaned against him as he took a step back. "Uh, hey, Miss…?"
"Ty Lee."
"Right, sorry. What, uh," he watched her lean further into him, and he took another step back, "What are you doing?"
"You mean you can't tell?"
"Tell what?"
She laughed. "How innocent." And she tried to place an arm around him, noting how rigid and confused he was as he just stood there on his tiptoes so she wouldn't reach his shoulders. She asked anyway, "Wanna dance, cutie?"
"I'm not really much of a dancer."
"I can show you a few moves."
"Actually, I'm not really—"
"Say, can you stand on your hands?"
Sokka quirked his eyebrows, "What kind of dance needs you to stand on your hands?"
"The fun kind," the Kyoshi acrobat bit the corner of her bottom lip.
"I can't do anything like that, sorry," Sokka headed in the other direction.
"I'll show you a few easier moves," she trailed behind him.
"I already have a dance partner, actually—"
"We can waltz for a minute until she gets here!"
"Sorry, no thanks, maybe some other time?" And he took off, squeezing through the crowds and accidentally barging in between couples.
After several more minutes of aimless wandering, Sokka spotted the rest of his friends. Bumi supposedly found a reason for bickering with Toph again; his presence was both annoying and strangely charming for the young Bei Fong (who would, of course, never admit to this) and thus kept her somewhat entertained in a place she didn't care much for but was forced to visit. Lu Ten and Song had supposedly made up and were caught in breathless love confessions and desperate I-missed-you's while making out in an empty closet in the shadows, and an embarrassed Sokka had the honor of closing the closet door and granting them their much-needed privacy. Zuko and his betrothed, Mai, were also caught in considerable displays of affection and ended up leaving the ball early. Meanwhile, Pipsqueak and the Duke went off to munch on meticulously arranged goodies in the dessert aisles that were set up at two different corners of the vast chamber.
Under other circumstances, Sokka would've found himself stuffing his face with sweets as well, but tonight turned out to be more of a babysitting task for him instead of his sister. He huddled in a corner where he could keep an eye on Katara. Turned out that Aang was an incredible dancer; he had eagerly (more than eagerly, Sokka noted) taught her how to glide across the ballroom in the different styles he knew, that goofy grin of his having captured every bit of her attention. He caught every one of her tumbles and did all he could to not make her feel embarrassed.
"Some of the ballrooms of Ba Sing Se tend to keep things very simple," Aang explained to the Southern princess. "The elegance comes mainly from people's robes and statuses, unfortunately. But they do have some good dances." And he moved his hands and body side to side while she tried to copy his movements. "Yeah, that's it, you got it!"
"You seem to know a lot of Earth Kingdom dances," Katara noted.
"I happen to know a few Fire Nation dances, too," he told her. "Their ballrooms are a little more elaborate. My favorite's the famous Fire Flex, where you move your body like a flickering fire," and he wiggled his body in a sort of comical way, "It's chaotically rhythmic."
"Chaotically rhythmic, huh?" she laughed. "It seems hard to do something goofy like that while keeping a straight face."
"Probably because I made it up," he grinned. "But as far as actual dances go, there's the Phoenix Flight and the Camelephant Strut."
Their dynamic won the occasional glances of hundreds of other people as well, who found the Avatar's interaction with the Water Tribe princess very sweet and entertaining to watch. Some people whispered amongst themselves of how they didn't know the Avatar was seeing someone. Some people passed the rumor that the Avatar and Princess Katara were likely engaged, mistaking her amulet for a Water Tribe betrothal necklace. Others were bittersweet, expressing disappointment that the Avatar wouldn't consider their own children's hands in marriage but nevertheless happy for him.
Kuzon, Teo, and Haru, who happened to be close by from where Sokka was observing, laughed.
"It's good to see him dance with a girl, for once," Teo smiled.
"Go Aang!" Haru cheered.
"My man's finally feeling the magic of love," Kuzon beamed.
Love? Wasn't it too soon for that? But Sokka saw the way Katara laughed and smiled in the presence of the airbender. For once, she was having fun with a guy, and while Sokka felt his brotherly instincts kick in protectively, he couldn't help but wonder if he should lower his guard maybe just a little. Despite them knowing Aang for sixteen hours at the most, the monk was actually a swell guy at first impression. Trustworthy (being the Avatar probably had something to do with that). Playful, funny. Not to mention downright free, something Katara had always strived to achieve. How could a few hours reveal so much about someone?
And it was in that moment of sappy weakness that he admitted to himself, They look pretty good together.
"The otter penguin is cheerful, playful," Chunta had once said of Katara's totem. "Princess Katara, your partner will be someone who cultivates a child-like spirit within you, as he himself is child-like, but mark my words: he will protect you with the willpower of the universe."
And how coincidental was it that Katara literally met the monk on an otter-penguin?
Even if it does work out, it's just a coincidence, the Southern prince huffed and jutted his chin up. Fortunetelling nonsense has nothing to do with it. Besides, nothing's finalized just yet, and he wasn't letting those two out of his sight...
Well, maybe except for tonight. There were adults all around, anyhow, to babysit. Let 'em have their fun. He's a monk, he's got morals.
He took his seat at a table in a shadowy corner and looked around at the foreign environment that he was in. After several years of roaming the bland Arctic snow, drawing the same fishing line every day, treading the same treacherous waters in hopes of catching a fish or two, and feeling the same dread of starvation, it felt different to suddenly be at a place like this. He thought about the stillness of the South a few weeks ago. He thought about the silence that settled in the air the moment he told his family that the last of their nearest rivers was fished out. He thought about the mute devastation that he saw in Panuq and Kirima's eyes as they approached their young children with food that could only get them through one night. Their lives had been so different, and yet, here they were. Boisterous surroundings, orchestras. New friends engaged in attractions, silliness, goofiness. Lovers engaged in passionate ordeals. His parents, full of relief and tenderness as they cradled his unborn sibling, who was conceived in a world of recovery and happiness. Katara, giggling and whirling throughout the ballroom with a particular Air Nomad, who was known to the world as the Avatar more than the vibrant youth in love that he was.
Everything around Sokka felt so... alive. Everything was friendly and hopeful and joyful after the advent of the princess. Everything was in full bloom, and it warmed his heart immensely. He sighed, his eyes still wandering in curiosity. Is she really here? The woman who made this all happen?
"What are you doing by yourself?"
He turned and saw Suki heading towards him. "Oh, Suki, hi."
"Ty Lee's looking everywhere for you," she chuckled as he made a slight gagging face.
"You mind telling your friend to turn it down a notch?"
"Why? Is she flirting with you?" Suki took a seat next to him. "Ty Lee's like that. A bit ambitious with the guys she meets."
"You got that right."
Suki took a deep breath and closed her eyes as if mentally preparing herself for what she was about to say. She then tucked her hair behind her ears and casually glanced at her reflection in the icy table. "It's been a while since we've last seen each other, hasn't it? You've always been busy traveling..."
"Yeah, I guess so."
She couldn't help a frown that crossed her features when she noticed that he was paying her little to no attention. His gaze didn't stay put, roaming around the room. "Who are you looking for?" she asked.
"No one, no one. You were saying?"
Suki sighed and couldn't help scooting just a little closer. He didn't seem to have noticed. "So...uh...I know that...I know that you put off relationships since your tribe was not in a very good place...and I get that you didn't need distractions..." She looked up, "I was wondering if maybe—maybe you'd like to…like to consider...?"
But Sokka seemed like he was out of this realm, his eyes widening as he finally caught a glimpse of the person of his interest in the distance. She was only a glimmer. A sparking presence in a rumpled servant uniform beneath a sliver of moonlight that had spilled into the room from an open window. And then she disappeared, lost in the sea of the crowd. He darted out of his seat.
"Sokka—?"
"Gotta go, see ya later!"
She walked down the empty hallway. Accompanying the Arctic winds was soft moonlight, occasionally joined by palettes of blues, pinks, and greens from the aurora that danced across the sky. The colors bled together as they bathed the dark, torchless hallway. Her legs felt like chirimoya jelly, and she could barely feel her arms from the day's work, but despite her exhaustion, the crease on her face veil gave away the smile that formed on her face. She kept close to the row of windows, feeling the colors wash over her, and she closed her eyes, her smile widening. More streaks of color trailed across the sky, reflecting themselves against the white of her eyebrows, seeming to paint her fair palms in purples and rare reds.
She could still hear the music playing in the ballroom several feet behind her; the tune was pouring into her, urging her body to move to its addictive beat. Her voice, seemingly having a mind of its own, let loose for a moment and made her hum along to the song, but she caught herself, snapping her eyes back open. Once again, she looked around. There was no one there.
She felt her feet starting to move but stopped herself again, shaking her head. Someone might come. Then again, the song was getting really catchy now, and she did find that she was in a really good mood at the moment. She was cautious, though, and started back with the humming. Uncertain and quiet as she waited for a response from anyone who might possibly be wandering about. And when she heard nothing, she very carefully began to move her feet in time to the music in little slides and shuffles. Her eyes followed the chaos of the lights that reflected on the woven blue carpet that lined the corridor; ribbons of blues and purples swiveled around like smooth waves on the floor, and she moved along with them and let the pattern guide her, giggling softly.
And just like that, the song came to an end.
"Nice moves!"
She gasped sharply and froze, turning around with wide eyes. She instantly recognized the face that was looking back at her.
"Sorry, I didn't mean to startle you—"
"That wasn't me!" And she straightened herself with the speed of light and began walking away at high speed.
"But I saw you," Sokka called in gentle amusement before following her. "Hey, wait up, please! I didn't mean to—ahh!" he somehow tripped over his own leg and fell forward, cursing beneath his breath as he hit the head of an open door on his way down to the carpet. "Oww!" Fuck. Was he cursed to run into everything and make a fool of himself in front of the princess every single time?
But at least he managed to catch her attention. She raced over and knelt beside him. "Ajunngilatit, naalagaatitaq?" Are you alright, Prince?
Sokka blinked up at her, noting that she spoke to him in the South Central dialect. "Uh...ajunngilanga, qujanaq." I'm okay, thank you.
And certainly not for the first time since he came to the North, she offered her hand to help him up, and he took it, his face warming intensely. "You know the South Central Tongue?"
"Some of my friends have Southern influences. I picked up a few words here and there."
And the realization then dawned on him. If she was Lady (or if she was even remotely involved with the Revivalists for a while), then she had to have met his Southern friends and picked up on the dialect. Of course, Sokka said nothing of it, pretending to not know.
"Does your head hurt?"
"No, it's fine, thank you."
An awkward pause followed, and before he could break the silence, she said quickly, "I'm sorry, but I can't be here…" And as expected, she bowed. "I'll be going now, Your Highness—"
"Wait, wait, please," and he quickly shoved his hands into his pockets, fumbling for the scarves. He pulled them out, picking up the one that slipped from his hands, and upon noticing that they were slightly wrinkled, he smoothed them out and handed them to her. "Your scarves. Ma'am," he added with a klutzy bow of his own. "I'm sorry if I seemed like a weirdo that popped out of nowhere, I wasn't really trying to stalk you or interrupt your moment there, I...I was trying to give these back to you…"
Who are you lying to, of course you were watching her dance.
Because he found it adorable, but one doesn't go about saying that.
"Oh," she took the scarves and bowed. Again. "That's very kind of you. Qujanaq, naalaganera." Thank you, Prince.
He let out the breath he'd been holding for a long time and managed a little smile, tilting his head in curiosity. "I don't really like formalities, Baby Blue."
She blinked. "Baby Blue?"
"You never told me your name, so…" he shrugged, "I mean, I would call you Protector of Wolves, but that would be ratting you out."
Her face grew warm. "We have numbers, sir," she said, looking down. "I'm Number Eight. You can call me that."
"But you're not an object to be numbered," he said softly. "You're a person, and I'd really like to get to know you."
I'd really like to get to know you. But she didn't really respond to that, fidgeting with her hands.
"I never got to properly say thanks. For earlier. At the feast," he said. "You were too good to me."
"Everyone needs to be treated with respect and dignity," she said. "It should be something we should all do, not choose to do."
Oh, universe, how could anyone be so perfect? He squeed internally. "I wish I could say thanks face to face..."
Face to face. She responded by briefly making eye contact with him, but she quickly looked back at the ground. "We need to keep our faces covered, sir. It's part of the protocol."
"There's no one here," he said warmly. "And I'm not a tattle-tale."
"My apologies. I don't know if that's a good idea," she said, hesitant.
Sokka sighed, doing what he needed to do to keep them on the same page again. "Utoqqatserpunga," he said sincerely. I'm sorry. "About earlier with the penguins, and... before that when you were playing hide-and-freeze with the kiddos—"
"Oh, no, that was my fault," she said. "I should be apologizing—"
"No, I was the one that should've given a heads-up. My fault entirely." He sighed. "And I'm also really sorry for not telling you who I am. I mean, Wang Fire is still my name. Well, it's an alias I went by whenever I hunted or traded near bandit country. I thought a name that sounded even remotely Fire Nation would intimidate people. Since tribefolk are usually hesitant to attack Fire Nationers. But, uh..." He looked up at her. "I didn't tell you who I was because I wanted to be your friend. Being royalty might have its perks, like not going for days on end without food. But the annoying thing is, everyone ends up being really formal with you. Like they look at you just for your position and not for who you are. And if I'm feeling this way just in these few days of actually living like a prince, I can't imagine how Her Highness must have felt to not even have this kind of social interaction...if she was kept a secret from her own people."
She appeared surprised by the way he put it, but the look on his face was knowing. Tender, even.
"I haven't met anyone like you down South," he said, his face crimsoning. "You were really nice to me, and you didn't care if I wasn't a believer and all that. Not to mention, I really liked the conversations we had before. Not everyone is so open-minded in the South Pole, you know? And...I wanted you to be my friend. I didn't want you to be formal with me. Like you are now..."
She then got the courage to look him in the eyes, her gaze soft. "I wasn't angry at you for not telling me who you were. I just felt embarrassed. I was afraid I said the wrong thing since I wasn't aware that it was you who I was talking about at certain times."
"Really?" he seemed relieved. "And here I was thinking I could never be redeemed!"
"Oh, you poor thing," she shook her head. "I was never bothered by that. I was curious on why you didn't tell me, but I didn't think too much of it. I was too busy thinking I made a fool of myself in front of royalty," her eyes danced away in embarrassment, "And that's never too fun."
"Tell me about it," he rubbed his head and grinned nervously. "So does this mean you don't think I'm a terrible human being?"
"I would never think that," she chuckled and looked at him. "You are very endearing, naalagaanera," she said sincerely, "but I am not allowed to speak to you like this in public. And it's not because I'm seeing you for your status. It's because I don't have a status to call my own." Her eyes lost a bit of their vibrance. "If you're a servant at the palace, you need to be nameless and faceless to avoid all interactions with those who are above you. Well, if you're a servant or the princess."
"You don't really think that, do you?" his eyes wavered knowingly. "I mean, you're the caretaker of the Moon Temple, after all. You're all about breaking arbitrary rules."
"Yes, I am. And I definitely see us as equals. As very good friends," she told him. "But some rules must still be followed. Just for a little while. Just enough to break the system from the inside."
The way she put it sent a thrill down his spine.
"And besides, There are hundreds of people willing to talk to you. Like Avatar Aang and his friends. I'm not nearly as interesting as they are—"
"I completely disagree," he said. "I said before that I loved our conversations, and I meant it. And since you admitted that we're equals," he took a step forward and asked expectantly, "Would you kindly consider breaking this rule for me?"
Her eyebrows rose in what must be amusement. "Breaking this rule would mean breaking other related rules, honorable naalagaanera."
"Kindly consider breaking those, too, then, oh great Defender of Wolves?"
She laughed, folding her arms. "Aap, ikinngutima." Alright, my friend.
He beamed brightly. "If only my new friend could say it to me face to face."
So she pulled away her face veil. She let her headscarf loosen as well, letting her long braid slip and brush against her knees. "Are you happy now, ikinngutima?"
And an uninhibited Sokka let out a very dreamy sigh and a smile that reached the ends of the earth. His chest pounded, and he was feeling lightheaded again, but he kept himself grounded this time. "Ah, that's the face of a goddess right there."
Her face was colored in a deeper shade of red this time. He, too, seemed surprised that he said it out loud but grinned at the effect that it supposedly had on her.
"Yue is my name," she eventually said, twiddling with her thumbs.
"Yue," he breathed with much more reverence than one could have for a sacred mantra. "It's very lovely."
She smiled, her blush intensifying. "So, um...people here are not really supposed to know our names...and I'd greatly appreciate if…"
"Yue? Who's that? I've never heard of her," he chuckled. "Your secrets are safe with me, Baby Blue."
She raised her eyebrows, again bemused by her nickname. "May I still call you Mr. Wang, then, from time to time?"
"Of course! Call me whatever you like."
"So I suppose this means we're good, Mr. Wang?"
"Very," he said, nearly jumping up and down with excitement. "So, uh, are you done for the day?"
"Yes, my shift is over."
"Then can I walk you back to where you need to go? If you're okay with that, that is."
"Do you know your way around the outer ring? Or would you like me to walk you back after you walk me back?"
"And I'll walk you back again," he laughed. "To return the favor."
"To return the favor of a favor."
"Oh absolutely."
She giggled. "You're a true Water Tribe gentleman, aren't you, Prince Sokka?"
"I'd prefer just Sokka."
"Well then, 'Just Sokka,'" she teased. "It's a really nice offer, but I don't want to take your time away from the ball. You should be enjoying yourself."
"Dances aren't my thing, actually. You seem to have a better talent for those."
"Oh dear," she blushed in embarrassment.
"You're actually pretty good at it if you ask me. Better than me, that's for sure." And he felt his heartbeat skyrocketing as he rubbed the back of his neck. "Yue, since you're done for the day, and I'm just...chilling, basically...are you open to...uh…" How do I put this? "Doing an activity with me…?"
"Doing an activity?" she asked, innocent and visibly confused.
"Uh...yeah."
"What kind of activity?"
"A...A social activity. The two of us. We could...explore. See the North. Well, I'm the one exploring here, hehe," he said nervously. "Did you eat yet?"
"Not yet."
"We can get something to eat, then. It'll be a...a friendship dinner..." Friendship dinner? What on earth...? "...if you're cool with that…? I haven't eaten yet, either..." Not too much, anyway. "Unless you have somewhere you absolutely need to be."
"No, not really."
"Then would you like to come with me, Miss Yue of the North?"
She chuckled at his attempts at making his voice deep and fancy-sounding, making him absolutely giddy. "I'd love to."
Notes:
Too bad there's no Yukka Week, but Happy Kataang Week to my fellow Kataangers! Been a proud Kataang shipper even before I knew what shipping was :3
Chapter 17: Tripping, Fumbling, Falling (in Love)
Notes:
Fluff galore. Read at your own risk.
Chapter Text
The North's inner ring boasted itself of being pristine and perfectly sculpted to accommodate high-ranking members of society, looming over the tribe with its intricate architecture and elegant bridges and arches. As sophisticated as it was, though, it was also quite static. There was some movement across the canals, where fancy officials alighted gondolas and swished by for sightseeing and moonlit rides, and a few servants lined the sidewalks every now and then, hastily heading to the outer ring after a long day's work, but for the most part, the inner ring lacked movement considering the important people were at the ball, the separately organized Fire Nation banquet, or were asleep by now. Since everything was basically handed to the wealthy guests on silver platters, the ring itself contained very few shops or diners— the few that were there being extremely fancy and obviously stylized for wealthy visitors. The ring was heavily guarded, too, which meant that the guards policed the sidewalks and made sure to direct servants and other commoners out of the prestigious ring. It also meant that Yue had to sport her scarves and veils again; after all, those who were known to society as members of the lower class were not meant to be seen or heard.
Sokka thought it was best to keep his face covered, too, knowing that the security guards would jump on the chance to escort him back to the estate, so he fumbled to take off his outer silk robe and turned it inside out, wrapping the now-plain-looking garb around his face like a cloak. He tried to make himself look as un-princely as possible, messing up his hair, pulling up his sleeves to hide their fancy patterns beneath his cloak, even rumpling the parts of his clothes that weren't covered by the cloak. He also opted to go by Wang Fire, claiming it was best if he is known to the guards as a servant, too. That way, the two of them would have the freedom to leave the suffocatingly formal inner ring.
They then approached middle ring territory, which Yue described as the focal point for "transition and transactions." Security was not as extensive here, and even the few guards that lingered were not as stiff and dutiful as the guards in the inner ring; they were relaxed and semi-formal. Servants moved about more freely as well, some still sporting veils, others having discarded their scarves. Yue and Sokka still kept their guard up, though, as they snuck their way in.
It wasn't until they got to the outer ring that they were most free. Extensive crowds lined the sidewalks, and the canals were filled with gondolas that weren't as fancy but were more lively with families and bustling tribefolk. No one had their faces covered, the only exceptions being tribefolk who wore mufflers to keep their faces warm and not necessarily to adhere to complex rules. There were no security guards here, either— well, save for one or two chilling somewhere in the corners, but they were caught in the throes of their own lives, some drinking heartily and laughing along with fellow tribefolk, others swapping spit with maids. Needless to say that the outer ring was lively and robust, perhaps the most normal sector out of all three. The most fun, too.
Yue and Sokka moved their face coverings out of the way, too, breathing in the chilly Northern air and smiling as they loosened up. The prince didn't notice at first, but his hand had developed a mind of its own, and he realized that somewhere along the way of their meandering and twisting and turning out of the first two sectors, his hand had grabbed onto hers. She didn't seem to notice it. Either that or she didn't take offense to it, but the warrior quickly let go anyway, chuckling nervously.
"We could take a gondola...if you want," he suggested, rubbing the back of his messy wolf tail. He noticed that she seemed quite comfortable with not wearing her face coverings beyond the claustrophobically proper inner sector, so it likely wouldn't be a risky move.
"A gondola?"
"Yeah," he said smilingly. "I know you must have had a long day. Running around the palace and everything, so it's better to take a gondola and rest those feet, right?"
"Oh, that's...that's okay, you don't have to—"
"It'll be fun!"
"Well... yes...and it's really very sweet of you, So— I mean, Mr. Wang," she corrected herself before they could attract any attention. "It's just…well…"
He noted her uncertainty. "You don't want to...?"
"You can take a gondola, if you'd like. I can follow along on the sidewalk. I'll be okay…"
"Well that wouldn't be very fair. How about I take the sidewalk and you take the gondola?"
"That doesn't sound very fair, either..."
"That's why we should go together, Baby Blue," he grinned. "Don't worry, we'll stay in the middle and outer rings. There's no way anyone 'important' will run into us."
He ended up catching the attention of a nearby gondolier, who was standing nearby on the sidewalk, docking his boat after a completed route. Even with Sokka's preparations to keep his face covered or at least unrecognizable, he saw to his misfortune that his pin— which indicated a very high rank— was sticking, glittering most prominently once the rays of moonlight touched upon it. This captured the attention of a guard, who probably wouldn't have cared who Sokka was had it not been for that fateful pin glowing so noticeably in the moonlight.
"Stop there," the guard made his way over, causing the meek gondolier to flinch. "You, sir," the guard approached Sokka, "You're coming from the inner ring. Are you of high ranking?"
Luckily, Sokka's brain cells proved to be faster than his spastic anxiety for once. "Yeah, I'm Wang Fire, friend of Prince Sokka. I know I can't leave the inner ring without security, so that's why I have her company," he gestured to the masked princess, "She's my bodyguard. Lady Sayen's ally."
How he managed to maintain such a smooth and confident tone fueled primarily by his fight-or-flight reflexes, Sokka would never know, but the guard said nothing more, apologized, and backed away without a word. He would've shot down Sokka's explanation for sure given the utter impossibility of women to legally learn waterbending up until the princess's orders a couple of weeks ago, but what worked wonders here was the simple revelation that she was "Lady Sayen's ally," which meant she was likely trained by the rebellious Revivalist members. Why, Sayen herself was a brilliant fighter being a Revivalist herself, and it would be no surprise she was the one who trained and appointed this lady.
Yue gawked at Sokka and then the guard, who had taken the gondolier aside and was now instructing him on giving the high-ranking riders "utmost care and attention."
"You certainly know the tricks of the trade," Yue whispered, "And you've been here for barely two days. I sense a smarticle in my presence."
He beamed, "Eh, I try."
"Really, I didn't think such a thing was even possible. A chivalrous tribesman like yourself willing to be protected by a lady..." she grinned. "I suppose there's hope for the Water Tribe after all."
"Well at least I allow myself to be protected," he teased. "Unlike Her Highness."
"Splashing water at our princess, aren't you?" she chuckled.
"I'm just saying, it would be really nice if she chose a bodyguard, too," traces of worry lined his voice.
"The princess would want you to have a good time, not worry about her life, you know. I'm sure she's not as reckless as people think she is."
"Oh, of course," he gave her a look. "People are more than what they seem. Some can even direct lightning out of the way with their bending."
She froze in place. "Uh...what…?"
"We don't need to talk about the details, if you don't want to," he shrugged, smiling sweetly.
"I...I don't understand what you're trying to get at."
"Don't worry, Baby Blue." Soft, holding a gleam in his sharp blue eyes, "Your secrets are safe with me."
Your secrets are safe with me. It was like a whole other, unspoken conversation had been exchanged between them in spite of her attempts at refuting his conclusions. It wasn't until the guard resumed his duty and the gondolier offered them top-notch service that she was able to come back to reality, even if for the purpose of paying for the right. The price seemed to beat her to it, though.
"Wait, wait, please, Mr. Wang, allow me—"
"No no no, no can do, sorry."
"But you're our guest—"
"Really? I thought we were friends."
"We are—"
"Then allow me, please." He handed the currency over to the gondolier. "Besides, this is Her Highness's money. I told you before that everything we have is from her."
Yue blinked at him, her face warming for a reason that eluded her once he held his hand out, waiting. She eventually took it, allowing him to help her into the gondola. Before long, they were aboard, sitting across from each other and gliding over the water, which glimmered from the reflected lights of the moon and the Arctic aurora.
A few weeks ago, Sokka would've never imagined going on a boat ride with a woman— and only with a woman (that, too, someone who wasn't related to him for once)— for the first time in the North, but it brought him much joy because it was Princess Yue (he knew deep down that she wasn't hiding the truth about her name) who was with him, and everything about this seemed so right. The moon was not full, but he noted that everything seemed so much brighter than usual tonight. The celestial lights danced and fell perfectly over them, making them— especially Yue— glow beneath more brightly than her complexion already guaranteed. Although the prince was not religious, he nevertheless grew up hearing his mother's stories of the beautiful Tui with long, luscious white hair and a compassionate smile that charmed La. Sokka would have even believed in those fairytales back when he was a young, naive toddler, envisioning a lady in white in and as the moon, watching over the worlds with her lover in a culture that insisted on the authenticity of such an image. The part of him that was conditioned to be fascinated with that image, which he felt was later refuted by science, had momentarily, just momentarily resurfaced, the possibility of spending time with the Tui from those fairytales making goosebumps trail across his skin in indecipherable excitement. His face hurt from smiling so much— he'd never smiled this much before and had simultaneously never been so nervous— but he didn't care.
She seemed to have noticed him being so smiley and raised her eyebrows. "So...you're not going to ask me anything?"
"Like what?"
"I don't know, maybe something like, 'Hey, is there a reason why you look so old with that creepy-looking white hair?'"
"You don't look old," he frowned. "And it's not creepy. I'd never think that."
"You wouldn't?"
"Never, I'd never think that."
"Then why do I keep hearing rumors about you fainting early this morning? Around the time you happened to see me?"
"Fainting?" he widened his eyes. "What? No, why would I…? I didn't faint…"
"Lots of people in the palace have been talking about some servant guy who saw you faint after I walked you back to the inner ring," she looked down at her clasped hands, her voice quiet, a degree of nervousness crossing her features in spite of her attempt at a laugh, "Did I scare you that bad, Mr. Wang?"
"No, no," his voice softened, "It's not like that at all—"
"You don't need to explain yourself, I can understand—"
He stopped her by grasping her hand as part of a reassuring gesture, but after realizing the move he made, he quickly let go. "Sorry, sorry, I didn't mean…I actually had no idea you were thinking that I thought that you were weird-looking or something. But I hope you understand that that's not true, not at all! I was caught off guard, yeah, but in a good way. It was a good kind of fainting, really! It doesn't mean I was creeped out. Maybe I actually thought you were Tui..."
"You thought I was Tui?"
"Of course! I mean, I know I don't believe in those things, but…when I first saw you…" He just couldn't explain it, but he hoped the fascination in his eyes was obvious. "Did you ever see something and go, 'Wow, that's so out of this world'? Imagine believing that Spirits don't exist just to have a Spirit look-alike right in front of you. I wasn't sure what was going to happen to me for a moment there..."
She didn't seem so nervous to be sitting in front of him at that point. She might have been relieved. Maybe even entertained. "You really thought I was Tui and would 'punish your nonbelief' in the Underworld or something?"
"Well, not punish, exactly. No Underworlds and things. Conceptually, it wouldn't make sense since Tui's all sweet and stuff. You're too nice to do something like that, too…"
"You hardly know me, though. You're not even a little skeptical?" her lips curled into a grin. "What if I really am a powerful spirit looking to prey on non-believing humans? I could be deceiving you in the name of friendship."
"Well if you are, and I don't know it yet, I'm definitely a goner." He was a goner anyway with how unreasonably attached he'd gotten to her sweet laughter that chimed in response.
"Jokes aside, I really did shake up your world for a moment there, didn't I?"
"Yeah, but in a good way. A really good way," he said sincerely. "And I can only hope you don't still think I was weirded out. I was fascinated, actually. And in my defense, I kind of expected a lot of people would look at you like they look at Tui. I thought this is a reaction that you often get from the super religious tribefolk."
"You're right. I've gotten that reaction quite a lot. But I thought it was different with you because...well, you're not really a believer of the Spirits, and I thought it would be an absolutely weird experience for you. Although, you could've easily thought I was a fanatic that colored her hair to look like Tui or something. Maybe explain away my light skin by thinking I was descended from an airbender somehow."
"Maybe, but at that moment, I really thought you really were Tui," he admitted with a flush.
"Come on now, Mr. Wang, we can't fall into arbitrary constructions of reality when there's always science to keep us grounded," she teased.
"You did say that your Spirits and my universe are the same," he pointed out. "They have to overlap, right?"
She smiled. "Yes. Things are not always clear-cut to be black or white, if you look close enough. I like to think of everything to be a colorful nuance. Especially people."
A colorful nuance? "Is there a scientific reason behind why you're exactly like the Moon Spirit, then? A mystical mystery, maybe? Or would you say that's a colorful nuance, too?"
"You would expect me to know the science behind it since I'm a healer, but I really don't know why my hair's white or why my skin's really light," she confessed. "I had different theories. I once thought it was this one skin condition that people have been documenting more and more recently. Something to do with skin pigmentation, maybe a problem with the melanogenesis process."
He blinked, never having felt so dumb. "Uh, what was that last part?"
"Sorry," she chuckled at his confused expression. "I mean that our body has certain pigments. They give us our skin color, hair color, and eye color, too." She held her hand up next to his, allowing him to see the stark difference in their skin tones— his raw tribal infusion of darkness and bronze pitted against her glimmering milky skin.
And again, Sokka couldn't blink away the wonder in his gaze.
"See, for the skin condition I had in mind, all forms of color are affected, but in my case, my eyelashes are still dark, so that didn't add up. And my irises seem normal. Just a little light-colored for a tribesperson but not really affected in any other way."
"Do you have those tiny single freckle thingies?" he asked. "Like, I have a single freckle right here," he showed her his hand.
"Yes, I have those, too," she showed her wrist, where a tiny dark speck was nestled near her pulse. "So this basically rules out that condition."
"Well as long as it doesn't cause you any kind of discomfort, then it's not something to worry about. We find out new things every day."
"That's all anyone can say at this point. I've looked into it, and I've got nothing, so until science has my back in the future, I'll just be the weird tribeswoman with the mismatched color dynamics. Not blessed with darkness like the rest of our race."
"It's not weird, it's beautiful," his heart thumped wildly. "You're very beautiful."
She froze, flushing crimson and looking down at the water. She probably hadn't been expecting him to say something like that.
"Wow, you are swooning hard, my guy," the gondolier, who was chuckling at their awkwardness, eventually said to the prince. "Happens to the best of us, I suppose." And he turned back to his rowing, shaking his head knowingly.
Sokka cleared his throat and steered the conversation out of its awkward course with, "You know who's really gonna be swooning around here? My mom when she sees you, Baby Blue. In a good way, of course. She'll go on and on with her mantras and incense and stuff. I can see it now, my entire family's gonna think you're Tui who came down from your throne in the sky. They might even ask you to live permanently in our little shrine back at the South Pole."
"Oh wow," she shook her head, stepping out of her embarrassment. "I don't know if I can handle all the love."
"My mom's gonna start asking you to give your blessings for every little thing. I mean, she's already wanting to ask you for an amulet for the new baby, too."
"The new baby?"
"Yep," he grinned, "I found out today that I'm going to be a big brother."
"Oh my goodness, that's so exciting!" she clapped. "Congratulations! Do you know how far along your mother is?"
"Two weeks, according to the healer. They were able to find out early or something."
"Oh, okay," she nodded. "Wow, this is great news! You must not have expected it at all."
"It's not totally unexpected, I guess. Everyone's been in an especially good mood since Her Highness decided to help us out."
"You can just say 'the princess,' you know," she said, sounding amused.
"Her Highness," he insisted with a grin, "has brought so much joy to everyone in the South, and my parents were no exceptions to that. Things got so oogie between them."
"Oogie?"
"Touchy-feely, overly affectionate in public."
"Is that Southern slang or something?"
"You can say it's Sokka slang. I kind of made it up."
"Interesting," she chuckled. "Though I think you're giving the princess too much credit here. If something's bound to happen, it will happen. You were meant to have a sibling, and you will. It has nothing to do with what the princess did. Besides, I bet what she did for your tribe is not even close to the good your letter has done for her. She's able to actually do things as a princess now, and the tribe finally knows she exists."
He gave her a knowing look for a moment. Almost, almost as if there were no secrets, no barriers at all between them. But he feigned ignorance of the matter and smiled a genuine smile. "Maybe, but I know our tribe would never be in such a good place if it wasn't for Her Highness choosing to take inspiration from my letter." Heck, he probably wouldn't be in such a good place, either. Right here, right now, with her.
It wasn't much of a "tour" if the two of them were only interested in each other's company. Occasionally, they would notice the surroundings, but Sokka, especially, was removed from the reality of the North's existence. The universe seemed to zoom in only on Yue.
He noticed many things about her. The way her white hair glistened as if starry streams of the galaxies were woven into them. The way she didn't swat her hand at the sabertooth-mosquitos that sometimes harassed them but only kept her mask pulled up to ward them off. The way her eyes took the shape of crescent moons when she smiled, and the way she covered her mouth when she laughed (a move that was so very proper for someone who claimed to be a servant). And she loved to laugh. She would laugh at any poor attempt at a joke. In fact, she loved all of his bad jokes. And she loved science. Space science, life science. Especially life science. Similar to any healer who loved her job, her face would light up more than the moon when she talked about anything having to do with the wondrous things the human body could do to repair itself and sustain one's life-breath.
She seemed to enjoy their playful banters (he loved them, too, he couldn't hide that truth to save his life), but she also liked to have deep conversations. She wasn't at all like Chunta or the older folk down South who preached about the existence of the Spirits and expressed their pity that Sokka had "lost his way" in the fog of reason and disbelief; instead, she listened and even agreed with certain things he said regarding the stuck-up elites' enforcement of rules. She wasn't the type to entertain the orthodox dogmatics of hate or the false sutras that preached "pitying" the nonbelievers out of condescending "compassion;" rather, she spoke to him like she actually wanted to speak to him and learn from him. Her eyes shone at his disobedience, so much so that she might have enjoyed his company as much as he cherished hers, as much as he loved that in her gaze, there was a delightful fire of rebellion beneath a facade of compliance. He loved that she responded to him with thought, humility, and care— all things the extremists in the South never cared for. And he loved the poetry in her words; Lady was "walking poetry," as Ivaneq had once told him, and Sokka realized that a truer statement could never be made...
...Of course, he just happened to notice these things because it's not like he was interested or attentive or hopelessly smitten or anything...though the muscles in his face seem to think he was, having long given into the fact and no longer burning from the sensation of smiling too much. The many heads that kept turning in their direction seemed to think so, too, whispering amongst themselves as they passed the duo's gondola.
"Look at those lovebirds!"
"They're really cute together."
"You can totally see that he's in love!"
Thankfully, Yue was either distracted by showing him the sights or simply didn't hear them, but she might as well have taken him to be a bashful guy with how red his face had turned. Oh well, at least the awkwardness was somewhat avoided…
Or not, thanks to the universe. Just when he was able to shake the crimson off of his face, he felt himself being struck in the head with more crimson— a tomato from universe-knew-where.
"What on earth—?!"
"Sorry!" a group of boys called out, fumbling to hide the tomatoes in their hands.
Sokka would've grumbled, but he realized he didn't care and that his embarrassment didn't matter because Yue stifled a laugh, and anything that made her laugh even a little bit, he found that he greatly welcomed it. He turned nearly as red as the juices that trickled inside of his shirt when she reached forward to brush the squished tomato skin off of his hair. Even the most abrasive parts of him mellowed at her touch, and he became more flustered than was probably possible for a human being.
"Sorry, Mr. Wang," and she waterbended the sticky juices off of him, unable to help the soft giggles that left her.
"That's okay," a dopey grin, "It was worth it."
"Pardon?"
"Nothing, nothing."
"Oh my Spirits, Yue, look at you!"
They both jumped at the sudden shriek and turned to see a trio of women gawking at them.
"Look who's here, getting her hands all over a man," one of them said as they began walking along the sidewalk, turning their attention to their friend, "And on a gondola and everything!"
"I never thought I'd see the day!" laughed another. "Did our Tuiup paninga finally find her own La?"
"No no, ladies, it's not like that," Yue said quickly, drawing her hands away from him. "I was just trying to help him with something. This is actually a good friend of mine."
"Wang Fire," Sokka bowed his head in greeting. "Friend and guard of Prince Sokka."
"Ooh!"
"You bagged a rich boy who also happens to be a knight in shining armor?" one of the women raised her eyebrows. "Pretty smart move you made there, Yue."
"Mr. Wang is just a good friend," Yue reiterated. "He was looking forward to exploring the city—"
"Yeah, yeah, whatever you say."
"Who would've thought our aanaq would find herself a man at last?"
Aanaq? As in "grandmother"? Sokka frowned at them. "It's not very kind on your part to call someone names like that."
"We're her friends, cutie, we call her that all the time," the third one in the trio said to him. "He's defensive of you, too, Grandma, good choice!"
"He's not my—!"
"Enjoy your night, lovebirds!" And they chuckled to each other and waved at the flustered duo as they rounded the sidewalk and took off to another block.
"You shouldn't have to put up with them calling you aanaq," Sokka told Yue. "Tell them to shut up every once in a while, and they won't do it again."
"But that wouldn't be very kind on my part," she played on his words from before. "They mean no harm by it, it's just a joke."
"Well jokes aren't meant to be so hurtful. Insulting someone isn't a laughing matter."
"What are you trying to say? That I'm too sensitive to laugh at a joke about me?" she furrowed her eyebrows. "You think I can't take a joke? You think I'm too weak to handle one, don't you?"
Sokka gulped, "No, no, I didn't mean it that way! That's not what I had in mind, I'm so sorry—! I was just saying—!"
She cut him off with a laugh. "Relax, I'm just messing with you! Goodness, you should've seen your face."
He sagged like a balloon deflating from relief. "Thank the universe. For a second I thought you really were angry."
"Are you that afraid of offending me?"
"Why not? Since I started off with a really good impression of myself."
"Seems to me that you're just a really thoughtful person."
Thoughtful person, eh? Had Katara been here, she would've for sure rolled around on the ground laughing at his new title.
"To be honest, I thought you were the one who was offended," she said. "I want to apologize on behalf of those ladies. It must have been uncomfortable for you to hear them say those things. Please don't mind them."
"Ah, Baby Blue, I'm not offended. We live in a society that won't let a single guy and a single girl be just friends. It can't be helped." Though even if it could be helped, it's not like he had a problem with what those people were assuming… "So yeah, take it easy," he said. "No need to apologize for everything like Her Highness."
She raised her snowy eyebrows in interest. "What's with you poking fun at the princess so much?"
"I've got an issue with her, actually."
"Oh, no, what could she possibly have done now?"
Her voice was lighthearted, but it didn't change the look of concern that crossed his features again. "She apologized to the Fire Nation royal family on my behalf," he whispered so the gondolier wouldn't hear, "when it was clearly not her fault."
She blinked up at him. "It wasn't for you, necessarily. She really did make a mistake—"
"Oh, please, all of her servants know that she always has everything taken care of," he huffed, glancing at her. "I don't get why she apologized. For me."
"It's not for you," she said again. "Somebody just had to apologize, I suppose. To settle things."
"They should've done the apologizing for being so rude and insensitive."
After noticing that the gondolier was occupied in conversation with the gondolier of another boat passing by, Yue couldn't help asking the prince out of a degree of incredulity, "You know, people all over the palace are talking about how you defended the princess, Prince Sokka."
"Sokka," he reminded. "Just Sokka." But he didn't really answer to her observation, his silence indicating affirmation.
"You should've just focused on defending yourself instead of falling out of the royal family's favor."
"I didn't do anything wrong in defending Her Highness," he said, very sure of himself.
"And you don't suppose you went a bit too far?"
"A bit?"
"Yeah, just a bit."
He sighed. "Well...whatever the case...it's still my fault that she apologized, isn't it?"
She gave him a charmed little look before asking him, "You wanna know a secret?"
"A secret?" he blinked.
"Yeah," she looked up at him, "The truth is, all of this was actually planned. By the princess."
"Wait...planned?" Sokka squeaked, eyes wide. "As in…?"
"As in organized in detail and carried out with full intention."
A sudden pause. Was she admitting to him that she was the princess? How else would she "know" what the princess intended if she claimed she wasn't the princess?
"You're probably wondering how I know this, aren't you?"
This is it, this is it, he grasped the edge of the gondola, eyes wide and expectant.
"Well let's just say that the princess and I are really close."
It seemed as if time stood still. He blinked. "Close?"
"Close."
He gave a slow nod, repeating, "Close…how close?" Like same-person close or...?
"I have my connections," she said instead. "And the princess is one of them. No one else in the palace knows this, by the way. You're the only exception."
A short pause followed before the gondolier broke the silence with an apology and continued to row the gondola again.
"So you're comfortable with me knowing with this information?" Sokka whispered. "You know, that you and the princess are close?"
She was overcome by slight nervousness and a level of sincerity that shot through and kept confirming to him that there really must be more to the story than "closeness." There was just no way Sokka could envision her as being separate from the princess. Even if she claimed otherwise. And based on the look that she was giving him, he wondered if maybe, just maybe, this was her way of telling him the truth without telling him the whole truth. Claiming to be "close" to the princess was better than saying there was no communication between her and the princess, right?
"Maybe, she said, "But I'm also telling you this because I don't want you to blame yourself or feel like the princess was insulted because of you or something."
Turned out that the idea of stirring up Azula's anger was formulated by the Northern princess. The princess's aim had been to sever the possibility of marital alliance between the Northern Water Tribe and the Fire Nation. She was aware of the fact that Fire Lord Iroh and Fire Lady Mayu were wanting their son, Lu Ten, to consider her as his bride, and she came up with a way to get rid of that possibility.
"The Fire Nation royals are very particular about marriages and alliances with people from foreign nations," Yue told him. "The princess knew that they were looking for a woman who was well-versed in proper etiquette and elitist ethics, even if those rules were catered to her own culture. She should in the very least be teachable. You know, be willing to learn the ways of the Fire Nation if she is to be accepted as a part of the royal family. So obviously, the royals had high expectations." That spark of rebellion lit up her eyes again, "All the princess needed to do was make a mistake. And even if it's a tiny mistake, it should leave behind a sour enough memory that would be unforgivable or unforgettable, in the least. What better way to earn the Fire Nation's disapproval other than making Princess Azula really angry? And then taking the blame in a way that didn't burn our princess's head off but was enough to make the royals reject her as a suitable bride?"
Sokka gawked at her, his jaw dropped. "So...so you're saying this was all deliberate?"
"Yes. Well, except for one part. The thing is, I said I would help the princess with this, and I was supposed to be the one to spill something on Princess Azula's royal pin, but a junior servant already beat me to it and ended up getting in trouble. I didn't expect that part to happen at all. So I had to divert the wrath towards me somehow."
"And that's when you stepped in with the self-defense," he felt a jump in his chest, "I'm guessing you knew that psycho would shoot the lightning, then…? That's a risky move, you know."
"I knew Princess Azula would do something," she said, "but I also knew that I'd be capable of protecting myself one way or another. That's why I was ready for whatever was going to happen. But then you stepped in and really made her mad. I hadn't been expecting that at all."
"Because I thought you were gonna get hurt! I didn't know this was the work of a mastermind."
She flushed, earning a grin in response.
"I have to hand it to you, though," he added. "That was a pretty smooth plan."
"It was the princess's plan."
"Is there a difference? I-I mean, since you both came up with it together…" he scooted closer to her, "But now this means that Lu Ten and the princess aren't getting hitched, right?"
Her smile returned, ten times wider than before. "Yep. The princess isn't getting married!"
"Well that's a relief!"
"I know, she was super excited," she said, looking down at her hands and smiling. "I mean, I was, too, obviously. In fact, that's why I was doing my little happy dance earlier until a certain someone we know happened to notice."
"Well would you look at that," he beamed. "You know something else? Lu Ten apparently has a thing for an Earth Kingdom girl."
"Yes, I'm aware of Prince Lu Ten's flashback with Lady Song," she said. "Last I saw them, they were at the ball. He was following her around."
"They're back together now. Currently making out in the ballroom closet as we speak…not that I was watching them or anything, I kind of ran into them earlier…But yeah, this alliance was doomed from the start!" Wow, you're a little too excited for this, aren't ya, Socks?
"It's too bad Her Highness couldn't celebrate with a dance after hearing such good news," he said.
"I'm sure she still enjoyed herself somehow."
"Still," he persisted. "I think she'd enjoy the ball. I bet she doesn't usually get the time to enjoy herself."
"There's no need to be that concerned about that."
"But it's not fair. For people to expect her to be closed off."
"And guess what else? It's not fair for you to nearly get struck in the face by lightning for someone you barely know."
He pouted. "The princess is a good person."
"She's human just like everyone else," Yue said. "She's not perfect."
"But she's a good person."
"You don't know her personally."
"Then that's something I'll look forward to."
She flushed, pulling her face covering up for a moment.
"Can I ask you something? If you don't mind?"
"Go for it."
He rubbed the back of his head, "Is the princess really not wanting to marry or...or…"
She raised her eyebrows.
"You don't need to tell me if you don't want to. I was just asking 'cause… you said you were close to her, so I was just...curious."
Yue shrugged. "It's just not something she wants to think about. She has so much to do. The North needs lots of attention and care at this point..."
"She can still do all the things she needs to do," he said, "but she doesn't have to do them alone, you know? I mean, I get why Lu Ten's out of the picture. Even if he hadn't been seeing someone, he's still Fire Nation, and I get the princess wouldn't want to leave the North..."
She gave him a look, and he immediately turned to look at the canals, "Just an observation," he treaded the conversation carefully. "I mean, what if there's some guy out there who'd be willing to stay in the North and support everything she does?"
"I don't know, isumataq. Those are all far-reaching qualities for such...conditioned men in a place like the North," she shrugged, "The princess doesn't need to think about all those things right now. I'm sure she's just glad that everything turned out for the better. Well...that is…except for the part where you got in trouble." She looked at him, "Lord Ozai was pretty mad, wasn't he? The leaders of the Fire Nation can be rather... fiery."
"Oh yeah, he was pretty incensed, if you ask me," he smirked, "Guess the water-fire combo wasn't a match made by Agni after all."
Her giggles chimed through the perfect night.
When they passed by the canal that led directly to the Moon Temple, Yue asked him, "Say, you didn't happen to come by the Moon Temple this morning, did you?"
"I did, yeah."
"So you were the one who was looking for me?"
"Yep."
"Oh my goodness," her eyebrows furrowed in an apologetic grimace, "I'm so sorry. I heard what happened from the angakkuit earlier."
"No worries," he reassured. "There are plenty of people like this in the South, too. They can't be openly hostile since I'm the prince and all, but every time something goes on, like a cultural event or a household celebration that involves blessings and stuff, they don't invite me."
"I'm sorry to hear that."
"Of course, they're not totally wrong," he said. "People naturally wouldn't want to invite someone who doesn't take their gods seriously. And I do tend to get carried away sometimes with my debating and arguing." He, too, glanced over the canal leading to the Moon Temple. "Not everyone's as open minded as you, Baby Blue. I think Osha should just make you the next priestess. What's the point of training people like those angakkuit? In a place like the Moon Temple?"
"Mother Osha scolds them quite a lot if they cross certain lines."
"Well if I was in Osha's position, I'd rather select the right person than scold a bunch of wrong people all day every day."
"Like I said before, I'm only a cleaner, and I'm content with that position." Her voice lowered with weight and though, "I should not aspire for anything more than that…Not when I have certain responsibilities."
He gently nudged her shoulder. "Hey, you never know. You could have it all if you want."
"Even if I did, it's not easily possible. The Sisters don't like how I'm not strict about certain things."
"Like hanging around nonbelievers, obviously," he said. "You're so bad, Yue."
She grinned. "You know, Sokka, I like to think we're pieces of the truth that our country is not ready for. Certain things will take longer to happen for us, but when they do...well, we'll be living in a better world by then, I think."
He could feel goosebumps raiding his skin, sending him into an inexplicable squee. I like to think we're pieces of the truth that our country is not ready for.
They opted to stop by a "gondola on the go" restaurant, a kind of restaurant in the North famous for serving people on their gondolas and bringing them their meals. These kinds of restaurants were constructed to accommodate gondolas so they could be docked, too, if need be. One such restaurant that caught the duo's attention was Ilannak's Igloo located at the corner of the outer ring. Turned out that Ilannak, the owner, and his wife, Mitena, were good friends of Yue. Ilannak was shocked out of his wits, needless to say, but he was nevertheless excited because one, this was apparently Yue's first time dining at their restaurant and two, she was with a man for once.
The owner's excitement was clearly visible; he fussed over them, having the gondolier dock their gondola at a privately arranged spot closest to the moonlight, ordering in more delicacies than they asked for.
"And don't either of you worry about paying for all of this," Ilannak said. "Free meals on me!"
"But Brother—"
"Not a word," he quickly cut Yue off, "It's your first time here, and you brought a date with you."
"Brother Ilannak, he's not—"
"No buts."
Yue gave Sokka an apologetic look to which he smiled in reassurance and shrugged. With a sigh, she turned back to Ilannak, "Fine, but may I at least go see Mitena?"
"She's out in the back. You better not be paying her, you hear me?"
"Alright, alright," she laughed and stepped out of the gondola, hurrying inside.
"So...Wang Fire, huh?" Ilannak noted, "That doesn't sound like a Water Tribe name."
"Uh...yeah, I…actually..."
"No need to get flustered, just saying it's unique." He sighed and turned to the prince once Yue had disappeared out back. "If she tells you anything crazy, don't believe her."
"Crazy?" Sokka blinked. "Like what?"
"So she didn't say anything yet, huh?"
"Uh...no…?"
"Nothing about those surgeries and stuff?"
"Surgeries?" Sokka had never looked so confused.
"Yue has a habit of spreading rumors about herself to scare away the men who are interested in her. My wife and I tried to find a few matches for her, but all the men we picked over the years took to their heels because of her crazy stories," Ilannak explained.
Oh. "What kinds of stories?"
"She often tells them that she's actually a beauty-obsessed hundred-and-three year-old. That she sold a few of her organs in Ba Sing Se and other big cities to pay for surgeries that make her look and feel several decades younger."
"What?" he winced.
"She cites the medical advancements of some cities in the Earth Kingdom and the Fire Nation. Crazy procedures that reshape your body and stuff. She tries to convince the men to try it out, too, and gives them gross details of how it all works until they start running away."
"And people believe all that?"
"She's a healer, isn't she?" Ilannak said. "She makes it believable, trust me. So if she tells you anything, don't listen to any of her nonsense. Although…" he smiled and pat the prince on the back, "If she had spent this much time with you and didn't say anything like that to you, then she must be interested in you, too."
She must be interested in you, too. He would've leapt in his seat if it wasn't for his rational side pinning him down, deflating him with, Only because you didn't approach her as a suitor. What makes you any special?
Sokka never knew it was possible for a human being to be so invested in a jewelry stall. Well, that's not completely true. He knew it was possible from the enthusiastic faces of the girls and aunties down South who crowded around late at night and fashioned meager bracelets for themselves, holding onto some form of hope and happiness even in the midst of a crisis. He knew it also from the desperate faces of the boys of marrying age, hastily immersing themselves in crafts at last-minute attempts at securing betrothal necklaces for their brides.
Even so, this was the first time Sokka himself came to latch so desperately to a jewelry stall. All because of a pair of feather earrings colored in a rich hue of baby blue. While Yue spoke with a vendor, the prince shoved his hand into his pockets to pull out some silver pieces, continuously feasting his eyes on the earrings. Not only did they perfectly match Yue's eyes, but they also went really well with the bangles that were currently tucked in his belongings at the estate and were waiting to slip onto her wrist. Sokka attempted to grab the attention of another vendor, wanting to pay for the earrings as quickly as he could without her noticing him.
"Is that for Princess Katara?"
"H-Huh?" he froze in place, swallowing down his disappointment when she caught sight of the earrings.
"Oh...yeah…" It is now.
"She'll love it for sure," Yue smiled, having already paid for the items in her bag.
"What did you buy—?"
"No no no," she held the bag away from him. "It's a secret."
"You saw my secret!"
"You'll see mine soon enough, Mr. Wang. Patience is necessary."
The duo decided to walk their way back. They spent a lot of time already scouring the middle and outer rings by gondola, and their feet were starting to get numb. It would take much longer to reach the inner ring by foot, but neither of them complained.
The bazaars of the North were truly sights to behold. Their markets were lush and exquisite with their stalls filled to the brim with goods. Food, articles of clothing, accessories crafted out of the best gemstones and pearls. The tribefolk, in spite of the harsh social realities lying underneath, walked around with exuberant faces, basking in the atmosphere which proved to be lighter, livelier, more welcoming for international visitors and their Southern sisters and brothers. This moment— minus the canals and the gondolas and, of course, the blinding inequalities— formed a vivid vision of what the South was likely going to become, especially since it was under the care of someone as magnanimous as the Northern princess.
Of course, the glory and grandiosity of the North, which were only recently introduced to the South, were not what truly kept up Sokka's interest; he found that he was making greater efforts to keep her entertained with as many jokes— terrible or genius— as he could come up with. He felt leaps and somersaults within his chest whenever she laughed or whenever her hand happened to accidentally brush against his. He felt lightheaded whenever she looked or smiled at him, turning giddy with every moment she expressed herself; her being this way with him was truly special, he knew, given her entire life being held a secret behind dark, lonely walls.
Like a star spirited away by Tui, he tumbled behind the clouds in her presence. Tripping, fumbling, falling. Far away from the rest of the world.
"Hey, look, it's Prettyboy!"
Sokka's ecstasy in conversation was harshly interrupted by the laughter of a group of teenage girls— the same ones he ran into earlier as he was inquiring about Yue's whereabouts.
"Did you find your Tui yet?" another one of the girls asked, and her friends all giggled and waved at him from afar.
"You're quite popular with the ladies, I see," Yue noted.
"Who, me?" he nearly choked on air.
"Why not?" she smiled, nudging him softly, "You're easy on the eyes."
He was sure the blood in his veins stopped flowing for a solid moment. "I am?"
"Many women seem to think so at the rate they're running behind you."
Oh. "Running behind me?" he gave an awkward laugh and shrugged his blush away. "Pssh."
"It's true," she said. "I've noticed this at the ball, too. I was a server there, remember?"
"I was only focused on babysitting my sister and Aang."
"And while you were doing that, two different ladies were focused on you. There was one lady...I don't know her name, but she seemed to be from the Fire Nation. Long brown braid. Her dance moves are unusually flexible…"
"Ty Lee," his face soured, "Yeah, she's a little too forward."
"And what about the lady with the short hair and green dress? She was wearing a Kyoshi pin."
"Oh, that's Suki, leader of Kyoshi Island. It's not like that with her, either; she's just a friend."
"So you're not interested in them?"
"No, not at all!"
She giggled at his anxious spasms, "You know that's how they describe the main guy in all the plays." She struck a dramatic pose to prove her point, chest up, voice slightly deepened, "'All the women in the land wanted him, but he shunned them all and didn't bat a single eye…'"
Laughing, "I'm not lying! Being in a relationship hasn't really been a concern for me since the South was starving. You don't really daydream about finding a wife when you're underfed. You daydream about meat! Or vegetarian food, if you're not, you know—"
"I get you."
"And besides, relationship shenanigans would be a limit to my freedom," he huffed, "So you can say I wasn't a big fan of that sort of thing."
"I still find this hard to believe, though," she said, her arms crossed. "Were you at least attracted to anyone?"
"No. Not before, anyway."
"Oh?" she raised her eyebrows, "Are you now?"
"H-Huh?"
"Are you open to being attracted to someone?"
"Maybe," he kept his gaze on her, his lightheadedness kicking back in. "Thought it seems like you're not."
"Hm?"
"I mean, you don't seem like you're open to being in a relationship," he said, trying not to give away too much of his interest and absolute concern, oh universe, what was wrong with him today? "At the rate you're scaring people away with your forever youth stories."
"I had a feeling Brother Ilannak would give it away," she sighed.
"Why spread those kinds of rumors? You can just tell people you're not interested. Or that you'd rather stay single."
"Who said I'm not taken?"
And that just about crushed him in a way that was so foreign but so sharp and gut-wrenching. He couldn't describe it.
Yue paused, noticing that he wasn't walking with her and had frozen several feet away. "What's wrong?"
He swallowed. "A-A-A-Are you in a relationship?"
She gave him an amused little look. "You don't know that famous corny saying that all believers say on a regular basis?"
With a disappointed mumble, "Which one?"
She giggled, "Oh, isumataq, don't you know that all believers are in a relationship with the Spirits?"
Ooohhhh. Phew. He rose up from his sagged state, flashing her a small grin as he caught up to her. "Well yeah...but seriously, no husband or boyfriend or anyone like that?"
"Nope."
He breathed a relieved sigh. "I thought you were currently dating someone."
"Shh, don't say that word too loudly. What will happen to all the aunties and uncles?"
"'Dating is of the demons! You whipper-snappers should be gettin' arranged!'"
They laughed their way out of the outer ring and approached the middle sector. They lowered their voices, trying not to draw too much attention as the sector slowly began to drift into slumber from so much inactivity.
"Then why not say no to those suitors if you're not looking for a relationship?" he asked her. "Instead of having people say a million things?"
"It's not easy saying no to a person who's sitting in front of you with so much hope of acceptance," she shrugged. "I just didn't want to hurt people that way. And if I tell them that I'm not looking for a relationship, they'll come back another time. But if I scare them off, they won't see it as them being at fault or lacking anything. They'll just consider themselves unlucky for running into a really strange weirdo that they'll always want to avoid at all times. They won't be coming after me at a later time or anything. You know how it is in these parts for us single people. We do what we must to survive the matchmakers."
"Tell me about it," he chuckled. "Seems like You and Her Highness are determined to keep away from the matchmakers."
"As if you're not."
"Well, true, I don't consider myself ready for those kinds of things..." But he did wonder if he was starting to all of a sudden. Right here, right now. "What about you?" he looked at her. "Is it because you don't want to be in a relationship or you don't feel ready or…? Do you have a list of qualities that you're looking for in a guy or something…?"
"For someone who claims he's not into relationships, you seem quite interested in these kinds of things."
"I was just curious!" he flushed.
"Well then, you tell me first. If you ever decide to fall into this claustrophobic, restrictive arrangement you call a marriage, what kind of woman would you want to be trapped with?"
He smiled at her, "To be quite honest, it's probably gonna be someone who takes my mind off of food."
She laughed. "Interesting…"
"Now you. If you ever decide to fall into the same arrangement, what kind of guy would you want to be trapped with?"
She thought for a moment, her expression still incredulous, but she eventually answered him with, "It needs to be someone who can feed me."
"Oh, you're looking for a provider, eh?" he puffed his chest up, grinning.
"I mean, it has to be someone who's not going to let me starve in any sense," she smiled. "Did you know that tribeswomen have so many pointless fasting rituals that they have to go through to ensure the safety of their husbands. The only way they get out of that is if they're pregnant or if they're sick."
His smile collapsed.
"Our culture has normalized the starvation of women. So they can maintain their physique, marriages, even their husbands' loyalties," Yue said, turning serious for a moment. "Of course, not everyone follows these traditions and customs. And yeah, there have been men who starved with their wives on such days, but these pointless customs are still written in all the rulebooks. It has become mandatory for women to make certain kinds of sacrifices. Much more than the men. We're held responsible for everyone in the family at our own expense." She looked up at the stars. "I don't want that kind of life. I don't want that kind of...unequal distribution of affection, you know? If a guy really cares for me, he wouldn't demand me to go through all these useless rules. And if I really care for him, I wouldn't want him to starve with me. Well, even if I didn't care for someone that way, I still wouldn't want them to starve, would I?"
The moon shone brightly, casting an abundance of light over her, making her glow even more beneath the night sky. "If I really have to accept a man into my life, I'd rather it be someone who doesn't starve me in the literal sense or in any other way. Someone who doesn't starve me of freedom, respect, dignity. Myself. He can't starve me of myself." A deep breath, and a lightening of her voice, "Woah, I said too much. Serious stuff, right?"
"You haven't said enough," he said, his eyes soft. "You know, Katara's really concerned about these things, too. Well, everyone should be concerned about these things, if you ask me, but Katara took a step further and actually sparred with my grandfather to get rid of these kinds of rules. She usually says that maybe our tribe has suffered this much because of these fasting laws. You know, the idea that La's a providing spirit and doesn't like it when other people starve, so he unleashes his wrath and stuff like that."
"It seems like Princess Katara has that rebellious spark to her, too. I'm glad for her. But I don't like to think that innocent children would face the burden of starvation just because La wants to prove a point." She shrugged. "Never mind that. All I'm concerned about is how your family handles yours and Katara's rebellion. It seems they're the conservative type. You mentioned it before, too."
"My grandfather's super conservative," he said. "My Gran Gran is more chill. My parents are somewhere in the middle. But I'm not gonna lie, I was still raised to think certain things that I at first thought were just...different ways guys and girls lived. And I'm not saying this as an excuse 'cause it's not, but... when you're young and naive...you're vulnerable. You look up to the people who've been raising you with such care that you fall for everything they say. But travelling the world really opened my eyes to what was actually happening." He shook his head, "I don't like what our country has turned into, either. So many heartless jerks. People without souls." He gave her a sincere look, "But I promise. Now that we have the economic crisis dealt with— thanks to Her Highness of course— I'm going to do everything in my power to make it better for the mothers and sisters in our country. Well, from the South side, that is." A gleam of fascination, "I know the princess will take care of the North."
The gleam in her eyes was brighter than anything he'd seen so far.
"So if you run into a guy who is sincere about making sure—"
"Not so fast," she said. "If you're trying to bring about change in our system, you can't expect to fish for the perfect person that easily. You're going to have to spend eons fashioning that change since patriarchy isn't going to change overnight. I'm not saying that all tribesmen are sexists, but a majority of them are expecting a woman who will comply and mold herself for the demands of his family. Even if he's not sexist himself but comes from a family that's conservative, that's going to complicate a lot of things."
And Sokka wasn't sure why he felt like he was punched in the face when she said that. He wasn't going to lie to himself and say that he wasn't at least a little excited at the prospect of being the princess's potential suitor. Well, considering his family members had been excited and got him feeling excited, too. But with Gran-Pakku being a traditionalist dunce sometimes…
"I'm not a good girl like that," Yue told him. "That being said, I wouldn't say I'm bad, either. I'm just...different."
"But there are definitely guys out there who don't agree with all the yakshit that older folks say," he said. "I'm sure there are some good guys out there like that."
"Maybe, but not everyone can be as funny and sweet as La or you, my friend."
Again, he felt the urge to stop in place but found that his legs were too excited to pay attention to his brain. As me?! How he wanted to skip all over the tribe at the statement.
"But hypothetically speaking," he said persistently, "if a guy comes up to you and says he's deeply, passionately in love with you—"
"Woah," she widened her eyes. "Love? Passion? Those are some big words you're using there, Sokka."
"You don't believe it can happen?"
"I thought you wouldn't believe such a thing can happen."
"I might not look like it, but I can be an optimist sometimes," he defended. "Two free beings finding each other and making a commitment to be together for the rest of their lives. I think it can be possible."
"Well in my case, that would have to involve the guy swimming through all the rumors about my forever young stories to make it to shore. You really believe someone will go through that much effort," she gestured to her hair, "for someone who looks this different?"
"I don't just think so, Baby Blue. I know so." His chest leaped again, "In the name of the North's princess, the upholder of civilizations."
When they made it back to the palace ballroom, they saw that it was now empty save for a few officials of high rank and a few servants bustling about to clean up. The music was still playing, they noticed. The musicians, despite being tired, still kept up their efforts for the sake of the few officials lying around. Loud snoring could be heard from a distant corner, and the closet that Sokka remembered closing was still tightly shut, making him wonder in the farthest corner of his mind if it was still occupied by the lovers from earlier.
"You sure you're not gonna teach me your dance moves, Baby Blue?"
She flushed, "Prince Sokka, we are not going to mention my dance, alright?"
"But it was cute," he smiled.
"No, it wasn't, it was embarrassing."
"Well it's more talent than I have!" he said. "Come on, Yue, just a few steps?"
"But…"
"I didn't get to share a dance with Her Highness. I didn't even get to meet her. Can't I at least share a dance with her close friend?"
"But you will get to meet her. Tomorrow, most likely."
He froze. "I will?"
"I kind of told her about your extensive knowledge of the Warrior Code," Yue said. "She was wondering if you're willing to recite what you know from the unabridged version. Possibly explain the passages to her while she transcribes them?"
"Yes! Yes, that would be amaz—" he paused, noticing the servants and musicians gawking at him. He lowered his voice, "I mean...I am honored."
"Well in that case," she smiled, "I think you earned yourself a dance, my friend. But bear with me, now, I've never danced with another person before."
"Like I did. No worries, Baby Blue."
The aurora was back, lighting up the ballroom in specks of blues and pinks and greens, coloring the glow on his face when she told him how to move. The music played more vibrantly than before, even when it was only the two of them gliding across the room.
Time was no longer a factor in their tiny world by the time they walked towards the Crescent Moon Estate. They briefly pulled their face coverings aside, staying hidden within the shadows. Thankfully, there weren't as many security guards at the moment, which made it easier than expected for them to sneak in.
"I can walk you back to where you need to go," he offered, his face alight with his smitten afterglow. "Don't worry, I'll find my way back."
"That's not necessary. You need to relax. You must've had a long day."
And that was when he truly felt it. The reality that the night really was over. It was probably getting really late, too.
"So...uh…" What do I say, what do I say? "Uh...m-my mom...yeah, her...she, uh, wants me to perform some kind of service…" Since When will I see you again? seemed to be the more awkward option.
"Service?" she blinked.
"Yeah...like...like helping out with cleaning at the temple…Since I didn't keep my mouth shut and everything, and my mom was kind of…"
"I thought I told her not to worry about it."
"Yeah, but she still didn't feel too good about it."
"You don't need to perform service if you feel uncomfortable."
"No, it's fine. I'd rather do that than circumambulate a billion times or something, you know?"
"I can just write a note or something saying you did the work—"
"No really, it's okay," he fumbled, "My mom really wanted me to do it, so…"
"You were a mama's boy growing up, weren't you?" Yue asked, earning a sheepish little smile in response. "Alright, then. My next shift is tomorrow night. Meet me at the Moon Temple around eight hours past midday."
"That's great!"
"But on one condition."
"Yeah?"
"You play a mad flute," she smirked, "Maybe you can teach me a few things?"
"You got it! I'll meet you at the Moon Temple with brand new flutes!"
She then handed him the bag she got at the jewelry stall earlier. "They were selling baby mittens and socks beside the stall we were visiting. Just a little something for Chieftess Kya."
"You didn't have to, you know."
"I know, but you know that other corny saying that all believers say. 'Babies are blessings from Tui and La.' I kind of really believe that."
Sokka wondered if he'd develop permanent wrinkles on his face with how smiley he'd been all day, but this particular moment, he knew that would likely be the case. Something was brewing, overflowing within his chest, and he found that he couldn't handle it. With all sincerity, he said to her, "You're a blessing yourself, Princess Yue."
And at that, she stiffened in place, going completely blank. Unsure if she should let her blush take over her or have all the color leave her face from the shock of what he knew. She attempted a dry laugh, "I-I'm not sure what you mean by—"
"I know you probably didn't want me to know, Your Highness, and I don't expect to be told everything or be given all the details and things," he told her, "But I want you to sleep peacefully tonight thinking of me as a good friend." Because from his time with her, he realized she probably never had a chance to be this way. This free to express, this connected with someone to call a friend. He had wanted to pretend as if he didn't know anything, but now, he felt as if he had to do something to help her initiatives. And he could only do that to the fullest if he told her that he knew who she was and still professed loyalty.
Panic flitted across her eyes for a moment, but then he stepped forward and spoke again, "I'm willing to help you in any way you'd want me to. Even if that means being quiet. You can trust me, Princess. Your secrets are safe with me."
And it was then that something was exchanged between them. Some kind of unspoken message that words couldn't convey. It was that "something," accompanied by the sincere look in his eyes, that prevented Yue from further refuting what he said or denying what he knew. It was also that "something" that made it difficult for her to respond in an adequate manner. So instead, she pulled her face covering back over herself and turned to leave.
"I'll see you tomorrow, Your Highness."
Her only response was in the form of a nod, but that was enough for Sokka to consider himself the luckiest guy in the world.
"He's in here!" Katara said, and immediately, Ivaneq, Hakoda and Kya scrambled into Sokka's room, relieved to see him sleeping on his bed. They had panicked when he suddenly went missing from the ball for so long, but at least he was back, seemingly having avoided trouble.
Despite their relief, though, they were concerned again with the blissful grin that was sprawled over his face and the fact that he'd fallen asleep facing the giant painting they had gotten earlier.
"Not again," Kya sighed.
"We'll send for Yugoda first thing in the morning," Hakoda mumbled.
Katara, though, was curious about one thing and one thing only. The painting of Tui in dark robes now had a name, scribbled on the space next to it in Sokka's handwriting: Yue.
Chapter 18: Masquerade
Chapter Text
"Get away!" a figure called out to her amid the mist that spilled from the mountaintops. "Little River, get out of here! Little River, my Tui! My Tui, get away!"
Yue gasped and sat up in bed, her entire body shaking. She looked around her, realizing that she wasn't in the treacherous mountain terrain and chaos in her nightmare but in the warmth and stillness of her bed. She took deep breaths, trying to get her recurring nightmare out of her mind. Not again. Swinging her legs to the side of the bed, she proceeded to the washroom and splashed some water on her face to relax. Pleasant thoughts. Think pleasant thoughts.
These days, she didn't sleep well thanks to the stress that was ravaging her body and the heightened memories of the past. Of course, stress was not at all new for the young princess, who had shattered many boundaries years ago and crafted for herself a secret life of her own that she strove to protect constantly. An outsider would never understand her predicament, thinking she likely had all the attention and comforts in the world given her status, but this was not the case.
As far back as Yue could remember, she could only picture in her mind the darkness of her lonely bedroom, veiled ayahs who spent time with her long enough to bathe her and tend to her, nothing more and nothing less. She would later learn that these ladies were given orders to keep their distance and limit her diet to only vegetarian meals; the person who supposedly gave these orders and the purpose of such protocol was never revealed. But these memories were all a blur for the most part, and those ladies, too, had disappeared when she reached five years or so and was old enough to bathe and use the bathroom on her own. Nevertheless, the orders from the mysterious authority went on uninterrupted, and these orders dictated Yue's life. Her earliest, clearest memory consisted of being in contact with a private tutor, whose face she had never seen given the lady's masks and veils. Yue wasn't seen, either, given her own masks and veils that disconnected her from others. The tutor, too, didn't last beyond two years, so Yue's limited knowledge of reading, writing, arithmetic, and formal etiquette was to be built on by herself from then on, surrounded by books provided to her by unknown shadows that left them outside of her chamber. These mysterious figures were also responsible for leaving her dinners outside as well.
The Forbidden Chamber had remained dark and unnoticed by the tribe over the years, lit up only by sunlight or moonlight that wafted in and the limited torches that kept her company. Ghost stories and tales of evil spirits were concocted likely by the mysterious figures to cover for the laughs and the solitary plays that sometimes rang through the chamber's walls, but those instances were rare given that Yue was mostly a quiet child. With not a friend to call her own, she took solace in the birds and penguins that flew into the halls or crawled in through the windows. She sought love and parental affection in the moon in the sky and the ocean that overflowed into the canals outside— entities which her earliest books introduced to her as Mother Tui and Father La. These Spirits were her friends; they were in her as they were in all things, all people, and she had grown to love them through the stories in her books, so much so that when she was given meat for the first time, she remembered throwing a tantrum and breaking into cries, casting the meal aside and weeping for the animals and their inner Spirits that were killed.
That was probably the only time she ever expressed anything in front of them, and the figures didn't bring her meat again after that. They still never saw her or were seen by her, never stepped in to check on her as they knew she could never leave. They merely tapped on the door to mark the arrival of food and ended up bolting down the window so she couldn't think of escaping. These mysterious shadows were the only other signs of life that Yue was aware of. Well, there was one other person: every few months or so, she would see the face of a man— the only face she ever saw in her childhood— a man who claimed to be her father yet told her to address him as Chief Arnook. The masked ayahs around her had told her in her early childhood that Arnook was a very important person in her life. But for such an important person, Chief Arnook was never around her very much. Perhaps he thought the world that she never knew was more important.
At eight years of age, Yue was a prodigy, given her very early introduction to the intellectual arts. An avid reader, a thoughtful writer for her age, a curious seeker, an aimless wanderer lost in the worlds presented in her books. Abandoned she was, gifted with hours upon hours, countless days and months of quiet. The only thing she had no idea what to do about, however, was the way her hand motions sometimes caused icicles on the walls or repaired the ice cracks. She remembered being so terrified and didn't dare expose her "scary powers," but it was out of her subconscious fear for her sanity and a need to see and connect with the world beyond the dark walls of the Forbidden Chamber that led to her very first escape attempt one day. Her scary powers managed to slice an opening in the wall that directly opened up to the outside world, the waters of the ocean washing her feet.
From then on, she didn't look back. Having memorized the schedules of when the masked figures would come and what times of the year her father would come to see her, Yue developed a rigorous schedule over the years. So much had happened as she grew, balancing the experience she encountered. She learned about the world and developed her bending and healing abilities under the influence of two different masters, one of them being Osha. And as she learned more and more about the world, she balanced her alter-egos and the new spheres of influence that rippled with them, all while knowing that if she was caught, she would never have this chance again. Not once had she ever been caught, thanks to the grace of the Spirits, but she did leave in fear of getting caught every day of her life.
It seemed that these past several weeks, however, her fears intensified given her increased duties and responsibilities. It all began with her discovery of the North's intercepted correspondence. One of the things about being a servant— a female servant, especially— in a place like the North's palace is that one is too insignificant, too useless to be deemed as an actual threat, likened to a spiderfly on the wall, the only difference being that a spiderfly had the freedom to buzz whereas she didn't even have the chance to breathe without permission. That's why in spite of the authorities' secrecy and the efforts they made to keep their meetings private, they still didn't question wherever she went or whenever she happened to show up at their meeting sites, so long as she was veiled up and had a tray of tea or a straw broom or something in her hands. That turned out to be a plus for her when one fine day after she offered to cover a fellow servant's shift, she swept her way over the lush carpets through an unfamiliar corridor (and that, too, in the part of the palace that marked Khasiq's residence). She imagined that such a place would usually be heavily guarded, but at that particular time, it was empty for a reason that eluded her. She came across a room that resembled a storage closet— why would a storage closet be right next to Khasiq's study?
After thoroughly surveying the area and sensing the absolute emptiness of the place, she took the chance to step in. She had discovered that it was a small library— Khasiq's personal library, in fact, hence different from the existing royal library that she spent her nights in. It was a pivotal discovery, no doubt. While she hadn't stayed there so long with the return of the guards, she snuck back in around midnight by crafting a path through the icy walls. After exhaustive observation, she came across shelves upon shelves of scrolls and papers addressed to Arnook, all of them hoarded and neglected. She found out so much with letter after letter expressing issues that she both knew and didn't know, but it wasn't until Yue stumbled upon a particularly thick scroll canister addressed to Arnook by one Prince Sokka from the sister tribe that she realized what the North had been missing out on other than the neglected cries of their citizens; the outcry of the sister tribe. That, too, from five years ago.
It was because of that very letter from the prince that Yue was inspired to embrace her identity as a princess to the fullest, which meant facing her biggest challenge: going public. Yue was aware of the tensions her father felt. She was aware of what a huge risk it would be to her life. But now, with the Global Conferences being set in the North, there was no better time to come out of hiding than this since all the world leaders, political and spiritual— especially the Avatar— were going to be present. Khasiq wouldn't dare expose and endanger his kingdom of hate by acting hastily to get rid of a revealed princess when powerful world leaders were here.
Everything happened in a whim from there: her emptying the shelves of neglected correspondence and storing the intercepted letters in her secret study within the walls, her expressing to her father that she could no longer remain a secret if she wanted to carry out her ideas for the revival of the South, Arnook pressuring her into leaving for the Earth Kingdom in secret to enter an alliance with a "prince" whose name she didn't know, and then the "groom" and his "family" turning out to be traffickers who sold women in Ba Sing Se's streets to prominent brothels. Just when she escaped and was looking to recover from that scare, her identity as well as the imposter incident was made public to the world thanks to a curious Ba Sing Se professor. And that was when Yue gave out her first orders as the princess of the Northern Water Tribe, realizing that from now on, another of her many duties included balancing her restricted public life with the one she crafted in private. She had to tread carefully from now on; if Arnook knew of her private freedoms, he would for sure restrict her even more, and her sanity would melt behind more walls.
While all of these things worked their exhaustive effects on her, tonight, the knowledge that there was one person out there who discovered most of her identity was what made her so vigilant.
When did he even find out? How?
She has crafted her world so secretly, so carefully, switching between servant and activist, having just recently added "princess" as a separate category. The trials she had gone through these years, the lessons she had learned, the past that she had nourished, the secrets she swore to never share. She feared these would be taken from her...though a part of her had a strong feeling that the man who spent his entire life providing for his tribe likely wasn't like that. He had gratitude. And it was obvious.
"Now that we have the economic crisis dealt with— thanks to Her Highness of course…"
"In the name of the North's princess, the upholder of civilizations."
He was certainly Empathetic about the current situation.
"I'm going to do everything in my power to make it better for the mothers and sisters in our country."
And he might also have respect for her.
"Being royalty might have its perks, like not going for days on end without food. But the annoying thing is, everyone ends up being really formal with you. Like they look at you just for your position and not for who you are. And if I'm feeling this way just in these few days of actually living like a prince, I can't imagine how Her Highness must have felt to not even have this kind of social interaction...if she was kept a secret from her own people."
Not to mention, he expressed that he would want to be her bodyguard, too— something she doesn't see herself ever agreeing to but recognized as a token of his respect.
"The princess saved millions from starvation, I would know. She's not going to be a burden for anyone. If she accepts, the prince himself would be honored to serve as her bodyguard."
Sighing, she climbed back into her bed, her mind running through the moments she shared with the prince of the South. Even though she was internally panicking a little bit, she had to admit that Prince Sokka was... sweet. Very sweet. And very understanding. Chivalrous, no doubt. Funny, too— he was very funny. In the past two days, ever since he set foot in the North and spent time with her, she had probably laughed more than she did in so many years put together. Thinking about his silly jokes, just remembering his voice was sending giggles through her, making her stress disappear completely.
And most of all, he wanted to be her friend.
"I didn't tell you who I was because I wanted to be your friend."
"I know you probably didn't want me to know, Your Highness, and I don't expect to be told everything or be given all the details and things. But I want you to sleep peacefully tonight thinking of me as a good friend."
But does this prince really think he can make her laugh away all her worries? A part of her wondered if it would be foolish of her to believe that he was truly willing to help. It could just be an "in the moment" kind of rhetoric. Not that she wanted him to get involved anyway.
"I'm willing to help you in any way you'd want me to. Even if that means being quiet. You can trust me, Princess. Your secrets are safe with me."
She shook her head. No, she didn't need help. She just needed him to live his life. It was bad enough that he butted heads with the Fire Nation royals. Things could get very messy if he butted heads with Khasiq next. And escaping Khasiq's wrath was not as easy as making a joke.
And yet...yet...
"You're a blessing yourself, Princess Yue."
Nope, she was definitely not getting her sleep tonight.
Despite the time candles sparking at three hours past midnight, Katara felt too giddy for sleep. Even though she was completely still beneath her covers, she felt like her body was still moving to and fro, dancing away as she had with Aang in the ballroom. She smiled to herself and closed her eyes, but it was becoming really difficult to get her mind to stop wandering. The only picture she had in her mind was of bright eyes the color of storm clouds, a grin that mimicked a twelve-year-old's, and tattooed hands lacing gently with hers.
She eventually pulled her covers off and got up from her bed, wandering down the corridor for a glass of water, but she was surprised to see torches flickering from her older brother's room next door. The door to his room was open, too. She peeked in and saw him writing away, smilingly murmuring a recitation to himself as he moved his brush across the page with caution. Next to him on the bed were several sheets of paper, and beside them was a stack of papers with dried ink formed too neatly to be arranged by her brother. What in the world…?
"Sokka? I thought you were asleep."
"...woke up."
"How long have you been up?"
"A few hours."
"I thought you were going to train with Master Piandao early in the morning. You need to get your sleep."
"Oh... yeah," he kept on writing and grinning, not looking up, "I forgot about that."
Her hands flew to her hips. "Wow, thanks, Katara, for being the best sister ever and reminding me before I lose face."
"You're welcome."
She sighed, stepping in and glancing at all the papers, "What is all this?" It wasn't until she skimmed over them that she realized. "The Water Tribe Code of Ethics," she read over the papers in the thick stack of pages, too, "The Chieftain Code, Warrior Code, Public Code...Sokka, what are you doing?"
"Writing down the Code."
"I can see that. I meant why."
He shrugged, completely failing to be as nonchalant as he had hoped and lapsing into a dopey little grin. "No reason."
"So you're telling me you gave up your sleep to write down the entire Code of Ethics, and you're being all smiley about it for no reason at all?"
"Sis, I'm trying to focus! Go to sleep, alright?" He finished a page and set it aside carefully, immediately getting to work on the next one. "I need to give a copy of the Code to somebody."
"Who?"
"Just someone. Now go to sleep!"
She raised her eyebrows. "Is it Yue?"
His eyes widened, and his frame froze in place. He whipped his head in his sister's direction, jaw dropping, "W-W-What?"
"Yue," she said again. "Did she ask you for this or something?"
"What? No! Who's that? I don't know who that is!"
"The 'beautiful young girl' with white hair who came to your dreams since you'd obviously been following her around and swooning over her ever since we got here? Yeah, that girl."
"I have no idea what you're talking about!"
"Sure you don't."
He sighed and dropped his head, "How did you find out?"
"Well let's just say that you're not the only one with a brain around here." She pointed to the painting on the wall and the space beside it, which bore the name Yue. "You disappear from the ball and return with heart-eyes, and out of nowhere, you name this painting after a girl—"
"I named it after the moon!" he defended lamely. "'Yue' means moon!"
"Not to mention, you had been all smiley and swoony about a girl all yesterday morning, and you followed her around just to give her scarves back, and now you're on the same level of swooniness. I know you have morals and wouldn't be after different women at once...at least, I'm assuming..."
He frowned. "I'm a man of honor, thank you very much."
"Exactly," she crossed her arms. "If it's only one girl you're after, it has to be her. Yue."
"Yeah, it is all one person, but we're just friends."
"Oh yeah, of course. She's just a friend who makes you swoon an unhealthy amount."
"Alright, enough! Just let me work in peace, will ya?"
She smirked, knowing she was right. "The only thing I have yet to figure out is why she'd ask you to write down the Code of Ethics—"
"She didn't ask me, I'm just doing it for her."
"You know, copying down a lawbook isn't going to win a girl over—"
"There's no copy of the full Code in the North, so she asked me to recite it to her so she can write it down, but I'm writing it for her instead 'cause I don't want her hands to get sore. Happy?"
"Wow, that's actually overly nice of you," she shook her head in disbelief. "Who would've thought?"
"Stop distracting me. Instead of doing all this detective work, go to sleep." He gave a sleazy smirk, "You must be tired since you and Aang barely had the time to breathe."
That certainly got her distracted for a moment. "Well Aang is a very good dancer," she pointed out. "You should've seen him."
"I did. He was tearing up the palace. You certainly had a good time, didn't you, sis?"
"Everyone has a good time with Aang."
"Right."
Katara smiled to herself, not realizing that she was voicing her thought aloud as she said, "He's going to take me on a sky bison ride with him tomorrow morning."
"He has a sky bison?"
"He's an airbender, what did you expect?" Katara's smile widened, "His name is Appa. He's so sweet."
"Do Mom and Dad know about this sky bison ride?" he raised his eyebrows.
"I'm sure they'd be okay with it."
"So they don't know about it?"
"They trust Aang, I know they'd be okay with it," she frowned defensively.
"If you say so," he chuckled, reaching for a bag on his bedside table and handing it to his sister. "Here, give this to Mom later. It's for the new baby."
Katara peeked into the bag curiously, a pleasant gasp leaving her lips. "Awwwwww!" She reached in and pulled out the small pairs of mittens and socks. "They're so cute!" She raised an eyebrow, "You got this?"
"You know I don't know this kind of stuff. Yue got them."
"Wow, that's so sweet of her!"
"Yeah," he grinned to himself again, knees pulled up to his chest, arms wrapped around his legs, rocking back and forth on the bed as he gushed, "She's really sweet. And kind and beautiful." He peered out of the window, sighing as he looked at the vibrant moon above. "Like the moon. Like Tui, if Tui was real." Why can't she just be Tui, hm?
"Well if you of all people are talking so positively about a woman, then she must be someone special, white hair and all," Katara nudged her brother, "I'd like to meet her one day. Though I guess this means things aren't meant to work out between you and the princess, after all..."
Sokka frowned and looked at her, about to burst out something in the defensive before realizing that such an act would only make his sister suspicious. It seems, however, that Katara had a teasing little grin on her face as she said it, almost as if she was taunting her brother.
"Oh well," Katara shrugged, "This Yue seems interesting," she stood up and started to make her way out. "I won't tell Mom and Dad if you forget I ever said anything about a sky bison ride with Aang."
For once, his sister made a deal that he wasn't going to outright refuse at first.
Following a strike of Sokka's space sword, Kuzon landed on the pelts, his own sword knocked out of his hand and sent flying against the icy wall. The young firebender nodded, impressed at his opponent. "Well, you definitely got the stuff if you're able to disable me this quickly."
Sokka gave a tired but pleased grin and brandished his space sword into its sheath, extending his hand to help up his friend. Kohana, who had insisted on sitting in for the lesson, cheered and clapped for his brother. Sokka also earned nods of approval from Piandao's fellow students— Princes Zuko and Lu Ten. Lu Ten was obviously aglow following his reunion with Song and their private activities in the night, so this was the first time Sokka had seen him be his charismatic self. Accompanying Lu Ten was his Earth Kingdom friend, Sensu, and Sensu's excited little brother, ten-year-old Lee, who quickly became friends with Kohana.
"You're quite resourceful, Sokka," Piandao noted, getting up from his seat. "And you've developed a unique style. Possibly because you're combining the skills you've learned from your warrior training down South."
"That's okay, right?"
"Master Piandao would have pointed out beforehand if it wasn't," Sensu smiled. "I'm like that, too. I draw my skills from what I learned in my training in the Earth Kingdom."
"Yep," Lu Ten agreed. "You see, Sokka, the thing with these older folk of the White Lotus Society is that—"
"Old?" Piandao raised an eyebrow. "You may talk about your father all you want, Prince Lu Ten, but I am your master."
"Older doesn't necessarily mean old old, Master," Lu Ten chuckled, turning back to the tribesman, "But as I was saying, the members of the White Lotus are all about integrating wisdom from the other nations, so any improvisation of other cultural arts is highly welcomed."
"Yeah," Zuko smiled, "Uncle has been thinking about integrating Earth Kingdom culture into our own family, thanks to my cousin over here."
"Oh? Then I'm assuming Lu Ten finally told him about Lady Song?" Sokka asked.
"Yes," Lu Ten beamed.
"And that's why our boy has finally stopped sulking around and is now making jokes on his elders," Kuzon nudged his friend.
"It's okay, Master," Kohana tapped Piandao's shoulder, "Sokka's old, too."
"I'm not old!" Sokka squeaked.
"But you always say your back hurts and stuff," the boy said innocently.
"Looks like the mouse-cat's finally out of the bag," Kuzon teased as the men laughed and ruffled Kohana's hair.
"I think it's because he's been travelling all over the world," Lee said. "You said you've been all over the world, right, Brother Sokka?"
"Yeah, Sokka's been all over the wide world!" Kohana spread his small arms wide. "He went to places like Whale's Tale Island—"
"It's Whaletail Island, buddy," Sokka smiled.
"—and Oshamu—"
"That's Omashu—"
"— and he also went to Kishoyi Island!"
"He means Kyoshi Island," the Southern prince said, earning more laughs.
"So you learned a lot of tricks from those places, too, Brother Sokka?" Lee asked, his eyes lighting up in fascination.
"Just here and there, sport, not too much. Though I will say I trained with the Kyoshi Warriors for a few days."
"Oh yes, we've been hearing of them constantly thanks to Haru," Kuzon said.
"Why? Does he wanna learn, too?"
"Actually, he has a bit of a crush on their leader," Lu Ten said. "Lady Suki, I believe?"
"Interesting," Sokka smiled. "I think they'll be good together."
"Looks like you, Pipsqueak, the Duke, and I are the only single ones left, Sokka," Kuzon said. "Everybody else is running after the ladies."
"A bunch of saps," Sokka snorted, "Am I right?"
"Haha," Zuko huffed.
"But Sokka, you're getting married, too, remember?" Kohana said. "Mommy and Daddy said they'll talk to Chief Arnook and ask him if you and the princess—!"
"Woah there!" Sokka wrapped a hand around his brother's mouth and lifted him into his arms, chuckling nervously. "Don't mind him, guys, he has no idea what he's talking about!"
But everyone just gawked at him, occasionally sharing amused looks. Piandao was especially surprised, though not in a bad way considering the latest conversations he'd been having with Arnook regarding the princess.
The sound of rumbling stomachs filled the room and broke the awkward silence. Piandao turned to Kohana and Lee and smiled. "Looks like our young warriors are hungry for breakfast."
"I can wait until we're done with the next lesson," Lee said.
"Yeah, me too, me too!" Kohana jumped up and down. "I wanna paint now! Can we do the painting lesson now, Master?"
"Seems to me like your brother will be an artist before he becomes a swordsman," Piandao smiled at Sokka. "Very well, let's go to the gardens. We'll have our final lesson for the day there."
As they transitioned into the snow gardens, Sokka was vigilant. He kept looking around him, kept scrutinizing the looks the masked servants gave him as they passed by. He wondered if he'd spot a familiar pair of baby blue eyes, and he hoped his exhaustion wouldn't fail him.
Of course, this did not go unnoticed by Piandao. He raised his eyebrows at his newest student. "Are you looking for someone, Sokka?"
"Huh?" Sokka snapped out of his thoughts. "No, Master. Just looking around. Nice, uh... architecture."
"Do you plan to have your palace in the South constructed similar to this?"
"My dad's gonna decide all that," he said.
Piandao nodded, occasionally casting a look behind him and watching his students tease Kohana and Lee. The little tribesboy was currently in Sensu's arms while Zuko had Lee perched on top of his shoulders. The master smiled, ruminating over Kohana's outburst from earlier.
"Are your parents really considering forming an alliance with Chief Arnook, Sokka?"
Sokka widened his eyes and laughed nervously, "Eh, you know how it is with parents who want their children hitched as quickly as possible. It's common for Water Tribe parents, especially, to blabber a million things. They don't really mean them, I'm sure…"
"Oh," Piandao nodded slowly. "Well even if it was true, it wouldn't have been such a bad idea."
"You think so?"
And the master swordsman didn't fail to recognize the hope in the tribesman's voice. "Well yes, of course. The princess is very kind, very gentle. She will make a good daughter-in-law, I'm sure. Why, if I had a son, I would have definitely asked Arnook to accept him as his son-in-law."
"Oh."
"But never mind that," Piandao sighed knowingly. "It's probably for the best that you're not interested in these kinds of things. You have to concentrate on your training."
"Yeah…" though Sokka didn't look too happy about agreeing to it.
"I would say you're advanced already from what I've seen you do. You must've trained yourself quite diligently, too; you fought well for someone who's sleep deprived."
"Guess I'm just used to it," Sokka shrugged. "There were days I didn't sleep at all 'cause I was out hunting."
"But that was before," Piandao pointed out. "The South is doing a lot better. What is keeping you up now?"
Sokka thought for a moment, looking back at his friends and making sure they were occupied by conversation before asking, "Master...do you know if Chief Arnook is...going to choose a bodyguard for the princess?"
That certainly intrigued the master swordsman. "Do you want to recommend someone for the job?"
"Actually, I thought...maybe I could…"
"You want to be her bodyguard?"
"I...yes, Master."
Piandao looked surprised as the tribesman fumbled to come up with an explanation despite clearly failing.
"You know something, Sokka? The chief has actually asked me if I would recommend any of my advanced students for the task."
"He...he did?" Sokka asked.
"Yes, but he doesn't seem to know that you are interested. I do think you're capable. Though you can use a little more work on swordplay—"
"I'll work hard, Master."
Piandao had never been so amused. "I'm assuming you don't have a problem with this...? A leader-to-be normally wouldn't accept the role of a bodyguard for another leader-to-be—"
"It's the least I can do for everything she's done for us."
"Hm...I suppose it could speak to Arnook on your behalf. It does not have to be for long anyway. The chief is thinking of fixing another alliance for the princess by the time the Global Conferences are over. It's a good thing many young leaders are here for the conferences this year."
"A-Another alliance?"
"Well yes. Since her alliance with Prince Lu Ten is severed. Ozai threw quite the tantrum. Fire Lord Iroh was quite disappointed at first."
"Hopefully this doesn't affect Her Highness's Black Lotus plans…? Fire Lord Iroh wouldn't back out of it, right…?"
"If we were that selfish, we wouldn't be part of the White Lotus, would we, Sokka?"
"I didn't mean it that way…"
He laughed goodnaturedly. "I will think about recommending you to Chief Arnook, but I must tell you that the princess will likely refuse your help. Chief Arnook and I may recruit capable candidates all we want, but the princess is quite stubborn."
Before they entered the gardens, Piandao tied blindfolds around Sokka, Kuzon, Sensu, Lu Ten, and Zuko, and he led them outside to different parts of the garden with Lee and Sensu trailing behind them. Sokka opted to choose a spot by himself and wandered away from the group, feeling his way around the tiny sprinklers, drenched by their pouring showers. He felt his way around the bushes, too, passing by the fragrances of arctic jasmines and ocean lilies. He then came upon the fragrance he'd probably never forget in his lifetime: ipomoea buds set to bloom under the moonlight tonight. The sound of a water fountain also greeted him, sending a smile across his face. Piandao's footsteps trailed behind him.
"Is this your spot, Sokka?"
He nodded, and Piandao untied the blindfold. The Southern prince only had a second to take everything in before the master swordsman turned him around and sat him down on a pelt. He laid out before him brushes, inks, and parchment. "Now paint it. Don't peak."
Sokka could not see everyone else given how far he'd wandered into the ipomoea grove, so he got to work on painting the bushes. And the flowers, of course. Sweet-fragranced Arctic moonflower buds, bathed by the early morning light, leaning onto each other, teasing him with glimpses of the whiteness that was soon to bloom. A blossom that would come to life beneath moonlight. Like a moon-blessed princess coming into light, winning the hearts of millions of starving tribefolk...
Focus, Socks, focus.
He smiled to himself and looked back at the little sprinklers that didn't shoot in his direction anymore, the glass-like icy path that reflected the surroundings of the snow garden and the sun-bathed glimmers of icy poles. The inks trailed messily across his page, travelling and merging into other inky streams. Sokka had the idea of drawing a colorful aurora, which would mean his painting would have to be at night, but Master Piandao certainly wouldn't call out his creative genius in such a bad way, right? So now the parchment was filled with colored pigments. The page was adorned in brazen dark indigo merging into the dark corners of the parchment. Tiny blobs of paint indicated stars, and a poorly drawn white circle in one corner resembled the moon. Then came the blues and the greens, the pinks and the purples. The same colors that had danced their way into certain baby blue oceans last night, lighting up a smile beneath dark face veils and coloring delightfully bright skin…
Sokka, seriously, get it together. Don't be a sap.
He tried to concentrate on anything and everything else as he painted. The chirping of the penguin-sparrows, the touch of the wind, the fragrance of the ipomoeas, the glaring empty white space in the very middle of the parchment...
"Over here, Princess?"
"Yes, right here, thank you."
His ears perked up. Is that Yue? But drat, it was coming from behind him. Sure, Piandao wasn't here right now, but Sokka couldn't possibly fail such a simple exercise and lose the opportunity of being Her Highness's possible bodyguard if she so allowed him to have the honor—
"Your Highness, at least have something to eat first."
Without a second thought, he whipped himself around. He moved aside some of the ipomoea plants, and in the distance, he spotted her. She was covered in masks and veils and heavy silk robes, all in white, but it was her nevertheless, he could tell; the voice was unmistakably hers as was her smooth gait, and she moved with grace. Like a river of milk rippling amid the snow. There was a servant woman behind her, carrying a plate of cakes and bread with one hand, holding out a small bun to the princess with the other. Sagging in the snow beside them were several small cages, and within the cages were glimpses of flapping wings and eager beaks slipping through the bars.
"You may leave it there, Kincha," the princess said, kneeling down next to a cage and fiddling with its lock, "I will help myself."
"How will I know if you are really going to eat it, Your Highness?"
"You don't trust me?" she asked the servant lightheartedly.
"The chief told us to make sure you had your meal, Your Highness."
"So he told you not to trust me," Yue finally managed to open the lock, a task that would've been easy with a little waterbending if she hadn't been trying to convince others that she was a nonbender princess. "Well tell him I said this. He can't expect to make me happy by gifting me caged animals and pretending that my plans don't exist," and she reached into the opened cage, ushering out two little penguin-sparrows.
"Your Highness, be careful, they'll fly away."
But it seems that's exactly what the princess wanted. She coaxed the birds into her palms and then into the air, watching the pair flap their wings and take off.
"Your Highness, those birds are for your new menagerie!" the servant gasped.
"But I did not ask for a menagerie, Kincha," the princess said, baby blue eyes visibly brightening.
Sokka's gaze trailed from the princess to the birds, watching them soar freely above. The birds quickly circled back to the princess, however, when they saw that she had spread a few crumbs of bread on the ice, and they perched down on the ground, waddling over to the crumbs and filling their small bellies. In the meantime, Sokka's hand worked quickly, filling the blank space in his parchment.
"The hefty prices spent on that menagerie could've been used for more useful things," Yue looked up at the servant, "like your raise."
The servant softened her eyes. "Princess…"
"There are so many workers in need of adequate pay," the Northern princess worked to open the next cage. "That is a more important issue compared to all these 'gifts' for my appeasement. If the chieftain really wants me happy, then he should consider approving those proposals." With that, she released more birds into the air and grabbed hold of another bun from the plate, scattering more bread crumbs against the ice.
"Will you do me a favor, Kincha? Please tell the overseers of the menagerie to make arrangements to escort the animals back into the wild."
"Even the panda tortoises?"
"Even the panda tortoises."
"But Your Highness, the chief will be very angry when he hears about this!"
"If he asks, tell him I'm only looking out for him," the princess said. "Who knows, what if there's a father panda tortoise out there in the Káínaa Sea who's seething with fury that his daughter was taken from him for my menagerie? Maybe he was planning to marry her off today, and she ended up getting caught by our guards because she strayed too far from home to escape the alliance. Turns out her father is the chief of the panda tortoise kingdom, and he's telling his entire panda tortoise army to come invade the capital city so he can get his daughter back, possibly apologize to her for not seeing her point of view."
"I don't know if our nation can handle such a war," the servant laughed and bowed. "I'll do my best to convince him. Please tell me you'll eat, Your Highness."
"Maybe."
"I'm serious, Princess, you must eat."
Yue chuckled and waved at the servant, but she didn't touch the food. She did not bend or take off her veils even in solitude; she was certainly careful about the possibility of exposure. She peered into the cage that she had just now freed, noticing that the little white bird inside of it was timid, apparently not wanting to move forward and take off like its comrades.
"You're not going to come out, are you?" she asked. "Why would you want to be trapped in there?" She managed to lure the bird out with a bread crumb. "There's a whole world out here, come see it!"
Sokka smiled to himself and sighed. With his painting now complete, he nestled his face in his hands as he lay on his stomach and rested on his elbows. So many questions swirled around in his mind. When did she first get a glimpse of the outside world? He imagined she had to have been highly sheltered. When did she secure a job at the Moon Temple? What was her history with the Revivalist Association? Who was her waterbending teacher? Was it one person or different people? Where did she learn to shift lightning out of the way like that? Why was she running with the lie that she was a nonbending princess?
"Look what we have here, gentlemen!"
"SHHH!" Sokka turned around only to jump out of his thoughts, spotting a grinning Kuzon. The firebender snatched the warrior's painting."
"Hey, Kuzon, give it here—!"
"Poor Master Piandao," Kuzon tried holding it out of Sokka's reach, laughing at the flustered tribesman, "Thinking of you to be a highly advanced student—!"
"Give it to me!"
"But he doesn't know he's dealing with a loverboy!"
"As if you guys aren't drooling over your ladies!"
"Oh, but at least we're honest and open about it!" Kuzon kept holding the painting away from his friend, "Wait, does this mean the princess of the North your lady, loverboy?"
"That's not what I meant!" Sokka flushed.
"Oh yeah, that's right, Kohana said your parents are considering the princess as your future wife—"
"Give me my painting, Kuzon—!"
"No can do! I gotta show off this artwork to the rest of the world!" He started running towards the other students with the painting, and although Sokka was at his heels, he failed to retrieve the painting from the firebender.
"Kuzon, what is going on?" Sensu asked, puzzled by Kuzon and Sokka nearly rolling around on the ice in trying to retain their grip over the painting. "What on earth?"
"You guys wanna see Sokka's painting of the princess of the North—?"
"Kuzon, you better hand it over!" Sokka squeaked.
"He was sitting over there doodling her instead of the landscape," Kuzon handed Zuko the painting, "Deliberately ignoring all the rules and turning around to see the view," he laughed, pushing Sokka beside him and joining the others as they leaned in and looked at the painting. Lu Ten and Sensu were the first to crack, trying to hide their laughs. Zuko blinked several times and eyed the parchment in visible confusion. Lee and Kohana, who joined in the scrutinizing circle, tried to figure out which was what in the painting as if it were a game.
"And what's this?" Kuzon pointed to the sky in the painting, "Is it nighttime now, Prince Sokka?"
"Of course it is!" Lu Ten pointed to the actual sky and the sun that cast its rays over them, "You thought that was the sun? It's actually the moon disguised as the sun!"
"Yep, the sky is definitely dark and colorful," Zuko looked around him at the bright, clear day sky, a small teasing grin on his face.
"Never mind the aurora and the night sky, look at the lovely princess in white in the center!" Kuzon pointed to the very center of the painting.
"Is that really a princess? It doesn't even look like a girl to me," Zuko leaned in closer to the painting. "Looks more like a walking white postbox."
"Sadly, that's what a lot of people are saying the princess basically is," Kuzon sighed. "Having to cover herself up, not being allowed to speak or go anywhere she wants or hold meetings with people of high rank other than her council. A walking postbox she seems to be."
Sokka glared. "Hey now, don't talk about her like that."
"Okay, okay," Kuzon held his hands up. "Just saying what the servants have been saying."
Some servants, the Southern prince gnawed the inside of his cheek.
"The princess in this drawing is just a bunch of sticks connected to a circle and a pole coming out of it," Sensu said.
"And what's this white triangle…?" Zuko traced the shape on the parchment.
"I think that's supposed to be a white dress, Cousin," Lu Ten laughed.
"Why are the lights on top of her?" Lee asked.
"Either she's gotta be flying in the sky or the lights are coming down from the sky," Zuko wondered.
"Did you run out of space in the sky, Sokka?" Sensu chuckled, causing Sokka to flush further in embarrassment.
"Don't you guys know what real art is? Don't you see what I see?" Kuzon said. "The princess is wearing all white, but she wants to express herself, so he added a little color to show that she has feelings."
"I thought she spilled her royal cosmetics set all over herself."
"The colors of the aurora are reflecting on Her Highness!" Sokka sputtered, snatching the painting away from them.
"Ohhh!"
"That makes sense."
"That's all good, but what's with that moustache?" Sensu pointed out, leaning over Sokka's shoulder and pointing to a horizontal line on the drawing's face. "And why is it on top of her nose?"
"That's not a moustache!" Sokka said. "That's her mask covering up most of her face—!"
"Then why did you paint it black? And why can we see her smiling through her mask? Is it a transparent mask?"
"Men, what is going on?" Piandao's voice interrupted them. "Sokka, are you finished? Let me see it."
"Look at what the newest student is doing, Master!" Kuzon snatched the painting again and waved it in front of Piandao, who then took the painting and observed it with a look of scrutiny. While the others were doubling over in laughter, the master maintained a straight face.
"You added an aurora," Piandao remarked simply.
Sokka gulped. "Is that okay?"
"He added a lady, too, Master," Lu Ten laughed.
When Piandao took notice of the poorly-drawn stick figure in white, he raised his eyebrows, his look seeming to indicate that he recognized the figure from its all-white robes. He looked up at Sokka, but before he could say anything, he looked over the Southern prince's shoulder and caught sight of the subject of the painting, wearing all white and spending time with a flock of birds. "Princess?"
Sokka nearly shrieked as he turned around, spotting the princess in clear sight in the distance. Having sensed the presence of being watched, Yue, whose attention had remained on the birds surrounding her, turned around and spotted them. Piandao made his way forward, and instead of continuing to behave like silly hooligans, the men straightened themselves into a stiff walking posture. Kuzon grinned and dragged Sokka along, though it wasn't long before the prince jogged up to the front where Piandao was. The young tribesman's chest vibrated from the fierce pounding from within.
"Master Piandao, what a surprise," the princess said pleasantly and greeted the group with a bow, keeping her gaze on the floor. Everyone bowed lower out of greater respect with Sokka bowing the lowest. In a flash of amusement, the princess bowed even lower than him, and to top that, Sokka sprawled out on the ice, nearly in prayer fashion. The princess held in her giggle, but there was a twinkle in her eyes that he took note of and gushed over internally.
"I think that's enough, Prince Sokka," Sensu tapped the tribesman on the shoulder and helped him up. The Southerner's lightheadedness returned when her baby blue oceans blinked at him. He nearly toppled over, held up by Piandao.
"S-Sorry, Your Highness, ma'am," he panted, "Didn't get my sleep…"
"It's alright," she chuckled, bowing again. "It's wonderful to officially meet you, Prince Sokka."
As if she hadn't even met him before. "T-The mine is all pleasure...s-sorry, sorry, I mean, the pleasure is all mine, Your Highness," he bowed lower, almost in a comical fashion, and he was held back by Kuzon before he went overboard with his bowing again and fell over.
The princess's gaze flew to the sword that dangled at the Southerner's belt. "Is the sword to your liking, Prince Sokka?"
"Yes, ma'am, I love it," he beamed, eyes soft. "It hasn't left my sight since the day I got it. I can't thank you enough for a beautiful gift."
"Until science has my back in the future, I'll just be the weird tribeswoman with the mismatched color dynamics…"
"It's not weird, it's beautiful. You're very beautiful."
The princess flushed beneath her veil at the memory. "I'm glad you like it."
"He's been swooning all over that sword ever since he joined us for his first lesson," Kuzon said.
Yue chuckled, making the Southerner's sheepish grin widen. "It's good to hear that he's learning from such a capable master."
"You're being very kind, Princess," Piandao smiled. "It is very good to see you here, by the way. We were not expecting you to be here this morning. That's why we took the liberty to have our class exercise here."
"I was not expecting to see you all here, either, Master," she said. "Or Brothers Lu Ten, Zuko, and Sensu, for that matter," she bowed in the men's direction.
"Good to see you, too, Princess," Sensu smiled, pulling his brother along, "This is my little brother."
"What is your name, sweetie?" Yue asked the boy.
"Lee," the boy grinned at her with all of his crooked teeth.
"Lee," her eyes smiled. "It's quite a unique name."
"Back in the Earth Kingdom and Fire Nation, it's not," Lee sighed. "Lee is a very common name. I know twenty other Lees at my schoolhouse."
"But it's unique for someone from the Water Tribe," she said lightly. "I've never met a Lee before."
"I've never met a princess who was nice before. I thought you'd be like Azula," Lee said in all frankness, causing a nervous little laugh to escape Zuko and Lu Ten. Sensu shook his head and covered his brother's mouth.
The princess then turned to Kohana. "And who is this?"
Kohana hid behind his big brother and held onto his parka tightly. As if Sokka had the willpower to stand still with how he was attracted to the princess like the ocean reaching desperately for the moon. He nudged his little brother forward. "Ko-bear, go say hi."
Kohana smiled shyly at the princess and peeked out at her but still had his arms wrapped around his brother. "Hi Princess Tui…"
"My name is not Tui, sweetie," the princess laughed.
"Our mom says you're basically Tui, Your Highness," Sokka admitted. "You've helped us like no one else would. We're always grateful for that."
The princess was silent for a moment, unsure of how to respond. "That's...that's very sweet of you…" She ruffled the little boy's hair, "What is your name, sweetheart?"
"Kohana."
"Kohana, hm? A cute name for a cute little prince." She reached for a few wrapped pastries on the plate beside her and gave two of them to Kohana, handing the other two to Lee. Kohana unabashedly started to unwrap the cakes and stuff them into his mouth.
"You should eat, too, Your Highness," Sokka said, ignoring the amused looks that he got form everyone else at his words.
"I was expecting you to be meeting with your council this morning," Piandao asked her.
"I was supposed to, yes," Yue briefly looked at Sokka, "I was supposed to be meeting with other people as well."
"But you will get to meet her. Tomorrow, most likely."
"I will?"
"I kind of told her about your extensive knowledge of the Warrior Code."
Sokka's smile widened, and he straightened his chest up, pride flickering in his eyes.
"But all of my plans have been put on hold by His Majesty, the chief," Yue said. "He does not wish for me to meet with anyone at this time."
"I see." For what reason, Piandao was careful not to ask. Sokka, on the other hand, felt his pride quickly deflate, his hands still tingling with jolts of pain and soreness from working nonstop all night to transcribe the entire Code from memory. It was not the disappointment of losing sleep or overworking his muscles; rather, it was the disappointment of not having a reason to meet with Yue in her princess persona.
"I wonder why she refers to the chief as the chief. She could've just referred to him as 'Father,'" Kuzon whispered to Lu Ten, who nudged him to be quiet.
"Hopefully I can resume my plans tomorrow," the princess said. "Until then, I have to keep busy some other way."
"I'm hoping whatever issue there is will be resolved, Princess."
"Thank you, Master," Yue bowed one last time. "It was wonderful to see all of you. I should probably be moving on. I don't want to interrupt your class—"
"May I say you actually brightened our class today, Princess," Kuzon nudged Sokka, snickering at his panicking friend. "It appears the esteemed prince of the South has painted a picture of you during our painting lesson today—"
"No, no, I...I was...I was painting the scenery and…"
"She happened to be in the way?"
Yue blinked, her hands folding together, her sleeves closing over her palms, "I'm very sorry to have ruined your lesson—"
"Not at all, Princess, it was quite a treat for all of us," Sensu laughed. "Come on, Sokka, show her your masterpiece!"
Seeing the Southern prince fumble for an excuse and turn as red as a tomato, the princess said calmly, "I was not aware that you were an artist, Prince Sokka." A smile beneath her face veil, "I would love to see what you have worked on, if you don't mind."
"I think he's more of a pre-beginner," Lu Ten said. "Come on, Socks, don't be modest."
With a flush, Sokka looked to a calm Piandao, who simply handed the tribesman's painting over to the princess. She unfurled it and took in what anyone else would say to be the abomination that was Sokka's lack of control of hand movements. Sokka wanted to bury himself alive beneath the ice that they were standing on, but the princess didn't laugh like the others. She seemed to be smiling— she always seemed to be smiling.
"This is very sweet," she said, looking up at the prince. "I have never been painted before."
"You may have it, if you like," Piandao said, stealing an amused glance at the mellowed tribesman.
"May I?"
"O-O-Of course," Sokka's lips bobbed up and down.
"Thank you," she bowed. "I'm honored to have met you, Prince Sokka, and I am honored to have been an unlikely subject of your painting. I will be going now—"
"Princess, before you go," Piandao stepped forward, "May Prince Sokka and I speak with you for a moment in private?"
Lu Ten ended up leading the others towards the palace for the breakfast feast, and soon enough, it was only the Yue, Sokka, and Piandao. Yue felt her palms getting sweaty; the prince of the South said he wouldn't say anything to anyone, so why…?
"My students may appear to be goofy, but they are highly trained, Princess," Piandao said. "And I'm sure you are not surprised by this, but your father has entrusted me with the duty of selecting one of them to be your bodyguard and a few others as backup security."
Oh. "Yes, he seems very invested in that," she let go of the breath she'd been holding. "Are you saying you have your recommendations ready, Master?"
"Only if you approve, Your Highness," Sokka said.
Yue briefly made eye contact with him before turning back to Piandao. "I am thankful to have so many people concerned for my welfare, but I expressed before that I do not have plans of having a bodyguard appointed for me."
"Princess, you know of the situation here," Piandao said. "You are aware that the situation is only under control thanks to all the world leaders being here at this point in time. My students have been training for many years, and I believe they are qualified to help you at all times, even after the conferences are over."
"I highly doubt my brothers from the Fire Nation and the Earth Kingdom would be willing to follow around a walking postbox of a princess in the Arctic twenty-four hours a day," she chuckled.
Sokka softened his gaze. Did she hear those people talking? "Don't say that, Your Highness. Anyone would be lucky to have your company."
Yue looked away, focusing her gaze on the moonflower plants nearby. Warmth seeped into her chest. "You're a blessing yourself, Princess Yue."
"That's why I was wondering if you'd consider someone from the Water Tribe, Princess. Someone who is from your own culture, someone who is not exhausted by ice and snow," Piandao placed his hand on the prince's shoulder. "For a position that requires such loyalty, it is always good to have someone who has respect and genuine gratitude for you. Prince Sokka is a capable warrior, and he himself has asked for this opportunity. I know he will be sincere."
The princess blinked at Sokka, who gulped down his nervousness and looked back at her hopefully.
"Anyone would feel very safe in the hands of such strong, capable men such as your students, Master Piandao, and while Prince Sokka has not been your student for very long, I have heard of all that he is capable of. I am confident that he is more than capable, but I hope you both understand when I say that it would be an uncomfortable experience for me."
Piandao sighed, having expected this.
"Your Highness, I want to clarify something," Sokka began. "I'm not trying to say that I am invincible enough to be a bodyguard, and I'm certainly not saying that you are incapable or constantly in need of protecting. I am not underestimating your strength."
"I am not underestimating your strength." The princess sighed, fiddling with her fingers beneath her sweeping sleeves.
"Your Highness, even the Avatar, the most powerful person on the planet, has an entire organization dedicated to protecting him. Master Piandao is a part of it, and he himself has security of his own. All of this is not because the Avatar is weak or that Master Piandao is weak, and it's not for the purpose of hindering their freedom."
"I understand that, Prince Sokka."
"So please don't think of me as a bodyguard," Sokka added. "Think of me as a friend. An ally. I will be more than happy to help you with your plans in any way I can...if you want me to…"
"The princess saved millions from starvation, I would know. She's not going to be a burden for anyone. If she accepts, the prince himself would be honored to serve as her bodyguard." Yue shook her head. "I consider you as a great friend, but I am against such an arrangement for a variety of reasons, not just one. You are capable, and I'm aware of that, but it would be even better if you utilized your strengths to protect and uplift the South instead of getting into big risks for my sake."
Sincerity flared in his sharp blue eyes, "I don't want you to worry about what will happen to me. I'll be sure to be careful—"
"We can never be too careful, right?"
"Exactly," he said. "We can never be too careful. That's why I'd like to be next to you at all times…a-as a friend, I mean..."
Yue took a deep breath and stood up. "I appreciate your concern, I really do, but having a bodyguard is just not something I see myself doing. It would not be…" she searched for an excuse, "...proper."
"Your Highness, my friend, Lady Suki of Kyoshi Island, is also a capable warrior," Sokka offered.
"I hear she is the leader of Kyoshi Island—"
"She trains many ladies, too, even if she has to stay behind as the leader. If you feel uncomfortable about having a male bodyguard, then may I recommend the Kyoshi Warriors to—?"
"A cage is a cage no matter what color it is or what substance it is made out of. Likewise, gender is but an attribute; a bodyguard is a bodyguard no matter what." She looked to him, "I would like to be a free bird, Honorable Isumataq, not a caged one."
"Khasiq is like a prickle snake with years of experience...And she's a hatchling still learning to use her wings. She better fly her way through the political arena before the snake slithers over. Such a bold move will cost her her life." Sokka frowned in worry.
"I should be going now. It was an honor speaking to the two of you," Yue bowed to them. Turning to the prince, "Forgive me if I have said anything out of turn, Prince Sokka. I hope you understand that I did not help the South to expect your service in return. I want you to be happy, and I want only the best for the South."
He swallowed and nodded, bowing lower. "You should eat, Your Highness. You haven't eaten."
"Likewise."
The prince watched her leave, not noticing Piandao's look of serious consideration in his direction.
Sokka skipped breakfast and wandered through the palace instead, hoping to spot Yue. He had started to memorize the various parts of the palace, but he was not successful in finding her. He didn't see her anywhere, and he found out upon inquiry that she wasn't one of the cooks for the Air Nomad feast that morning. She wasn't at the Moon Temple, either, he learned by asking around the temple-goers; he decided he wasn't going to put up with those angakkuit.
Maybe she's really gonna stay indoors, Sokka thought. Maybe she was being heavily guarded and didn't have a way to escape, or maybe she was busy speaking to her council members about those proposals that she mentioned earlier to her servant. Something was up, and even someone like Piandao steered clear of meddling in that issue.
It's not fair, he sighed. I was gonna meet her today. What's with Arnook poking his nose in all her plans like this? The princess clearly had a wonderful vision for the North, and the reason behind her asking about the Code was a noble one, too. Did Arnook find out about that, maybe? Did he not approve of the princess meeting him?
And why does she have to be so stubborn? Could she not see that her life was in danger? Yes, he understood that it could be her frustration of not being able to do anything before and her drive to do something now, but if what everyone is saying is correct, Khasiq wasn't going to stop until he got the throne, and he seemed like he'd be the type to do anything to make that happen, even if it means harming the princess. Besides, she was posing as a nonbender; if she was public about her abilities, then she could be defending herself with her bending, right? But even that wasn't possible given the stupid rules in the past that forbid women from learning to fight. If people found out that she was such a powerful bender from the start, and that, too, before the rules were changed to open up fighting to women, people would hurl too many questions in her direction. Questions she might not be ready to answer.
What Sokka felt he needed to do now was convince the princess, both that she should be able to trust him and that she should rely on someone— even if not him, though he certainly would like to play the part— until the dangers die down, but she likely wasn't going convinced. He realized he wouldn't be able to persuade her if he didn't know about her completely, if he didn't know about her moral compass as much as he should. That's where the Revivalist Association would come in handy. That's why he was determined to find out more about her persona as Lady.
"You said you wanted to see us immediately, Sokka," said Kanguq. "Is everything alright?"
The warrior didn't answer to that, his tired appearance convincing them that questioning him wouldn't be feasible at the moment. "I'd like to know more about your leader. If possible, I'd like to know everything I can about her," he said, turning to Lady Sayen. "You mentioned that this was a conversation to be held in private. That's why I reached out."
"Is there a reason why you're this interested?" Kanguq asked him. "You seem pretty...serious…"
"I just...want to figure out some things," he said. "Try to orient myself in the situation in the North. Hearing about Lady's context and her vision will help answer some of my questions, I feel."
Sayen hesitated for a moment before sighing. "Alright, Brother Sokka, but before I tell you about Lady, I need to tell you about someone else." She looked up. "Our former master, Hama."
Someone who abhorred the mere thought abusing a sacred ancient art like waterbending for the purposes of ending life wouldn't have stuck around any longer to listen to what Sayen and Kanguq had to say about Hama, a terrorist and inventor of bloodbending who happened to be the former master of many of the women who made up the Revivalist group and the only waterbending teacher for girls at the time. In spite of his abrasiveness and his lack of bending abilities, Sokka was not any less of a caring individual and would've ended the meeting right then and there, but what kept him glued to his seat was the genuine truth of compassion that he had witnessed in the princess's company, a stark contrast to whatever Hama symbolized. It was for Yue's sake that he didn't jolt away.
"Your master was a terrorist?" he asked Sayen, his voice barely a whisper.
Kanguq squeezed his wife's hand in reassurance before before looking straight at Sokka, "They did not know her at all when they met her. How could they have known that she was a terrorist?"
Turned out that Hama was many things. A misandrist. An extremist. A bloodbender. But before she was all of those things, she was a victim. Hama was a Southerner from a small-scale village who moved to the North several decades ago, long before the Northern ports closed to outside groups and the economic destitution in the South had kicked off. During her lifetime, Hama had been sexually assaulted. Twice. And those events had likely traumatized her. Her parents, ashamed to have a "soiled daughter" in the household and consistently in fear of society's judgement, had kicked her out for good.
In those circumstances of hopelessness, Hama had chosen the path of vengeance from there, traveling through the treacherous Northern mountains to Spirits-knew-where, only to return many years later to the capital as an older woman, secretly a master waterbender. Where she learned waterbending in a place like the North, who her influencers, mentors or teachers were, no one would ever know, but the North would recognize a significant decline of its population of men in the following months, the disappearances always reported once the full moons had passed. The men would be found deep within the snow forests, their arteries and veins having exploded from the inside, having bled to death overnight beneath the full moon. The paranoid tribefolk, while struggling to protect the men in their families, took to thinking that it was a vengeful spirit who was probably doing all of this.
Of course, all of this was not initially known to a group of young, hopeful girls— seven to ten years of age, blessed with waterbending yet having their abilities underdeveloped, mostly ignorant of the North's dangers and threats given their innocence— who were to enroll as Hama's students for her private waterbending lessons later on.
"Everyone was familiar with her as the aunty down the street," Sayen explained, "To the tribefolk, she was just a normal old woman. That poor old lady who didn't have a family, who just wanted to spend time with children so she didn't have to wallow in her depression and loneliness. And to us, only to us, she was a great waterbender."
And a highly skilled waterbender at that. Unlike what Northern families and societies preached, Hama insisted that women should learn waterbending, and that, too, for the purpose of defense and combat. To little Sayen and her friends, she was a hero— she who somehow mastered the same art that was flowing within them but was never public about her abilities or opinions.
"We were obviously tempted; we couldn't kill our desires to develop the magic at our fingertips," Sayen said. "We thought she truly was someone aspiring for change, for the chance to empower young girls. There was no way of us knowing she was a bloodbender deep down or that she was responsible for luring men into the snow forests and crushing their veins from the inside."
Hama had promised them that she would turn them into master waterbenders. That, too, for free. Repeatedly, she had warned them of the dangers that lay ahead for women who weren't armed and vigilant at all times, but she would only be able to teach them if they kept the lessons a secret. And they didn't feel the need to question her. They wanted what the male benders their age were able to accomplish.
"It was a desperate decision," Amka said. "Violence against women had been so much worse back then and even before that during the days when we were born. We had to consider ourselves lucky that our families didn't abandon us for being born as girls. Khasiq's power was still at its peak, and there was lingering unrest the years following Chieftess Ahnah's demise."
"And with Khasiq's government issuing attacks against Tui-worshippers, we felt it was crucial to develop our skills," Sayen followed. "We found a leader in Hama. We had to do what we could to protect ourselves, our bodies, our loved ones, our faith, our Tui."
They practiced their bending during daylight. Hama, having been in charge of watching over the girls, took them with her every day in the name of picking flowers for the temple altars, and she trained them in the secrecy of the snowy meadows on the outskirts of the outer ring, in an abandoned home on the edge of the mountainside. Those were the days when the mandate had started for women in the lower rings to start wearing masks if they were to have any business in the inner sector, and most of the girls' parents had been servants at the palace during that time, which meant the masking rules had applied to their mothers, especially.
"It's the government's way of handling rape culture and violence against women," Sanka huffed. "Having the woman cover herself, including her face, but not having the balls to tell the abusers to keep it in their pants. Like the men have the license to do whatever they want and that we're free real estate."
But Hama didn't hide her identity when she was with the girls. She didn't need to with everyone continuing to think that it was a spirit that was stealing innocent men away. Her outward persona was just that of an old lady who treated the children with great patience and kindness and babysat them while their parents were working. She was like another grandmother to them. The days passed by smoothly and excitedly from there with the young girls getting better and better at their abilities.
"It was on one such day that she came," Amka said, lost in thought. "Kuunnguaq."
"Kuunnguaq?"
That was apparently what they all called her and still call her to this day. It means "rivulet" or "small stream," but Hama had always translated it as "Little River" in the common tongue and addressed the girl as such. They never knew Kuunnguaq's real name.
"We never saw her face because she was always masked up," Sanka said. "All we know is that she was eight years old when she joined our lessons. We always assumed she was a servant girl, but we never knew for certain what her childhood was like or whose daughter she could be."
Sokka nodded slowly, processing the information. "What was she like?"
"Her first several months with us, she was quiet," Sayen said. "Spoke only when she needed to."
Hama had apparently been very concerned for "Little River" when she first joined them. The girl did not speak very much, the only exception being the plants or the little polar rabbits and panda tortoises and such animals whenever she thought she wasn't being noticed. She did not mix with the children; she often kept to herself. She used to flinch when people touched her or got close to her. She didn't make eye contact, almost as if she was afraid of speaking to people. Most importantly, she always kept herself covered up.
Hama had noticed all of this, obviously, and she had been so worried that the girl was being abused by someone. Little River had mentioned that she had a father, and Hama, being suspicious of all men, held fears about the girl's father possibly abusing her. The girl never spoke much to confirm any of Hama's doubts, and she seemed to be a disturbed child, as if she didn't know the world all too well, and her mute fascination with several things that were otherwise considered normal for the average person made Hama think that the girl was sheltered an unhealthy amount. But it cannot be denied that Little River was gifted. Gifted gifted. She was intelligent and picked up on her lessons quite efficiently, having quickly caught up to the lessons that the mainstream class was learning. She was a really good bender, too.
"Little River had so much potential to master all the lessons that Hama taught us, but she had the restraint that Hama never had. Maybe a little too much restraint," Sayen sighed. "Little River is quite sensitive like that."
"Sensitive?"
"Highly sensitive," Sanka said. "She could not stand other forms of life being harmed or abused. She claimed we would be hurting the Spirits inside of them. There had been days when Hama would make us manipulate the water in the plants, and the plants would die as a result of that. We would never know of her secret activities until much later, but those kinds of exercises were sneak peeks, I suppose, of what she would try to make us do later. And Little River could never participate in those kinds of lessons."
She would claim she had trouble feeling the push and pull in the plants. It would surprise them all how such a good bender had trouble maneuvering the water in the plants."
"It was a full moon one night, and Hama was out, as always. On her way back, she checked our training site for something, apparently, and she saw that Little River was there, bawling beside the dead flowers, frantically trying to revive them. Little River actually utilized the technique to revive the flowers we experimented on earlier rather than extracting the life out of them. It was the first time Hama had ever seen her emote."
Ever since finding out about this, Hama gave Little River lots of love and attention. She told the rest of the girls to be kind to her, too, and even consulted a mind specialist to try to pry information about her childhood. No one could ever figure out who she was, what her childhood was like, or why she was the way she was, but after a few years, the girl eventually warmed up to them. She and the students became lifelong comrades with Sayen claiming to be her best friend.
Even when various responsibilities caught up to them as they got older, they continued to meet albeit at tighter schedules. They were careful to avoid waterbending in public so they wouldn't be seen with suspicion. But their lessons had nevertheless fallen behind as Hama had stopped giving them exercises having to do with manipulating living things, mostly out of her love and extra care for Little River.
"If it wasn't for her, Hama would've turned us into monsters a long time go," Sanka said. "She would've had no qualms against resuming our plant-maneuvering lessons and taking them to the next level. That's how absorbed she was in her affection for Kuunnguaq. She loved her so much that she would spend time with her, tell her stories, give her a few extra cakes in the afternoons. She wouldn't even concentrate on the lessons for the day."
"We like to think that maybe if Hama wasn't so blinded by her rage, she would've officially adopted Little River as her own," Sayen mused. "But she clung to hatred. So much so that she spent so much of her time worrying about Kuunnguaq for not being assertive. There were times when Hama got angry with her, called her spineless for being so gentle."
"We began to see a different side to Hama then. She discouraged us from interacting with boys or having relationships with them. Of course, we knew from the start that she didn't like men; she had always hated it when we talked about La and said that Tui was the only Spirit there ever was."
Hama's excuse for this hatred and defensiveness stemmed from her philosophy that they must do everything they could to survive and protect their loved ones, but Little River always interpreted that teaching as healing and saving loved ones rather than attacking if need be. So when Hama began to hesitantly teach them about manipulating water inside of plants— animals, too, this time— Little River didn't understand that as controlling the animals but rather helping them drive out disease from their bodies. She had already been learning healing from another master by that point, so she was integrating her other teacher's lessons. The teacher, of course, was never known, and it wasn't important considering there were plenty of healers to teach women to heal.
"She learned healing from someone else?" Sokka asked.
"Yes. Hama was a good waterbender, but she couldn't heal to save her life. Several other students had been learning from other healers, too, so it wasn't that important."
It was during one of their lessons that "shit finally hit," as Amka described it. A man had broken into their isolated training site and tried to steal some food.
"He wasn't trying to hurt us or anything. He just broke into the kitchen for some food. He seemed like he was very poor," Sayen grimaced at the memory that hit her next. "That was when we saw Hama bloodbend for the first time. We thought the man was convulsing or something, but he was moving to Hama's every will, following the movements of her hands. She was ruthless, Brother Sokka, absolutely ruthless..."
Kanguq comforted his wife by placing his hand over her shoulder.
"Hama had bloodbended him without mercy," Sanka swallowed. "It was so gruesome that blood had been coming out from his nose and ears and mouth. Everyone had been terrified. It was sick and nauseating just hearing her talk about what she did afterwards."
"What happened to Yu...your Lady, I mean?" Sokka asked. "What did she do?"
"What any horrified person would do in that situation. Run for her life. She ran towards the mountains, and Hama went after her."
"I was the only one who went after the two of them," Sayen said. "I looked for them for hours. It was soon nightfall, and the moon was full. I finally managed to find Kuunnguaq passed out in the snow. She was nearly frozen."
"We later learned that Hama was captured while she was trying to find Kuunnguaq. Khasiq's men had found her. They were originally looking for the spirit that was killing the men but felt her bloodbend them to try to escape. Somebody somehow blocked her chi, and they killed her on the spot. Stabbed her to death. In her last moments, Hama was screaming for Tui."
"Kuunnguaq must have seen the murder happen before her eyes; she was never the same after that. It took her a year to recover from that depression."
Sokka jolted out of his chair. "That's...I don't...I don't know what to say, I..." He ran a hand through his hair, grimacing as he tried to imagine the scene.
"In the meantime, Khasiq used Hama's death as a way of gathering increased popularity in the North," Amka frowned. "People began to support him since he managed to capture and kill a horrible terrorist. He used this victory to preach against teaching women waterbending."
The girls who had been traumatized by Hama's death couldn't forget her or her horrors. They couldn't decide what to think of her: years' worth of love and affection pitted against her horrid actions that were revealed in the weeks following her demise. They hated what she did, but somewhere deep within them had grown a great fear; the environment of the North was toxic for many women, and it was that toxicity that had consumed Hama whole and made the pendulum swing to the opposite extreme. Hama could've been a loving person. She could've been a role model if she had just decided to teach waterbending the way a normal master would. If she hadn't embraced the art of bloodbending, if she hadn't been poisoned by the need for revenge, maybe even if her parents hadn't abandoned her after learning she was assaulted.
This was what inspired Little River's ideas for social service missions and societal consciousness, and the group didn't look back from there. At the age of fourteen, Little River publicly spoke out against a Nationalist's discriminatory speech, and from there, she attracted much attention to the missions and herself, healing the sick, offering waterbending training in secret to interested parties that came to join the cause later on, breaking the chains of the oppressed through various nonviolent means, eventually earning the epithet Lady of the Mist from the masses. From there, the girls referred to themselves as the Revivalists, and soon enough, their group would develop into something that Lady never wanted it to turn into in the first place, Sokka realized: a political movement that stood in direct opposition against all things Nationalist, causing a nuance-less rift within society and wrongly looping innocent orthodox religious groups under Khasiq's toxic spheres of influence.
"Are you a Revivalist?"
"No. I don't identify myself with any political affiliation. I just go with whatever's the right thing to do, whether a Nationalist proposes it or a Revivalist. I like to have everyone in my circle."
He could imagine why else she would dread such an outcome: she did not like conflict, and the one thing she probably never wanted was for the city to be divided in half.
"To this day, we can't help but think of how Hama could've easily bloodbended Kuunnguaq instead of spending so much time looking for her, but she didn't. She chose to run after her and take that risk, and she faced her doom. That's how much Hama loved Kuunnguaq. Like her own. If only Hama had been shown some love and comfort in her past, maybe she would've lived a life free of this hatred. Of course, she probably would've had to find a different drive for learning waterbending and teaching it, but…" Sayen shook her head. "What am I doing? I'm not defending her, I wouldn't, I...it's complicated...She's a horrible person, Brother Sokka, but she taught us everything we know..."
"It's okay, Sayen," Kanguq rubbed her back. "You don't have to say anything else if you don't want to."
Sokka sighed. "I get it, sisters, I do. It's...awful. What Hama did was awful, but what turned her into that monster? Khasiq's influence and the poisonous environment he created."
"It all began with his attack on Tui," Kanguq glared at the ground. "Tearing down the symbol of Tui means much more than taking an image out of all the tapestries or making one less idol for the temples. It is equal to the degradation of our mothers, sisters, daughters. It is equal to the destruction of their dignities. It takes away from the divinity of their very being." Kanguq looked up at his friend, "A nation that actively seeks to harm our friends and loved ones in the name of discrimination is a nation that will surely turn into dust by La's wrath. That's why we must do everything we can to bring Khasiq down."
Sokka's agreement was shown through the determined fire in his eyes.
"I know you were probably here to learn more about Kuunnguaq herself," Sayen said, "but as we already told you, we don't know too much about her personal life or her childhood. All we know comes from he conversations she'd had with us. She was a fairly private person."
"Though there is one other person who might know more about Kuunnguaq," Amka said. "Her name is Imona. She's a mind-specialist from a nearby village."
"She's been a good friend of Lady since our missions began, and she's been doing all she can to reduce her stress levels. We have a feeling that as a healer, she knows more information than we might ever know."
Sokka answered with a nod, knowing he was going to need a lot more time to process all of this, but his first priority right now was getting a hold of Yue. Where could she be right now?
Chapter 19: Temple Child
Chapter Text
There are some people who specialize in the politics of blood and classify it into sacred and taboo. These people have earned the popularity of the Water Tribe long ago, and for the past several centuries, they have woven into our tales the significance of such classifications. As a result of that, today we pay no importance to the fact that blood is blood no matter whose it is, where it comes from, or what its complex purposes are; through the lens of toxic masculinity and our fetish for swords and severed heads, we as a society have come to identify life-giving blood as taboo and impure, and instead, we have come to worship the blood that is spilled to end a life on the battlefield. Here in the Water Tribe, the blood of war is considered highly sacred, even made into an offering for the Spirits. The blood of intact virginity is rewarded— a testament to the woman's loyalty to her husband despite the fallacies such superstitions really bring. The blood of childbirth, while celebrated in the privacy of a midwife's mind, is deemed horrid by the public, thus something to be barely tolerated.
Pain and death have been shoved into our temples while life-bearers and nourishers have been driven away. Impurity of the female sex, say all the false scholars, but how disappointing it is to see society equating womanhood in its entirety with impurity when that same society provides opportunities only by looking at one's genitalia? Who is truly impure here?
But such questions are not meant to be asked or given answers to, according to the distorted scriptures that have ruled over our country for the past several decades. These modified scriptures have taught us to be selective in many more areas than simply gender: along with men over women, we have rich over poor, profiteering over education, superstition over reason, belief over nonbelief, deprivation over nourishment, and martyrdom over life. But I ask you, my friends, how can we claim to be children of the moon and ocean if we are so selective? Does the moon choose to shine on some and neglect others? Does the ocean refuse to offer its goods to some and pamper others? Does the planet stop spinning if a woman looks up into the sky or wades into the water? Does the world explode if children are born next to the idols?
"Sokka? Sokka? Prince Sokka? Hey, Socks!"
"H-Huh?" Sokka looked up from the papers he was reading and looked to Kanguq and Muktuq standing by the doorway.
"Do you find our Lady's speeches to be that interesting?" Kanguq asked.
"Yeah...yes…" Sokka rolled up the scroll he was reading and placed it in the box of other scrolls given to him by his friends. "These are all the copies of her speeches you have?"
"This is the third time you asked us this, Socks," Muktuq laughed. "I promise, this is all we have."
Sokka would've stayed longer and learned more about Lady, but his friends were alarmed when Kameli brought in the news of a sudden allegation: a woman had been arrested an hour before for supposedly dissuading a servant from providing service to a radical Nationalist— Kinji, supposedly an acquaintance of Khasiq and a religious leader who oversaw the events at the Great Temple of La.
"She could be an ally," Kanguq said. "Every tribesperson knows exactly what kind of person Kinji is. I wouldn't be surprised if he was the first to screw up."
"This is getting ridiculous," Sayen hissed, "No investigation, no inquiry. They just decide to throw that lady in prison without asking further questions."
"According to what I heard, the lady is refusing to show her face."
"Refusing to show her face?" Sayen wondered, looking to Kanguq. The tribesman seemed to ask the same question that was running through her mind. Could it really be Lady…?
"I think it's a good idea to go meet with her once," Muktuq suggested, "but it's best if we take this up with the Council of Elders first so we don't run into any problems. I'll call for Eiji, Rin, and Ting Yun."
In the meanwhile, Sokka managed to process all the information he had learned to the point of not dropping his jaw every five seconds, and he made his way back to the palace. The Revivalists repeatedly emphasized that it was best if people didn't know that he (and by extension, Katara, who had accompanied him last time) was affiliated with them, so he laid low to avoid being recognized on his way back from Kanguq and Sayen's estate. He then took to wandering the palace halls again in search of Yue, but she was nowhere to be seen.
"She never spoke very much," Sayen had told him. "She did not mix with the children. She often kept to herself. Whenever Hama or the rest of us got too close to her or touched her hand or something, she would get very uncomfortable and flinch away. She never made eye contact, either. Hama always thought she was sheltered an unhealthy amount or was abused."
It seemed that the explanation of her being sheltered made more sense. He had always wondered how it was possible for someone to cope with not having any form of social life whatsoever. A sheltered environment was definitely something that affected her in her childhood and would probably play a major role in how she was today...but Sokka couldn't help wondering further. If Arnook had downright ignored her claim that the supposed "Earth Kingdom groom" that he'd arranged for her had really been an imposter...was the chieftain really treating her okay? It seemed to Sokka that the fact of the matter was negligence, too, and perhaps deliberate attempts of shutting down her methods of self-expression.
Sokka also felt it was annoying that the people she called her friends— the angakkuit and the Revivalists as far as he knew up to this point— seemed to be judging her for her liberality and preference for conversation over conflict. The angakkuit might not stop to rest until they instilled in her their discriminatory ways in the name of tradition, and the Revivalists, though having raised some good points of retaliation that he personally agreed with, were not content with her more peaceful approach.
To think of the stressful life she might be leading, balancing her personas as princess, Lady, and servant— as far as he knew, that is. Not to mention what happened with those Earth Kingdom imposters trying to sell her; if Professor Zei's article really was true, then she was likely still recovering from that incident.
With a worried sigh, he slipped into the royal kitchen this time in hopes of spotting her. Supposedly, it was a move that was highly discouraged by palace protocol, but Sokka didn't care for those kinds of formalities. Even then, all he had to look forward to were surprised shrieks and bewildered looks of unveiled ladies, none of them being the milky-haired beauty he was looking for.
"It's His Highness, the prince of the South!"
"Oh my goodness!"
"Ladies, show your respect—!"
"Intros and bows later," he said, interrupting them. "I'm looking for the lady assigned the number eight."
"We haven't seen her all day today," stepped up one of the older maids. "Is there something wrong? Did she do something to upset you?"
"No, she's my friend. I was just…"
"A friend?"
"Well she's not here, sir."
Apparently she hadn't been seen all day. Among the servants preparing the vegetarian delicacies, she was not there, and it wasn't confirmed that she would be in the evening team of cooks, either, prompting him to wonder if she really did cancel all her plans. He kept looking, though, heading to the parts of the palace where he'd seen her before, even that pelt room where he'd seen her play with those kids before.
"She babysits some mornings."
So he asked around, realizing that today was not the day of her shift. He still didn't give up, wandering back to the gardens just in case. When she wasn't there, either, he rushed through the inner ring— not without dodging several concerned security guards along the way— so he could get to the boundary leading to the middle ring, where the Moon Temple awaited. Swallowing his previous resolve, he stepped into the temple, immediately earning glares from the fuming angakkuit.
"Who told you to come back here?!" barked an angakkuq who immediately recognized him.
"You think you can march in here however you want after insulting our Spirits?!" yelled another.
"Please move aside," he frowned, "I'm speaking to your priestess lady and no one else—"
"Woah woah, woah there," a third angakkuq stopped him. "You are not seeing Mother Osha without our permission!"
"Seeing your priestess isn't important," he retorted, "though it seems she'll be the only one to tell me where Yue is—"
"So you found out her name, did you?"
"Oh Spirits, oh Spirits—!"
"If you make a move on Yue and break her heart, we'll break you in half, you infidel—!"
"Prince Sokka, welcome."
The composed voice was a stark contrast to the hollers of the priestesses-in-training. Everyone turned to the direction where the voice was coming from, and stepping out of one of the back rooms was Osha. In her hand was a metal scepter housing a jewel that Sokka felt unmistakably matched Yue's eyes. The middle-aged woman walked over to them, motioning for the angakkuit to leave the prince be.
"I was expecting to see your parents here. It seems you are here, too."
"My parents?" Sokka asked. "Are they coming here?"
"Soon. We will be discussing your birth chart."
"Ugh," he rolled his eyes. "I'm not here for that."
"I know. You have come searching your moon," she said, still calm. "Well your moon is not here."
Sokka only appeared curious. "My moon?"
"I told you before, did I not?" Osha said, a spark in her eyes. "Your eyes followed the moon all this time, but now your entire being is following her, is it not?"
Sokka quirked his eyebrows. "I don't get what you're saying. I'm looking for Yue. Well, her name does mean 'moon,' so if you put it that way...yeah…?"
"Mother Osha, don't speak with him," began an angakkuq. "The last time he was here, he insulted you and the Spiri—!"
"The moon is not here, Prince," the priestess ignored the angakkuq. She squinted her eyes as if studying him. As if she was searching for something in him or trying to read him.
"Don't tell him anything about her, Mother Osha, please!"
"He's a player!"
"What if he does something unspeakably horrible to her?"
"We can't let our Tuiup paninga make the worst mistake of her life by trusting an ungrateful infidel!"
Sokka glowered at the angakkuit, but Osha seemed to shrug it off. "Ignorant humans blame the clouds for blocking the moon from the waves, but the Spirit of the Ocean knows that it is He who is the water that forms those clouds. The clouds are Him, the waves are Him. Tui Herself is nothing but Him, and He Himself is nothing but Tui. Those who are not aware of this truth speak a million things, but the Being merely laughs."
The priestesses stared at Osha. Sokka blinked blankly at her.
"You can never be a threat to the moon," Osha said, eyeing the prince knowingly. "The moon cannot be hidden in the palm of one's hand, and the ocean cannot be contained at the tips of one's fingers. It is our duty to let the moon shine on the waves and let the ocean reach for the light according to their natures. If we aspire to stop either one, we will be the greatest of fools."
But her monologue (or as he called it, shaman nonsense) had long flown past his head. "Yeah...uh huh...interesting..."
Osha only smiled in that knowing manner of hers. "Run along now, Tuiup Tui. The moon and her history can't hide from you for long."
Tui's Tui? History? Sokka raised his eyebrows, deeming it best to leave the place for the sake of his sanity. "Uh... okay…thanks...for the deep shit, I guess..." And for completely wasting my time. Where on earth is she?
An angakkuq screeched in his face, "Cursing at the temple, how shameless!"
"Yue's gone too far with what she's allowing among sacred walls!" another shook her head. "I swear!"
"You dare curse in our sacred temple?!"
"Rot in hell, you infidel!"
"Thanks!" he called back, glaring at them, "I'll see y'all there!"
After managing to cover his face and making a thorough search through the middle and outer rings, he returned disappointedly to the inner ring, crossing into the Eastern courtyard of the palace. He didn't expect, however, to become the target of plentiful amounts of bison snot moments after stepping into the courtyard. Giggling before him was his sister, who was accompanied by the goofball the world addressed as the Avatar, and standing beside the monk was a sky bison, groaning and pawing at his giant nose.
"Don't worry, the mucus washes out!" Aang assured, waving in greeting.
"Thanks, that makes me feel way less disgusted!" the prince gagged before he was splashed by forceful tidal waves that washed off the snot. In the milliseconds following that, he nearly had the air in his lungs knocked out as Aang blasted him with high-speed winds, drying him instantly. Sokka sighed at the momentary reprieve until Katara dragged him over to have him meet the bison.
"This is Appa," Aang said, smiling affectionately at his animal companion. "Appa, this is Sokka."
Appa groaned, his big brown eyes blinking at Sokka, and Sokka stepped back with a yelp, "Nice ten-ton magical flying thing…" only to be greeted with a giant lick, covered head to toe in sky bison saliva.
"Don't worry, he doesn't bite," Aang laughed. "Appa's a vegetarian."
"What a relief," the Southerner wiped the saliva away from different parts of his body only to realize that his glove, too, was covered in it. "Eugh!"
"That washes off, too, by the way," the Avatar grinned.
Sokka cast the nomad an I-am-so-done look despite reaching out his hand and daring to brush some snow off of Appa's nose. He earned a soft nuzzle from the bison in return, and he couldn't help feeling a mushy feeling in his chest. Yue would really like Appa, he couldn't help thinking, and he continued to rub the bison's nose, his touch gentle like how Yue's had been when she was coaxing the wolf out of its cage the other night. The prince grinned as Appa continued to sniff at his gloved hand.
"Since when did you get so good with animals?" Katara asked. "Either that or Appa's just a sweetie like that," she pat the kneeling bison's forehead, earning an affectionate lick as well.
"I think he really likes you, Sokka," Aang said.
"Wonderful. Though I'd appreciate it if your friends and pets don't try to use me as a punching bag every so often."
"I think that's just the universe using you as a punching back," Katara said.
"Not surprised," the prince pet some of Appa's fur. "So, you two went for your sky ride yet?"
"Yeah," the master waterbender beamed at the airbender, who only rubbed the back of his head and stood there with his trademark grin. "It was really fun! You should come with us for a ride."
"Maybe another time," he pulled his hand back, "I've got a lot on my mind."
They were interrupted by a female servant who walked out into the courtyard, leading the way for a group of male servants who were carrying a very large dish of kelp, most likely for Appa. Sokka caught hold of the number eight on the servant's uniform, feeling his breath quicken for a moment. Only a moment, though, because she was not Yue. He raised his eyebrows.
"Please let us know if your bison would like anything else, Avatar Aang."
"Thank you, miss," Aang smiled before he, too, recognized her uniform number. "Hey, are you the lady who made those custard tarts and the fruit pies yesterday? For the multicultural feast?"
"Oh...that's not me, actually, that was someone else."
Knew it, Sokka crossed his arms. "Do you know where that lady is?"
"I'm not sure, Your Highness."
The tribesman frowned, one eye twitching from frustration, "So no one in the entire palace keeps up with your servants?"
"Sokka, what's with you today?" Katara said.
"I'm sure he'll feel better if he eats something," Aang suggested. "You haven't eaten breakfast, either, did you?"
But Sokka, perturbed as he was, felt restless and didn't think about eating until he found some answers to his queries. "Are you sure you don't know where she is?" he questioned the servant.
"I'm really not sure, isumataq," she said nervously. "But if she hasn't been around here all day, I can only guess she's with the group of servants who are trying to tend to Her Highness, the princess. She's fasting today, you see."
"Fasting?" Sokka blinked.
"The princess had been on hunger strike all day," elaborated one of the male servants. "She supposedly hadn't touched a morsel ever since she woke up this morning."
"She's refusing to eat for political reasons. Something to do with her proposals not being approved by His Majesty, the chieftain," the female servant said. "At least, that's the talk of the palace right now."
A wide-eyed Sokka was reminded that, according to Zei's article, the princess had taken up a fast to be able to help the South, too. "You should not expect me to sit behind walls and eat lavish meals when there are starving mothers out there who cannot feed their infants...From this moment onwards, do not expect me to touch any morsel or sip of water your servants bring me. The day you allow me to send help to the South will be the day I break my fast."
"So she's on hunger strike because of that?" Katara asked, incredulous.
"Yes," the servant said. "There have been many other servants and physicians lined up outside of her study for hours as per the chief's orders, waiting to hear back from her or tend to her if something goes wrong. The lady you're looking for might be with them—"
"Wait, what do you mean if something goes wrong?" Sokka spasmed, earning Aang and Katara's curiosity again.
"She hasn't been eating well at all. In fact, it's the princess's sixth time fasting in the past two weeks," the servant said. "People have been saying she's likely weak. Lost some weight, too, apparently."
And now that Sokka thought about it, Yue didn't eat much last night when they'd stopped by her friend's restaurant. "And your chief's just gonna sit there on his throne and do nothing about this?!" he glared. "He's just gonna let her go hungry like that?"
"I'm afraid I can't answer that, sir. I have no way of knowing those details."
Sokka didn't expect to become so incensed, but with how strongly he was seething, his feet couldn't stand still. He hurried out of the courtyard and fixed the throne room as his destination, ignoring Aang and Katara as they called out to him.
He was going to get to the bottom of Arnook's nonsense today.
"Please, Khasiq, I'm begging you," Chief Arnook's whimpers reverberated through the empty throne room. "Where is she?"
"For the last time, Arnook, I have nothing to do with this," Khasiq said, quite calm for someone of his demeanor. "I have absolutely no reason to do anything to her. She's a girl, not a threat."
It was this poisonous calm of his that made Arnook's blood run cold. "K-Khasiq," the chief, bathed in the stench of intoxicants. let out a ragged breath, his eyes bloodshot from fear and panic as he knelt before his advisor, ready to grovel if need be. "I-I know you're not pleased that her alliance with Prince Lu Ten has been broken, but trust me, p-please, I intend to marry her off as soon as possible. G-Give me another chance! Please, release her!"
"Arnook, how many times do I have to tell you? I told you I know nothing," Khasiq stared at him. "Who knows where she is? She could've eloped with a man, for all I care—"
"She wouldn't do that!" Arnook choked out.
"How do you know what runs through the mind of a young woman of marrying age who was basically locked up in a single building for most of her life? Likely with only a few servants to acknowledge her existence enough to send her dinners? Who knows what kind of lechery she's gotten herself involved with behind your back."
"Arnook, despite seething with rage on the inside, only wept helplessly, insisting with a mere look that Khasiq was behind his daughter's disappearance. "I've promised you the tribe. I've promised you my loyalty. And I haven't strayed from them. I never will. So please…"
"Are you sure you're not planning on keeping her here? You know, so she can take the throne?" the Nationalist messed with him. "You're already submitting to her tantrums. Where's the guarantee that you won't agree to her wish to take over the North if she fasts for it?"
"I will never agree to that, I swear! I swear on the Spirits, Khasiq!" Arnook shook uncontrollably. "That child is the only reminder of Ahnah I have left. I raised her because Ahnah wanted to raise her. Nothing more, nothing less. I swear on the Spirits, on my Ahnah, my ancestry! You have to believe me!"
"Very well then," Khasiq sighed, "But alas, groveling in front of me will do nothing for you. I don't know where she is. I haven't even seen her face to this day. How will I know who she is to snatch her away so easily?"
"Please, Khasiq!" Arnook sobbed. "Please, she's young! She's innocent! She...she hasn't even had anything to eat all day—!"
"She was the one who asked from the treasury. You were the one who refused. What do I have to do with this?"
"I will do anything you ask me to do, Khasiq. Please, let her go."
Khasiq's face morphed into an impatient glare, and he kicked the chieftain away from his feet. "You idiot! Who do you take me for?! I told you I haven't even seen your daughter to this day!"
Arnook shuddered, his tear-stricken face and wide eyes frozen.
"Don't turn me into an angry man with your stupidity, Arnook," the Nationalist hissed. "Think about it. If someone was so willing to burn down his entire house just so he can kill a spiderfly, then there is no greater fool than him in this universe! Likewise, what reason would I have for putting my entire empire under risk in the presence of the Avatar and the White Lotus just so I can get that peasant you call your daughter out of the way? She is nothing to me! Even a spiderfly is more of a threat to me than she is and ever will be!"
Arnook hiccupped, grabbing a bottle of intoxicant and helping himself to calm himself down. Khasiq sighed and rose from his seat, looming over the chieftain. "Even if I did want to get back at your daughter, I don't need to go above and beyond and plan kidnappings and such things. One doesn't need to learn how to fly to shoot down a bird in the sky. A slingshot and a precise aim is more than enough for the job."
The chieftain shivered, all kinds of fears racing through his mind.
"You don't understand, do you?" the Nationalist asked. "I don't have to use every ounce of my influence to get rid of her. I just need to reveal the truth to the tribe."
Arnook widened his eyes. Khasiq responded with a mix of a sneer and a smirk. "I even have the speech prepared and everything. You want to hear it? You do, don't you? Don't worry, I'll give you the shorter version." He made his way over to the empty throne and took a seat, sprawling his arms out on the armrests as if the throne was made for him. "'My dear qatanngutiit! Here in the Water Tribe, we give utmost importance to ritual purity, and yet in such a nation we are faced with the dilemma of handling a kind of... germ, you can say. A societal germ who is out to destroy our ritual purity with her mere existence and interaction.'" The Nationalist's tone was already victorious, even without him officially making his speech in front of the tribe. "'Someone who has soiled the purity of a once-sacred temple upon her birth is in no way an ally for the children of La. Realizing this, I hope you consider supporting the right candidate for the throne, for we cannot allow such an impure existence to watch over our tribe. We will all fall into ruin!'"
"Khasiq—!"
"'And what does this have to do with the future leader of the Water Tribe, you may ask? It certainly breaks my heart to say it, but it cannot be hidden any longer. Brothers and sisters, the woman you all know as your precious princess is really someone who is undeserving of being included in any conversation. That is, the tribe's germ of impurity. The Impure One! The Untouchable One!'"
"Khasiq, please!" Arnook violently shook his head, looking back and forth, frightened to the core from the possibility that anyone might hear.
"'An enemy of La!'" Khasiq continued with a smirk. "'La struck his wrath on her not even seconds after she was born, for the Untouchable One was found abandoned. She was left to starve and rot as a sacrifice to La by her own birth parents, who have declared her a sinful burden for polluting the Sacred Temple with the filth of her birth—!"
"STOP, Master Khasiq, please, I beg you, STOP THIS!"
Khasiq only stared at his pet of a chieftain, amused as Arnook clutched his head in his hands and shook his head in utter defeat and paralyzing fear. "You see, Arnook? I don't need to go overboard in getting your daughter out of my way. Once I reveal this truth to the public, think of the humiliation she will face. It will be all over the pamphlets. 'The Untouchable One trying to contaminate the North with her blasphemy by posing as the biological daughter of the chieftain, who out of his sheer stupidity, adopted her!' She will be ostracized. Locked away in the very temple where she was born, left to die a lonely death. Either that, or the people themselves will take action, maybe drive her out of here or even burn her at the stake for her heretical existence. And even if they don't wish to, they will still have to. Just like they drove out Tui from their lives."
"Please, don't," Arnook bowed before Khasiq's feet, unable to take in a single word more. "Even though I adopted her, I was able to do nothing for her. I couldn't behave like a true father to her. I never got to spend time with her or play with her...do all the things that a father would want to do, adopted or otherwise. I couldn't share any form of love and affection. I missed out on all of her milestones. I was absent from her life more often than I ever was present. I literally locked her up in a building all her life. To be honest with you, I don't know how she grew up. I like to think that she was raised by those books of hers and the grace of the Spirits."
Khasiq rolled his eyes, sighing at the chief's rant.
"And in my efforts to get her married to a respectable prince from the Earth Kingdom, I accidentally ended up sending her with those imposters like the idiot I was…!" the chief sobbed, shaking his head, "The least I can ever do for her is not break her heart by telling her this truth. I want her to always be loved, Khasiq. I want her married to a nice man. And yes, I agreed to Fire Lord Iroh's request to have her married to his son, but I never really wanted her to marry into the Fire Nation, I admit it! You saw Ozai's daughter. I was certain that one day, she'd abuse or even kill my daughter for falling out of line! She didn't hesitate to strike lightning at a minor, you know of this—!"
"Don't waste my time, Arnook, say what it is you want to say."
"I'm saying I will find another man for her," Arnook promised. "Preferably someone who is not from the Water Tribe and doesn't believe in purity rituals...or even if he is a tribesman, he will be someone who doesn't care about all of this. He will be someone who will genuinely care for her. Please, Khasiq, you need to understand where I'm coming from!"
"I don't understand where all of this care and concern is coming from, Arnook," Khasiq raised his eyebrows. "She's not even yours."
"B-But I certainly wish she was," Arnook stammered, more tears falling and drenching his face. "She's a sweet child, Khasiq. Don't harm her. I promise. I will send her as far away from the North as possible! I promised you that I will do what I can to make sure she doesn't get in your way, and I'll do everything I can to keep up that promise. I will give up my life if I must! All I ask in return is that you spare her. Please, Khasiq, even a dying man is allowed a final wish. I have died to power a long time ago; all I want now is for my daughter to be safe and with a loving companion."
"You and your useless sentiments," the Nationalist huffed out a breath and gave Arnook a scrutinizing look. "I have not even begun my hunt yet. I haven't laid a finger on this daughter of yours because I trust that you're too much of a weakling to fall back on your word. But mark my words carefully. If you don't get her married off and out of my way, I will have to get her out of my way myself. All it takes is a little speech." He leaned back against the throne. "But do believe me when I say that I don't know where she is, I swear upon the Great Temple of La. Make a search for her, if you wish. I'll allow it for now."
It wasn't like Arnook had much of another choice. If Khasiq doesn't know, then where could she be? Forcing his deteriorating body in a bow, he pulled himself up with great difficulty, leaving behind a trail of dripping intoxicant as he scrambled out of the throne chamber. He did not expect to see, however, the utterly shocked face of the prince of the South gawking back at him the moment he opened the door.
It seemed the universe was insistent on having as many shocks as possible shoved in Sokka's face, and that, too, all in one day. Not to mention the fact that he was seething with rage as the image of Khasiq kept popping up in his mind. Furthermore, more than the revelation that she was not Arnook's daughter, the truth that she was the baby girl abandoned at the Moon Temple was more shocking to him. Adding to that was a sharp twinge of pain in his heart; the princess was compassion embodied in a person, and such compassion was not deserving of abandonment.
"I don't know how much of this story is true, but supposedly, twenty-something years ago, some lady gave birth to a baby girl in the innermost sacred chamber right next to the idols."
"It's quite tragic because the woman apparently abandoned the child. She had supposedly placed the baby in front of the idols as an offering and left her to starve overnight."
"The baby was found by the priests before anything could happen to her. I'm not too sure what happened after that, no one really knows."
A truth like this opened up a whole new door of inquiries and hypotheses, ripped apart his abrasive side like nothing else, but he didn't have the time to ruminate on all of this. The princess was missing, and Arnook was in shambles, not even bothering to cover up the conversation that was heard in all of its entirety.
"Chief, please, get a hold of yourself," Sokka sighed. "I'm sure she's fine wherever she is." Because despite her not being anywhere in the palace or the places he'd hastily scanned earlier, and despite the nonstop drumbeats in his chest that sent his mind racing, he still had a feeling deep down that she was okay. She had to be... though it would be nice if she was okay and here where they could see her. "How do you know she's missing?"
"I sent a servant to check on her through a shortcut," Arnook managed to say in spite of the shakiness in his voice. "She wasn't inside. I went to her room to check, and she wasn't there, either."
The evening gongs sounded from the top of the citadel in the distance. Arnook looked wearily out of the window. "It's nearly nightfall, and she's nowhere to be found, oh Spirits—!"
"Relax! Nothing's going to happen to her. I'll go out and look for her, and I'll bring her back here."
"You?"
"Yes. I need you to trust me on this."
Arnook gave him a look, almost as if trying to assess in this short amount of time if Sokka was someone he could trust with this level of circumstance. Though he didn't suspect Sokka in any way, and though it was true that he'd been observing Sokka from a distance to consider him as a possible suitor for his daughter, Arnook was not yet in a situation to directly approach Sokka with any issue related to the princess. Then again, Piandao spoke quite highly of Sokka, and Arnook knew the warrior was a gem from what he'd been hearing and what he'd already known regarding the warrior's achievements. "Piandao tells me that you're wanting to show your loyalty to her somehow."
"Yes," an anticipatory swallow, "If you give me the chance, and if she gives me the chance. If it wasn't for her, my family and I would've suffered; I will never forget what she has done for us."
"Then bring her to me just this once, Sokka. I won't ask anything else from you."
Sokka frowned. "But I want to be her bo…" he didn't finish, deciding to address this topic with the chieftain later. "Don't tell anyone else that she's missing, Chief. Not even your closest advisors. There are too many people here who can't be trusted, and they're all in hiding. If they find out she's missing, they'll try to take advantage of the situation."
"No one else will know," Arnook reassured. "They shouldn't. The tribe, especially, can't know about this under any circumstance. All chaos will break loose." The broken chief looked to Sokka again, asking helplessly, "About what you heard...Sokka, please don't say anything to her."
"I'm not heartless, Chief."
"So I really can trust you, right?"
Sokka responded by taking out his space sword and drawing it out of its sheath. "I would've sworn on the Spirits if I was a believer, but an oath made in blood is good, too. It can never be broken." He nicked himself against the black blade and held up his thumb, the blood from his small cut running down to his palm. "I promise you, Chief Arnook. I will do everything in my power to keep Her Highness safe and happy."
"That's my boy, that's my boy!" Chief Arnook blinked away his returning tears and held Sokka by the shoulders. "You have no idea how much this means to me." Without a second, he gestured to the tapestry of Tui that rested on the wall of his private study. "You see that? The princess looks exactly like that. Bring her to me, Sokka."
Sokka softened his gaze and nodded.
"Yue," the man whispered her name with great reverence. "That's her name. Not a single soul knows this."
"And not a single soul will know," Sokka said, sheathing his sword and hardening his gaze in determination. "Chief Arnook, when I return with her, you are going to agree to every single one of her proposals. No compromises."
For the first several minutes, his mind was blank. Though he did his best to try to clear his head, it was difficult. So much seemed to be going on at once. Nevertheless, he had a strong feeling that she was safe. He couldn't explain it. The princess was not to be underestimated, and for the sake of her tribe, at least— given her dutifulness, that is— she would be safe, possibly involved in some kind of social service.
But where? Was there even a single clue he could go off of? She could be anywhere in the city. He could survey the city again, but that would only take longer. Madam Stubborn didn't eat all day. Think think think, Sokka, think.
And that's when it struck him. "According to what I heard, the lady is refusing to show her face."
Refusing to show her face! That case! How could he be so dense? But was it really her? Why would she be in prison? What exactly happened?
Maybe it's not her.
What if it is? It doesn't hurt to try, you idiot, you don't have many options.
It was then that he raced over to Zhi's apartment in the middle ring, taking the man completely off guard. Zhi was even more confused as to why the prince of the South demanded to know more about prisons at seven hours past midday, but Sokka didn't give him the opportunity to question his intentions.
"The female prison is guarded by eunuchs," he explained.
"Eunuchs?"
"Since women weren't trained in fighting, only men had to oversee all female felons, but ever since the rise of activists and social missions sponsored by the Revivalist Association around ten years ago, there had been increased awareness of violence and sexual assault against tribeswomen, and assaults in female prisons was a major issue that was brought up. The public outcry was quite intense, and Khasiq and his government felt threatened by the activists' cause."
"Aren't the Revivalists a peaceful group?" Sokka asked.
"They are, and that's exactly why they gathered lots of mass support. Khasiq would attempt to retaliate, but everything he did worked out in the Revivalists' favor because they earned sympathy from the public for being targets of Khasiq's persecution. Khasiq had to appease the protests that were then starting to come in from the actual public, so he passed a few meager reforms. One of them is that all men who were to be in charge of guarding the female prisons were to undergo painful castration processes in order to obtain permanent positions. They were recruited from lower classes, too, with very few exceptions; apparently the men in the upper class are more deserving of their manhoods," Zhi huffed in annoyance. "The poor eunuchs were also promised hefty amounts as salaries, but that's usually not the case. So many lower-class candidates felt betrayed by the transaction."
This place needs more change than I thought, Sokka sighed. "Is there a way to distinguish the guards of the female prisons from the other guards? They'd have to have some kind of marker or label that grants them access to the female prisons, right?"
"Yes, the eunuchs wear grey robes."
"Grey robes, huh?" This information was more than enough.
"And you don't think that's suspicious at all? Asking her to bring in flowers 'for worship?' Alone?"
"Seriously, that was a twelve-year-old girl that he tried to invite into his meditation chamber. That servant really had a point in looking out for her."
The head eunuch looked up from his writing at his two assistants. "Even if it is Kinji's fault, we need to do everything we can to not expose him. Otherwise, he'll start inviting our ladies into his tent next."
The assistants sighed and looked at each other helplessly. The head eunuch frowned, embittered by the words that left his mouth. He would've gone back to his writing had he not noticed a flash of grey a few feet away. He frowned and called out to the eunuch in the distance. "Hey. Hey you."
The man in grey robes looked over to the three of them, who were now standing up from their seats. The head eunuch quirked his eyebrows curiously at the man. "I haven't seen you around here. New recruit?
The man walked over to them. "Yes," a clearing of his throat. "My first day on the job. I'm a friend of Nuqao."
"Master Khasiq's recommendation, eh? Not bad, you're actually built like a soldier. Who knew nepotism can actually work out sometimes?" an assistant joked and palpated the newbie's bicep but earned a glare from the head eunuch.
"Give your respect to Master Khasiq's acquaintance," the boss seethed before bowing. "My apologies, sir. May I know your name?"
"Fire. Wang Fire."
"Wang Fire? Isn't Wang a Fire Nation name?" the second assistant asked.
"I have a bit of Fire Nation ancestry in me," Sokka lied coolly. "Anyhow, I'd like to know where the woman who spoke out against Kinji is being kept."
"You mean Lord Kinji, sir?"
"Whatever floats your boat," Sokka said in annoyance.
"She's in cell number four in the nonbenders' ward."
"Did she reveal any details about herself?"
"She said nothing all day. Well, she did say she was a nonbender, but other than that, nothing else," the head eunuch said. "We don't know her name, the name of that girl who was involved, no other details, sir."
Sokka nodded slowly. "And let me get this straight. Her only crime is preventing a twelve-year-old girl from entering a fifty-three-year-old man's meditation tent alone?"
The assistants looked uncomfortable by the question. The head eunuch sighed. "She was wrongly accusing a high-ranking religious leader of an attempt at an assault on a minor."
"How do you know it's false?" Sokka asked, eyebrows raised.
"Lord Kinji is an incarnation of La and an ascetic Water Tribe sage. Whatever he says or does is out of the holiest of intentions—"
"Oh, shut the hell up, will you?" Sokka snapped. "Don't you have any sisters or daughters of your own who are the same age as that little girl? Do you mean to say that you're comfortable sending them into Kinji's tent by themselves?"
None of them answered but only hung their heads low.
"You should be ashamed to call yourselves servants of the law."
"My apologies for saying this, sir, but you should've known a bit more about Khasiq before you snagged a job under his influence, sir," the head eunuch didn't hesitate to say. "If the Master hears you talking so harshly about his friend, he will not
Sokka glared at him before muttering, "I think you should get going, don't you think?"
The head eunuch swallowed and bowed before leading the way, but not before adding, "Just a heads-up, sir; Revivalist Sayen and her little group said they'd be here to investigate the case further. Also, a small request keep an eye on the bitch in cell four. She hasn't touched a morsel. We don't want her dying on us without taking it up with Master Khasiq and Lord Kinji."
Sokka clenched his fist, barely managing a nod, and when the head eunuch began walking away, the prince couldn't resist maneuvering his leg a bit to trip the man without being noticed. The man fell flat on his face, roaring in pain as his nose cracked the ice on the ground. His assistants rushed to help him up while the Southern prince simply stood there, crossing his arms in nonchalance. "My bad."
In the darkness of the metal prison, Princess Yue found that she wasn't alone. Next to her were a few elephant-rats that feasted on an untouched plate of meat. She also found some company in the inmate who was next to her cell in the same chamber— a robust woman named Tanara who had formed a quick friendship with the soft-hearted replica of Tui.
"You've been in here for five years?" Yue asked her.
"Yeah, hon. I was only supposed to be here for a year at first, but then I met him, that idiot," the woman chuckled to herself. "Poor thing doesn't go a day without seeing me. He loves me that much, ya know? But he's not allowed to leave his job and his quarters in the middle ring. I'm from the lower ring, you see."
"What did you do to lengthen your sentence?"
"I didn't lengthen my sentence. I did everything I could to come back to prison," Tanara explained. "Stole two more times. Each sentence was one year. Then I advanced into dognapping."
"Dognapping?"
"Yeah, got a hold of a rich guy's polar bear dog and held it up for ransom. Got me two years." She patted the floor of the cell, "Got thrown in the same cell, too."
"Why do you have to keep coming here? Your boyfriend could just quit his job and look for some other work, can't he? Does he love this job that much?"
"He hates it here," the woman sighed. "We wish there was a way for him to get fired, but he can only get fired if he breaks some serious rules, and if he does, he'd have to go face charges for them. He can't quit on his own."
"That's not right," Yue shook her head, frowning. "Stay strong, Tanara. I have a strong feeling that things will work out."
"Hoping's not gonna help, hon."
"The princess seems to be changing a lot of rules lately," Yue said. "She might change the rules here to your favor."
"Eh, some princess. Completely spineless. Didn't even appoint a war minister for her cabinet, I heard."
"I know, it's crazy, isn't it?" the princess-in-disguise chuckled.
"If she can't be assertive to save her life or run a nation, then what's she gonna do to help us? Is she gonna bust me out? Change the entire layout of these prisons?"
"I can't say for sure," Yue shrugged, going back to feeding the elephant-rats. "Let's just hope she has enough of a backbone to do something about this situation—"
"Insulting Her Highness, the princess, will not be tolerated here."
Yue jumped at the voice and looked up at the shadow that stepped in front of her cell. She was quick to recognize the tone, and her suspicions were confirmed when she caught a glimpse of his face.
"I was so worried about you," he breathed.
Her eyes slightly widened. Prince Sokka? In a eunuch uniform? How did he know she was here? How did he keep figuring out it was her even when she was covered up? And what was he even doing here? Did he come specifically for her, or did he come here for some other reason and just happened to notice that she was here? She didn't have to try to figure out the answers for long thanks to the worried look that he cast her.
"Thank goodness you're alright," he whispered.
"Sok...M-Mr. Wang, what are you doing here?"
"You didn't tell me you're in love with a eunuch, too, Tui-girl," Tanara teased her. "Look at all that love in his eyes."
"Mind your own business, will you?" Sokka frowned at the woman, and it wasn't until Tanara grumbled to herself and went back to the corner of her own cell that he whipped out the keys from the pocket of his robes, fumbling to open the princess's cell.
"I see that you've appointed yourself as my bodyguard," she raised her eyebrows at him.
"We need to get out of here, Your Highness," he responded simply, not saying anything of her comment, his voice barely above a mumble.
"Just because I got in doesn't mean I don't know when or how to get out, Prince Sokka."
"I'm sure you have your plans, Your Highness, I'm not underestimating you," came his gentle agreement, "But I'm not having you go hungry like this. I heard what happened, and I have everything taken care of. Please," he looked up at her upon opening the cage, eyes soft. "We don't have much time."
"Mr. Wang, please," she frowned, "I already told you I—"
"Sayen and Kanguq are coming to see you," he stepped into the cell and got close enough to her so he could whisper, "They'll be here any minute now. You don't want them to find out that you're Lady, do you?"
"You don't want them to find out that you're Lady, do you?" A thick pause hung in the air. She froze, eyes wider than before as she blinked up at him. Her heartbeat drummed out of control, but the look he was giving her was calm, supportive.
"I won't say a word," he promised, grasping her hand protectively. "Please."
"Angaju!"
Yue, who was muted by just how much the prince had managed to figure out and kept questioning herself as to how she could've been so obvious about herself in front of someone, forced her apprehension to the back of her mind and sported a smile. "Nuni? What are you doing here?"
A girl of twelve years stepped into the building, raced over to her, and hugged her as tightly as she could. "Angaju, you're okay!" She looked up at Yue, "They didn't hit you, did they? Like they do in the plays?"
"There was none of that, sweetie," Yue chuckled, brushing the girl's hair out of her eyes.
Sokka smiled warmly at the interaction but saw that the girl immediately hid behind Yue, thinking of the prince to be a guard. Trailing behind the girl were her parents, who stiffened when they saw Sokka in grey robes, also thinking of him to be a guard. Nevertheless, the father of the girl approached Sokka while the mother ran over to Yue and hugged her, sobbing into her shoulder.
"It's alright, Auntie Kaseeqa," Yue comforted her, "Everything's going to be fine. I didn't give away any information about—"
"My sweet child," Kaseeqa kissed Yue's forehead, "My sweet girl, may the Spirits bless you! Tui and La have sent you to save our daughter!"
"Please, sir, let her go," the man pleaded with the prince. "She was only trying to save my daughter. She didn't do anything wrong—"
"I know," Sokka assured. "To tell you the truth, I don't even work here."
"You don't?"
"Everything's fine, Uncle Toklo," Yue assured the man. "Mr. Wang is a good friend of mine. He's from the South."
"And he's helping you escape!" Nuni squealed before her mother covered her mouth, shushing her.
"You and your family need to get out of here," Sokka told them. "The guards are gonna be back any minute now."
"Even if we escape the guards, there's no guarantee that we'll escape La's wrath," Toklo sighed and turned to Yue, his eyes filled with tears, his voice shaking. "You were right all along, Yue. We feel so ashamed for believing in that bastard. He's no religious leader. He's a despicable piece of existence! So many boys are growing up to be monsters instead of men, and he's no different! Fathers like me are pissing their pants every time they send their daughters outside. Nuni is all we have left in this world, but seeing all these beasts around us… And to think that the man we looked up to as La's incarnation… Dear La, it disgusts us to think we associated that imbecile with the Spirit of Justice!"
"La has taught us our lesson well," Kaseeqa cried. "La has given us the punishment we deserve!"
"It is because La has mercy on you that your daughter is safe, Auntie," Yue said. "Don't consider this as a punishment."
"And this is not something you could've totally helped," Sokka added. "As a nonbeliever, I know what it's like to see these kinds of things happen from an outside perspective. There are plenty of Kinjis not just in the North, but in all parts of the globe, and they're hiding in every corner of every city, waiting to turn people into fools and take advantage of them. For people like Kinji, religion is a business. Faith and spirits and all that are just transactions. People are like currency. Kinji's 'followers' only serve him because they were manipulated into serving him. They don't serve a spirit or what you call an 'incarnation.'"
"But we have no choice but to nod our heads to whatever Khasiq demands of people like us," Kaseeqa said. "Even Chief Arnook is a slave to Khasiq's demands."
"No woman is going to be safe as long as Khasiq is in charge," Toklo said. "Take the princess, for example. You read the articles. She was nearly sold to the Ba Sing Se brothels!"
Yue stiffened, her fingers shaking, eyebrows furrowing. She pulled her mask up to cover her face again, staring at the ground. She was surprised, however, to see Prince Sokka wrapping his fingers around hers, his hand softly squeezing hers in a comforting gesture. He might have even expressed with his gaze a silent but powerful promise that she would never find herself in such a situation ever again.
"Relying on good men can only go so far with so many sexist idiots running around our two tribes," Sokka said. "Nuni needs to be able to stand on her own two feet. She needs to learn how to defend herself. This is why Her Highness opened up training academies for women, and she herself is not to be underestimated. This is also why Princess Katara challenged her own grandfather down South and learned combat from him. What's to say that other women, other girls can't go against their sexist authorities and arm themselves?"
"Nuni also can't be working as a servant in the palace," Yue said. "She needs to go to school so she can be around children her age, flourish in an environment that's safe, that teaches them to respect one another and treat each other as equals. But all our people think about when a child is born— particularly a girl— is what man she'll marry and how many children she should have with him. This kind of mentality can really cripple your daughter's options." Yue held Kaseeqa's hand. "Aunty, Uncle, consider yourselves the lucky ones. This incident is not the first of its kind to have happened, and it won't be the last if we don't do something about this."
"We want our child to have opportunities equal to boys, too, but if we act upon these things, what will people think? Society will never look at us the same way again…"
"You shouldn't be afraid of society," Yue told them. "If Kinji has no fear in doing despicable things against societal norms, then why should you be afraid of doing good things against societal norms? Why fear when you are doing the right thing? All that should matter for you is your daughter's future. La is in all things, all beings, and if you really choose to serve the Spirits, it is your duty to empower the La who is in your daughter."
"But when are we ever going to get such good schoolhouses in our tribe?"
"All opportunities will be provided when the time is right," Yue reassured, a flare of determination flickering in her eyes. "The Spirits will be sure to provide if you're wholeheartedly up for them."
Chapter 20: Made of Revolution Part 1
Chapter Text
"This way," Sokka tore the eunuch overcoat off of him and dropped it on the steps of the prison building, "This way, Your Highness."
They were quiet as they quickly stumbled out of the prison premises. Having noticed that there were more guards than usual surrounding the area, they hid themselves in the shadows as best they could. They weren't as slick as they thought they were being, though; two guards happened to spot them beneath the moonlight.
"Hey. You two over there."
"Stop where you are."
Sokka and Yue froze in their spots, hearing footsteps getting closer from behind them. Sokka seemed to have prepared for the situation, for he was quick to jam a hand into the pocket of his coat and slip something on his face in the dark. By the time the guards caught up to them, the moonlight revealed a man with a hefty beard and a woman whose face was covered with a mask. One of the guards raised his eyebrows at Yue. "Ma'am, I need to see your face."
She didn't hesitate to bring her mask down, maintaining eye contact along with a collected look. Her composure came in handy, for the guards didn't have a reason to believe she could be guilty of anything. She certainly didn't look like she had something to hide underneath all that confidence.
"Where are you two coming from?"
"We're workers at the palace," Yue said.
"Yep!" Sokka managed a grin. "Just heading home after a long day's work."
One of the guards frowned as he looked at Sokka. He stepped closer to the prince, eyeing him with scrutiny. "You seem familiar. Where have I seen you before?"
"It's the dark hair. And the dark skin and the dark beard and the blue eyes," came the snarky remark. "I'm sure you've never seen anyone like that in the North."
The second guard chuckled, much to the first guard's glare. "Watch it." And he looked at Yue next, "If you're servants, then why are you staying in the dark?"
"We are? We didn't notice, sir," Yue said.
"Don't play innocent," the first guard demanded. "You and your boyfriend were walking oh so conveniently in the shadows."
"Sir, we're actually not—"
"If you didn't do anything wrong, then why couldn't you have walked by us like the other servants?" the guard demanded impatiently.
The second guard happened to notice Sokka reaching for Yue's gloved hand, and the look on the prince's face held a disapproving frown at the first guard's tone. The second guard sighed and turned to the first, "Eh, don't bother going there."
"Why not?" the first guard shot him a look. "Don't get in the middle of my investigation."
"They're a couple heading home after a busy day," the second guard said. "What do you think they'd be doing in the shadows to relax? It's not without reason we're known as the most fertile race on the planet."
The first guard cast them a wide-eyed look, noting the shock in their bulging eyes and the unmistakable crimson of their cheeks. He sighed and shook his head. "Very well then. Did you or your fiancé see anyone suspicious?"
Fiancé? Yue tried to gulp down her embarrassment. "With all due respect, sir, he's not my—"
"Just answer the question!"
"You better watch that attitude of yours," Sokka poked at the guard's chest with his finger, "Or I'll have you reported to Master Khasiq. Who do you think you're talking to? We're his right-hand servants!"
"Alright, settle down, I'll handle this," the second guard stepped in. "Ma'am, did you two happen to see a man in a eunuch uniform and a woman walk by?"
"But sir, I've never seen anyone in a eunuch uniform before," Yue said with a convincing amount of "surprise." "But if you're asking about a suspicious man and woman, we did see a man in grey robes and a young lady heading towards the South Wing," she pointed in southern direction of the inner ring, "I'm not sure if they're the people you were looking for, but—"
"Yes, that's them!" the first guard said. "So they were still in the inner sector?"
"Yes. Something tells me they're headed to the Jungqiran Snow Forest. We thought it was strange because no one usually goes to the South Wing for errands. It's the danger zone."
"It's true," the second guard confirmed. "The workers are not allowed near the South Wing."
"Men! Surround the forest area immediately!" The first guard turned back to Yue, "Thanks for the information, now run along. You and your husband should leave the inner sector as soon as possible."
"But we're not—"
"Get to it!"
From there, Sokka and Yue managed to steer clear of the rest of the guards and hurried out of the inner sector, which Yue knew would be counterproductive to her intention of getting back to the palace and fasting in peace and solitude.
"Way to save our skins, Your Highness," he beamed. "You're a natural."
She didn't respond, firmly believing that she would never be able to look at the Southern prince the same way ever again. As someone who hadn't allowed a single friend into her life with so much trust as to telling them everything about her, she had her worries and suspicions. Prince and hero of the South he was, and conscious he may be of not ratting her out, but Sokka was still a stranger. At least, he was a stranger to her predicament. Besides, he would have more of a connection with Arnook and his worries regarding her, not with her and her missions.
Then again, it was safe to say that she was confused. Baffled by the admiration, maybe even fascination that he seemed to hold in his gaze. The fire of rebellion that she held within her was mirrored in his bold mischief.
They finally came to a stop when they were deep enough in the middle sector. Sokka looked around and examined the area. "There's no one here," he panted.
Yue brought her mask down, gulping in some air while the Southern prince took off his beard. He rested his hands on his knees and caught his breath, smiling at her, "Thanks to you, I memorized a lot of the North already, Princess Yue."
She eyed him in silence. She didn't seem angry, per se, but she was definitely in a bad mood, likely from all the events that transpired earlier in the day and the fact that he blatantly disregarded her claim of not wanting security. His grin dissolved. "Sorry, ma'am, it was a bad joke, I didn't mean—"
"Did the chief send you to look for me, Your Highness?" Terse, formal, cautious.
"It's just Sokka, remember?" he said softly. "And actually, I told him I'll look for you. But I didn't say anything to him, I swear."
She slowly nodded, a flustered look on her face. "I need to go—"
"Wait, don't!" he stepped in front of her. "I promise, I really didn't say anything. Now let's go, the nearest restaurant is this way. We're ending your fast right now."
"I'm not eating," she walked around him. "You may eat if you like."
"Hey, wait! You can't do this!" He jogged up to her, "The chief agreed to your proposals. He said he'll let you do whatever you want—"
"I need to hear him say it for myself," she kept walking, "I need him to say it to my face."
"He will if you eat first," he struggled to keep up with her hurried strides. "Princess Yue, please trust me. He feels terrible that you didn't eat, and he thinks you're missing. He said he'll do anything to make sure he won't upset you again."
"He said the same thing before, and nothing's changed."
"No, it's different this time, I promise," he slid in front of her again, holding his arms out to prevent her from leaving. "Look, you're a healer, aren't you? Then you should know that if you don't eat, you'll pass out. It happened to me one time, except I didn't have anybody following me around."
She raised her eyebrows.
"I was out fishing twenty miles from our igloo and passed out in the middle of a blizzard 'cause I didn't have anything to eat. I got buried under a lot of snow in just two minutes. When I woke up, I had to dig himself out with very little strength left. Only the universe knows how I made it out alive. True story, I swear."
"I'm sorry that happened to you, but don't you worry about me. If I pass out, the universe will look after me like it did you."
"Well I object, Princess!" came a persistent huff of disapproval. "I'm telling you this because I don't want anything happening to you!"
"Your concern is appreciated, but I'm not breaking my fast that easily. I have several goals I need to accomplish."
"You shouldn't be neglecting your health for that!" he said in exasperation. "Okay, how about this? You eat now, and we'll tell the chief that you didn't have anything. There's no way he'll know we ate in the middle ring, right? Plus, it'll kill some time. You know, since it's only been about half an hour since I told the chief I'll look for you."
"And?"
"And...if we go back to the palace this quickly, he'll get suspicious," he explained. "He might think I already knew where you were…"
"You couldn't have possibly snuck into prison and warned me about Sayen and Kanguq without knowing I was here."
"I...well...it was just a lucky guess," he rubbed the back of his head.
"Well you can pass the time however you'd like to. I'll go to the palace on my own."
"But Princess—"
"When I step into that palace, I have to answer to a group of healers who are expecting me to be fasting. Suppose we went along with your plan, if they figure out that I was well-fed and tell the chieftain about it, will he ever take me seriously again?"
"Well as the princess regent, you shouldn't have to wait around for someone's permission, and you definitely shouldn't have to starve to get what you want," he frowned. "There's not gonna be a next time for your fasting, Princess Yue. You'll see for yourself that the chief will agree to all of your proposals right when you walk in. I'll even be there to make sure you don't have to meet with the healers, okay? So please, eat."
"Like every other corny believer, I'm confident that the Spirits won't forsake me," she said, heading back. "I'll be just fine."
"Faithful human!" his deepened voice boomed behind her. "You say I never forsake you, but you fail to recognize that I reside in the hearts of all humans to look out for you!"
She spared him an amused look from the corner of her eye.
"I am La, the All-Seeing Eye, the Keeper of the Seas and Nourisher of Mortals!" A realistic wolf growl followed. "And I command you to eat!" And in spite of not receiving a verbal response, he didn't miss the way her lips curled upward if only for a split second. "Is that a smile I see?"
"No, no it's not," she turned away quickly.
"No, I think it is," a knowing smirk, "You're smiling."
"I'm not smiling—"
"Admit it, Princess, you're impressed by my La skills," he grinned, trailing behind her and deepening his voice again. "Shall I growl for you, faithful human? I recall you saying you like my divine growl—"
"The La in me has a point to prove, Your Oceanness."
He sighed, dropping his act. "Your Highness, please. You gave up food so you can have the chance to help us, and now you're doing the same thing to help others, I'm sure of that. But depriving yourself so you can have your requests put through...that's not healthy."
She furrowed her eyebrows, a flare of defensiveness shooting through her gaze. "Prince Sokka, I'm not sure why you care this much. I highly doubt I'm anything more than a puzzle that you need to solve."
He had to admit he was caught off guard by her words. In fact, he appeared downright offended. Still, he kept his gaze and voice soft. "Well you're totally wrong, Princess, because I just so happen to think that if Tui and La were real, they would've been none other than you. And I'm not the only one who thinks this. Just ask the millions of people who finally have something to eat down South. They'll say the same thing."
Yue felt heat rushing up to her face but didn't care to entertain it. "Flattery will not help your case."
"I don't have a habit of kissing up to anyone for any reason, so I hope you understand that I don't just say these things to anyone unless if I really mean them," he said. "I'm not asking you for answers, Your Highness, and I don't need you to explain anything to me because this isn't about me trying to figure things out. I'm only asking you to eat and not stress yourself out. I know it's stressful enough."
"Prince Sokka, whether you care or not is not the issue here. I know for a fact that you have better things to do than follow me around." And she went on her way, picking up the pace, ignoring the flutters in her chest.
"Alright, I see how it is! If you won't eat, then...then...then I'll go the rest of my day without eating, too!"
That certainly earned her attention. "Wait, what?"
"I'm the type of guy to eat five meals a day if I have the chance, but I skipped every meal today 'cause I care, for one!" And as if to prove his point, his stomach let out a fierce rumble. "See?"
She widened her eyes. "So you really...you really didn't…? But why would—?"
"I've decided I'm not eating until you eat."
She huffed and trudged back over to him. "Prince Sokka, you can't be serious, this is—!"
"I have no reason to not be," he crossed his arms and held his chin up. "I've made up my mind. If you still don't wanna eat, then that's up to you. Just don't expect me to enjoy all the comforts you've worked so hard to arrange for me and my folks."
Yue frowned. "I didn't alert the other nations about the situation in the South for you to skip meals over someone you barely know—"
"I'm not concerned with all that," he brushed off her argument. "I'm not eating if you don't eat, and this is final."
"Why do you have to be so stubborn?"
"Why do you have to be so stubborn? I told you I'm gonna make sure things go your way! Should I make an oqaaseq aukkut for you, too?"
Oath through blood? Her frown melted away, leaving behind a look of alarm. He was already reaching for his sword, his glove yanked off, but she stopped him by holding his hand. Staring back at her was a cut bordered by dried blood from its place on his thumb. She took off one of her gloves and placed his hand in hers as she examined his finger. She then summoned some water from the air and surrounded his thumb with it. The glow felt cool against his skin, juxtaposed by the warmth of her hand as her movements caused the parted skin on his thumb to heal quickly and snag the blood and sting away.
"Princess Yue," he looked up at her, eyes lit up with wonder and worry, "I'm making you a warrior's promise that I will not rest until the chief tells you that you have complete freedom to implement any proposal you want."
She felt she had no other choice but to acquiesce.
Minutes later, they both found themselves in the nearest restaurant in the middle ring. Their seats were arranged away from everyone else in a private space as requested by Sokka— turned out he came here beforehand and had all necessary arrangements prepared, like the plethora of vegetarian delicacies that instantly greeted them so they didn't have to wait for hours on end for the food to arrive. Yue stared at all the dishes, frozen in her seat, but her frown of disapproval was still intact as she cast him a look. "Well?"
"You first."
"I'll eat when you take the first bite, Your Highness."
"It's just Sokka, Your Highness," he said with a smile.
"Any reason why you're calling me 'Your Highness,' then?" she raised an eyebrow.
"Well you're not addressing me informally, so…"
Her frown didn't change, and for a reason that eluded him, the Southern prince couldn't resist a small smile. He took a pair of chopsticks and grabbed hold of a small kelp dumpling. "Alright, here comes the snow husky sleigh! Whooossshhh!" he waved the chopsticks in the air and continued on with his funny noises before holding the dumpling to her lips. "Where's it gonna go next? Oh look, there's a tunnel," he pressed the dumpling against her closed lips, "It's not opening up! We're trapped!"
The princess only blinked at him.
"Sorry," Sokka put the dumpling back in the bowl, "that's how my dad gets Ko-bear to eat."
And although she tried to look annoyed, she had to admit that it was sweet. The prince was certainly...interesting.
He reached for the bowls of red chilli rice and sea prunes next. "'I wonder if she'll eat me first!'" he made his voice sound high-pitched and comical but didn't move his lips too much. He passed the bowl of prunes closer to her, "'No one passes up the chance to get some delicious stewed prunes!' 'Nah, she's gonna eat me first,'" he moved the chilli rice up to her next, "'I'm spicy and savory, and Yue seems to like spicy dishes!' 'Well I'm sweet,'" he dragged the bowl of crushed mango ice, "'She'll choose me over y'all any day! Right, Yue?'"
She couldn't help the tiny giggle that slipped from between her lips. "Childish."
"'Looks like we made her laugh, folks!'" he made the sea prunes bowl do a little "excited" jump.
"Quite the ventriloquist, aren't you?"
"Eh," a smug shrug, "it's a gift." He reached for the cup of water in front of her and handed it to her. "Come on, Baby Blue. Refusing water means refusing La. You don't wanna refuse La, do you?"
"You think you're so manipulative against us poor believers, huh?"
"At this point, I'm willing to try every idea I've got," he kept holding the water out to her. "Please please please?"
With a sigh, she straightened up in her seat, blinking a few times to clear the blurriness that was starting to take over her vision. Her knees, which had been shaky for a while now, quivered with greater intensity. It wasn't until she took off her thick gloves that Sokka noticed how much her hands were shaking. A look of alarm crossed his features. She tried to play it off with a nervous chuckle and reached for the cup, but it seemed she couldn't hold it properly. She set it down quickly before the water spilled. Her heart started pounding.
"Are you okay?" he asked.
"Y-Yeah, of course. Give me a minute."
But it seemed her shakiness was just as stubborn as she was. "Princess Yue?"
"Kind of...feeling faint a little bit..."
This is how it begins, he thought worriedly and quickly scooted his chair over to where he was sitting beside her. He held the water cup up to her lips, wrapping his other arm around her and holding her. The princess, who had kept herself composed up until now, was overcome with a look of utter desperation that overruled her protests, and she quickly gulped down the water.
A concerned Sokka held up his cup, too, noting how in just seconds, she emptied that as well. "Didn't you drink anything all day?"
She shook her head. "No solid foods," another gulp, "no liquids."
"That's so much worse!" he exclaimed, also realizing that the dry prison air likely aggravated the extreme thirst. "Hey, waiter, over here!"
And although he had her cup refilled instantly, the look of desperation only intensified in her gaze. She wolfed down the water, panting, a wild look in her eyes.
"Give me that," Sokka grabbed the water pitcher in the waiter's hands. "Get some more water, will ya?"
"But sir—"
"I'll pay you, man, get some more!"
Yue wasn't sure if she'd ever had this much water to drink in one sitting, but once her body was hydrated enough, her hunger pangs were finally let loose. Given her shakiness, she barely had it in her to lift a finger, much less hold the chopsticks the right way. Sokka took hold of the bowl of noodles that she was attempting to reach and held some noodles up to her lips. "Let me, Princess."
She shook her head, "That's fine, I can...I'll do it, you should—"
"It's okay, really. Please, allow me."
A kind of awkwardness was expected, but surprisingly, it never came. Sokka never had the chance to feed someone like this, not even his little brother, and Yue, on the other hand, didn't recall anyone from the opposite gender exercising this much concern for her. And yet, it all happened so naturally, as if they had known each other for years, as if they trusted each other and were very close. They were oblivious to it, but their interaction earned smiles from all who passed by— the smirking young couples, the beaming older tribefolk, the amused waiters and attendants, to name a few.
When the princess finished up the noodles, the rice, and the dumplings in quick succession, he reached for the five-flavor soup next. "Are you starting to feel better?"
"Don't worry, sir, it's all a part of the process," a nearby attendant piped in. "It's imperative that expecting women eat as much as they need these few months."
Yue shrieked mid-swallow and nearly choked on her soup.
"Don't mind him!" he panicked and rubbed her back, helping her reach for the water again before shooting a glare at the attendant. "Mind your own business instead of assuming things, will ya?!"
"It's good that you're protective, too," the attendant smiled, taking the empty pitcher with him. "Hey, waiter! More water for the pregnant couple in the back!"
She didn't seem to want to eat after that, flushed all over from self-consciousness and the awkwardness following people's assumptions. "Am I eating that much?"
"No, not at all!" he assured. "Don't listen to them. People can be real pains in the blubber sometimes. You're doing great, promise."
The feelings that Sokka was feeling at this very moment were foreign to him. Well, not completely, considering it was similar to the care he felt for the people in his tribe, for the people in his family. But the princess. It seemed that over the course of the last few weeks, ever since the Northern representatives set foot in the South and spoke of her existence, his world was revolving around his curiosity of her. Here she was now, her threatened spark of life held desperately in her sleepy eyes, her hair tousled from the whips of the wind and tucked messily beneath her veil, the fabric of her tunic torn at the sleeves and the ends, the beads of sweat on her face and neck born from a hard day's experience. This princess of the North— posing as an ordinary tribeswoman for the welfare of her tribe— who had filled him with a kind of warmth that he couldn't describe, cultivated within him a deep sense of loyalty accompanied by the urge to care, kindled within him an instinct to protect that was so great, an instinct that he couldn't give a name to. This princess who had been making him feel all kinds of things ever since he first heard about her, who was directly the cause for the conundrum in his chest that refused to abate until she was cared for.
What was it that he was really feeling?
Time passed by quickly enough, lost to his panicked gestures and her desperate gulps, and eventually, a revitalized Yue finally put down her cup of water and dessert bowl took a deep breath. She closed her eyes and held up her hand in protest before he could feed her more. "I think I'm good now."
"How are you feeling?"
"Full. Too full," she sighed. "And tired."
"You sure you don't wanna finish the rice?"
"I can't take another bite. If I do, I'll get sick all over the North, and no one else will set foot here ever again."
"You didn't eat that much, if you ask me," and he reached for the untouched pickled seal. "You should try some meat, Your Highness. It'll be good for your bones."
"I'm good. You can have it all."
"Are you sure?"
"Eat, Mr. Wang."
Without further protest, he dug his teeth into the seal meat and gulped down mouthfuls without caring to chew. The man was ravenous as always, but the relief he felt this time around was striking to him. A tiny smile formed on her lips, and occasionally, she reached forward to fill up his cup with water. There was a sharp tug at her heart, too; the prince wasn't kidding when he said he hadn't eaten.
"You should've... eaten a little... bit more," he said between bites. "I can order some more dessert, if you want."
"I might be the princess, but I don't have the appetite of the entire tribe," she said, her eyes bright and no longer looking deprived of life. "In fact, this is the most I've ever eaten in one sitting."
"Only this much?" he reached for the next dish, namely the squid soup. "But you're royalty."
"You would think that, but the truth is, I'm discouraged from indulging in food as much as I'd like to. I'm a princess, so one of my duties includes maintaining 'optimal fitness.'" She leaned against her chair and held back a burp. "What will happen to my poor suitors if I gain too much weight and don't appear to their liking?"
He frowned mid-gulp.
"I told you before that our society is counting on us ladies to starve," she shrugged. "Apparently there's just no time for accepting ourselves and our bodies the way they are."
"Stupid rules."
"Some rules you have to follow. Or at least act like you're following them."
"Just enough to take the system down from the inside," he mumbled, putting down the now-empty bowl. "Yeah, I know—" an unexpected belch. He covered his mouth, gawking at her like a little kid who was caught for something silly, "Sorry."
Her eyes sparkled in amusement. She gestured to his lips, "You've got a little...you have a soup moustache."
"Oh," he licked at his upper lip with his tongue. It wasn't the most elegant of his moments following his advent, he realized after the fact, but it was Yue, and her smile shone as bright as the moon, and that's all that mattered anyway.
The guards in the inner ring were greeted by a sudden waft of mist coming from the direction of the south wing. Many of them tensed at the observation, but only a couple of them dared to voice their suspicions aloud.
"Mist..." a guard turned to his comrade, trying to appear calm, "H-Hey, do you know if there's supposed to be a lot of fog today?"
"No, no fog," the other guard shook his head, his attention kept in the southern direction, "What if it's her?"
"It has to be," chimed in a third guard. "Mist can't just pop out of nowhere."
"Relax," a fourth guard said. "Generating mist is something that many advanced waterbenders can do. Our tribe is the epitome of bending excellence, and our men are the finest waterbenders; surely it's not unusual for a tribesman to whip up some mist."
"But for what purpose? Doesn't this seem at least a little suspicious? Master Khasiq repeatedly told us to be on the lookout. And remember what the senior guard said? That woman was apparently last seen heading to the south wing with that imposter."
"There's no way they'd make it through the woods on a night like this."
"Not unless Lady has their back. Or worse, if that woman is Lady herself. She didn't show her face after all."
"But what's the point of doing that? No one knows what Lady looks like anyway—"
Their conversations were interrupted by a much greater wave of mist that swept through the area and covered their surroundings. Visible worry was splayed over their features by the time the second round of mist settled enough for them to spot each other.
"M-Maybe we should check it out," a guard said. "Some of us will go and the others will stand guard."
With that, around half of the security guards who were dispersed in the inner ring took off in the southernmost direction, and with less security in the inner ring, it became easier for Sokka and Yue to sneak in. The princess grabbed hold of his hand and led him through the nooks and crevices of the fancy buildings. Luck didn't seem to be completely on their side, though, when a few guards spotted their silhouettes.
"I see someone running that way!"
"It's a trick! It's a trick!"
"Hey, stop! Stop right there!"
"I got this," Sokka reached into his pocket and threw a smoke bomb forward. Smoke blasted forth and covered them in time for the guards to reach them or catch a glimpse of their faces.
From there, the duo didn't look back. Yue cleared some of the lingering mist with a wave of her hand and pulled him with her into the palace premises. She tugged him along to the western wing, where they darted through a courtyard and crossed into the servants' quarters, which housed higher-ranking personal attendants of the royals. In one of the buildings was a certain storage closet that caught Yue's attention; she pulled him inside, and he shut the creaky door behind them, keeping watch through the peephole. "Don't see 'em," he noted, "They didn't follow us."
"Don't worry, we're safe here."
They struggled to catch their breaths with Sokka sliding down to his knees and pressing his back against the door to keep out any impromptu visitors. Yue grabbed hold of a torch in the corner, yanked off her gloves, and pulled aside a worn tapestry on the opposite wall. She pressed her hand against the wall and felt her way along it before stopping at a certain spot. The icy piece of wall beneath her fingertips suddenly shifted aside, revealing a small drawer-like opening that housed jewelry along with a fancy-looking white robe. She placed the torch on the sconce near the opening and took the robe out.
Sokka swallowed and stumbled back up, turning away, heat suddenly taking over his face.
"You're fine, it's just an outer robe," and she took off her blue face veil and headscarf, letting loose her long, flowing hair from the confines of its bun. She fumbled to put the robe on over her blue servant uniform, covering up the torn fabric with the bedazzled white silk. In just a few moments, she turned from a common servant to the princess of the tribe, the strife on her face masked with a quickly-conjured look of calm and sophistication.
Sokka blinked at her, the way she tossed her head back to coax her stubborn curls away from her face, the way her fingers worked quickly to put on her pearl bangles, the hints of frustration on her face as she adorned her neck with necklaces made from pearls and seashells. And her earrings— tiny conches with fake-looking feathers dangling from their ends. Combined with the sway of her braid against her hips, the way the ends of her hair brushed against her knees, Sokka was nearly an annihilated man. He could feel his lightheadedness kicking back in.
Don't stare too much, the abrasive voice in his head pulled him out of his stupor. He cleared his throat and pulled up a pelt to sit on. "So...you're, uh...okay with giving the location of this place away, Princess?" he asked her. "T-To me?"
"You already know quite a bit," she said, tying a sash at her waist, "This isn't going to hurt or help my case." She then reached for an upside-down bucket in the corner of the room and lifted it, revealing a collection of fragrant ipomoeas. She picked several of them and began adorning her braid with them.
"Do you like moonflowers?" he asked.
"It's a means for natural perfume," she explained. "I usually smell like spices. Today I smell like jail. The princess that our tribe envisions shouldn't be smelling like any of those things...or have her clothes wrinkled, for that matter," she extracted some water from the air and used it to catch hold of some of the flame from the torch, the union of the two elements generating some steam. Yue bent the steam all over and around her, straightening the wrinkles on her robes and the veil and scarves she held in her hands. She then let the steam settle around her, letting it cling to her and cover her exposed skin as little wet droplets, resembling beads of sweat. As a final task, she pulled out a smoother-looking pair of moccasins from the opening in the wall and placed them aside to wear eventually.
"How do I look?"
He snapped out of his trance, "Like a tired princess." A beautiful one.
"That's good."
She closed the opening and covered it with the tapestry again, and she pulled up a pelt for herself, taking her seat next to him. He felt a delightful thrill run down his spine, which was quickly overtaken by concern.
"We can stay here for a while, if you want," he offered. "You look really tired. I'm too full to move, myself."
"Sounds like a plan." With that, she leaned her head against the tapestry on the wall, closing her eyes for a few moments, taking a moment to fully breathe in the Arctic air that was so frequently snatched away from her thanks to the overbearing masks and veils. The face veil belonging to her royal attire was especially intensive with its flaps and mesh screen that barely allowed her to see. She kept the monstrous veil aside for now, letting out a sigh, her fingers brushing away her hair that clung to her steam-soaked skin. Her knees parted with one leg folded, the other stretched out— a posture that would for certain drive the older killjoys insane out of its "un-ladylike" manner— but here in the privacy of an abandoned room with her shabby uniform moccasins kicked off, she exercised her disregard for the biting winds as her bare toes sought relief in the open space.
Sokka breathed in the ipomoea fragrance, watching her glow from sweet rebellion in the torchlight, her face resembling an autumn moon. He had most certainly not been kidding when he told her she was beautiful.
"You've never seen a princess before, Mr. Wang Fire?"
He blushed at her teasing tone, "Oh, sorry, that's...I just...I…" It was only when he caught another casual glimpse of her feet that he noticed red areas on her skin and shoe impressions around her heels. They appeared slightly swollen, too, and were likely the results of her tight moccasins. "Princess Yue?"
"Hm?"
"I have some seaweed lotion if you want some." He pulled out a small container from the folds of his tunic and held it out to her, drawing her attention. "I always carry it around everywhere. It's good for frostbites and stuff. I'm guessing they'll be good for your feet, too? I mean, you're the healer here, and you'd know more than me, so…"
"Oh…" In spite of a slip of hesitation, she took the container from him. "Thank you."
"If you want, I can help you apply some. I'll do one foot, and you can do the other—"
"No, thank you, it's okay. I can do it." She took some of the lotion into her hands and smeared some over the more tender areas, hiding the wince on her face. She had a harder time reaching the back of her heels, though, with the way she was sitting.
Sokka cast off his gloves and took some of the lotion into his own hand. He shifted to where he was sitting in front of her feet. "May I?"
"It's alright, Prince Sokka, I can—"
"It's no trouble at all, Your Highness. In fact, it works best if you don't move around so much, so let me."
He dabbed the lotion slowly, carefully on the reddened areas of the skin and around her heels. His touch was smooth, cooled by the cold lotion, and a little uncertain, too, at first. And because of this, it felt ticklish and extracted a few giggles from her. Once the lotion settled against her skin, however, it started to feel warm, accompanied by his heated fingers as they got a feel for the tender skin. The sensations made her feet feel pleasant, and the slowly-generating heat tingled through her skin.
"You can have the lotion, if you want," he told her. "I got plenty more."
"Are you sure?"
"Oh yeah, of course. I just wish I had some Arctic turmeric on me, too. Works like a charm if you combine it with the lotion..."
And as he slipped into a ramble, Yue blinked at him, watching the way he worked his fingers, smiling with every word he spoke. He gave her a look every now and then to note her reaction and be on the lookout for any possible discomfort, but the discomfort never came. It was a new experience, no doubt, having someone else touch her feet, much less massage the skin, but the part of her that was shrinking didn't do so in a bad way. More so in a surprised, softened way. She could feel the tension ebbing away from her feet as his hands grazed softly over the throbbing skin.
"...It's good for aches and pains, too. If you want some on your soles," he said to her.
"I think I'll do that before I go to bed. Since I have to walk back anyway." She eventually moved her feet away, letting the lotion dry against them. "Thank you, Prince Sokka. I really appreciate it. I can't tell you how bad I feel for having you do this."
"Eh, it's nothing to be ashamed of, Baby Blue," he said with a grin. "We're Water Tribe. Gotta adapt however we can."
She chuckled and ruffled his hair in a playful gesture. While he hadn't been expecting it, it was certainly a welcomed touch. He smiled giddily to himself, and they basked in the silence that followed, sharing little smiles and amused looks.
"What we should tell your dad?" he asked when he finally managed to ground himself from his gushing high. "You know, if he asks us where I found you…"
She thought for a moment before saying, "I was meditating in the Spirit Oasis and accidentally fell asleep there. I just woke up and was about to head back when you ran into me at the Western Gates. We went straight to see him after that."
"Got it...uh...what's the Spirit Oasis?"
"Oh, sorry, you wouldn't know. It's a special area in the heart of the capital. It's the center of all spiritual energy in the tribe, you see. It's not too far from the west wing."
"Center of all spiritual energy, huh? Kind of like the Spirit Forest in the South."
"The Spirit Forest?"
"Apparently it's a frozen forest with a special pond somewhere in the middle. I've never been there personally, no one really has. It's usually talked about through stories and stuff. The ice there is too intense for people to visit, but the tribefolk think it's a harbor for spirits and the center of spirituality or some shit like that. Something about legends talking about avatars and solstices and stuff. But, uh..." he scooted closer to her a little, "This oasis place sounds pretty peaceful, though."
"I can take you there one day, if you'd like."
"I'd really like that."
She cast a look at the ground, fingers clasped, feeling her chest gallop in warmth. "I'm sorry I was being rude earlier."
"Isn't righteous temper something to be admired, faithful human?" he nudged her softly, his voice deep and his lips curved in a grin, "Don't you worry. I am La, the god most high, and I will always be smiling down upon you."
"I see you stole those words out of my mouth, Your Oceanness," she chuckled.
"Maybe, but seriously, you don't need to apologize. You should see me when I get hangry, I become a whole different person." A shrug. "Besides, you were harsh with a purpose."
"Oh?"
"Obviously you didn't want me at your heels."
The response acted as a segway into the question she'd really been wanting to ask him since the past hour. "How did you know where I was? How did you know that Sayen and Kanguq were coming to see me?" How did you know I was Lady?
"I met with the Revivalist members this morning. They heard about the case and thought you'd probably be Lady. They were discussing ways to get you out and meet up with you to confirm it. They were even planning to talk it over with your dad."
"So they finally reached out to you," she said.
"Katara and I actually met them yesterday. Their men are our best friends, actually...though I'm assuming you kind of knew that?"
"I didn't know they were your best friends. I thought they were your acquaintances for sure, in the very least. And I knew they'd contact you. I just didn't think it would be this soon."
"They kept us up-to-date about the situation here, and Katara and I consider ourselves as a part of the team now," he looked at her, "We were looking forward to meeting their official leader, Kuunnguaq, but she hasn't been seen for quite some time now. And she doesn't seem to be too excited that I'm her ally."
Yue sighed. "Alright, where did I slip up? When did I give it away?"
"You didn't give anything away," he told her. "I just...had a feeling…"
"You had a feeling?" she raised an eyebrow.
"I know it doesn't make sense…"
"Then do you know how you had that feeling?" she asked. "You could've easily assumed I was three different people."
"I don't know," he said truthfully. "When we first met at the temple, I was so sure you were the princess, and…To be honest, I kept asking people around about how you're like," he twiddled with his thumbs, "It's only natural to want to get to know more about your hero after all, and the universe gave me really good clues, I guess. And everything fell into place from there."
She held a blank expression on her face. "What clues?"
"Well…" the moonflower fragrance was probably a bit too awkward to bring up, but... "There's the calligraphy in your handwriting. You know the sign you wrote for the temple repair? I kind of compared that with the writing in your letter. Not to mention you're a vegetarian. Not many vegetarian tribespeople running around in the North."
"You carry my letter around with you?"
"Uh...I just happened to have it on me," he defended.
"Well even if the handwriting was a good clue, I still don't think that's enough information to tell you that three different identities are actually one person."
"Well there's the spiritual stuff, too," there was an unnaturally bright spark in his eyes at the mention of spirituality, of all things, there's definitely something wrong with you, Socks. "Your versions of Tui and La are very liberal. Very compassionate, very accepting and nurturing. They're not at all like the narrow-minded personalities I've seen or heard down South. You know, the kinds that tell you to repent every two seconds and tell you that you're a goner for being a disbeliever. You also have a passion for social reform; you don't like people being in danger because of you, and you always want to help every chance you get." At this point, he was smiling despite not knowing it. "I read some of your speeches, too, by the way. You write very poetically, and that poetry is in the way you talk, too. It's in the way you help the people around you. The way you reached out to help that wolf pup...and the South and Ko-bear…"
By now, she was trying to put the pieces of information together in a way that he might have done in figuring it all out, but the shade of crimson on her face was becoming more and more obvious. She turned away, trying to shrug off her warmth.
"And, of course, you're very secretive. Very stubborn." A frown, "A very good liar, too."
"You need to learn the tricks and trades if you wanna get around in these parts, child."
"And that's another thing. You like to observe and learn about everything around you, but you keep a lot of things to yourself, so there's no way other people can learn more about you.
"You seem to have learned quite a bit, so it must not be too impossible," she said with a charmed grin. "You certainly stand out for your excellence, Prince Sokka."
"I suppose that's why you rejected me," he said, his voice soft. "This morning."
Clearly he was referring to his request in being her bodyguard. It didn't cease to surprise Yue how an acquaintance-come-friend could be so invested in her safety. Wasn't this only his third day here? "I rejected everyone."
"Always wanting to do things by yourself even with so many resources around you," he huffed, "If you really thought of me as your friend, you could've said something about the situation here in your letter, but you didn't mention anything. Not even once."
She shrugged as if it didn't matter.
"I can prove it. Want me to recite it to you? 'To the Esteemed Prince of the South, please allow me to express my most sincere apologies. First and foremost, I understand that a simple apology will not compensate for the hardships the South has faced, but I hope that by the time you are reading this note—'"
"Wait, you memorized the whole thing?" A spark of curiosity and amusement lit up her eyes, "You must have been quite invested in my letter."
"I just...that's not the point, Princess," he flushed, "You should've told me about the situation here."
She shook her head. "I didn't want to tell you anything about any of this, to begin with, but even if I wanted to, I couldn't have possibly told you in the letter. It would be like giving you excuses for why we didn't respond, and that wouldn't make it any better that we didn't respond right away."
"It's not an excuse. Those are legitimate reasons. We should be helping each other. We're two parts of the same whole. Our tribes, I mean."
Yue gave him a look that seemed far too weary for someone of her age. "What exactly are you expecting me to say, then? That this vibe of peace and exquisite cultural display is just a poorly crafted surface for a shattered tribe? That the people here are being made to put on a show of utopia in front of Avatar Aang and his powerful associates?"
"That's why I want to do what I can to help," Sokka said earnestly.
"You should be focusing on the South."
"Thanks to you, I don't have to worry about the South anymore," he said. "I can't tell you how much you've done for us. Even if I was suspicious of it all at first..."
"That's understandable."
"I know that your outreach to the South was all possible because you professed a hunger strike—"
"Ah, yes, the famous article."
"But you still need to be reasonable about this, you know," he insisted. "How long are you going to keep your health on the front line?"
"Depends on how much longer I have to guilt the chief into letting me pass my proposals, of course."
"He said you get to do whatever you want," he unconsciously reached for her hand. "Don't do this ever again. Please. You're not looking too good right now, you know that? You look like you haven't slept well, either."
"If my demands are being met, then I have no reason to be going through all of this."
The sliver of coarseness in her look made Sokka wonder if Yue really knew about her past, considering she knew much more than what she let on to Arnook. And, of course, the more important question: how was Arnook treating her? Sure, he likely cared for her, but he hadn't exactly been sharp enough before to figure out that he was sending his daughter with imposters, and he didn't care to listen to her side of the story. Was this simply an unfortunate circumstance, an error resulting from his ineptitude perhaps? Or worse, could it even be deliberate considering Yue wasn't his biological daughter?
"It's quite tragic because the woman apparently abandoned the child. She had supposedly placed the baby in front of the idols as an offering and left her to starve overnight."
"I'm not too sure what happened after that, no one really knows. But to this day, a majority of people say the poor baby was cursed because it contaminated the idols upon her birth. We're not allowed to talk about the incident under the orders of the chieftain. It's a very sensitive topic, you see."
"Tell me something, Princess Yue," he said, "Is the chief...is he treating you right?"
She seemed caught off guard by the question. "What do you mean?"
"It's just…I expected him to put more effort into making sure you're not fasting anytime soon…"
She didn't say much, simply shrugging again, shifting her posture to where she had both legs straight. The peeking winds felt cool on her skin, contrasting with the slight warmth that radiated from the lotion. She stretched and wiggled her toes, apparently finding that act to be more fascinating than answering to his observation.
"Your dad's not hurting you in any way, right?" he asked again.
"It's not like that," came the absentminded response. "He's a busy man, that's all."
A busy man. Sokka didn't like that answer.
"I get that you're concerned, Prince Sokka, I really do, but I'll have you know that I'm not one to take nourishment lightly," she said. "You know, I just started the hunger strikes this month, and as you can see, I could barely handle it. But when I think about the people who are not as lucky as I am…" she trailed off, looking uncertain for a moment before continuing, "I can't imagine how it must have been down South. So many families, so many children…" She looked at him with incredulity, "It was like this for thirty years, wasn't it? There are people who grew up in starvation. There are people who had never known what it's like to have a full course meal."
"You responded as soon as you knew, so there's nothing to worry about," he said in reassurance. "Even if we had our share of difficulties...It all felt like it was worth it thanks to everything we received all at once."
"Trying to justify your experience for my sake?"
"No, but you know something, Princess? We reached out to so many people over the years. So many leaders, so many places. But no one bothered to do so much. I'd like to say it's pure luck that we didn't have as many casualties as we probably would've had, but if it wasn't for you...to put candidly, we would've been running into a lot of corpses, that's for sure." He squeezed her hand. "Yue, I never want to see you like this again. You shouldn't be in the very condition that you're trying to prevent. You shouldn't be depriving yourself."
She kept her attention on the floor, her gaze hardening.
"I don't get it. If you want something, you have every right in the world to get it," he said. "You solved all of our problems overnight, but here, you're acting like a servant in your own home, running on zero energy while doing strenuous things, running around with possibly the most uncomfortable shoes in the entire tribe."
"It's either this or staying put in my room all day and going insane," came a dry chuckle. "We're social creatures, Prince Sokka. Sooner or later, we'll be in need of company no matter how much we crave isolation. The universe knows that taking away all forms of social interaction from us is damaging to the point of no repair. I had no other choice."
And although she caught herself, keeping alert to spare personal details, what exactly made her tongue slip in the first place, she didn't know. She probably said too much. Then again, Sokka was very easy to talk to, and he was a man who knew the definition of true struggle. He was caring, too, with his seaweed lotion and attentive demeanor and all...
"That was before, when people didn't know about you," Sokka said. "Now, you can have everything you want. You're the princess. You shouldn't be working harder than necessary."
She smiled tiredly at him, "You're a prince yourself. Why did you work so hard? You could've gotten other people go on those trading missions for you and bring supplies for your family. Why did you personally have to go?"
"I might be the prince, but that doesn't mean I get to sit back and do nothing. I should be on the front line and take care of everything and everyone myself—" he paused, finding her answer in his own upon taking a glimpse of her knowing look.
"If being a princess means just having money and ranking higher in the social strata, then every kingdom on the planet has a princess. Maybe even more than one. Every lady in the upper rings of Ba Sing Se and the Fire Nation's Capital City could be a princess. But a real leader, regent or otherwise, has to be mindful of the situation and act according to the welfare of their people. Just as how you stood by your people in times of need instead of mooching off of what they could hunt and catch. Likewise, I should be out there trying to prevent the North from falling into moral decay. Only I was several years late to it officially since I was in hiding all this time."
"You weren't in hiding, Princess Yue," he said. "You were put in hiding. It might have been for protective intensions, but it's a very debilitating move." He cast a brief look at the tapestry on the wall next to them. The weaving was an image of a pack of wolves huddled around a pond, Water-Tribe insignia markings on the coats of their foreheads, looking at the moon that was reflected in the water. "I like to think the reason why the Water Tribe community is compared to a wolf pack is because of that social dependence we all have on each other, like you said," Sokka mused. "But locking someone up for good...it's like caging an Arctic sparrow thinking it would get eaten by a tiger-seal, but that's also thinking that the sparrow can't fly on its own and defend itself. No tiger-seal would lay a hand on a free spirit."
Yue smiled, also casting her attention on the tapestry. "You have a way with words, Mr. Wang."
Sokka looked at her. "There's one thing that I don't get, though. Why aren't you letting people know you're a bender? Thanks to you, the sisters in the tribe are able to finally learn combat and self-defense, so it's not going to be unusual if you come out as a bender and want to learn, too. I say 'want to learn' because people might ask a lot of questions if they know you knew combat all this time...but just think of how much more freedom people are gonna give you if they find out you're not defenseless like they think you are."
"Only they shouldn't know," she said. "You do have a point, Sokka, but I still must act helpless if I want to get things done. If I want to have enough freedom to at least walk the halls by myself."
"I don't understand. Shouldn't they relax a little if they know you can bend?"
"You'd think so, but that's not the case. If anything, they'll put more restrictions on me. 'Oh, you can bend, you're able to do so much more to put yourself at risk. You must be guarded more often.' You've met Lady Toph Bei Fong, haven't you?"
"Yeah," he winced at the reminder of the punches the Bei Fong threw at him.
"When her parents found out that she was actually a master earthbender, they made sure she was guarded twenty-four hours a day. She had to run away and start a whole academy to prove herself and be accepted, and this all happened even if she doesn't have a threat to her life. But the thing is, this is in the Earth Kingdom. The culture is very different from ours. Lady Toph's parents have become more open-minded than the chief will ever be, and running away isn't something I want to do when the tribe is like this. His Majesty will not be taking any chances, especially with me having actual threats."
"Maybe if you agreed to having a bodyguard, things would be a bit better? Maybe they'd let you bend in peace and not restrict you so much?"
She insisted on avoiding the suggestion, though. "Coming out as a bender wouldn't be ideal anyway. It will probably give away the identity I've cultivated all these years. At the very least, it would make Khasiq suspicious. I'm a mystery already as Kuunnguaq and as the princess; it's not impossible for people to put two and two together and write articles upon articles. It's imperative that in my identity as the princess, I do not share the same abilities as my identity as Lady."
She looked down at her feet, "You and everyone else in the tribe seem to be convinced that I don't look out for myself, but this is my greatest defense mechanism. And as far as my servant job goes, it may not be the most convenient, but it's worth it, foot sores and all, exactly because of the freedom it brings. Well, not freedom freedom but definitely something better than being stuck in a room. It was the only outlet I had that allowed me to interact with people. Plus, I'm able to bend without the fear of being watched. Even if I can't give away that I can do combat. It was also because of this job that I was able to find Khasiq's collection of intercepted correspondence, which included your letter," she looked up at him, "And if I hadn't found that letter, I would've never known about the economic situation of the South. It's not like anyone's ready to tell me or His Majesty these things."
And what did hunger strikes and being in jail for a day have to do with this? It was simple. If the tribe acknowledged that she had a voice, she wouldn't have had to be involved in these things.
"You don't understand, Sokka. It's much easier for you to demand what you want to have done. You're a prince. You're not defined by how much jewelry you wear or how many kelp cakes you eat in a day. And dare I say it's easier for your father and your grandfather than it is for your mother and grandmother to balance the chiefly authority. For a man, it's all about what he's willing to do for society, so you actually have authority. People look at your character when they see you. They don't care about your table manners or if you look pleasant to people of the opposite sex. They don't judge you for not remembering to put two washcloths in your lap at ninety-degree angles when you eat in proper lady-like fashion."
She stood up, leaning against the wall, her arms crossed. "Authority is something I can't have for myself. It's not just gender but circumstances that are also not in my favor. That's why it's imperative that I be crafty and have a way to convince people. That's why I'm having to treat myself like I'm in the middle of a famine. I can't have important proposals passed without looking like I haven't eaten in years. It's the only way I can get things done. And this, too, only works because the chief cares about me. If he didn't care, this would've worked on no one."
"You haven't heard of confrontation?" Sokka asked. "Demanding that you exercise your rights?"
"But conflict is scary, ikinngutima," she said lightly. "And besides, the people here aren't willing to put up a fight with a woman in any field."
"You're not just any woman. You're the princess!"
"I'm a woman first," she said. "What substance do I have to my right to give orders to people? The only reason I'm able to do anything at this point is because of my lineage."
Lineage. So she really didn't know that she was not Arnook's biological daughter? He supposed it made sense. This was a secret that only Khasiq and Arnook seemed to know after all...well, as far as what Arnook told him. Then again, something that Sokka repeatedly noticed was that she didn't refer to the chieftain as her father but only as the chieftain. What could be the reason behind that? Was it just that she had a highly formal relationship with her father? Or could it be that Yue actually knew the truth?
"A princess I am, but people don't even know my name, and even if they did, what difference would that make? Chief Arnook's daughter. That's all I am. I'm not Princess Yue. Even the money that was required to have everything arranged wasn't mine. It was from the chief's treasury."
"What about your treasury?"
"What treasury?"
"You don't have one?" he asked, bewildered.
"There's the national treasury which has Khasiq's grip all over it, so I can't take a single copper piece from it." At this point, the national treasury has basically been turned into Khasiq's personal treasury. All funding was currently going to his personnel and his businesses, a huge bulk of those businesses being his adult entertainment clubs and factories in remote Northern islands. Additional funding also went to Khasiq's maintenance of propaganda, regulation of the state's trading affairs, and his efforts in policing the North and supporting the strict barriers— physically through walls and socially through limited contacts— among the upper, middle, and lower rings so the various social classes wouldn't intermingle.
"Then there's Chief Arnook's personal treasury," Yue added, "And the chief is not allowed to use it as he pleases without referring to Khasiq first."
"Then how did…? The stuff you did for the South…?"
"It turned out that the chief had been saving a portion of his treasury for my wedding. The expenses that would come with its preparations, the gifts that would theoretically be given to my future husband along with the groom-price and dowry. Then there's another ten percent of the chief's treasury that I could use for my personal expenses. All of this amounted to twenty million gold pieces."
"Twenty mi…?!" he trailed off, a shocked look on his face. Had he even heard such an amount in his lifetime?
"Transporting so many goods and appeasing so many world leaders is not free, ikinngutima," she chuckled at his expression.
"But Princess Yue, you…that was the money saved for your wedding, and...and for your personal—"
"There's no need to feel bad about all this. I told you before that marriage is not my concern at the moment, and even if it was, if some guy out there really wanted to marry me, I would expect him to accept me for who I am, not for how much money I bring to him. Where there's real affection, financial transactions should not be a concern."
"Well of course. It's just that you could've used that money for any other expenses you might have, and…" his abrasive side thawed to irreparable extents, "You used it all on us?"
"It was part of the first group of orders I ever issued as a princess, so I'm proud of it. I won't lie and say that Chief Arnook wasn't upset. He was pretty angry, actually. His entire purpose in life is to get me married off. He thinks that's the only way to protect me from Khasiq, and that's why he has heavy restrictions placed on everything I want to do. But there is just so much that I want to do. I introduced several proposals before my council today, but none of them are being approved. And I doubt even my hunger strikes are going to work out in my favor this time."
"Princess Yue, your dad promised—"
"The chief just says that he will support me, but there's always going to be a catch somewhere. He's Khasiq's ally more than he is my father."
It was a powerful statement, he felt, especially with the way she said it. "But you know there are other ways. If you let other people stand up for you, too. It's not because you can't do it alone. Having allies is going to work out in your favor."
"There are other ways, but I don't need to drag anyone else into this mess to fulfill them. That's why I'm a fan of taking certain things secretly into my own hands. That's why I got involved in the Kinji case earlier."
She told him about how Kinji and Khasiq are allies, how she had no influence of her own to initiate direct action against them for their crimes. Even if she tried to have them imprisoned, it won't work out because of how many people they have fooled into supporting them, because of how many people they've acted as role models to, how many people they have influenced to perpetuate toxic narratives of rich and masculine supremacy. Sex offenders like Khisiq and Kinji were running loose, ruling the tribe and claiming they're La's spiritual descendants, if not La Himself. They were deceiving the poor, raping the women of the tribe and castrating poor men through manipulation. They were perpetuating harmful practices like groom-prices and dowries that cause financial burdens for many families. It was because of these burdens that many people were afraid of having daughters and had been killing female infants up until the past twenty years. Who knew how many people still secretly practiced these horrendous things. And yet, no one was reporting on them because of fear. Because the system itself was catering to the extremists' needs.
"I had actually set a goal today," Yue said with a determined gaze. "I wanted to stay behind bars long enough to incite distress among the Nationalists. I wanted to ruin Kinji's reputation so the public would be more aware of the kind of person he really is. And I decided that this is the perfect time to do so with Avatar Aang's associates being here to oversee all human rights issues. At this rate, the majority of the public will not care to support Kinji, and it will be easier for me to have action taken against him."
And even if Khasiq exerted all of his influence to free Kinji, in the very least, Kinji would be guilty until proven innocent. All it takes is for one person to file a case, and the rest will crash over like a tsunami. The tribe may never know who that woman is who filed the case against Kinji, but knowing that someone had the courage to do this, the others won't back out any longer.
"In a matter of hours, we'll start to see new reports, new cases popping up. Kinji's act is over. But this is only one of hundreds of cases I have yet to deal with. He's only one of many horrible people I need to take action against. But even with the White Lotus watching and the Avatar being in the city, I can't possibly do it all if the system itself is a slave of Khasiq."
"Which is why having allies is beneficial," he started again.
"So is having influence," she said. "The chief tells me that I need to have influence, or in the very least, have lots of money to gain people's attention and get things done. That's why I presented another proposal for increased funding, but it's obvious that won't be approved."
He could see it in her eyes: that righteous anger that she recognized with him, too, that time he argued with Khasiq's assistants. There were people unable to properly communicate with each other given the differences in their social standing. There were children who were working their backs off. There were women who were afraid of crossing the canals by themselves out of the sheer uncertainty of the safety of their bodies. There were people starving under the weight of mediocre salaries. And yet, the national treasury and the chieftain were powerless. On the other hand, the many self-proclaimed Nationalist 'heroes of the North' were spending all of their time wasting away in adult entertainment clubs while claiming they were messengers of La.
"The North is falling apart right in front of me, Prince Sokka," Yue mumbled. "I need to do something about it, but it seems everyone would rather watch it collapse."
Painted on her face was extensive disappointment, and just thinking about everything she was being denied clawed away at him. "Princess Yue, the South can help fund for some of your plans. It's your money anyway—"
"That money is for the improvement of your tribe, and if you have any amount of respect for me and the Southern Revival Project, you will not use those funds for any other purpose," she told him seriously. "This isn't a huge problem. I can always arrange something though the Black Lotus. It's a cruel world out there, and these problems are plaguing all parts of the world in varying degrees. That's why the other nations have expressed considerable interest in launching the Black Lotus. As soon as that happens, hopefully I'll be able to have some funding to back up my plans."
"The Black Lotus…"
"It's the only other option I have."
But there was a degree of uncertainty in her voice. "Are you sure?"
She gave a little smile in response, "It's my belief that if you're trying to do something that's good for the community, the universe will do what it can to help you. And like all corny believers, I'm confident the Spirits will have it covered one way or another."
Chapter 21: Made of Revolution Part 2
Chapter Text
Through the smoke that emanated from the small, blazing ritual fire, Priestess Osha's face came into view. Hakoda and Kya, who were seated on the other side of the fire, holding onto the amulets that she had given them, listened to her chants. They were swept away by what they believed was the glow of wisdom that radiated from the older woman. As close as they felt to the presence of the Spirits, they could not help imagining over and over again about how Pakku would've reacted had he been here right now. Well, not that he would've been here, necessarily; he wouldn't have even stepped into a place like this, which strayed so much from tradition.
"I know that you are both terrified to be here," Osha said to them eventually. "Though you seem to have so much trust in me."
"We do have trust in you, Grand Priestess," Kya said, her voice low with humility, "And we will forever be grateful to your temple and your caretaker for looking out for our children."
"And yet, you are scared."
"We are worried about the rift that this visit would cause in our family," Hakoda said. "My father is quite a strict traditionalist, Grand Priestess. He is a man who values prestige and the preservation of our values."
"So is it because I'm a priestess?" she gave a dry, knowing chuckle. "Your Majesties, did you not know that I was a priestess when you first met me and told me about your oldest? Or are you not wanting to concern yourself with people who are affiliated with a contaminated temple?"
Kya and Hakoda were not sure what to say. Lying to a spiritual leader who knew more than what she let on wouldn't serve them any good and would not be an indicator of their gratitude. Then again, the incident along with the weight of "impurity" it carries was a burden to their orthodoxy.
"People like your father would think of that child as a tragic figure burdened by an impure existence and a polluted birth chart. Sympathy is the most they would ever feel for a child who took birth against all odds and severed the purity laws of the tribe." And for a moment, the priestess's look took a dark, defensive turn that was very unlike her calm, knowing nature. "But here at the Moon Temple, we see that incident as a miracle. As the Spirits' blessings for a new era. And I see that child as the Akna. The Mother. The co-progenitor of the New Age." And with that, the priestess, filled with vibrations of divine bliss, dropped a few herbs into the sacred fire. The flames rose up joyously from their offering.
"Is the Akna Tui Herself?" Kya asked, the very question making the Southern leaders feel queasy. It was terrifying enough to imagine Pakku's reaction to them sitting in this very building in the first place, but imagining the temple child to be the very Tui who was promised to the La born as their son? This was not just a matter of impurity but of flipping their entire culture over, almost.
"Do not worry. The Akna does not concern herself with those who are not ready to welcome her. Even if she does, she certainly does not beg for their love."
Her words were sharp and biting. The leaders felt guilt stirring within them. They could not even look her in the eyes.
"You know nothing about the mantra that I chanted just now, do you?" Osha asked, her arms outstretched, her voice booming an Angkaran chant. "Imeli inna khasuro, mimme ulukan imarinnakuut a'La! Shumangik tsi' nasha sukero! Suhanna m'Akna!" And as the fire roared in response to her chant, she expanded on its meaning to the alarmed leaders. "Praise be to the Akna, receiver of La's love and nourishment! May She reign in our hearts and lead us on a path of peace!"
And she added more herbs to the fire, only this time, the flames calmed. "Keep in mind that without the Akna's blessing, your son will never find happiness in his life."
"Don't say that, Grand Priestess, please," Kya begged. "We have no one else to turn to. Please, have mercy."
Osha appeared almost as if entering a meditative state. The wild streak in her gaze had mellowed to her usual knowingness. "Don't be too alarmed by your doubts and repulsion. The circumstances are like that. It is not something you can help entirely. You see, our Akna is compassionate. You might not think highly of her, but she does not withhold her gifts. She has smiled down upon your tribe and has reached out to heal you. As such, she will look favorably on your son."
The fire seemed to agree, flaring for a moment before calming down again.
"You might not open your hearts to our Akna so easily, but you would have to at least open your hearts to your son's bride," Osha said.
So the Akna wasn't Tui? At least, that was what they had to assume, right? "That is why we're here, Mother Osha. We need to know how things are looking for his birth chart right now. You mentioned a full moon ritual..."
Osha nodded. "The legends say that Tui and La periodically take auspicious human births in the Water Tribe and always find each other, and they have done it yet again. Their voices are formed from the cries of the abandoned, and the blood roaring in their veins is the blood of the innocent. In the drama of the universe, Tui and La are the writers, the actors, and the drama itself." She then looked to Kya and Hakoda. "It is with great mercy that La has chosen to be born as your oldest son, and it is not without reason that he is the way he is. The waters are rough if La means to be rough. The rivers flow smoothly if La means to be tranquil."
Osha then reached forward and grabbed the parchment containing diagrams of the Southern prince's birth and briefly studied the predictions of the planetary movements in his horoscope. "Tui and La never fail to do all things together. Likewise, they have not failed to be reborn at the same time, the same exact day in their respective divisions of the country. Their charts are the same, their planets are the same. Their histories are interlocked, and their futures are merged."
"So our son's Tui is out there?" Hope flickered all over their faces. "Is she the princess?"
Osha said nothing of that particular comment, only answering with an ambiguous, "Tui's disguises are beautiful no matter who she may be. Tui's lies are sweet no matter what they are."
Disguises? Lies? "So it's not the princess?"
Osha did not respond, going back to her chanting for a few minutes. Hakoda, in the meantime, found himself getting slightly impatient. "How will we know who Tui is, Great Priestess?"
The priestess only said, "You will know."
An angakkuq-in-training stepped in at that time, carrying with her a small container of red pigment. Osha took the container from her and thanked her with a nod, and the angakkuq stepped back out. The priestess then placed a lid on the container before holding it out to the Southern leaders. "Take this vermillion and mark your son's forehead with it."
Kya and Hakoda looked at her curiously upon taking the container from her.
"If I recall properly from this birth chart, your son should have a small white mark on his chest."
"Yes, yes, he does," Hakoda answered.
"Have him smear this vermillion on his chest over that white spot. This should be done every night."
It was not a practice that was totally random— at least, considering vermillion marked the sacredness of love and marriage in the Water Tribe. Then again, it was something that Sokka would frown upon, or in the very least, laugh at. What on earth would have him resort to this practice so diligently, so religiously?
Osha seemed to have read their minds. "Do not worry. La never misses up on any opportunity, silly or otherwise, to be reunited with Tui, so that is not something you need to worry about. There are, however, three things that you should keep in mind according to what I'm reading in your son's birth chart."
"Three things?"
"What are they?"
"The first is the full moon ritual I mentioned to you before. La he may be, and Tui he may marry, but the Spirits have chosen to become mortals. It is the duty of those who recognize them to bring them together before the sacred fire. That is why a fire ritual must be performed sometime before the marriage."
"Do they have to be engaged or married beforehand?" Hakoda asked.
"No. They just need to sit before the sacred fire for the ritual."
"But are we going to find her by then?"
"The Goddess will come to you," Osha said to them. "But only if you have patience. Tui is mistaken that La is only in the waves far below. It will take her a while to see that he is in the clouds right beside her, that he has crafted himself into a throne for her of her liking."
The priestess's words continued to fly over their heads.
"Secondly, upon marriage, your son will take on his Tui's name as his family name, and she will take on his name as her family name. I'm sure you have been told this before."
"Yes. Our village shaman, Chunta, informed us of this beforehand."
"And last but not least," her tone turned cautious, "From today onwards, there will be a rise of tensions between you and your son."
Kya and Hakoda exchanged worried looks. "Priestess?"
"It is a matter of justice. The Spirits have willed it," she explained. "And I must warn you. Only if your hearts are open will Tui stay; if she is displeased, the Spirits will leave your household."
"Oh, Spirits!" Fear crawled over the Southern chieftess's face. "He wouldn't do that! He would never leave us! He wouldn't! We're his parents!"
"The poor shores might think they have what it takes to control the ocean, but La is the great flood of truth, and no one can stop him. I told you before that your son follows the moon no matter what. Your love for him will not curb his loyalty to her. But you should not worry. As I have said, keep your hearts open, and the prosperity you will experience will be tenfold what you have been blessed with now."
"We're not sure what exactly you are referring to, Mother Osha," Hakoda said truthfully.
"In time, you will, but as of now, the most important thing for you to remember is that our Akna is merciful. " She cast more herbs into the fire, and from the fire emerged a flame in the silhouette of a woman with long, flowing hair, her robes billowing, her hands outstretched and palms up in Tui's iconic gesture of giving. "All fear is obliterated when you are in the hands of mercy."
So much time seemed to have passed, and yet, the Northern princess and the Southern prince basked in each other's presence as if there was no tomorrow. Neither of them ever recalled talking to anyone for so long, and the universe approved of their company given that no one happened to interrupt them or come searching for them. Sokka was especially captivated; the more time he spent with Yue, the more she appeared to take on so many of the qualities of Tui that their country so passionately hailed, that his childhood
Very briefly in the back of his mind flickered the observation that worry would be eating Arnook away, but he did not want this conversation to end. She didn't seem to mention it, either, alluding to how invested she was, too.
They talked about many things, particularly catching up on the plans set up for the South's recuperation before diverting to the situation in the North. Everything that Zhi told him was confirmed by the princess, from the struggles in the social strata to the plight of the lower-class people, particularly the men who sought after certain high-paying jobs— one such sector being security— that demanded their castration.
"Some of my friends are healers," Yue said. "They talk all the time about how painful those procedures must be for those men."
"It's painful just thinking about it," the prince nearly gagged. "Don't the healers have ways they can...I don't know, numb that area?"
"The healers don't get to perform those procedures; only shamans and certain high-ranking kahunas, sometimes even the priests of the Great Temple," she told him. "No numbing substances or sedatives are given. And you know how things are in the tribes. Healing is a woman's job; men are benders, not healers. You can imagine how complicated it gets from there. Procedures without the proper protocol will leave behind possibilities for infection. One wrong strike can prove to be fatal. And once the deal is over, the phalluses are offered to La as sacrifices."
"Eugh! Why would anyone, gods or otherwise, want penises as a sacrifice?!"
"It seems the extremists' version of La does," she sighed, looking nearly sick herself. "I heard that a significant portion of those poor men have died after experiencing lots of blood loss. A majority of them unable to completely heal following their procedures, and very few were actually given the jobs they sought. These men were family breadwinners, widowers, single fathers, even a few old men who needed some kind of job to survive. There were even young men who had wanted to marry and start families of their own but had to give up their dreams because they couldn't feed their parents and siblings. It's cruel, Sokka, and even if someone has the guts to report these kinds of things, the system would both ignore the complains and eliminate the people who reported them."
And if these people were not after the lower-class men, they were after the women. According to what Zhi told him, which she expanded on at length, it had supposedly been a nightmare to be living in the North around twenty years ago. Female infanticide had been prevalent given the brief economic threats that left many families poor, and given the culture's dowry and groom price system, destitute families found their daughters to be burdens and hoped for sons to someday feed the family. Needless to say that child workers— usually boys— were common in Khasiq's wing of the palace. Then, of course, there were Khasiq's adult entertainment clubs that repeatedly needed women supplied to them. The families who actually loved their daughters enough to not kill them learned to not surprised if the said daughters didn't return from their healing classes or the palace premises. Sokka remembered Zhi telling him that it was only with the protests of the Revivalist Mission that increased demand for justice caused a flare of caution to go out among the extreme Nationalists, and since then there had been a wavering time of relative relief, but the pendulum had swung in the other direction again since the advent of imposters like Kinji.
"Khasiq and his idiots are so sick and downright awful," Sokka winced, feeling harsh tugs at his heart. "Don't these perverse bastards have daughters? Sisters, mothers? I'm not saying their mistakes are excused if they don't have a relation like that to draw on, but…You would think that someone who has a sister, for example, would know the feeling of wanting to protect a sister. They would relate...they should relate…I mean, this entire conversation, all I could think about were my mom, my sister, the aunties and sisters back in our tribe. I'd never live with myself if anything bad happened to any of them."
"I know what you mean," Yue said. "But you know, Sokka, there are people out there who feed their daughters and sisters and mothers with the money earned from selling others' daughters, sisters, and mothers. And these perpetrators are not all men."
"How can anyone go to sleep at night after doing these things?"
"Money. Circumstances. Desperation to do something to provide," came the somber response. "Maybe they were pressured into it. Maybe they pressure others into it. Maybe they were indoctrinated into that kind of thinking. But whatever the reason, they lead such hypocritical lives, that's for sure. And sometimes...maybe more often than we know... their loved ones don't even know all the activities that are being committed for them to have something to eat.
She told him about one of her most pivotal discoveries about four years ago: a vast collection of books penned by several revolutionary authors who had addressed social issues of the recent past, which continued to wreak havoc on the tribe. These books— hundreds of short stories, several impactful novels and scrolls previously banned by Khasiq's regime— were found buried underneath the snowy floorboards of the ice-wine cellars near Khasiq's part of the palace. It had taken a tremendous amount of effort for her to go back with the excuse of dusting the cellars, and it took an entire night for her to spirit away the books and lock them away in her cupboards in the forbidden chamber.
"There had been rumors that these works were burned, but they actually weren't."
"You'd think anyone in Khasiq's place wouldn't have taken the risk to leave them intact," Sokka noted, "but hey, can't complain. He's a dumbass as much as he is a jackass."
She barely held back a giggle. "That's not very nice."
"Oh wow, Princess," shaking his head in amusement, "worried about the worst of offenders being offended."
She then told him about the quality and content of these stories that she'd come to love and venerate. She spoke particularly of a short story she once read which discussed exactly what they were talking about.
"It's called My Sweet Girl. Have you read it before?"
Needless to say that under the struggles of economic distress, the people of the South hadn't exactly been cultured citizens, for the most part. There was no time for reading books and such things when even their reading and arithmetic had been rushed in their young ages.
"The protagonist has a very loving, doting father who spends several months looking for her when she gets kidnapped. She ends up getting forced into a brothel, but at the end, she finds out that her own father was a pimp who actually sold women to the nearest village. Karma had caught up to him when his rival decided to target his daughter. The protagonist is eventually rescued by her fiancé, and her father ends up hanging himself in shame." Her voice shook for a moment, but she swallowed the lump in her throat. "It's one out of several moving stories that highlight the plights of the needy and helpless."
Especially stories of women— diverse stories of women of all ages, their struggles and their suffering inflicted by dowries, groom prices, even far-off polygynous lands, imagined as the highly-feared futures of the Water Tribe so long as it failed to respect its women. These stories were of women who were killed, burned, raped, cheated on. Stories of their losses, of how they moved on or attempted to move on, of the role society played in exacerbating or healing their conditions, of messages that these authors were willing to give to the public. Some of the messages overlapped across communities— of women and the poor, for example, that was the subject of works like Aquela.
"Aquela's husband is a poet. He falls in love with a woman who brings out his creativity, and he cheats on his wife with her and starts neglecting his own daughter. Aquela finds comfort in the company of a blacksmith who ends up falling for her. When he promises her that he'll take good care of her and her child, she takes her daughter and runs away with him to start a new life. But the three of them were found and killed by the village leader. The society that didn't punish her husband for cheating on her...that same society didn't hesitate to kill Aquela, who ran away for the sake of her love, respect, and freedom."
It was these kinds of stories, Yue said, that would be eye-opening for the tribe if people had access to them, but Khasiq and his associates were careful fellows, having done everything they could to modify the arts and culture of the tribe to perpetuate their own messages.
"I know education will go a long way in helping this tribe recover," Yue mused. "That's why I really want copies of these books and stories to be made and re-sold. One of my proposals includes a request for building a new schoolhouse for children belonging to all social classes. It will be a place not tainted by politics of any kind, and it will most certainly not be a place that teaches our men to mistreat women."
Shooting through the depths of his admiration for the princess and his imaginations for a revived, lively North under her rule were specks of...not shame, but something of a similar nature. He, too, had fallen prey to the discriminatory attitudes of his conservative family at one point, and although he was lucky enough to be humbled by his travels, he still felt queasy thinking about what many tribesmen were doing by clinging to their outdated ways.
"What's wrong, Prince Sokka?"
"Nothing, it's just...I don't feel right, you know? These idiots are giving us guys a bad name, and...I don't feel...good..."
"The entire male race shouldn't be held accountable for the actions of a few toxic ones. And you of all people shouldn't feel ashamed. You could never become that type of person. I know so. In fact, I have a very strong feeling that you're going to be quite the opposite." She reached for his hand. "Soon enough, you'll be a big part of the change you wish would happen in the world. And on that day, everyone in the country is going to look up to you."
He could feel his heart skipping several beats. He might as well swoon yet again.
"Besides," she smiled, "You've impressed me so much that I've decided that the new schoolhouse curriculum should be just like you."
"A curriculum like me?"
"Oh yes. It will be secular," her grin widened. "People will be free to identify as nonreligious or Nationalist or whichever belief they prefer, but the curriculum will be arranged in a way that no matter how these people identify themselves— Revivalist, Nationalist, or otherwise— they will all need to interact and develop common grounds with each other. Talk about things that do not have to do with politics or religion all the time, like procrastinating for schoolwork, favorite songs, favorite dances, favorite foods. There are so many conversations to be had without bringing the Spirits into them. There are many friendships waiting to be made regardless of what we believe."
He chuckled, feeling some relief ebbing through him. "You know, it's not enough to copy your curriculum off of my disbelief."
"Oh?"
"You gotta let me be with you each step of the way."
"Back to square one, aren't we?" she shook her head. "Look, Prince Sokka, what you're clearly feeling is gratitude. I can understand that."
"Gratitude's only part of it. I care about you, Princess Yue. Everything you're doing, I'm a big fan of," the twinkle in his gaze reaffirmed his truth, "and there's no one else who's as anxious as I am to see you take your rightful place on the throne and shape the North into a better place."
I care about you, Princess Yue. She sighed, ignoring the butterflies in her stomach. "You know, part of the reason why I told you so much is because I know you're only going to be here for a couple of weeks before you go back to your duties in the South. I strongly suggest that you simply enjoy your stay and not concern yourself with the situation here because I know you did plenty of research even before this conversation."
"I won't tell a soul," he said earnestly. "I promise. I'll do everything in my power to—"
"You're not understanding what I'm really trying to say here," she eyed him squarely in the face, the torchlight wavering against her stern look. "It's not about you not telling anyone. Well, I'd like that, but… I don't want you attracting certain politicians' attention, especially Khasiq's. I don't need anyone risking their life in being my bodyguard, and I don't need any political leader supporting me so publically. Prince Sokka, I rejected even the White Lotus's recommendations that came through Master Piandao and Fire Lord Iroh. And for what? Because I don't want anyone falling into risks or being dragged into Khasiq's fishing net. What matters to me the most is the safety of our people."
"But can't you see that your people need and love you? What if something happened to y—?"
"We are not loved here, Sokka." The response was simple, sharp, hopeless. "We are only used. The universe knows it. And until I feel like I've done everything I can to try to undo that, I don't want anyone else meddling in this situation. So please, try to understand. The problems in the North are ones I have to face alone. This is the safest way."
"For everyone else, maybe, but not for you."
"'Everyone else' includes your mother and father, your siblings, your tribe. You cannot possibly put them all at risk by supporting me so openly."
"But Princess Yue—"
"Innocent people shouldn't have to be victims of political games," she said, slipping on her royal shoes to indicate that they needed to go. "I have no way out, so it's not like I have a choice. But you and your tribe do. I advise you to not take it lightly."
Arnook might as well have been mistaken for a polar leopard-bat with how quickly he was racing across the throne room once the doors opened. He nearly collapsed from his relief as he saw his adopted daughter step in. Safe, unharmed, and accompanied by the Southern prince, who kept trying to keep close to her. As a bodyguard would. Arnook made a note of this observation but kept it in the back of his mind for now; what the number one priority was for him at this moment was getting her to eat something.
"Bring in all the delicacies!" he ordered the waiting maids as he approached the duo. Judging by the chief's desperation and worry earlier and the wild influx of relief that flooded him now, Sokka expected him to greet his daughter with a bit more emotion, perhaps with a hug or a tender pat on the shoulder or something of that nature. Instead, the man just halted, his perpetually drunk-looking face as expressive as stone.
"Where had you been? I was worried sick!"
"Her Highness was meditating in the Spirit Oasis," Sokka answered.
"For twelve hours?!"
"I fell asleep after a while," Yue explained.
Arnook sighed. "Thank the Spirits..." and he then gestured to the maids, who then set down the various dishes and fit them all into a large tray.
"We need to examine you, Princess," piped up a healer lady who was walking towards them from the corner of the room, accompanied by her assistants. "You look quite frail—"
"Her Highness will be completely fine once she eats," Sokka stepped forward. "What matters the most now is time. The sooner she eats, the better she will feel. I suggest you let her eat in peace."
Arnook immediately agreed with him. "Disperse," the chief told them, and the healers and maids quickly found their way out after looking back at the Southern prince once more. In the privacy of the now-empty throne room, the Northern chief then grabbed a cup of sugared water and handed it to her. "Drink this."
Yue said nothing. She only looked at him, her expression unreadable beneath her face veil.
"Princess," Arnook's voice was shaky. "I have agreed to your conditions, so you must have this."
When Yue still did not make a move to take the water, Sokka took the cup from the chieftain and held it out to her himself. She gave the prince a look before calmly taking the cup from him. Arnook made a note of this, too, but when she still refused to drink, that's when it hit him: she had to keep her face covered and was hesitating to freely take a sip in front of the prince. Of course, the chief would have no way of knowing their hours-long conversations and days-long acquaintance.
"Sokka can be trusted, Princess Yue," Arnook said. "You do not have to follow your protocol around him."
Yue seemed surprised by that. Very surprised, actually. All these years of the chieftain struggling to keep her face hidden from others— even from all of her suitors up until today— and now for the prince of the South to be given the honor of seeing her face. It was not without reason, she knew. She looked from her father to her equally surprised friend before looking down at the floor. She still hesitated for a moment— or at least pretended to hesitate— before pulling down her mask and pulling up the screen of her veil, revealing her face. Sokka fought hard to hold back the warmth that was running up to his face; he lowered his gaze, tracing the tribal designs on his boomerang sheath, gazing at her reflection that greeted him from his pristine sword handle.
"Have this, Yue," Arnook said again. "Quickly."
She still refused to drink the water and looked up at the chieftain expectantly, and although her icy look was aimed for Arnook, Sokka was the one who was most affected by it, even starting to feel faint again. He snapped out of his daze, reminded of the task at hand, and cleared his throat at the chief. "Ahem."
Arnook then reached for the folds of his robes and pulled out many scrolls, placing them on the pelt table next to the princess. He could've done it with a bit more grace, Sokka felt, because it was obvious that the older man was pissed off. "I have signed off on all of your proposals. The schoolhouse, the contract with the publishing companies, everything. You should be happy now."
"The chief also said that you will no longer have to ask him for permission for anything you aspire to do, Your Highness," Sokka told her.
"I did?" And when Sokka shot him a glare, Arnook said, "I mean, yes. I did."
She still looked skeptical, her silence speaking for her, and the chief, likely tired from the five other times he had to pacify her and put an end to her fasting, quickly quit his efforts, his tone turning stern. "Yue, this is getting ridiculous. You are not a child. You know the consequences that come with everything you're demanding, and you're putting me in an impossible position! You know I don't have the option of overruling Khasiq's preferences, and you're still throwing these useless tantrums."
It did not fail to appall Sokka how insensitive Arnook was being at this moment. In what way was any of this "ridiculous" as he said it was? Wanting to better the North was by no means ridiculous. Starving oneself to have their voice be heard is not a useless tantrum. If the chieftain really called himself a father, he wouldn't be standing here lecturing her; he would trying to frantically be feeding her. Not only did he not care about the time being wasted but he also thought this was the perfect time to yell? "Discussions later," he interrupted, holding up the tray. "We should leave Her Highness to her privacy so she can eat."
Yue shook her head, looking down at the icy floor. The man clenched his fists to keep his anger from spiraling. "For your sake, I had managed to convince Khasiq to accept at least some of your proposals, and he only approved the ones that he knows he can undo. This is the truth that we both know, and you starving yourself is not going to change this! Eat, Yue."
"Woah woah, let's keep it calm, shall we?" Sokka stepped in front of the princess protectively, flashing Arnook a stern look. "She's likely feeling uncomfortable here, Chief. Let her eat first."
"She's the one who's refusing!"
"Well maybe if you stop slamming everything down and show a bit of love, maybe she would!"
Yue held up her hand to calm the Southern prince, who had surprised both the princess and the chieftain with his outburst. Sokka stepped back, lowering his look. "Sorry."
Arnook took a deep breath, mellowing a little and turning back to his daughter. "You are wanting to turn the North into a utopia, but that goal is too idealistic."
"Utopias may not be possible, Your Majesty," Yue finally spoke, "but it still does not hurt to dream of changing society to get as close to a utopia as possible."
"You think you have what it takes to turn this tribe into perfection? You think you're that strong?" he asked in a matter-of-fact manner. "What do you have that Khasiq doesn't? For what reason will all these servants and assistants and attendants look up to you than him? Khasiq is able to scare people. He can bribe people. He can do whatever he wants, and if he really wills it, you will be tossed into the streets, and you will not survive a single day there. So stop acting like Lady unless you want to invite trouble."
Stop acting like Lady. Sokka looked at the princess, noting how she didn't waver.
"Khasiq will not rest until he kills the Revivalists' leader, wherever she may be," Arnook said with alarm in his voice. "That woman is driving everyone crazy with all the things she's doing. Just now, a case came up of some woman who reported on Kinji on behalf of a young girl. Kinji's reputation is ruined in just hours. Now Khasiq is running around trying to find her and slice her throat without screaming bloody murder in front of the White Lotus."
Sokka stepped closer to the princess— a move inspired by instinct.
"It's dangerous for you to be following her footsteps at this time," Arnook said, shaking his head. "Don't do this, Yue. Don't become another challenge for him. He will not take it well."
"It's quite unfortunate that my life's purpose is not to please Khasiq. Whatever will I possibly do?"
Annoyance came rushing back to the Northern chief full-fledged. "Well you should do something about it if you want to stay alive! I am a coward, and I can never protect anyone. And everyone knows this!" His hand flew to his forehead and rested there, and he huffed in irritation. "You are a princess, so behave like one. The world is a dangerous place, and you know nothing of it. You're too young."
"Since when have we ever truly been children, Your Majesty? We are only taught to rear children," she said. "Besides, I recall you saying I'm not a child. Do mean that I'm old enough to rear children, but somehow I'm not old enough to make decisions?"
"You want to make decisions, do you? What decisions will you make? Do you know anything about the real world? Have you ever been outside of the Forbidden Chamber? Have you been in the inner ring? Have you been beyond that? It's been barely a month since you were allowed to roam the palace, and that, too, you do it without regard for a bodyguard." He stepped forward, and Sokka took note of how in response, the princess took two steps backward. "Someone who can't go a second without dumping buckets of moonflower perfume on herself can't possibly know about the harsh realities of the world."
As if someone who wastes his life away in drinks and fear does, Sokka wanted to say but held his tongue, directing his glower to the pelts on the ground. If it was uncomfortable for him as a bystander to be standing here and witnessing this, he couldn't imagine how Yue must feel.
"I am not saying this to insult you, my dear. I'm saying this because you don't have the experience. You don't have the power and influence that comes so easily with corruption and injustice. And I don't want you to concern yourself with the things that Khasiq does. Can't you think of how I must be feeling? All this time, I've done nothing but beg Khasiq to ignore your activities. Do you even know half the things I go through to have him spare your life…?"
"It's because she'd been thinking about your situation that she didn't leave the Forbidden Chamber until the crisis at the South, Chief. Sorry, but I have a habit of saying it like it is."
As if one rebellious child wasn't enough. Now his daughter found a kindred spirit in the Southern prince. Arnook said nothing of it in spite of his annoyance; rather, the wheels in his brain started turning. More and more, he felt the universe giving him stronger hints regarding his daughter and the prince of the South.
"Khasiq has arranged for your meeting with a group of suitors tomorrow evening around sunset," Arnook told his daughter, ignoring the remark. "You and I both know that you will not choose from them, but I can't say no to Khasiq. You will not be forced to choose…" he looked briefly at Sokka before turning back to her, "I actually prefer that you don't choose. You just need to be there."
And again, Yue was taken aback. It seemed Arnook had many surprises today.
"You're looking very thin," he said worriedly. "I agreed to your proposals, didn't I? So go eat."
Yue only nodded, a hint of a smile beneath her face veil as she, too, felt her thoughts churning and formulating. "I apologize for taking up so much of your time, Your Majesty, but I do have one last request. Don't worry, it is not ambitious."
Arnook groaned. "What is it now?"
"Within one hour, I'd like the best seamstresses, the best financers and jewellers, the most honest dealers of gold, silver and precious stones to be present at my study. I'd like to put forth some effort into how I look for my suitors tomorrow. So your advisor won't be suspicious—"
"Yes," the request seemed to bring Arnook so much life all of a sudden. "Yes, yes, of course, my dear. Don't you worry, I'll send them your way right now! Just promise me you will eat. You will eat, will you?"
"Yes."
"Thank the Spirits! Sokka, follow her to her room, son. Make sure she eats, will you?"
Sokka blinked, "T-To her room?"
"As her bodyguard, you have permission to go anywhere with her so long as it is for reasonable safety purposes."
"Bodyguard?" Sokka nearly jumped.
"I never agreed to this!" Yue frowned.
"Sokka is your bodyguard, Princess, and this will not change," Arnook said. "Unless if you want to quit your endeavors. This is the only other option I have to protect you, and you are going to honor it." He then turned to the Southern prince. "Sokka, I'd like to speak with you about something. Please come see me afterwards in my study."
Although Yue gave off the vibe of being annoyed, she didn't seem angry when they finally left the throne room. In fact, she might have been expecting this kind of move. She certainly seemed surprised, though. Sokka trailed behind her, carrying the tray of food, but he was tentative in his gait, trying to figure out what it is exactly that she was feeling in this current moment. Of course, it was a difficult task given she had most of her face covered.
"Don't listen to him, Princess. What does he know?"
The princess looked around before pulling down her mask. "You're telling me not to mind the words of my own father?" she asked, amused.
"I say it like it is, Princess Yue. If this comes off as offensive, I'm sorry, but it doesn't matter to me who he is or what his relation to you is. All I know is that he does not know you, and he does not define you."
She gave him a little smile. She was smiling a lot today. Her smiles were genuine, too. Being around the prince of the South had that kind of effect on her, it seemed.
"I won't follow you from here on out if you don't want me to," he said.
"That's too bad. You were about to make history as my only friend to ever set foot in my room."
"So…are you okay with…?"
"It's not my permanent room anyway," she said. "I've only been here for two weeks. Soon, I will be moving to a different room for increased privacy." She nudged him playfully. "Guess I'll be completely vulnerable now that you know my whereabouts. If you really are a serial killer or something and I don't know it yet, you should count yourself lucky the princess herself gave it away."
"Haha," he frowned.
"Oh, come on, Prince Sokka. If I didn't trust you, I wouldn't have you follow me all the way here."
"I'm sure that's also why you don't want me as your bodyguard. You know, now that I think about it," he faked a gasp, "Is it because I'm a manly masculine male man?"
"I have nothing against manly masculine male men," she laughed. "It's because you're not me. You'd have to be my reflection or my shadow, in the very least, for you to know my secrets, but you're not any of those things, and neither is anyone else."
Sokka sighed. "Don't worry. If you want me to keep my distance, I will. I won't go around saying I'm your bodyguard. What matters to me is your acceptance. Although... I do think that as your friend— no, best friend— I have the freedom to meet up with you occasionally?"
"You might not go around telling everyone you're my bodyguard, but you're certainly keeping close to me, aren't you?"
"Because I care."
"There are other ways to care, you know. Something like...oh, I don't know, finishing up all of this food so the chief won't be suspicious?"
"Even the almond cake?" he gestured knowingly to the cup in the middle. "For some reason, I thought you favored desserts..."
And after a moment of introspection followed by another minute of making sure no one was around them, she took the cup, answering his grin with her own. "You can finish the rest."
Several minutes later, and Sokka found himself watching the shadows dance on the icy walls as he ate the last of the dishes prepared for her. The moonlight was generous as it spilled into the princess's quarters from the open windows. It was a modest space, similar in layout to their rooms at the estate but not as spacious. Her study connected to her bedroom, both living spaces very sparsely adorned with furniture given that it was a temporary arrangement.
The bedroom had consisted only of a large closet that was obviously too personal for exploration, a bed, a painting on the bedside table— his painting that he gave to her earlier that day— and an open window. As far as her study went, it wasn't as lavish as one would've expected it to be. It was rather empty to one side with nearly all of its furniture concentrated on the other, consisting of a large shelf filled to the brim with books, a tiny worship space consisting of a meditation mat, an incense holder, a small table with several files and scrolls and stationery supplies, and more books in strange-looking Arctic script. Yue was currently seated next to the books, jotting several things down on a sheet of paper in the script resembling the script on those books.
Sokka eventually finished his meal and joined her, peeking over her shoulder at the script curiously. He could recognize a few letters given that Nagaran (and by extension Angkaran) were somewhat related to the Arctic languages in script.
"Sh-Shir gur'a," he enunciated a particular word he recognized. "Doesn't that mean 'prison'?"
"You know Nagaran?"
"Just a few words here and there. My Gramp-Gramp has a copy of a manuscript from an old Nagaran lawbook. Probably written before the vernacular Code was finalized, but it had some commentary in Proto-Arctic. The manuscript was pretty harsh on prisoners…" he squinted his eyes and recognized another few syllables in the script, "Cheyru k'laveen…"
"'Structure of law,'" she translated. "Aveen cheyru k'laveen agara shir gur'a. 'Laws concerning prison organizational structure.'"
"All set to work on fixing the prisons, too, aren't you?" he said. "You know, it's not everyday we hear about leaders who make friends with the prisoners and help their love lives."
"Why not?" she smiled and shrugged.
"Is there a reason why you're writing it in Nagaran?"
"This is how I usually take all of my notes. Nagaran not as recognizable as Angkaran— unless if you have an ancient commentated manuscript sitting in your home, that is," she chuckled, "so it's the best choice."
"Why not write in the vernacular? For practice purposes?"
"Well yes. That and to keep my notes cryptic. In case anyone happens to see them, I don't want them to read them. Since Angkaran and Nagaran are rarely spoken or read by other people in the country…"
"But they'll know that you know these languages. Won't they be suspicious?"
"I can just say it's self-taught. The chief has access to several resources on Nagaran and Angkaran as the chieftain. I could always say he arranged some for me. I had to have something to do in hiding all these years, right?"
"I gotta say, you've got everything planned out carefully."
"I can't afford risks for what I do."
He smiled, impressed. "On that note, you have a plan, don't you?"
"For what?"
"Seamstresses, jewelers, dealers of gold and other valuables. Something tells me it's not for the purpose of pleasing those dweebs that Khasiq arranged." He crossed his arms. "And you have no plans on telling me."
"I have no idea what you're talking about."
"How innocent you are, Princess."
She responded with a smirk that could overthrow empires. "You're not a fan of surprises?"
"We could say that there are some special...I don't know, antioxidants in the vermillion to help keep the skin smooth?" Kya suggested. "He might not look like it, but our boy cares a lot for his skin, I tell you."
"You're right, but I don't know if he would buy this explanation," Hakoda said. "He'll see right through us. He's not that little toddler we used to convince with fairytales and things."
"There has to be some way to get him to smear this on his Tui mark!"
"If only Priestess Osha wasn't so cryptic with her answers."
"Well we need to do whatever we can to make sure Sokka smears some of this on his Tui mark. It will help him find his Tui a lot faster. And to be honest," bouts of excitement added to the bounce in the Southern chieftess's step, "I have a strong feeling that our Tui is the princess! Maybe Mother Osha wasn't trying to give it away so we could figure it out ourselves!"
"And how convenient is it that the plans for her alliance with Lu Ten have been canceled?"
When the Southern leaders stepped into their estate with so much optimism, they saw that Ivaneq was waiting for them in the leisure room. Judging by the look on his face, he was quite distressed and...confused?
"Brother Ivaneq," Kya greeted. "When did you get here? Did we keep you waiting for long?"
The man briefly looked at them before diverting his look to the fire that flickered in the fireplace. The leaders grew concerned and approached him.
"Is something wrong, Brother?" Hakoda asked.
"I don't know, sir," he shook his head. "I'm just so confused and...I don't know if what I heard was right or if there's been a misunderstanding or maybe I don't know the full picture…"
"What did you hear?" Hakoda asked. "Is it something important? Something...something that has to do with the princess, maybe?"
Ivaneq gave them a lost look. "She is not really our princess."
"Here you are," she handed him a few books that he'd asked to borrow from her library of banned works. "Aquela and My Sweet Girl in there. Then there's Disfigured; this one's a short story collection on eunuchs that might be of interest to you. And this one, Holy Transactions, I know you'll really enjoy. It's about a lot of imposters posing as shamans and profiting on superstitions."
"Just the one I need," he grinned. "Thank you, Princess. If only there's something I can give you in return."
"Oh, that's not necessary, I'm happy to…" she trailed off as he handed her a collection of several— and by several, a lot of— papers bound together with string.
"What is all this?" she sieved through the pages, wide-eyed. "Is this the entire Code of Ethics?"
"Yep. Transcribed from memory by yours truly. I had my parents check over it, too, in case I missed anything."
"You transcribed the entire... Sokka, this is around seventy pages, in the very least. How long did it take you?"
"A couple of hours. It's no trouble, really. I thought you'd have a chance to look at it for yourself," he rubbed the back of his neck, "You know, before we discussed it."
"Why would you work this hard? Did you stay up all night working on this or something?
"Not all night, but...a good portion of it. I was gonna give this to you today, but all this happened, so...maybe we can meet up tomorrow and discuss it?"
She smiled at the prince, touched by his sincerity, and she ruffled his hair again in that playful way of hers. "You're really something, Prince Sokka. Three days into your stay here, and you've already become very special to me. I'm really going to miss you when you leave."
"You've become very special to me." He felt like he might faint with joy again. "I won't leave if you don't want me to, Princess."
"Pardon?"
He blinked, not sure what to say after that sudden brainfart. Such things weren't meant to be said aloud, dear universe! "Uh...I-I mean...let's meet again tomorrow, Princess. I'll bring us some new flutes. We need to get started on your lessons."
"I'd love to, but I'm not sure if that's going to be possible," she said disappointedly. "I'll be busy dancing to my suitors' tunes, unfortunately."
"You're not a fan of surprises?"
"The only surprise I can expect tomorrow is the suitors not showing up for some reason."
"What if there's a way I can...I don't know, sabotage the event somehow?"
Sabotage? "You mean you'll get past hundreds of guards— Khasiq's guards— and make something happen?"
"Why not?"
"It's a far-reaching dream, isumataq," she said. "And besides, you wouldn't want people thinking you sabotaged the event to steal me for yourself."
"What if I am trying to steal you for myself?" he beamed.
"Haha," she crossed her arms. "Well don't you worry about such impossible surprises. I'm sure the Spirits will take care of it."
"The Spirits? Please, you can't possibly rely on statues. Your Tui and La only seem to have time for each other."
"It could very well be possible that out of his compassion, the charming La has come to me in your form to free me from prison and feed me my favorite desserts."
"That's the thing with you believers," he joked, "Underestimating the humans and giving credit to the Spirits."
"You wanna know a secret, Sokka?" she said, leaning against the wall. "In this moment, you are La. Extending your hand to help or care for someone with no regard for blind superstition. People like you are behind these Spirit stories that parents tell their children each night. It's people like you that they really dream about."
Sokka felt giddiness overtake him all at once. "You believe that La freed you through me. Can't you believe that La wants to serve you through me?"
"Not again," she groaned. "I'll make a mental note to scare you away with my religiosity. Maybe then you'll let this go."
"It's not just you ladies who have protective instincts, you know," he frowned. "Someone who's socially conscious needs to be aware that there are guys out there who also have protective instincts. You aren't the only nurturers in town."
"I'm telling you to nurture the South, isumataq," she chuckled, "not someone you knew for barely two days. Though that is a good leadership trait, I'd say…"
"Your Highness, why can't you understand that you're special to me, too? T-To all of us, I mean. I want to do what I can to make sure you're not harmed in any way."
"It's not like I have much of a say in this matter anyway. I saw the way the chief looked at you. He really likes you. And I'm going to be super honest with you," she looked him in the eyes, "My instincts tell me he's even going to talk to you about marriage. If you'd like to be my potential suitor."
"Suitor?" his heart nearly leaped out of his chest. "A-Are you sure?"
"Why else would he specifically tell me I don't need to choose anyone from Khasiq's selection? Why else would he tell you to follow me to my room, bodyguard or not? You don't know what it means when a man who is not related in any way to a woman is told to accompany her to her room?"
He flushed beet red. "O-Oh."
"I need you to not take it personally," she said. "And to say no, of course. You know how our people can be."
"Say 'no'? I don't know," he teased, "my parents will jump on such a chance. They're trying to get me hitched as soon as possible, too. What better option than the princess of the North?" He leaned forward, "Can you imagine it, Princess? Us married?"
"Oh, no," she shook her head, chuckling.
"You don't want to marry me?" he feigned offense. "I'll make a really good husband."
"I'm sure you would for the right lady."
"Rejecting me again, I see."
"La already has my heart, naalagaanera. Nice try."
"So much heartbreak today," he clutched his chest dramatically, earning amused giggles, "I'm losing to a statue! How will I ever deal with it?"
Chapter 22: The Princess's Keeper
Chapter Text
As he had no other friend to confide in with regard to how overwhelmed he felt, Arnook relied on the company of the Southern prince as well as Piandao, Gyatso, and a bitter-looking man with wild white hair who Sokka later learned was Jeong Jeong. The man, in spite of his not-so-tidy appearance, was a master firebender of impressive history in his prowess and humanitarian efforts, hence his honored position in the White Lotus. As a disciplined man, he didn't seem to tolerate impatience or clumsiness very well given that he addressed Sokka as "an oaf of a prince" when the warrior accidentally tripped his way into the throne room. In spite of his initial annoyance, however, Jeong Jeong invited Sokka to take the seat between him and Piandao, taking a second— and only a second— to smile a rare smile at him, even promoting him from an ordinary oaf to the oaf who "bagged a White Lotus position" in his youth and somehow "had the guts" to stand up to the Fire Lord's "manchild of a younger brother."
The three older men, being esteemed members of the Order of the White Lotus, currently offered moral support for Arnook in however way they could, but they simply could not fathom why the Northern chieftain refused to have the organization use its influence to drive Khasiq behind bars. This was something the Northern princess herself was trying to do after all, albeit through the small amount of influence she had cultivated so far through her Black Lotus Project. Why couldn't Arnook, being the actual chieftain of the Northern Water Tribe, take advantage of that project, too, and opt for the aid of a powerful coalition of world leaders? Was the chieftain really suffering from such crippling fear? Nevertheless, as prominent members of such a powerful organization with intentions of closely supporting the Black Lotus Project, Piandao, Gyatso, and Jeong Jeong felt it was crucial to get Arnook to agree to their interference one way or another.
Sokka, meanwhile, remained quiet for the most part, the princess's observations looping through his head. "I saw the way the chief looked at you. He really likes you. And I'm going to be super honest with you. My instincts tell me he's even going to talk to you about marriage. If you'd like to be my potential suitor." It made him feel flattered, of course, but also anxious. Like in really a happy way. Like, in a really really happy way. He nearly jumped with anticipation every time the chief looked to him, but not a single remark was made over the course of the first hour of the meeting.
Apart from being overly alert in case Arnook decided to finally make the announcement, Sokka also listened and observed and mentally took notes with regard to all that they did talk about, all while being repeatedly attracted to a silk tapestry of Tui that hung from the wall of Arnook's study. The Yue-esque Tui was all beauty as she floated over the ocean, her long white hair billowing in the sky and mingling with the whiteness of the clouds. She was smiling serenely below her at the many hands and waves that reached out to her, telling them with her smile that they had nothing to fear. Sokka, forgetting that he was in an audience with very important people, smiled dreamily, taken by nostalgia, going back in time until the person sitting between Piandao and Jeong Jeong wasn't a twenty-three-year-old prince but a five-year-old tribesboy with wild hopes and a fascination for the fairytale that was Tui. In the back of his mind were Lady's words— pervasive and thrilling— from a written speech that had burrowed into his mind and made it its home.
Some of the sisters in the mission find that they are repulsed by the ever-sanguine image of Tui. Clearly La, the Angry One, is the doer here, they say, and it is about time that the Goddess is depicted as being overcome by rage rather than be robbed of all other expressions. That may be true to an extent, and yet I say to them that it is only a matter of perspective. Can it not be that La prepares for the battles that he is yet to fight, but Tui has already won the battles that are yet to come? Perhaps that is why La is stern and focused and Tui is calm and smiling. Perhaps La is the one who is really smiling, for he is defined by his whitened soul, while Tui is the one who is really raging, for she is defined by her blackened soul. It could be that the smiling Tui fights La's battles and that the agitated La is the smile on Tui's face. Or perhaps our dark La is the shade of peace, and our bright Tui, scorching effort. Discussions, discussions.
But let it be remembered that this pleasing moon and this brawling ocean are only outward images, my friends. If we are to accept that Tui and La are but one Beloved that is seated in all beings, we must accept that it is not bound by dualities. The Beloved is both the struggle of the cosmos and the promises of life and victory that come with it. It is both a smiling face that is enraged by injustice and an angry face yearning for love.
"Sokka? Sokka, can you hear me?"
"Huh? What?" he snapped out of his thinking and blinked, feeling everyone's stares on him.
"I was asking you if the princess was really coming from the Spirit Oasis when you saw her," Arnook said.
"Oh...no doubt about it, Chief, she was the only one there."
"Are you sure?"
"Yeah, I didn't see anyone else there."
Arnook sighed, rubbing his head.
"I half-expected your advisor to be here, Brother Arnook," Jeong Jeong said. "He doesn't seem to leave you alone except for when you're meeting with guests."
"He's caught up with something. A few tensions regarding Kinji."
"Kinji? What does Khasiq have to do with Kinji's case?"
"The man's his ally, so he has to do something to safeguard his reputation."
"Kinji is his ally?" Gyatso seemed surprised. "After everything we've been hearing about him in just these past few hours? That man is no spiritual leader. A total of fifty reports have been filed against him in the last three hours alone."
"There's a lot to hear about people like Kinji, but Khasiq always made sure they were either not heard or ignored as rumors. Until now, that is. All thanks to that woman who suddenly went missing." The Northern chief held a degree of caution on his face. "No one has ever dared to report on Kinji this blatantly before, but she was quite bold for tainting his reputation so quickly. And the people have taken her as their inspiration. Whoever she is…"
"Chief Arnook, wouldn't it be easier if instead of worrying about dangers, you officially conveyed the issues here to the White Lotus?" Jeong Jeong suggested. "We are willing to stand by you—"
"No," he shook his head fervently. "No, Master Jeong Jeong. This is an internal issue, and it will stay that way. Khasiq...Khasiq can be very ruthless. The things he has done in his past…"
"I hope you are not doubting the White Lotus, my friend," Gyatso said.
"No, Brother, not at all. Call me a coward, for all I care, but I won't take any risks. I don't want anything happening to the princess."
Piandao, who had been looking through a few scrolls, mused aloud, "I wonder if the princess and that woman are allies. If so, they definitely picked the right time to have Kinji exposed like this, considering the princess's orders include dispatching the authorities to take Kinji into custody for his crimes."
"What makes you think they could be allies?" Arnook asked, alarmed.
"You mentioned to me before that with Khasiq's influence and propaganda, it is near impossible for anyone to have action taken against him and his allies. Well how convenient is it that right when the princess decided to take action, there was an actual report filed against Kinji for the first time in years?"
Sokka widened his eyes.
"And now, there is an overnight revolution of sorts taking place," Jeong Jeong said, "and the justice headquarters are being overwhelmed by complaints and reports—"
"Saying the princess has an ally out there is a bit of a stretch, I think," the prince interrupted quickly. "It could be a coincidence. Either that, or...or maybe someone informed Her Highness of all that's happening. And when they learned she was going to do what she can to stop Kinji, they finally got the confidence to file a report…" He took a deep breath, trying to maintain his cool, "I think these possibilities make more sense because Her Highness hasn't set foot outside the palace. She never had a significant amount of contact with anyone, from what I understand."
"She has contact with Lady Sayen," Arnook pointed out. "Sayen is a part of her council."
"But the Revivalists don't need a reason to be anonymous if they're already blatantly against Khasiq, don't you think?" Sokka asked.
"Maybe they don't need to be anonymous, but Lady does. Who knows if she's the one who filed the report. She didn't reveal her face, did she?"
"Even if Lady revealed her face, I'm assuming you wouldn't recognize her? Since no one has ever seen her face before?"
Another point made.
"Besides, the woman claimed to be a nonbender...a-according to what I heard," Sokka added, trying to maintain a confident look. "How can a nonbender be Lady if Lady is a powerful bender?"
"She could be lying to protect her identity," Gyatso said. "I can see how it is difficult for a nonbender to pretend to be a bender, but it is quite easy for a bender to pretend to be a nonbender."
"Maybe, but Lady is not the only person who's seeking justice out there," Sokka pointed out, having told himself that he wasn't going to stop until he was sure any and all suspicions that could possibly catch up to the princess were deemed null and void. "Lady is not the only woman in the tribe who is starting to speak up. From what I've heard, the North is actually a mess right now and desperately in need of supervision by human rights advocates."
But Arnook said nothing of the comment, nothing of the social crises at hand, not even when the White Lotus trio looked to him knowingly. He only shook his head, pupils wavering in terror. "The princess...she can't...she can't be allies with Lady…"
"There's no way, Chief," Sokka said again, calm and confident. "You said so yourself. The princess has never been beyond the Forbidden Chamber until the past few weeks, and even now, she has never been outside the palace, much less the inner ring. Lady is the people's weapon. I would highly doubt she'd concern herself with the bigotry in the palace as opposed to feeding the thousands of people who look up to her mission past the inner ring."
It seemed like he was complimenting Lady, in a way. Jeong Jeong gave him a dubious look.
"At least, that's what she would probably think if we consider her perspective," the Southern prince covered. "I'm only saying that the princess can't possibly know so much about Lady. Or even if she did, she could never interact with her." He turned back to the chief, "Your Majesty, you would have a reason to be worried for her life if she was openly favoring only the Revivalists, but she's keeping everyone in her circle. Nationalists, Neo-Nationalists, Revivalists, the politically ambiguous."
"Yes…" Arnook said, leaning back against the pelts cushioning his ice chair, "Yes…that's very true… But whether the woman and Lady are the same person or different people, whether it's possible or not possible for my daughter to be involved in this, no matter what the situation is like, Khasiq must never get the suspicion that my daughter might potentially be allies with Lady or the Revivalists or any of their supporters. Khasiq is not going to back out or be lenient on Lady's supporters. Lady is currently his main target, and the man's going crazy from not being able to get a hold of her. The woman who filed the report could be Lady, for all we know or don't know. In the very least, she's connected to Sayen's group, isn't she?"
"Lady is currently his main target, and the man's going crazy from not being able to get a hold of her." Sokka began to feel queasy. "Well Lady hasn't been seen for the past year. Who knows if she's still involved with the group? She could be anywhere. Who knows, maybe she's no longer even in the city."
"And how do you know that she hasn't been seen lately, Prince?" Jeong Jeong asked him intensely.
"I...I just happened to hear a group of Revivalists discussing this when I was out exploring the palace. I didn't know what it meant until I learned more about the situation here... f-from assistants Zhi and Ping..."
As the Northern chief became preoccupied with other thoughts, Gyatso responded with a slow nod of contemplation. Jeong Jeong seemed to be a bit more on the suspicious side. The master firebender, keeping a raised eye on the Southern warrior, spoke anyway, "I've organized a few underground relief missions myself, Brother Arnook." Having been an opponent of the elites during the Fire Nation civil war several years ago, Jeong Jeong had been involved with supporting the commoners in the Peasant Rebellions. The result was that he was honored as a hero of the people, earning the title, "The Deserter" for abandoning his aristocratic roots to seek enlightenment and for later siding with the hungry. "This Lady you mention might not be out in the open, but she could be in hiding or be working her influence underground in a similar fashion," Jeong Jeong said. "We cannot be too confident; even if there is the smallest chance that she can get through to your daughter without any of us knowing, she won't refuse the chance. She already turned her organization into a political party. Who knows if she's up for power grabs next—"
"Lady is not like that."
That certainly earned more of the men's attention. Sokka swallowed the panic that crept in his throat, "Not that I'm defending her or anything. It's just that... I've heard that part of the reason why Lady's not involved in her organization as much is because she's not happy with how politicized it has become, too. It was intended to be a mission for social work…" And when they were looking at him with increased curiosity, he added, "According to my research."
"You sure did a lot of research for your first time here, young isumataq," Arnook said, and Sokka did everything he could in his power to appear as stoic as possible.
"I would have to agree with Prince Sokka," Gyatso said, surprising the others. "If she wanted the throne, she would target you as well, Brother Arnook, but that is not the case, is it?"
Arnook shook his head.
"Then power is not really her concern."
"It could also be that I'm not much of a threat for her," the chief said. "I don't have an assertive bone in my body. Not anymore anyway. Maybe her mission is to get rid of Khasiq? And then assert herself on the throne easily since I won't be able to put up a fight?"
"You are the chieftain," Gyatso said. "And you said the people still have immense respect for your decision given your lineage. You are also an ally of the White Lotus. It is for that reason that Khasiq still hasn't completely taken the throne yet. It is for that reason that he demands you to be loyal to him and personally hand over the throne to him. If Khasiq did not have any feeling of intimidation at all, why would he waste all this time simply resorting to being your advisor?"
It never ceased to amaze Arnook how Gyatso, though a monk and a bit more removed from politics more than the other nations could ever be, was nevertheless highly knowledgeable in these matters.
"I can see that Lady is thinking like an airbender," Gyatso went on. "She is approaching the issues here from a different angle, knowing fully well the dangers that Khasiq might present if her efforts were direct."
"What do you mean?"
"We see that she is very careful about what she is doing. To this day, nearly nine years into the formation of the Revivalist Mission, no one knows what she looks like. No one has been able to track down any information about her other than her professional relations with the members of her mission. Even the Revivalists themselves have no knowledge about her apart from her abilities and her training." Gyatso held up a few scrolls. "I have looked at several statistics. Lady's fighting style is not really combat, and it seems to me that she has never put up much of a direct fight because she always found a way to restrain her opponents. Some have been chi-blocked, some have been temporarily paralyzed, either waist-down or neck-down. Some were rendered and unconscious and others subdued through sleep-inducing herbs. But all of these are temporary means of restraint. No lives were taken, no harm was caused."
Yue is a pacifist, Sokka knew, and the details from his earlier conversation with his friends confirmed it. "She could not stand other forms of life being harmed or abused. She claimed we would be hurting the Spirits inside of them." "Master Gyatso, can I see those statistics?"
Gyatso smiled and handed him the documents, and the prince sieved through them. Piandao and Jeong Jeong peeked over his shoulders and also took a look at the information.
"Her strategy is transformative," Gyatso concluded, "And her strikes are more internalizing."
"Internalizing?" Jeong Jeong asked.
"Yes. You see, my friends, you mentioned that Lady has reached out to the public through her mission's social work and her speeches. By offering help and encouraging conversations, she is utilizing methods that transform people's understandings rather than physically attacking adherents of extremism. Our records show that of all of the criminals that she had tracked down, she has never harmed them. She has never taken a life. The most she has ever done is render her opponents unconscious or immobile while the Revivalist Association worked to bring them to the justice authorities and imprison them."
"Just because she has not killed anyone does not mean she isn't a threat, Sifu Gyatso," Arnook said. "If people like her go about terrorizing the place—"
"Do you really think she's a terrorist, Chief?" Sokka asked. "She hasn't taken a single life. She isn't endangering the public. She is essentially doing what the justice system should be doing. Anyone, regardless of supporting or opposing her, can see this."
"People can't just take law and order into their hands, isumataq—"
"Well there's not much of a choice if the system in place is nowhere near being effective. It is up to the people to take matters into their own hands."
"Sokka, you are going to be a leader yourself one day," Arnook began. "You need to understand that—"
"The only thing I care to understand right now is what the best course of action is for the North. An imposter is going around claiming he has 'divine' lineage and is assaulting women and even young girls, and even though every politician and his mama know this, not a single action was taken against him. On the other hand, you have regular citizens dedicating their lives to making sure other people can sleep peacefully at night with one less criminal on the loose." He let out a huff. "Don't mistake me as supporting people in particular. I'm sympathizing with the people who are being the change the Water Tribe needs."
"We should be worried if no action is being taken considering all of this, but the princess is on it, whether she has allies or not," Piandao noted. "She is definitely going to be taking advantage of these few weeks with us and Avatar Aang being here. She fully intends on having Kinji be taken into custody, and there's not much that Khasiq can do about this."
"She might not be an ally of Lady upfront, but she is definitely taking inspiration from her technique," Jeong Jeong noted. "As Master Gyatso said, it seems to be transformative. Educational. Especially considering her requests for constructing a new school. And her list of these works," he picked up a scroll, "to be re-published and re-distributed."
"This also explains her increased focus on fine arts," Piandao added, holding up more scrolls. "These documents outline many proposals that are in favor of promoting artworks of all kinds. Plays, novels, paintings. All kinds of incentives for creating new works that enlighten audiences about current social issues through various mediums. She's also seeking to bring back the rewards system for creative works that Khasiq has dismantled."
But Arnook only shook his head. "I actually withheld all of those orders."
"I thought we agreed that you will let Her Highness do whatever she liked?" Sokka piped up again, this time with a full-fledged glare.
And for another moment, Piandao, Gyatso, Arnook, and Jeong Jeong were taken aback by the flare of his attitude that was so defensive of the princess. "So long as it's reasonable—" Arnook began.
"What's not reasonable about this, Chief?" Sokka demanded, forgetting that it was the chief he was talking to for yet another moment. "She wants a criminal locked up. She wants the public to have an ounce of common sense. How is that—?"
"It's too dangerous of a move for her. All of the things she's doing, they're too dangerous—"
"Have you considered thinking that maybe it's because you're allowing the danger to persist?" the prince stood up from his pelt. "The Code of Ethics distinguishes between crimes that are intentional and crimes that have no excuse whatsoever, and I think we all know which category assault falls under. There will never be a case where assault is deemed 'accidental' or 'for the sake of self-defense.' There is absolutely no excuse for it. If it's lack of control that's the problem, then into the insane asylums these idiots go. But if they insist they're able-minded and still can't keep it in their pants, then they're not fit to be called humans. Even animals follow set times and seasons for mating, but these heathens are running through the streets, forcing themselves on people," he gave Arnook a stern look, "pretending to be grooms so they can sell the brides in the streets. You want those people to be pardoned? You want them to run free in the tribe?"
Arnook appeared stunned for an earth-shattering moment, moisture swirling in his hardened look, but that didn't stop Sokka from saying what he felt he needed to say to make sure the princess was in the clear.
"As if locking her up from society isn't enough, you're suspecting her of having fishy allies and thinking of restricting her even more. She's having to starve herself so she can exercise her own rights as the future chieftess. You're not even letting her breathe, I tell you! Chief Arnook, there are ways to protect the princess without tying her down. There are ways of watching over her without having to support Khasiq's corrupt regime—"
"A healer without a mask and a warrior without a shield are always vulnerable, isumataq!" the chief croaked. "My daughter wants to dive right into the political battlegrounds without shields or weapons, without any knowledge of how to navigate the environment—!"
"It won't be wise to underestimate the princess, Chief," the words slipped out of Sokka's mouth, but he was then reminded of Yue's words earlier. "I still must act helpless if I want to get things done. If I want to have enough freedom to at least walk the halls by myself." So he added, "But the concern for her life is very real. I acknowledge that. That's why I'm willing to be her shield." He softened his voice, "She saved our tribe. She saved our lives. She is the reason we are thriving today. You think I wouldn't care for her life?" He pulled out his sword, ready to nick his finger again, "If you want, I can make another oqaaseq aukkut to prove it."
And it was at that moment following Sokka's intense outburst that the three White Lotus members, who had been "watching the show," so to speak, simultaneously turned to the chieftain. A wordless conversation seemed to have been exchanged among the four older men, leaving Sokka rather...confused. The men didn't say anything to each other, and yet, a kind of understanding seemed to have been reached. Among the trio, that is, for Arnook simply got up from his pelts and began storming away from his pedestal.
"Chief, wait," Piandao stood up. Gyatso and Jeong Jeong followed, calling out to the chieftain. Arnook paused before he could leave, never having looked so conflicted in his life.
"Alright, Brother Arnook, I will ask for you, then," Jeong Jeong then turned to the prince, "You apparently said you'd be willing to be the princess's bodyguard. Would you be willing to do that for the rest of your life?"
A pause settled into the room. Sokka blinked, his heart rate shooting through the icy ceiling. "You mean…?"
"Would you like to receive her hand in marriage?" Gyatso asked.
Of course, this was an expected question since Yue herself had suspected this and told him about it, and for the longest hour in his life, he'd been waiting for this moment, but it still came as a shocker to him for some reason. Perhaps it was because of how direct it was. As desperate as his folks had been to get him hitched ever since the day he turned sixteen, Sokka had still never encountered the moment where he would directly be asked to be someone's son-in-law. He'd imagine this would be unexpected, too, especially after his outburst and with the possibility of Arnook being offended. What was the logic behind them asking him about this now?
"It's not like she has a permanent bodyguard," Piandao pointed out. "And even if there's a chance at hiring someone, Chief Arnook prefers that it be someone she will call a husband. It is only proper that way, he thinks." At least, more proper than hiring one man to be her bodyguard and planning to have another be her husband. It will most definitely be a move that will not make the chieftain lose face in front of the tribe again, especially after the scandal he faced for accidentally trying to send her away with imposters.
"The chief has been hesitating to ask you this," Gyatso added. "Hopefully you both can work something out." He bowed to Arnook. "We will meet you tomorrow, Brother. Our best wishes to you both."
With the seal-cat finally out of the bag, the White Lotus trio promptly left the room, giving Arnook and Sokka the privacy they would need. Arnook did not say anything for a while, keeping his attention on the tapestry of Tui, and Sokka felt a little uncomfortable to be the one to pry for more information. He was about to say something to clear the awkwardness in the air when Arnook finally asked, "Care to join me for a walk?"
Arnook felt thankful for the chaos that was taking up Khasiq's sweet time at the justice headquarters. The incident left Khasiq's assistants occupied with providing security for an endangered Kinji rather than keeping up with what the chief was doing and who he was talking to. This incident also gave Arnook the opportunity to take in some fresh Arctic air and not have to worry about people watching his every move. Not to mention that Sokka fell under the "guest" category, which meant that having someone watch over the chief when he was spending time with guests would make the White Lotus authorities be suspicious of Khasiq, and the advisor himself knew that. Hence, this was a rare moment of freedom for the Northern chief, who had warmed up to the idea of confiding in Sokka to an extent that he never would in even his friends in the White Lotus.
Arnook led Sokka through a secret pathway in an abandoned part of the eastern wing, where they soon approached an area of open tundra that gave way to the ruins of a demolished icy building of some sort in the distance. The ruins were accompanied by dusty, abandoned tents made of seal-hide. After making sure yet again that it was only the two of them, Arnook motioned for Sokka to follow him into one of the tents. They took their seats inside, drawing warmth from the torch that Sokka had carried through their walk. The prince made use of the fire by positioning it on a couple of spread-out pieces of log, making something that resembled a campfire. The duo huddled close to the fire, drawing out the silence between them for a few more moments.
That is, until Sokka tried to make for conversation without directly jumping into the matter. "Did you...did you first see Yue at the Moon Temple?"
The question had caught Arnook off guard a little bit, but then he seemed to relax, nodding, "Yes."
"What was it like when you first saw her?"
The man's face softened. "Awe. I was in awe…" and with his eyes glazed over with warmth, "In just a few moments, that awe turned into love." He smiled at the warrior. "You'll know when you have a child of your own one day."
And the prince found himself feeling warm and fuzzy inside, too. "What did she look like?"
The chief beamed giddily as if reliving that very moment. "She had a head full of hair. Soft, white hair. Lots of it. She had very fair skin. She still does, of course, but I remember when we noticed it for the first time. It was like she was glowing. And she was just the brightest thing. So beautiful... small, too..." He held his palms out, trying to remember, trying to estimate just how small she had been. "Maybe about this much…"
"That's...tiny," Sokka's voice barely above a soft whisper.
"Yes…" the chief stared into the fire, his peaceful reprieve proving to be only temporary. "Ahnah, my wife, was desperate to hold Yue when we first saw her. She refused to put her down or even give her to me. And in all the years I've known her...I'd never seen Ahnah cry as much as she did on that night. Yue...she was so tiny. And they just left her there."
By "they", he was likely referring to Yue's actual parents.
"So small and helpless…The priests said she was left there sometime during the night… " Arnook seemed as if he was unraveling for a moment but ended up catching himself, sinking back into silence.
"The princess is not small and helpless anymore, Chief, for you to take away even her most basic freedoms," Sokka told him. "Maybe she doesn't want to be coddled. Have you ever thought about that?"
"I've thought about the past enough times to know I shouldn't take any chances in exposing her to anyone," Arnook gulped. "You have no idea how horrible things have been here all these years."
Twenty-five years ago, people were afraid to cross their own thresholds with their newborn daughters, particularly families that worshipped Tui (which was basically the entirety of the North save for a few Nationalist aristocrats here and there because it was Tui, the patron deity alongside La). Tui worship was deemed sinful by several extremist strains of the Nationalist Party, and female infants of poor, Tui-worshipping families were expected to be offered as sacrifices to La. Families lived in fear in a time when infanticide was already becoming prevalent due to societal pressures caused by groom-price and dowry traditions. A daughter was just a financial burden for the family, which would be expected to marry her off at the age of sixteen and provide hefty amounts to the groom's family, and this "tradition", whatever its excuse was for being so staunchly practiced, was simply not feasible during the several brief bouts of economic distress caused by Khasiq's irresponsible handling of the national treasury. With both the government and society at their heels, the daughters of the tribe were heavily wounded, many innocent lives wiped off of the face of the tribe.
It was apparently during that time when Goddess Tui decided to take birth in the physical world. At least, that's how Arnook described it.
"You might not care for this part of the story," Arnook said with a dry chuckle, "but the Goddess Herself appeared to us in our visions. She told us that she has chosen us to raise her."
Indeed, the night before Ahnah and Arnook found Yue, Tui had appeared to them in their dreams and told them that she will be born the following night, that she will be waiting for them at the Moon Temple, for she had chosen them to raise her. She gave them complete freedom to raise her as they wished. The Northern leaders were elated as they had always hoped for a child— that, too, a daughter— but there were several problems at stake. For one, under Khasiq's supervision, they could never hope to step into the Moon Temple. And even if the Goddess did provide them an opportunity to sneak into the place, the leaders were still terrified of the kind of dangers that might possibly plague the child until they got to her.
Fortunately, Khasiq had been distracted by a few incidents in time for the Moon Temple priests to send word to the leaders about a child left abandoned and uncleaned— a child who had won the couple's hearts instantly. The priests had told them that she'd been in the temple for quite a while, hinting at the extended length of time in which the temple had been "contaminated" by the secretions of childbirth. They advised the chief against raising her, claiming that ritual impurity would curse the family for this blasphemy. Of course, this was expected from them because by then, those "priests" had turned into Khasiq's puppets, clinging to the man's every word out of fear. Either they failed to see the Goddess in the young child or ignored the Goddess even if they recognized her.
"How can some people be so cruel?" Arnook raved. "Giving their baby to La as a sacrifice? Just because she was born in a temple! There are so many couples in the world that would give anything to have children of their own, and apparently, there are also people who don't care a jot about their own flesh and blood."
"It makes no sense to me whatsoever," Sokka directed his flare of anger at the snow and kicked it. "Tribefolk would normally do anything and everything to have babies of their own. But with her, they're so heartless. Going around talking about curses and other nonsense."
"It's fear, I tell you," Arnook said. "The fear that associating someone who defied the laws from right at birth would contaminate their spirituality. That bad things will start happening to them. That they will be ruined or that their families will be destroyed."
"These are nothing more than fear tactics used to drill the purity laws into their heads!" Sokka said, exasperated. "Blaming misfortunes on innocent people and shit. And since the world is populated mostly by idiots, they ran with this stupidity."
The Northerner held a distant look on his face. "I'm too much of a coward to even admit to this stupidity because yes, ritual purity and cleanliness are important. But because of them, these laws shouldn't be turning people into tyrants." He gulped. "Ahnah and I thought we'd never love anyone else more than we loved each other, but then a tiny baby girl came into our lives, and we fell in love again. With her. It was a divine moment." He shook his head. "Surely the Spirits wouldn't strike us down for that."
"Of course not."
Another pause followed with the chief lost in deep thought, almost as if second-guessing his own intuition.
"You know, I'm never gonna forget that look on my parents' faces when Kohana was born," Sokka told him. "Yeah, those things seemed awkward and mushy when I was younger, but even I get it after a while." A tiny smile followed a determined look, "Chief Arnook, did you or the Chieftess care at all about your bundle of Tui being unclean when you first saw her? If those Spirits you care about so much are supposed to be seen as the origins and the parents of the tribe and whatnot…Do you think they'd care about this over-the-top ritual purity yakshit?"
An argument like that did manage to stir something of value in the older man's look.
"Anything that devalues lives is not worth its hype," Sokka said. "Laws of any kind should exist for the sake of prolonging the lives and dignities of the people. Anything otherwise, anything that stops protecting innocent people, it should be ashamed to call itself a part of justice."
"But there seems to be no more room for ethics in this place, son. What Yue is doing is trying to bring back the lost glory, but she is also supporting people who are utilizing unorthodox ideas."
"I'm sure the sorry excuses we have for traditions were unorthodox when they first started out, too."
"Say what you want, but I can't have her entertain these kinds of thoughts. Why does she need to exert herself? Can't she marry and have an heir and teach her sons to fulfill these things?"
Sokka glared. "You know, I really think our nation could've been in a better place a long time ago if we didn't have to filter out intelligent candidates on the lines of gender."
"No matter what you say or think of me, there are certain traditions I must still respect, Sokka. Besides, it's for her own good if she stays out of the way. Otherwise, she'll be exposed to the horrors that are happening out there. She"ll become a pawn in Lady's hands and be dragged into bigger political messes." A ragged breath, "As her father, I need to be sure she is cared for, provided for. That she's not abandoned."
"Her Highness will never be abandoned," Sokka said resolutely. "I won't allow it. And in the meantime, you can't let your fears tie her down. She needs freedom, Chief. Like everyone else, she has dreams, hopes, expectations about her future, the future of the tribe. She loves her people and is willing to do everything she can for them. And she has amazing ideas for transforming the North. You can't just shoot them down and say you're doing what's best for her."
But Arnook seemed as fearful as ever.
"And by the way, bigotry isn't gonna get us far. Neither is supporting bigotry, by which I mean your allegiance to Khasiq," Sokka said. "If you ask me, Kinji and Khasiq and all their dangerous associates should be executed for their crimes."
"Execution?" the Northern leader widened his eyes. "You want to execute Khasiq?"
"A threat like that to society has to be gotten rid of," came the response which really alarmed Arnook. "These aren't small-scale crimes, and these aren't ordinary criminals. Imprisonment won't do. The people need to be fearful of the consequences of horrible actions. Feeding these monsters three times a day in prison doesn't sound very fear-inducing to me—"
"SHHH!" Arnook scrambled over to him and nearly clamped his hand over the prince's mouth. He looked both ways.
"Her Highness is the leader of the North," Sokka cast the chief's hand aside, "and a leader she will be. She'll open up all possibilities for the sisters in the tribe. She will make history."
"She needs to be alive, first, to make or break history! I'm telling you this because I know you understand the struggle of protecting loved ones. You need to understand that there are several kinds of things Khasiq can do to silence people."
"Nothing is going to happen to Princess Yue. I am not going to give the universe any chances. You trust me, don't you? You had to have at least a little if you considered me as her suitor."
And finally, the conversation they'd both been anticipating. The Northerner gave the warrior a long look before sighing, a burdened look in his eyes. "It has been on my mind for a while now. The possibility of you and her getting matched. Ever since I knew of your birth many years ago, ever since we found Yue. But... I just didn't think it was possible, so I didn't act on it."
"Why didn't you think it was possible?"
"Circumstances. There's the obvious one of Khasiq blocking us from reaching out to the South. And even if there had miraculously been a chance, I couldn't have possibly approached you and asked you to marry my daughter if the world didn't know of her existence. This isn't something that we could've kept a secret, besides. It would've been a high-profile alliance."
And that was why the chief felt that marrying Yue off to someone else (preferably someone who wasn't from the Water Tribe and couldn't care less about her past) was the only other option. In the very least, it would have kept her safe as she would've been far away from the Water Tribe. The imposters had posed as very trustworthy, welcoming Earth Kingdom aristocrats, and Arnook had been desperate. It was that very alliance that became the undoing of the princess's secret existence.
After the tribe's inevitable discovery of Yue's existence following some additional stints of Professor Zei, Arnook felt that he had hopes for finally reaching out and approaching the South, but that was when he learned of the South's actual situation. With what confidence would he approach the Southern royals and ask that they accept Yue as their daughter-in-law? Especially after the North spent so much of its time in ignorance and did absolutely nothing to try to reach out? It wasn't until Yue's Southern Revival Project drew widespread attention and showed success in its initial stages that Arnook felt his hopes renew again. That was when Fire Lord Iroh, who had been impressed with Yue's efforts in establishing the Black Lotus, asked Arnook to consider Yue for Lu Ten.
"I was in a position where I couldn't refuse. Khasiq insisted I marry Yue off as soon as possible. And also, refusing the Fire Nation's request did not seem like a good idea."
"I can understand that."
But thanks to the Spirits, the chief realized that he didn't need to find a way to get out of this alliance as he knew Prince Lu Ten had feelings for an Earth Kingdom lady and wouldn't go through with this anyway.
"Sokka, keep in mind that I've never seen this as a... transaction of sorts. This has nothing to do with your gratitude for her...though it does make me feel good about it, I will admit. I'm not asking you a favor in return for what she has done for your tribe. I genuinely wanted you to like her and care for her." With a sigh, he admitted, "I've heard a lot about you. I've started to get to know you. I've seen the way you stood up to Ozai to defend her honor, and I'm now seeing you stand up to me to fulfill the princess's wishes. You want her to do all that she wants...and at the same time, you want to stand by her. You respect her and see her as your equal. I don't know of many people...many tribesmen... who still do that for their partners these days."
"But there has to be a reason why you still didn't want to ask me directly," he said. "Is it because I was getting too comfortable with arguing?" With you? he could've added but chose not to as it was only obvious.
"Many fathers would hate to have someone talk back to them with regard to their daughter's safety, but with you, I find that I'm not angry at all," the man said much to the prince's bewilderment. "You were considerate of her interests and her safety. Spirits, Sokka, I could sense you judging me for being so careless. For sending her away with those imposters…" and somehow, he waved it off with a dry chuckle, "What more could I possibly want to see in a potential son-in-law?"
Sokka blinked. "So...I wasn't crossing the line back there…?"
"Perhaps you were, but that's what I appreciated. I would want you to stand up to even me if I was ever to end up being a threat to her in any way."
That certainly was an interesting way to approach the scenario, Sokka thought. Not many fathers (at least, not the ones he knew of) were willing to take such chances with their daughters' suitors the same way).
"I originally had plans of having you both spend time with each other and get to know one another more before asking you about this directly. But…"
"But you quit before you could give it a chance. You had second thoughts of considering me."
"I didn't."
"Then...why didn't you want to ask?"
"Because I was not sure how to approach your parents," the chieftain admitted. "I was not sure what your parents would say."
Sokka took a deep breath. "I have to admit they were extremely excited about the possibility, too. Of marrying me to Her Highness…" he felt his cheeks warm up for a moment, "They were actually wanting to ask you. They would have already if it wasn't for Lu Ten being in the way. They might approach you any day now, in fact."
"But they would not react the same way when they find out who Yue really is, would they?" Arnook then stood up, still staring at the fire as he slipped his gloved hands into the pockets of his fur robe. "Your family is rather conservative. Your grandfather is especially conservative. Earlier, your parents were asking me about the 'incident' that made the Moon Temple impure. No, they weren't just asking. They were panicking. I could see it on their faces, Sokka. They wanted to have nothing to do with anything that crosses the threshold of proper ritual purity."
Sokka found to his dismay that he couldn't say anything to deny or disprove Arnook's logic. He could already picture Pakku's furious face.
"It's only obvious that they...they would not easily accept Yue when they find out she was born in a temple. In a setting that is supposed to be highly sacred...in a circumstance that defies the purity laws they value so much," Arnook continued. "That's why I was torn between approaching them by telling them the truth about her past or…or hiding the fact...because she's still my daughter," his voice wobbled as he said that, "regardless of who she was born to and under what circumstances."
"My family members might consider themselves wedded to orthodox purity laws," Sokka frowned, "but they're not the ones marrying Her Highness. It's my marriage. It's ultimately my choice." He huffed, "Besides, they have no real reason to complain about orthodoxy. I'm not orthodox at all. I don't give a damn about their Spirits. At least, their versions of the Spirits."
"So... does this mean you are interested in Yue?"
Interest. Perhaps that was not enough to describe the absolute joy that always overflowed within him merely at the thought of her.
"You're smiling."
Sokka blinked, realizing that his lips had indeed widened. He cleared his throat, fiddling with his fingers as he gazed into the fire, but he quickly lost his composure the flames appeared to be mimicking her secret little happy dance from before. "I can't describe it, Chief. I definitely like her. I really really like her. To be very honest, I think…I think I...well, to be honest, I've never seen anyone like her. She's so chill, you know? But she cares. A lot. And...and she's smart and...fun…" he chuckled, "she doesn't think she is, but she is. And she's...she's very sweet and...and kind...and she's not condescending at all for someone who's a believer and stuff, and...I just love…" He paused. Love?
"Love?" Arnook repeated in a state of quasi-panic and a sense of near-denial. "Love what…?"
Sokka trailed off quickly, his mind foggy, his pulse racy, his stomach in knots. Yue was beautiful, very beautiful, no doubt, but she was so much more. Her wisdom, craftiness, humor, tranquility, passion, stubbornness, rebellion. And of course, her emotion— her playfulness, kindness, embarrassment. Not to mention righteous anger. Yue was all kinds of beauty melded perfectly into one person regardless of what he knew of her so far and what he was yet to know.
So...was this it? That sacred thing called love? Sokka had never felt this way about a woman before, that's for sure. The only people he thought he'd ever feel protective towards were his family members. With Yue, he felt that, too, only this time, there was also something else. Something sweeter. That "magic" that his friends talked about and rubbed in his face. That feeling of happiness that would take over and paralyze him, that would extend beyond observing one's looks and sweet talk. That onslaught of protective feelings that would govern one's interactions with the loved one. That feeling of belonging, of a kind of fulfilled nostalgia.
"Yeah...I think so...yeah...!" Sokka was still breathless as he, too, stood up. He kicked at the snow more happily than he probably expected, watching the snow land near the fire and melt. Yes. Yes, this was love. This had to be. He couldn't believe it, of course, but that changed nothing about the fact that he was in love. Love! He of all people was in love! And as embarrassing as he expected such a realization would be, it wasn't. He was in love with Yue, oh universe, and he was so giddy from the realization that he nearly started jumping up and down.
"I think I'm in love with Yue," came a breathless response finally.
Arnook nearly choked on air. "It's only been three days since you've been here and almost three hours since you've actually seen her," he said with a simmer of annoyance in his look. "Don't mistake attraction for love, Sokka."
But Arnook wouldn't know, would he, of the time Sokka had spent with the princess? "It's not that. I don't think so. I'm sure." He then beamed for no reason at the snow. "I kind of fell for her when I learned she was the real hero of the South, and after reading the letter she addressed to me, I couldn't stop being more curious…" he looked up at Arnook, "I've been hearing a lot about all the steps she took to make sure our tribe is taken care of, and I've learned about the situation here and everything she did to help keep the Southern Revival Project intact—"
"Are you sure you're not confusing your feelings with gratitude and admiration? Because if that's the case, you might as well stop right here."
"Oh, I see. It's perfectly okay to get arranged to someone you barely know, but saying you love someone is unbelievable?" Sokka frowned. "If it was just gratitude, I wouldn't want to get to know her this much. The real Yue. Not just as a leader. For who she is, what she's like, everything she likes. 'Cause what happened to you happened to me, too, Chief. For a second, I was in awe. The next second...that awe turned into something deeper. I think that deeper thing is..." Love.
Arnook blinked, confused, very much on the verge of not buying his explanation.
"I can't describe it, but...I felt this feeling...this need to protect her, to take care of her. It's hard to explain, it really is. But one thing's for sure. Yue brings me so much joy, Chief. Thanks to her, my family, my tribe, myself...all of us are happy. Truly happy. And...I want to be the cause of her joy, too. I'll be her constant companion. I will take extremely good care of her."
And at this, Arnook felt very good, very comforted. Ecstatic, even, because this was what he'd been looking for…
"But I don't think you should expect a marriage just yet."
...only for his patience to be shattered. "What?"
"Don't get me wrong. I do want to marry her, but...Her Highness has so much that she would like to achieve, and she still doesn't want to see me as a bodyguard, much less a potential suitor."
"She's a child, what does she know?"
Sokka barely held back the urge to roll his eyes. The chief didn't seem to have learned anything from their talk. "She wants to uplift the North with her own effort. I know she'll succeed. I'll propose to her the day she's crowned the Chieftess of the North."
"You can marry her and still stand by her."
"I need her to like me, too," Sokka said. Her Highness isn't looking to worry about marriage, and I won't have her be forced into one." A moment of pause before he added, "But I would like to court her."
Court. It didn't seem like a bad idea.
"I know she's not looking for a romance, so I won't make it obvious. Heck, I don't even know what the process is like, exactly. So...I'll approach her as a friend. If she won't accept me as an actual bodyguard or suitor, I'm hoping she'll accept me as a friend. I'll be watching her back, too, that way. And when the time is right, I'll tell her how I feel. It's up to her if she wants to take our relationship to the next level or not."
Arnook nodded slowly. "I suppose that can be plausible. It is always said that best friends make the best life partners."
"Yeah, that makes sense. But, uh…until I actually propose...I'd like it if you kept this just between us. I don't want my family to be involved just yet. They'll make an extremely big deal out of it, and they'll most likely approach Her Highness and blabber everything directly to her. I don't want her feeling uncomfortable."
"What about her past?" Arnook asked. "When should I tell them that?"
Sokka thought for a moment before shaking his head. "They don't have to know."
"Sokka—"
"You said that her past doesn't change your love for her. So it doesn't matter. Not now. She should just be known as your daughter."
"Sokka, I don't want to hide something like this. For compatibility purposes, for accuracy in birth chart information—"
"Chief, that doesn't matter. This isn't something to be ashamed of, and I'm not gonna have anyone treat her differently just because of this. We'll figure something out later if we absolutely have to, but for now, I think it's best to stay quiet."
Arnook swallowed, having no other choice but to trust him with this. "It all sounds alright, but you'll only be here for a couple of weeks. You think you'll be able to court her in such a short time?"
"Schedules are subject to change."
"Sokka…"
"This isn't about a promise I'm making you. This is about protecting someone I really care about. I've considered her a member of our family ever since she saved us from the brink of starvation. But Chief, in order for me to really watch her back, I'm gonna need you to not keep secrets from me. Whether it's things about Khasiq or the political situation here, whether it's things I should know about in general…"
"We will definitely talk more, Sokka, but not now," Arnook looked around again, "It's getting late, and Khasiq will be here soon. He must never know about our conversation." He placed his hand on the prince's shoulder. "You have my blessing, son. Do what you need to do. As long as my daughter is safe and her heart isn't broken."
Sokka nodded, smiling, and Arnook smiled back in return. Keeping his hand over his future son-in-law, he led him away from the ruins. The path ahead of them would be shaky, they both knew, because they had to navigate their way through Khasiq's influences, but Sokka's brain was already churning out plans and ideas.
"Oh, and Chief?"
"Yes?"
"There's one more thing I need to talk to you about."
Hakoda and Kya paced in the estate hallway as Ivaneq chewed away at his nails. Although the trio anxiously waited for Sokka, Katara didn't stress out like them; she had a very good idea of where her brother could be right now, a little smirk forming on her face every now and then because it was about time he had something truly good happen to him.
It wasn't until well into the night, well past midnight that they finally heard his footsteps from the entrance, and the trio of older adults rushed over to him. Katara, though not understanding what the fuss was about, guessed it to be their fear of him getting into another skirmish or something. The look on his face, though, was not the aftermath of a struggle or brawl but a kind of contentment that they were starting to see more commonly in him since their advent in the North. He didn't come empty-handed, either; he was holding a sealskin sack that held a few books and scrolls.
"Sokka, sweetie, where were you?" Kya asked.
"I was with the chief, Mom."
"Why were you with Chief Arnook? Did you get into another fight?" Hakoda pressed.
"No, it's nothing like that. Just for casual purposes."
"Where did you get these books?"
"A friend gave them to me. For me and Katara. She thought we'd be interested in these works." He handed the bag to Katara, who sieved through some of the scrolls.
"Keep them in my room, sis. I'm in charge of those."
She gave him a knowing look. Yue gave them to you, didn't she?
"You have a friend who's a woman?" Kya raised her eyebrows at her son.
"It's not like that. She's the friend of a member of the princess's cabinet."
Ivaneq tensed at the word "princess" but didn't say anything. "Did the chief say anything of interest to you, sir? It seems to me he doesn't casually hang out with guests like that."
"Well yeah, he told me that he needed a bodyguard for the princess."
"Why would...why would His Majesty approach someone of your esteem for that matter, sir? Unless if he was wanting your help in finding someone eligible…?"
"Actually, he asked me if I'd be willing to keep an eye on her. For as long as I'm here…" and he could see how they all grew more and more visually concerned at the mention of the princess. He didn't understand; weren't they supposed to be excited? Shouldn't they be spinning in romance with every word he was saying by now?
"What did you say?" Kya asked.
"I said yes, obviously," and the glow in his face was obvious, "She did so much for us. She took so many risks to carry out the Southern Revival Project. The least we can do is offer our support."
"But why you?"
"He apparently liked it when I stood up against the Fire Nation. He liked how I defended Her Highness. He didn't ask me to be her bodyguard directly, though; I kind of volunteered."
"Why did you volunteer?!" Kya nearly shrieked, catching Sokka off guard.
Hakoda held his wife by her shoulders and whispered something in her ear, rubbing her back to keep her calm. Katara rushed over to their mother. "Mom, are you okay?"
"Yes, yes...I'm fine…Sorry."
"There's nothing wrong with this, is there?" Sokka said, looking suspicious now. "After everything she's done for us…"
"You're right, sweetie," Kya sighed, rubbing her head. "I'm worried about you, that's all."
"Everything's gonna be fine. Just trust me." Sokka sat his mother down and took his place beside her. "Here's something that'll cheer you up. The chief also told me to help out at the Moon Temple and stuff." A small grin, "I'm sure your Spirits will be pleased with a disbeliever helping out, right?"
"Why would he tell you to do that?" Ivaneq raised his eyebrows.
"Uh...h-how should I know? He just told me to do it," Sokka shrugged, his heartbeat racing. "Don't ask him why. Don't mention any of this to him. He's in a pretty bad mood every time someone talks to him about it. He's kind of fed up with a case that's shaking up the city."
"Yes, Kinji's case is blowing up quite a bit," the Northerner nodded. But what does that have to do with...?
"Mom, Dad…" Sokka took a deep breath before asking, "I just want to say…I know you guys have been worried about my future plans and everything and...well, I kind of know about how you guys are wanting to talk to Chief Arnook about possibly getting me hitched to Her Highness…"
And at this, Ivaneq, Hakoda, and Kya were all frozen, color leaving their faces. Katara smiled widely, crossing her arms, flashing him an I-told-you-so look as the puzzle pieces slowly began to fit inside of her head.
"But, uh...I don't think you should approach the chief about this just yet. You see, the princess has certain things she wants to do, I heard, and she doesn't...she doesn't really want any distractions and…she has certain goals, ya know?"
"So you're saying you're okay with this marriage if she is?" Katara teased, earning a deeper flush from her brother in response, but everyone else didn't seem to want to entertain this possibility.
"We decided we don't want to pursue this alliance."
And at that, the Water Tribe siblings halted their silent celebrations and gawked at their parents. Sokka did his best not to openly seem disappointed but asked, "W-Why?"
And that's when they told him. Of what they knew, of everything they heard, of the fact that Ivaneq had actually followed Sokka when he was visiting the chieftain earlier in the day, of the conversation between the chief and Khasiq that he overheard. The truth was out: the princess was not really Arnook's daughter but the Akna, who they learned was the Keeper of the Moon Temple upon her birth, which was deemed as auspicious by Priestess Osha. The rest of the Water Tribe was sure to feel uncomfortable about the Akna and her past, about the blatant disregard for ritual purity when she entered this world. They also told Sokka of the possible complications that being involved with the princess would bring, particularly for their family.
And a highly disappointed Sokka could do nothing but sit there and listen to all this nonsense, observe the way his parents' initial respect and excitement for the princess dwindle into obligatory gratitude and extreme caution. Katara, too, didn't appear as if she agreed with them, and she cast a worried look at her brother, the way the glow of excitement on his face was snatched away thanks to their parents' meaningless disapproval.
None of them spoke for several minutes after that. Sokka got lost in thought, and judging by his silence, it was obvious to them that perhaps he might've liked the princess. Eventually, he did manage to find his voice as he said to them, "Do you feel the same way about me? You know, since I'm a nonbeliever? I'm inauspicious, too, aren't I?"
"No, sweetie, we would never think that," Kya held his hand and gave it a soft squeeze. "This is a different issue."
And yet, it surprised Sokka. They didn't cast him off for being a nonbeliever because he was their son, and they sought all kinds of ways to work around or ignore tradition to keep holding onto him, but in spite of the princess being so compassionate, in spite of everything she's done for them, they rejected her.
"This doesn't change our gratitude and our appreciation for her, Sokka, and we won't stop you and Katara from helping her or trying to spend time with her," Hakoda said, "But I just want you to know that we can't cross that line in particular. If your grandfather finds out…"
Pakku. Of course.
"I thought I heard Chunta saying that the princess's birth chart fits well with mine," Sokka said. "That she's the Tui you're looking for or something."
It was sweet but ironic. The fact that Sokka didn't believe in those things and yet was using them to finalize the alliance. Everyone in the room could tell that he really liked the princess. Kya responded with a sad smile. "You know how Chunta can be wrong sometimes."
So he's wrong when you want something to not be true. But Sokka kept his mouth shut. Not because he had nothing to say but because of one crucial thing that Hakoda repeatedly emphasized to him. "It's important that your mother is as stress-free as possible during this time."
"It's just a tiny crush, Sokka," Hakoda told him, his hand on his son's shoulder. "I know you'll get over it. There are many beautiful tribeswomen out there. Plenty of fish in the sea."
"You know how difficult it is for him to find someone around his age, right?" Katara interrupted. "Isn't that why we're struggling so much? He can't marry a sixteen-year-old when he's twenty-three. Who else should he marry? There are so many rules preventing the future chief from marrying just whoever, and the only other tribeswomen who are around his age are widows."
"My son isn't that hopeless," Kya smiled and turned to Sokka. "I know your love is waiting for you out there, sweetie." She reached into the folds of her robes and pulled out the container of vermillion that was given to them by Osha. "Priestess Osha said this vermillion works wonders if you want to find your true love quickly. All you need to do is smear a little bit over your white spot every night."
Hakoda gave his son a cautious look, wordlessly telling him not to dismiss this as something silly. At least, not in front of Kya. Sokka sighed and took the vermillion. "Yeah, sure. Thanks, Mom." And with that, he headed to his room. Katara looked in the direction of her retreating brother, worry churning within her. It couldn't be more obvious to her that the woman Sokka after— the woman called Yue— was most likely the princess herself. And it seemed Sokka was too far gone judging by how disappointed he became.
"Dad, all this time, you and Mom wanted him to find someone and be happy. He seems to really like the Princess. Are you not going to acknowledge that? Are you not going to acknowledge everything the princess is doing for us?"
"We are grateful for the princess, Katara, and as we said, nothing is going to change that," Kya said. "But we need to be wary of certain traditions. Your grandfather will never be the same if we form an alliance with—"
"Mom, if you had no choice but to have me in a temple, would you have abandoned me, too, after the fact?"
"Katara!"
Silence followed. Ivaneq appeared the most shocked at the princess's question. The waterbending master, knowing that her question wasn't going to get a reply tonight, simply sighed and retreated to her room, shutting the door behind her. Kya took a seat on the pelts nearby, joined by her husband.
"You know how Katara can be sometimes," Hakoda told his wife.
"It's Sokka I'm worried about."
"He'll get over her, don't worry. He didn't know the princess for that long. He hasn't even seen her."
"But he's also never liked anyone so easily," Kya sighed. "Why must the Spirits test our loyalty like this?"
When Katara found her brother a few hours later, he was sitting on his bed, vermillion smeared on his bare chest, right on top of a small circular patch of highly-lightened skin contrasting against his darkness. He had a blanket wrapped messily around his shoulders, and he was leaning against the wall while reading through one of the books that he'd gotten earlier. He was quite lost in the story, not even turning to see who it was that entered.
"I got you some shaved ice," Katara said and handed him a coconut shell served with the said treat. "Mango-coconut. You should try it, it's really good."
Sokka sighed and took it, placing it on the table beside him. He mumbled a "thanks" and continued reading for another minute or two. Eventually, he put the scroll down and leaned back against the wall, briefly closing his eyes.
"What were you reading?" Katara asked.
"Aquela," came the reply as he handed her the scroll. "It's a bit intense for a tragedy. Plays with your feels and all that shit."
"What's it about?" she took the scroll from him and furled it back up, running her fingers over its title that was printed atop its canister.
"It's about a woman named Aquela. How society forced her to stay in a miserable marriage and just sat back and watched as her husband repeatedly cheated on her. She tried to run away with the guy she loved, but that didn't end well."
"That's...sad…"
"It subtly points out a lot of gender inequalities in our society. You'd really like it, too."
Katara's interest increased from there; she sieved through the other scrolls in the bag beside him.
"Do you think it's because I'm a guy, Katara?" Sokka asked her suddenly. "Is that why I'm off the hook a lot?"
"About what?"
"Why Mom and Dad are always trying to defend me even when I'm a disbeliever?" He swung his legs off the side of the bed and sat at the edge, facing his sister. "People back home say I'm deluded and feel sorry for me, but they don't directly accuse me, ya know?"
"Well yeah, it's because you're privileged like that," she said. "Being a tribesman has its benefits."
"If you were a nonbeliever, they have treated you worse, wouldn't they?"
Katara shrugged. "Maybe, maybe not, I don't know. But I know they'd be more disappointed."
There were times when Sokka had acknowledged this beforehand, and he'd asked her if she was secretly a disbeliever, but Katara did believe that Yin and Yang were out there, watching over them as Tui and La. She didn't agree with everything that was taught to tribe, of course, but these 'petty rules', as she called them, didn't influence her love for the Spirits. It was a stance much like Yue's, the only difference being that Katara still encouraged him to view the Spirits favorably and believe in them. Yue didn't seem too interested in converting him as such.
"There's always pressure on women to be very religious and dutiful," Katara said. "Part of that is because we have to do a lot of rituals for the safety of our husbands."
And the elders often justified this by saying that men run off into the battlefield and could face death anytime, so they need as many protection rituals as possible performed for them. But women are dying, too. They're dying in childbirth because they're not always physically mature at sixteen or at the age of their menarche to carry a child to full term. And yet, their husbands were not expected to do any rituals for their welfare. If the husband dies, then the wife has to be a widow all her life, but if the wife dies, widowers can always marry again and find their happiness.
"Guys need to be religious, too, of course, but that's because their faith would protect the tribe. Men are seen as the protectors of the community."
And in the question of tribal manliness, the men had to fight and beget children to prove themselves. Women had to be loyal to their husbands and give birth to children to prove themselves.
"Men have actual goals. Their ambitions are highly encouraged. That is, if they fit with what society tells them is manly," Katara told her brother. "Like if you wanted to be a healer, for example, they wouldn't allow you to do it because they think healing is a woman's job."
"But in the process, they forget that guys have needs and health problems, too, and would need healers of their own," Sokka finished. "Yue said that, too."
"Not just Yue. All enlightened women will tell you that."
It was an order that the Water Tribe nowadays labeled as "natural." The guy fights and gets hurt, the woman heals. The guy relies on the woman for emotional security and caregiving, and the girl relies on the guy for physical security. The man does not expect to be given physical protection from the woman, and the woman does not expect the man to comfort her or fulfill her emotional needs. Because women are allowed and even encouraged to be emotional, and men are encouraged to be physically stronger. No exceptions.
Katara sighed, looking away, flares of anger in her eyes. "It's not fair. It makes me sick."
"Well yeah. It seems more like a transaction than a relationship."
"That's because it is, and that's why it doesn't always work out like it's written in those stupid 'traditional' lawbooks. Anyone who's really in love with someone else would find these fixed rules pointless." Katara chuckled a little then and nudged him, "The Water Tribe is a nation of romantics. Including my big brother apparently."
Sokka grew flustered but said nothing of the last part of her comment, still wallowing in his frustration from earlier. "There was so much I wanted to say back there, but I just couldn't 'cause I didn't want to stress Mom out. They don't get it. They don't understand. They don't know all the sacrifices that Her Highness is making for the Water Tribe. I can't just...just because she was born in a temple...I can't just let go like that. The princess…"
Katara couldn't help smiling softly at her brother. "Yue is the princess, isn't she?"
And Sokka gave her a look as if the wind was knocked out of him. "W-Wh...No, that's silly! I haven't seen Her Highness to this day…"
She crossed her arms. "You're not very good at lying sometimes. I know she's the princess—"
"Katara!" He looked around before rushing to lock his bedroom door. "Shush up!"
"Everyone's asleep, you know—"
"How did you even…?! Does anyone else know this?!"
"No, calm down, but tell me this. Did you really meet the princess?"
Sokka fumbled to form some kind of excuse and babbled various incoherent things before sighing and slumping his shoulders. "Katara, no details. I promised her that I won't say anything to anyone about this!"
"I'm your sister, and if anyone's concerned about preserving the duties of the princess and shattering pointless restrictions, it's me." She stood up from her seat and approached her brother, who was now standing against the door, making sure no one was awake or walking around. "You don't have to tell me everything, Sokka. I can see you like her. And I don't want you to worry; I won't say anything. I just want to meet her one day—"
"Meet her?! Katara, I promised her that—!"
"I won't make it obvious, really! I'll act like I don't know who she is. Please? You have no idea how excited I am right now."
"But...but I don't wanna deceive her, ya know? I told her I won't tell anyone and...and even if you act like you don't know anything…She doesn't know her past, okay?"
"She doesn't?" Katara softened her eyes.
"Yeah, and I don't want you or anybody else who knows this be anywhere near her and…"
"I won't say a thing, then. I'll just meet her like I'm meeting a regular person. Please, Sokka?"
He huffed out a breath, "Fine, I'll think about it." He took a look at his Revivalist mask, ink containers, outer night robe that was hanging on the wall, and the coconut shells that rested on his bedside table. A plan began formulating in his mind. "But I need to do a few things first."
Chapter 23: The Gentleman
Chapter Text
In just a few hours, the outer surface of "peace" that was lamely constructed in the North by Khasiq's administration was blitzed into millions of pieces, shattering further with every glass shard that hit the walls of Kinji's residence. The mob had assembled rather quickly in the inner ring, consisting of people from different sectors. Normally Kinji and his Ba Sing Se-esque layout for society would be given great importance, albeit out of fear, but tonight, the protesters in their enraged passion had nearly trampled the guards who tried to stop them, taking everything they could find and utilize as a weapon— the popular choice being bottles of intoxicants.
"Come the fuck out, you bastard!"
"You dare defile the holy name of La?!"
"You ruined my niece's life!"
"You're no La, you piece of yakshit!"
"La's gonna rip you apart for your sins!"
Charging into the furious scene minutes later were a few of Kinji's blissfully ignorant supporters, who did their best to keep the protestors from pouring into the building. They might have even set their hopes on Khasiq's officials, who should have arrived by now to somewhat quell the storm and convince them that this case was "contrived by those no-good Revivalists" to tear down the pioneers of conservative Nationalism, that "Sayen's imbeciles" were looking to frame Kinji to undermine Khasiq, that everyone else was misunderstanding the situation or something like that because Kinji was the "incarnation" of La, and there was no absolute way that he would do such morally reprehensible things and break their trust and their loyalty for him, right? Right…?
But it was a daunting night for the supporters, who realized more and more with every passing minute that Khasiq's officials wouldn't make it. They would have to risk their own flesh and blood in protecting their spiritual leader from the masses, and although they put forth all of their strength, they knew it was risky. The mobs refused to settle down and only intensified as the night dragged on, and before long, some of Kinji's supporters finally began to see that it wasn't out of inconvenience that Khasiq's officials wouldn't make it but of shame and caution. It also did not help their case that there were families of victims shrieking and sobbing in the streets, demanding justice for the people who were wronged and insisting that Kinji— if that was even his real name— was nothing but an elaborate act looking to mask his true identity as a serious predator. Eventually, most of them came to terms with the reality that Kinji had, in fact, been indulging in scams and false miracles and...sins of the flesh, to put lightly.
The reports from some of his previously suppressed victims continued to increase in quantity. Those who had been either ignorant or had turned a blind eye to the pseudo-religious leader's grand estate, riches, and influence (that a true spiritual leader would normally relinquish as opposed to cultivate) were now given adequate answers for their unspoken questions and critiques. This man was nothing but an imposter who charged upon women and girls to fuel his depravity and preyed upon the weaknesses of others to make his living. In just a span of a few hours, several people turned from loyal supporters to heartbroken fools to fiery activists.
"I gave away every last copper piece to you! Give me back my money!"
"You'll show us the heavens in minutes for twelve-thousand gold pieces, huh?! Well I'm gonna show you hell for free!"
"If you call yourself a man, then get your ass out here!"
Frustrated victims and their families weren't the only ones who were demanding entry, however; there were also several Revivalist members itching to break in, having grown suspicious that Kinji was the reason that Kanguq and Sayen's daughter, Ukkisanga— Uki, as most knew her—had suddenly gone missing. Sayen and Kanguq sought an urgent audience with Arnook's advisors and the few justice officials that remained loyal to the bloodline, but even the chieftain's loyalists found that they couldn't take action against Khasiq's perverse ally without adequate evidence showing that Kinji was the one who took Uki. The distressed parents ended up rushing directly to the mob instead, demanding the crowd that they be given access, but chaos had struck badly, and it seemed nearly half of the tribe had gathered, making the mission to break into Kinji's residence a lot more complicated for even the stealthy Revivalists.
It was a conflict unlike anything the Revivalists or Arnook's regime or even Khasiq's administration had seen in the recent decade.
But even throughout all of this chaos, the criminal himself didn't relent. Perhaps it was the sheer obliviousness he held with regard to how serious the situation really was, or maybe it was the ridiculous amount of confidence he held in Khasiq to get him out of this mess (as the chieftain's advisor always did). It was due to this haughtiness that Kinji sought to continue indulging in his depravity, not at all second-guessing the risks associated with kidnapping the young daughter of prominent Revivalists, and on top of that, allowing yet another woman to be snuck into his private quarters.
"She must be new to the city," said Kinji's assistant. "Likely from a nearby village or so. She doesn't seem to know much about the issues here."
"Really?" Kinji raised an eyebrow. "How did she hear about us?"
"By word of mouth, I suppose."
"Why is she here?"
"She is desperate for children. She believes you have a fertility charm or something that will help her and her husband conceive."
"And she thought nothing about the mob outside? You can't expect me to believe she has no doubts."
"She seems quite ignorant of everything that's happening here, sir. She thinks the protesters are deluded at best. A desperate thing she is."
Kinji nodded slowly. "Is she easy on the eyes?"
"She had her face covered. She said she just started working for someone in the inner ring."
"Appearance does not matter so long as she has a decent physique."
"She's rather big, I tell you. Big as in well-built. Not very gifted around the hips and waist. Ass could be bigger. Her rack, though. Spirits, she's real gifted in that area."
Kinji raised an eyebrow curiously, asking him wordlessly to go on, and when his attendant failed to speak from being lost in his own drools, he snapped his fingers. "Anything else of interest?"
"Well, not really. I must warn you that her voice isn't exactly the best of her attributes. So high-pitched and squeaky."
"Well that can be easily forgiven if she's as gifted as you claim she is. Besides, we won't be hearing her voice when she's asleep." The oh-so-holy godman leered, gesturing for his assistant to bring in the said ignorant lady. "You know the drill. Make sure the men are on tight watch."
A few moments later, the aforementioned visitor was led to the corridor where Kinji was currently staying. The pseudo-godman had seated himself on a pelt in a meditation pose by the time his assistant stepped into the room with the woman. As the assistant had mentioned before, the woman's face was masked by a veil that covered her entire face, even her eyes. True to her description, she was strangely built like a man. She did not have much of an hourglass physique, and Kinji felt that her rather flat backside left much to be desired even as she bent forward in a modest bow, but she still left plenty for his imagination as he drank in the sight of her rather large chest area. Clothed, perky mounds straining even against her long, loose parka, drawing him in, overriding his curiosity for what she actually looked like. She had an interesting mango-coconut fragrance about her, too, that allowed him to indulge in thoughts that did not match his outside demeanor as a holy man whatsoever, and as the seconds passed by, his biology began betraying his holiness and caused his pants to tighten.
"Praise be to La," he boomed, gesturing to a set of pelts in the opposite end of the room.
"You may have a seat here, ma'am," the assistant said, having her sit on the pelts before turning to Kinji. "This lady says she's loyal to you, Master. She hails from Guntaq village. Very devout she is."
"It is good that you are devout," Kinji began as he addressed the woman, "I am ready to help you however I may. I was called by La after all to look after the welfare of my people. Tell me, how may I be of service to you?"
"This lady and her husband have been having trouble conceiving, Great One," the assistant said before she could open her mouth. "She has come to you for a favor. Please kindly invoke the Spirit of La so that she may have a child."
"If La be pleased, he will grant you your wish," Kinji told the woman with an inward smirk. "I am a mere instrument. But I can do nothing if one does not have faith in me—"
"I don't care about what anyone else says about you, Master Kinji," came the screech of her voice that had the godman nearly jump in his seat, "I fully believe in your powers—"
"Please, do not speak!" the man nearly yelled. This lady really didn't have the best of feminine voices. "I-I mean...you don't need to say anything, ma'am. I am a piece of La, the All-Seeing Eye. I can clearly sense your faith."
"The All-Seeing Eye," the woman repeated, her icy eyes glancing straight at him.
"Yes, of course," Kinji said as he was too dense to think much of it, "Very well then. I will give you a potion that has been offered to La. You are to drink it with full faith and lie down on your back on that pelt. If La chooses to bless you, he will place a trance on you. You must embrace it."
"Of course, Master—"
"Please, for the love of La, be silent!" the assistant said, covering his ears.
"Speaking would drive away the spiritual energy that is concentrating in the room," Kinji covered quickly. "In the meantime, my assistant will serve the potion to you."
The assistant nodded and disappeared into a connecting room in the back. He stepped back out a few moments later, having mixed a few sleep-inducing herbs into the fruit-juice concoction that he'd conjured up. He held out the cup to the woman, who briefly turned around and lifted her veil to where they couldn't see her and began to drink. She lay down on her back soon afterward, and before long, her eyes drooped, her chest rising up and down.
"She seems to be deep in sleep, sir," the assistant noticed after a while.
"Good," Kinji stood up and took slow, quiet strides towards the sleeping woman, returning to his regular gait when he noticed that she was, in fact, likely asleep. "The poor thing has come to me for a child," he mused. "If she's really not barren, then perhaps I may be able to grant her wish."
"Praise be to La! She's well-endowed, is she not?"
Kinji only answered with, "I'm fucking her first."
"May I have a turn with her after you, sir? I mean, Spirits, just look at her rack!"
Kinji chuckled at the man's enthusiasm. "Maybe. Now what of that child?"
"I've tied her up well and left a rag in her mouth. Feisty little thing she is. Our men are keeping watch over her, too."
"Give her the potion in the meantime. She'll be next."
"She seems...a little too young, sir…"
"She's Sayen's daughter," Kinji snapped, "And that's all that matters. Sayen thinks she can get to the bottom of this and throw me in prison to rot, but this will shut her up for good."
The assistant, though a little uncertain, nodded anyway. "Enjoy yourself, sir," and with that, he walked out, closing the door behind him.
Kinji wasted no time; he took a seat next to the woman on the pelts, admiring the upper half of her clothed body. His hand reached for her veil and cast it over her head, eager for a glimpse of her face, but he was caught off guard as he saw that the woman was wearing a mask: stark white all over, symbolizing Tui, with a pitch-black circle on the forehead area, representing a new moon as well as La. This mask that so dangerously resembled the design of the Revivalists' mask covered her entire face save for her eyes, which remained closed…
...Until they didn't and snapped open, sharp bloodshot blue beads piercing back at Kinji's alarmed look. The next second, Kinji's throat was sliced with a pocket blade.
The crowds outside of Kinji's residence were insatiable in their bloodlust, having turned the godman's luxurious garden into a sanctuary of embodied animalistic rage. They were going to teach Kinji a lesson he won't forget even in La's hell. In fact, it was the mission of the deceived tribefolk to bring La's hell down to earth and inflict on Kinji the punishment that the government was too afraid to enforce. The tribefolk raged and howled like ravenous wolves demanding that they be offered their prey lest the rest of the tribe perish under their wrath. They did not expect, however, for Kinji's balcony to be graced with the presence of a mysterious figure— likely a man based on his build— to quite literally dangle the barely-conscious body of Kinji from three stories high, having decorated the predator's neck with the crimson of blood. The man wore a shimmering white mask that bore a black circle at its forehead, and he overlooked the tribefolk as La probably would at the gates of His afterlife.
"Who is that man?!"
"I don't know!"
Kanguq and Sayen shared shocked looks before doubling their efforts to tear through the crowd and sneak inside, their worry for their child increasing to infinite levels, but the crowd was getting impatient, hollering for the imposter. Some people began chanting verses from the "Wrath of La" section in the Sacred Scrolls, particularly the excerpts describing their patron deity's torture chambers for trecherous demons and human predators.
"'With spears that shoot through the throats of miscreants…!'"
"'Blazing forth with swords of justice bathed in blood…!'"
"'Beheading the sinners of the flesh…!'"
"'Crushing the skulls of the vicious…!'"
"'La who revels in the demise of deadly demons, protect us, protect us!'"
Meanwhile, the few remaining oblivious supporters hollered for the men keeping watch inside the mansion to drive out the criminal and save their godman, who they strongly believed had become a victim of lies and conspiracy. In the wake of this increased pandemonium, the other Revivalist members also did their best to meander through the bloodthirsty hordes, screaming at the man to stand down and stop this madness. Only the man did not back down. Like a parent wolf tossing scraps of human flesh to its starving pups, the masked stranger tossed Kinji's body to the raging tribefolk down below.
Something snapped through the crowds, and the people howled and stampeded forward, adding more to the existing hysteria. The mass movement allowed for some kind of path for Sayen and Kanguq to follow as they darted for another entrance in the mansion with the other Revivalists trailing behind their heels. They were unable to fathom what was happening parallel to their mission of rescuing Uki: the masses were tearing away at Kinji doing Spirits-knew-what. They would learn, though, that was not the last trace of chaos that this mystery man has aggravated.
"Kanguq!" a Revivalist brother called, "Sister Sayen! Over here!"
Greeting them at the steps of Kinji's entrance were his men, having passed out likely from being whacked in the head, for they bore wounds near their temples and foreheads. Some disabled by being tied up by sarashis and tribal arm wraps. Lying around them on the floor were broken pieces of thick mango-coconut shells stained in blood.
A few Revivalists reached for the pieces and examined them. Others simply raced up to the balcony where the mystery man was last seen. And as they looked down, they saw Kinji's body mangled and mauled amid the hundreds of hands swinging forward in the mob. Amid the crowds that consecrated tonight as a night of social catharsis in times of moral decay. And flashing in the Revivalists' minds was La's decree as written in the lawbooks, Article Twenty of the Leadership Code in the famed Code of Ethics: May it be that those who take pride in themselves as predators of the innocent, whoever they may be, are tossed as meals to the wolves.
"Ukkisanga!" Sayen screeched, tearing them out of their goosebump experience as she darted into the room attached to the balcony. "Where's Uki?!"
"Search the mansion!" Kanguq followed, panting as he broke the doors out of his way. "Uki! UKI!"
It was two and a half hours past midnight when Princess Yue, who had sleeplessly spent several hectic hours in making preparations and negotiations, heard the servants speaking frantically between the halls and in the dark of the corridors. Word had spread fast, and based on what Yue pieced together from the conversations, a mysterious man, who had disguised himself as a woman, snuck into Kinji's residence, slit the pseudo-godman's throat, and attacked his men. He did not end up killing Kinji, however; he left that to the swarming crowds outside, who had been thirsting after justice and were still raiding the godman's home. The mob had stripped and beaten Kinji before a few radical eunuchs took the initiative to castrate him and snatch away the last of his miraculously-lingering life-breath. Apart from this was the issue regarding Kanguq and Sayen's daughter, who had gone missing. She was rumored to have been taken by Kinji and his associates but was yet to be found.
Deciding that her presence as Lady was necessary for the sake of finding Uki and supporting the Revivalists, the princess snuck out of the palace, donned her mask and hooded black cloak, and charged in the direction of Kinji's place with the faint mist as her companion. She ended up halting in her tracks at the rapidly escalating disorder in the inner ring. The Revivalists, who had managed to step inside Kinji's mansion, were not given the privacy they needed, for the angry mobsters had charged into the mansion as well, tearing down the place, obliterating Kinji's false honors and awards, burning hastily-made last-minute effigies and tapestries bearing his image. It was a rather large mansion that Kinji had built from the wealth he'd accumulated over decades of corruption. To see such a symbol of oppression crumble tonight sent chills through her but failed to get rid of the caution she held for the situation.
In the meantime, Khasiq's authorities and Arnook's loyalists, who had been absent during the main conflict, had arrived to somewhat quell the chaos, gather Kinji's remains, and possibly get Kinji's remaining supporters out of the way before they, too, were mauled and trampled. But it cannot be denied that in a very weird way, this display of gore, on top of its alarming nature, was all a celebration of sorts for the tribe's vulnerable folk. Just as the tribe celebrated festivals marking the demise of demons under the hands of the Spirits, the tribefolk were celebrating the demise of Kinji and his false truths and prophecies. In their own way, the people were commemorating the triumph of good over evil, the victory of raw wisdom over blind superstition.
By now, the vast majority of the people were barging in through the now-open front doors. It had begun snowing, too, having intensified very quickly, which meant that all activity was starting to slow down. Yue decided to go around to the back, where there were fewer people engaged in the chaos. All the while, she kept calling for Uki. With her waterbending, she eventually sank beneath the snow and burrowed her way underground before popping back up in what was supposedly Kinji's icy backyard plaza. It was amazing to see that very few people had made it this far back. The snow increased in its intensity, and the view before her was quickly being taken over by blankets upon blankets of white. The winds were howling loudly, too, drowning out all other voices. Even still, Yue called for the missing young girl.
"Uki! Ukkisanga! Where are you?"
It was then that she finally heard it: the cry of a little girl battling the fierce winds. "Kuunnguaq!"
"Uki?!"
"Kuunnguaq! Aja Kuunnguaq!" Auntie Kuunnguaq!
The winds made way. The snow seemed to slightly part. And she saw him then: that mysterious man walking towards her amid the wisps of the snowy mist, his arms wrapped protectively around the little girl, who was holding tightly onto him. His mask was as bright as the full moon, complete with a dark spot symbolizing La on his forehead. Save for the inverse arrangement of the colors, it bore an uncanny resemblance to the Revivalist masks, particularly hers, for its white circle on the forehead denoted her position as the leader.
Shock hit her like a biting wave. Who exactly was this person? With what motive could he possibly be taking inspiration from the Revivalist mask? Was he establishing himself as an opponent or something? But when he came closer to her, she saw that this man, build and gait and deep oceans for irises and all, was familiar. Based on how he didn't appear as shocked about her identity as she might have expected him to be, she wondered if he knew of her beforehand, and by the time they locked eyes, she understood exactly whose presence she was truly in.
Baby Blue, he seemed to say with his gaze.
Mr. Wang, came her spark of acknowledgement. It's you.
Some of her questions were answered in a matter of moments while others gave rise to more queries, but not a single word was spoken between them as they were both bound by unspoken shock. They didn't have enough time to process the situation, either, with so many people determined to catch him. From the corner of her eye, Yue could see several guards and Revivalists straining to see them from afar, their view blocked by the incoming blizzard. Even so, they decided to make a run for them.
"He's over there!"
"I think he's with someone!"
"Get him! Before he escapes!"
Lady was quick to react; in spite of not moving a muscle, she summoned clouds upon clouds of mist to cover their surroundings. The people charging after them halted afar in their frustrated confusion as the clouds of mist swiveled around the Northern and Southern leaders. Yue parted the mist a little to provide him an unnoticeable path, commanding him without speech, Go.
Their expressions were unreadable, covered by their respective masks, and yet, he conveyed his surprise quite openly. He may have even felt the anxiety that she would start to resent him or be disappointed with him in the very least, for she was not someone to favor violence and conflict. But even in their mute interaction, there was a level of trust that was reciprocated by Yue because in spite of all that happened, in spite of the way various principles would scream that authority was not meant to be taken into one person's hands, standing before Yue was still the same man who dedicated much of his life thus far to nourishing his tribe as an aspiring leader. The hands that bested an oppressor albeit in a manner of "unorthodox law" were the same hands that provided for hundreds of thousands of tribefolk.
"I might be the prince, but that doesn't mean I get to sit back and do nothing. I should be on the front line and take care of everything and everyone myself."
And topping it off were the swirls of emotion that flickered in his bloodshot look: the boldness in rebellion juxtaposed by the tenderness in comforting the young, shaking girl, the rage that boiled over and manifested as chaos, the bouts of empathy that allowed him to see through the eyes of the victims, the pain from the realization of what would've happened to Uki had she stayed any longer in the predator's home. Most of all, there were traces of vulnerability in the prince's look that strangely tugged on a quasi-maternal pang of care somewhere deep within her.
"It's gonna be a blizzard!"
"I can't see them!"
The voices pushed them out of their thoughts. Sokka handed the girl over to Yue, and she took Uki into her arms, rubbing her back to calm her shaking form. The leaders exchanged a very brief but much-appreciated moment of understanding.
Go.
Careful.
You too.
She watched him leave, keeping watch to make sure no one else would have a chance to see him, and when he was far enough away, she darted in a different direction. Even though they were occupied by their respective journeys back, they took a very brief moment to simultaneously turn around and catch glimpses of each other. I'll see you.
"They WHAT?!" Khasiq shot up from his pelts, glaring at a shaking Nuqao and Ishuqan. The assistants found that they couldn't make eye contact with their fuming master.
"Y-Yes, sir," Nuqao stammered, "They h-had him stripped and…"
"Asphyxiated him to d-death, s-sir—"
"Castrated him, too…"
"And what were you imbeciles doing by letting it happen?!"
"S-Sir, you were the one who t-told us to not get involved this time around and—"
"I ALSO TOLD YOU TO MAKE SURE NOTHING EXTREME HAPPENS!" Khasiq roared, banging his fists on the ice table and cracking the strong ice in his rage. He grabbed hold of Nuqao by his shirt, closing his palm around the quivering man's throat and banging his head against the icy wall. "YOU USELESS SONS OF LA'S MOON-WHORE! Did you ever ONCE make yourself useful—?!"
"Please, sir!" Ishuqan flailed in front of Khasiq, "Brother Nuqao will die, please—AAHHH!" the meek man found that he, too, was thrown against the wall thanks to a sharp kick to his stomach that sent him staggering back. Eventually the politician let them go and threw them aside yet again, and the assistants toppled onto the ground, pulling down a tapestry of La with them. Blood spewed from Ishuqan's mouth, staining the tapestry as Nuqao coughed violently, wheezing and trying to catch his breath. They couldn't make themselves take even a look at the seething politician, who was punching the wall to the point of bleeding.
It was true that Khasiq, who hadn't gotten a single moment of sleep ever since the riots and protests started at Kinji's place, had not wanted to get involved, given that Kinji had really screwed up this time and was going to put him and his reputation at risk in front of the White Lotus sentries and the Avatar. The politician had figured it would be a matter of time before the protests died down for the night. He did not expect the people to go this crazy. All because of one man. One man who managed to infiltrate the place in the disguise of a woman. All it took were two large mango-coconut shells and a face veil to draw Kinji in with the allure of a fake pair of heavy breasts.
"I've done everything I can to protect that bastard," Khasiq spoke of Kinji, "But that man couldn't keep his dick in his pants when he absolutely needed to." Indeed, Kinji died a horrible death. So horrible, Khasiq thought, that one would have to think twice before wishing that kind of fate upon even an enemy. "But was he really that idiotic to let just anyone in willy nilly in the middle of protests...?! He deserved to die with how utterly stupid he was in handling himself!"
By now, Nuqao had slowly recovered from the struggle, and Ishuqan had wiped the blood off of his face, scrambling to rid the La tapestry of his blood stains. They both visibly jumped when Khasiq shot them a glare and a question, "Was he Revivalist scum? The man who killed Kinji…?"
"N-No, sir," Ishuqan nearly choked on his own bloody spit, "E-Even the Revivalists were c-confused with who he was. It seems he hasn't b-been seen by the tribefolk before…"
"B-But his mask design... is almost identical to...the Revivalists' mask…" Nuqao panted. "The Revivalists have black masks and white moons...and this man has a white mask and new moon…"
White mask, black moon. Was he an ally or an opponent of the Revivalists? Khasiq sighed, rubbing at his temples. "Get out of my sight. Both of you." And with that, he took his seat back on the pelts. He thought hard, trying to piece together every single thing that came to mind so he could run into a clue of some sort.
First it's Lady, and now it's this imbecile. Who is it this time, the 'Gentleman' or something?
No matter how hard he tried, Khasiq was unable to get rid of the mental images of Kinji's gruesome demise. Barely clinging to life following a slice to the throat only to be thrown to a rabid crowd, trampled and asphyxiated by the said crowd, and spending one's final moments in sheer pain following such an excruciating process of dismemberment… of course, as gory as these mental images seemed to be, they did not succeed in making Khasiq feel empathy for all the lower-class men he did have castrated, much less for all the women he and Kinji silenced by asphyxiating them with their own chest bindings after ravaging their bodies worse than beasts.
It was in the middle of his inward bouts of panic and confusion that Khasiq spotted something glimmering on the ground near the window. It looked like a piece of paper, rolled up and left to be bathed in the moonlight that had spilled on the floor. Where it came from, Khasiq was not positive, but he certainly was curious. He ambled over to the moonlit spot on the ice and picked up the slip of paper. Upon unfurling it, he was greeted with a message that chilled his bones.
It's quite unfortunate that your friend had to face such a terrible fate, isn't it? Don't worry. You will be next.
The Southern prince saw Goddess Yue again in his dream, milken hair flowing wildly in the breeze, snowy silk robes glistening beneath her celestial light, sprawled over the steps of a short, wide staircase. She was holding his space sword, examining it, noticing the bloodied end of the blade. The expression on her face was neutral, and she said nothing for a very long time.
Sokka was sitting a few steps beneath her. He had tried to bring about some kind of response from her, so he brought her some ipomoeas that he'd personally handpicked. She had adorned them in her hair but had said nothing to him thus far. Eventually, she turned to him, her baby blue oceans casting their gaze over him. "So this is what you've been doing with my gift."
"I did what I needed to do," he told her softly, "so I can do my part to be the change the tribe needs. Like you said."
Like you said. She raised her eyebrows.
"I know there are other ways of being that kind of change. Other pacifist ways. But...this is the best way for me to distract Khasiq from you," he said. "With a more volatile opponent at his doorstep, he wouldn't think to step out and attack Lady and the princess." He blinked up at her, "You would no longer be his immediate target if he's occupied with a greater threat."
She did not seem to be very pleased, but she didn't seem downright angry, either.
"And when it comes to Kinji…" Sokka shook his head, "From what everyone's been telling me, he's...he's a horrible human being. The things he's done to the sisters in the tribe...the lives he'd taken…"
But in her eyes, there was caution and concern. "You're getting into a lot of trouble."
"As if you aren't," he replied.
"I can if I wish," she frowned. "I am Tui."
A lighthearted little smile tugged at the corners of his lips. "And I want to be your La."
"I am not asking you to be."
"Well I didn't ask you to make me feel so many feelings," he teased, "And I didn't ask you to look out for my tribe. Some things just happen, and you need to accept them."
"Fine," she thrust his sword in the snow, placing her elbow over its handle, " La is the epitome of loyalty. If you want to be loyal, you should consider my warnings and stay away from trouble. Go nurture the South, I won't stop you."
He couldn't help a small chuckle. "Loyalty is me looking out for you, Great Goddess. Even if you don't want me to."
Chapter 24: Color Me in Controversy
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Seeing Kuunnguaq again moved the Revivalists to the point of tears and sent goosebumps trailing across their skin. Joy and relief overflowed within them at the sight of their leader, who stood amid the ripping winds like a goddess in black, her arms tucking Uki against her. Sayen and Kanguq nearly collapsed in their relief, rushing to take their daughter into their arms, and the other Revivalists darted forward to greet Kuunnguaq. It seemed like forever since they had last seen her, and they thought it was extremely timely that she had appeared before them with Uki, but by then, Lady insisted that she had to go, leaving them with a promise that she would be back very soon.
And from there, she trudged through the snow, hiding her mask and pulling up her veil as she snuck out of the inner ring. Wanting to process what happened, she hurried towards the Moon Temple, and waiting on the steps of the temple was Sokka, his mask tucked away in his robes, his eyes meeting hers.
They sought shelter inside the temple, sitting in front of the altar and basking in the warmth near the candles and the soft fragrance from the incense. For the most part, there was nothing to look forward to but silence. He shuffled his feet in apprehension, struggling to start a conversation and simultaneously unsure if he should start one. Yue hadn't asked him anything yet, and he wondered how she would be feeling towards him. Yes, she helped him out, but was that out of understanding or the need to keep him away from these issues? Was it because she felt bad for him? Was it an act of compassion (because the universe knew she had plenty of that). Was it a result of their quick friendship? Was it unspoken cooperation? And even with all of these queries, he knew that this wasn't time to talk them out considering how exhausted she seemed even without showing her face.
"I thought you went back to the estate."
He shook his head. "I wanted to know if your goddess is still smiling down on me."
"I didn't know you cared about my goddess's opinion so much," she teased.
"Of course I do," he met her gaze.
Smiling, "Well why wouldn't she?"
He responded with a shrug. Nothing more, nothing less. His expression was unreadable, too, for the most part. "The goddess I'm familiar with is a pacifist, so..."
She couldn't help the spark that lit up her eyes.
"You hadn't said anything about that yet," he said. "About what happened."
"Well...it was unexpected, I can say that." She cast him a curious look and asked, "Say, isumataq, have you ever bested anyone before?" thus earning his immediate attention. "I'm just asking out of curiosity."
And without hesitation, with only the motivation to be honest, he nodded. "Yeah." A short pause, followed by, "The first time was when I was fifteen. Well...I don't know if I can say I really bested him. I did in a way, I guess, but it was kind of his own undoing… But anyway..."
It had been completely unexpected. He and the men had been trading in a small Earth Kingdom village a solid eighty miles from Kyoshi Island. Some new shipments of cargo had come in from Omashu that day, and a small portion of those supplies were promised to the Southerners out of Sokka's negotiations and trading contract with the village leader. In one of the ships was a stowaway, who happened to be a dangerous bounty hunter. A firebender, too, at that, specializing in combustion-bending. His name was never known, but Sokka had oscillated between calling him Sparky Sparky Boom Man and Combustion Man, both which managed to extract a giggle from the princess.
"It was crazy, I tell ya. Combustion Man could blow things up with his mind," Sokka told her. "He could cause a literal combustion. The guy had this third eye tattoo on his forehead, too, from where he draws his energy. I had never before heard of anyone having that kind of ability."
Combustion Man was supposedly a highly wanted criminal who had escaped prison in the Fire Nation and traveled nearly to the other side of the world to escape his sentence. An Omashu resident who was aboard the ship had found and recognized him from the wanted posters issued to them on behalf of the Fire Nation. And all hell had broken loose with Combustion Man trying to escape the authorities and blowing up different parts of the tiny village, causing several people to be injured. The criminal was untameable, for his abilities were such that no one could get close to him without being blown up, but if let loose, he would for no doubt destroy the town and the supplies.
Sokka, figuring the man's forehead was a probable solution to the dilemma of disabling him, had swung his boomerang at an angle that whacked him straight on his third eye tattoo. Disregarding the blow, the man had aimed anyway and ended up blowing himself up. Needless to say it had been quite a sight.
"It was an ambiguous sort of situation," Sokka said. "He was basically inviting his own doom when he aimed after the blow. But I was still the one who caused what happened, so in a way, I did technically best him."
Another pause followed, but Yue was still there, still patient. As for Sokka, this was his first time talking to someone about this issue (this was the first time someone was actually listening to him regarding this conversation). This was his chance, he felt, to lay down certain things he didn't have the chance to tell people or even discuss in further detail with his men.
"I don't know if I should mention Jet," he eventually spoke. "I didn't best him, but…I feel like telling you about this anyway."
Sokka was sixteen when he had met Jet and his friends, Longshot and Smellerbee, during one of his trading missions at an Earth Kingdom village a hundred miles west of Omashu. Jet and Sokka initially butted heads (mostly over Sokka's skepticism and a minor clash of egos concerning the two teens), but afterward, they had quickly become comrades, exchanging what they knew about hunting tactics. It got the point where Sokka, after having established an extensive contract with the village, frequented it on trading missions and spent some time with his friend, but over the course of a year, the village found itself suffering economically. On top of that was the villagers' feud with their neighboring hostile village, which had once been part of their own before splitting from it after a deadly civil war.
Jet, driven by the loss of his parents during the civil war, told Sokka that he found a trustworthy companion within him and revealed to him the secrets of his underground activities as the leader of the Freedom Fighters. He asked Sokka to help him eradicate the authorities of the hostile village and take back the land, even if it meant bombing the areas that were home to those authorities (which would, of course, take several innocent lives but sacrifices had to be made, Jet had said). A horrified Sokka refused, expedited the trading process, and left the village a few days earlier than scheduled. He decided to never go back to the village (by then, it was already struggling to arrange supplies for the Southerners, anyway). Sokka learned few days later that Jet had gone ahead with his plan, that the teen was never heard from after the day of the deadly attack. There was no official word on Longshot and Smellerbee following the attacks, but they were rumored to have left the village, likely bound to Ba Sing Se for a new life.
"So...did they kill him?" Yue asked.
"You know, it was really unclear," he said, "But I suppose that is the implication."
From the way Sokka described him, Jet was a tragically confused kid at best, a terrorist at worst. He had good in him, but it was overshadowed by trauma and hate. He called himself a Freedom Fighter when really he was a slave to his past. And Sokka couldn't help but feel sorry for him.
"He was a smart kid, he really was. I think about what might have happened if I stayed behind that day. Maybe I would've talked him out of it. Maybe I would've helped him get out of the mess. I probably would have convinced him to move out of the village or get the help he needed or something...but I was too disgusted by his plans." He sighed, "If I had been there, maybe he wouldn't have died."
"We don't know what really would've happened," Yue said. "Maybe you would've saved him, or maybe you would've been hurt, too. The last thing your tribe would've needed was losing you to those bombings."
The next incident he described, there was no ambiguity. Sokka admitted he was clearly the one who took matters into his own hands.
"It was a few years ago. Kohana was just born. Game was more scarce than usual that year, and that wasn't good. My mom had to eat in the very least. You know, since she was feeding Kohana."
Part of the reason why game was so scarce was because a couple of notorious bandits had started frequenting their home and looting the little amount of game they were able to catch. Stealing game was actually pretty common in the South, for desperate times call for desperate measures. But on top of stealing, these bandits were known for slaughtering the people they stole from. Over time, these bandits made it their mission to kill as many people as possible regardless of whether they stole from them or not. They were actively trying to reduce the population so they could save the resources for themselves, and in the process, they began slaughtering people left and right in distant villages.
"They should've been ashamed to call themselves warriors," Sokka huffed, "Attacking the helpless instead of earning their game like everyone else. The authorities in those villages didn't have enough resources or the morale to grab hold of them."
It was then that he saw guilt take over her expression. "This could've been avoided if we responded sooner, wouldn't it?" she said softly.
"It's not your fault, Baby Blue," he reassured her. "You were over here working to fight back against the system in your own way. Some things are just meant to happen, and no one can help that."
As much as Sokka had cared about the looming dangers in the South, he largely left the problem to the Council of Elders to deal with so he could focus on hunting. He did manage to catch some bandits and handed them over to the authorities with as much convenience as he had. When game became nearly nonexistent in his area, he he decided to travel a longer distance to find food, taking limited men with him. Not many people had the audacity to venture into the high mountains of Kuruqsitti several miles from Sokka's home. It required more effort than usual on their part, but somehow, even if Sokka and the men had to lose more nights of sleep, they were lucky enough to catch adequate game. It was on their way home that night that they were attacked by more of the said bandits.
"The men and I did what we had to do," he said, implying that they did end the bandits' lives because these bandits were stubborn, to say the least. "All I could think about were the men that I was responsible for, the families that were waiting on these men back home."
So it had all felt natural at that point. It was the first time he actually killed someone. Several someones. But everything he'd been taught, everything he'd prepared for as the future chief...it had all culminated in those moments. And that was when he took up bandit hunting for a few months. He did not kill any more of them but did disable them and handed them over to the Council of Elders. The situation was eventually resolved, but the guilt that came with taking those few lives— even if for a good cause— still nagged at him for a long time. That guilt, too, he hadn't gotten the chance to properly express with so many of the men in his tribe turning his dilemma down. A man was expected to kill as part of any kind of hunt, whether it be animals in survival hunting or humans in moral hunting. Any kind of guilt that resulted from this process was equated with weakness.
"I'm sure that part's not a surprise to you."
"It's not," she said. "It's a warped version of the Laist philosophy."
"Innun iLa'ka?" Laist philosophy?
"I'm sure you call it innun iYang'ka in the South, but same difference."
"Oh yeah."
"Our tribe has turned the Spirits into a misleading duality according to our popular cultural perceptions of manliness and womanliness, but that's a whole different rant," she sighed. "And it's still what a lot of people work with. In many Nagaran and Angkaran scrolls that consider tribal leadership, innun iLa'ka is described as a system of punishments and rewards, based on the idea that the masculine or fatherly principle is "naturally more aggressive" or something like that. Those who want to use this method for certain situations are taught to use the appropriate amount of fear tactics to control people with tendencies to harm others, and positive changes in behavior or compliance to rules is rewarded. The philosophy itself focuses on eradicating the people who perpetuate oppressive behavior because it comes from the belief that human beings are more prone to screwing things up. So as you can imagine, it's not a very positive outlook on human nature."
And then there was innun iTui'ka, or Tuiist philosophy, better known as innun iYin'ka in the South.
"Yeah, it's the opposite," Sokka said. "Human beings, when provided the right influences and environment, are actually good and will choose to do good. It's about killing hateful concepts and ideas. Rather transformative, too."
"Exactly. People who cause trouble are still isolated from society, but there are generally more opportunities for redemption. There's also a greater focus on censorship, like banning certain books that trigger hateful ideology, things like that."
Only in the recent centuries, innun iTui'ka had gradually declined in usage. Empathy and compassion have been deemed as weaknesses in the wake of a domineering cultural change. Innun i'La'ka, on the other hand, was badly misinterpreted, contaminated by the toxic environment and replaced by the sense of superiority of one's own lot and the fetish for "utmost strength" among men.
"People have been trying to label this sort of weirdly nationalistic egoism as Laist philosophy. But I don't think La would see one particular tribe as better than all the others in the Greater Tribe." She smiled at him, "So you obviously subscribe to the true innun iYang'ka. That's why you're feeling the guilt."
"So does this mean you don't see me as an irredeemable serial killer?"
"I would never think that way," she chuckled, reassuring him with a squeeze of his hand.
"Isumataq, you and I are different in many ways. It seems to me you subscribe more to innun iYang'ka, and I to innun iYin'ka. We might respond to a situation in different ways. But guess what? We're also very alike because we rule from here," she placed her hand over her heart, "What's most important is that we're true to ourselves and our mission to protect people. We as leaders need to be moved by someone else's suffering even a little bit. That sense of empathy is something I think the universe did a pretty good job in giving the both of us. And no, I'm not going to sit here and pretend that one philosophy is better than the other because a balanced society needs both. As leaders, we need to use both at some point."
He felt as if a great burden was lifted off of him, and he willed himself to smile after a long night.
"I don't envision myself agreeing with taking the life of even the most horrible person, and that's just me," she said. "And if something does happen to someone, I might feel bad for them and the way they turned out. But by no means does it mean I think of you any less because I understand that something must be done about the people that we can no longer help. The people that are too far gone, far too dangerous." A short pause before, "In fact, that's one of my weakness. I'm unable to really act on anything."
"That's not true."
"Oh it is," she said. "I was able to free the wolf pup, but I would've never been able to attack the people who arranged for the sacrifice. I'm able to disable these horrible people and report them to the authorities with all necessary evidence of their crimes, but I would never be the one to carry out their sentence or even give an idea for what their punishment would be."
And that was understandable as she was not a fan of conflict like that and sought different means of arriving at the solution. He was reminded of what Monk Gyatso said during the meeting last night. "Her strategy is transformative, and her strikes are more internalizing."
"You're not a horrible person, Sokka," she said. "When you were holding Uki in your arms, in your eyes, I saw pain. I wouldn't have seen that pain in you if you were a despicable human being."
He looked at her, "You know, when I was charging at Kinji, knowing that he had Uki locked up somewhere, all I could think of was that evil husband from Aquela. You know, that moment in the story after he kills Aquela and the guy she loved."
She nodded.
"He steps up to kill his own daughter next, and the girl begs him to spare her. And he doesn't listen and kills her anyway." He shook his head, "That cretin is not a man, Princess. He's a monster. And from what your dad told me about the things Kinji has done, he's a monster, too."
And Yue couldn't argue against that. Kinji has done lots of horrible things. Irredeemable things. He had to reap what he sowed, and karma came back to bite him in this manner. "You know the true strength of a body when it fights off a deadly infection," she told him. "In this body that we call the Water Tribe, people like Kinji are very stubborn germs. Either we build our immunity, or we allow these germs to ravage us. And what happened today...I know that it's in the very least a warning to those kinds of toxic people."
"Yeah, but that's not to say I'd kill everyone I see." It was only natural, he said, that human beings take advantage of certain things. Even things like religion. They had people like Kinji and Khasiq, even J those bandits that he mentioned earlier who, deluded or not, were actively harming and terrorizing the tribe. Then they had traditionalists like Pakku and some of the more moderate Nationalists who were taking advantage of religion to keep the domineering culture alive. And then they had people like Chunta, who use superstition to make a living for themselves and their families.
"I've known the guy all my life. People go to him for certain things. He usually gives positive predictions, and he's not always right in his predictions, and he kind of admits that. He might extract a few extra copper pieces to support his children, make up reasons why someone would want to have a ritual done. He might show up unannounced and ask for a few crumbs or two from your pantry. Yeah, he can be infuriating sometimes, but he doesn't cross certain ethical boundaries. The advantage that he takes of a situation is not the cost of hundreds of lives. So the question there is...Do I allow him to go on with his tiny deceptions?"
"It's dependent on the people who trust him. The degrees of harm that are happening versus the degrees of hope that he's giving. Though it seems he's more of a hope-giving person." She smiled a little, "Like a kind of placebo effect. Predicting that good things will happen might inspire people to have a positive attitude or try to find the good in whatever happens. Certain deceptions can be helpful if certain lines are not crossed, and as a leader, you try to draw the line somewhere."
"But sometimes that line becomes blurred. It seems like almost everything you do in this universe benefits one over another."
"But you can always choose to focus on the good that something might cause and measure it up against the bad it might cause," she said. "I think you drew the line well, Sokka, and I really think the goddess is smiling down on you with pride."
He smiled. "I'm glad."
"And as far as controversies go, it's not something you should worry about. Everyone has their own. Even I do."
"You?"
She didn't say anything for a minute or two, almost as if she was weighing the costs and benefits that would probably come from more moments of raw honesty to come. But she did admire his honesty enough to try to emulate it, possibly get something off of her chest, too, the way he did. Besides, she probably wouldn't seem him in person until a long time, if at all after he leaves the North; he would be busy in the South, and she would be immersed in her dedication to the North.
"I'm a bloodbender," she finally said.
Sokka blinked, rubbed his eyes, and blinked again. He rubbed the sides of his ears, "Sorry, I think I misheard you."
"You didn't," she gave him a look, "I'm a bloodbender."
Bloodbender. "Sorry, did you say 'bloodbender'?"
She nodded. "Yes, that's what I said."
He processed this truth with great difficulty, but more than that, he was simply confused as if trying to reconcile her pacifist nature with an ability of that degree. "A bloodbender...as in...can you…?"
"I can control the flow of blood in people, yes."
He got up from lounging against the altar steps and sat upright. "It was Hama, wasn't it?"
She swallowed, her heart stopping at the name, a conflicted expression taking over her. A moment later, she nodded. "Yes and no."
Hama had introduced the idea several times without saying what it actually was, repeatedly having alluded to it in many lessons, but she didn't actually teach them with animals and humans. She had begun with plants, showing them how to move the water around within them. Hama held a great interest in extracting the water out of those plants, thus making them wither, but Yue held a fascination for the leaves that flashed to life, the petals that bloomed with abundance as the water circled up to them and nourished them. It was with the flowers that she experimented, observing the nourishment that was at work. Water, after all, was life.
"I took the same approach with blood," Yue said, "Though I didn't experiment with it. I suppose I was lucky that way. I kind of picked it up..."
Yue did not go into any more details of her past experience with Hama. She likely did not want to think or talk about them, and that was perfectly okay with him. But he was interested in her approach to bloodbending as a healer rather than a puppetmaster.
"It shouldn't have to be nauseating for you when you tell someone what you do to save people's lives," she said, "but before I considered using it for medical purposes, every time I merely thought about it, I would feel sick to my stomach. But you see, Sokka, there's a big difference between cutting someone open to heal them and cutting someone open to kill them. The action, of course, is the same, but the intentions and outcomes are what really matter."
Bloodbending was like that, Yue said. It became known to the world in a horrible manner, one that was so cruel and sickening that it had sent Yue running for her life and passing out in the woods based on Sayen's commentary the other day. But there was a side to it that, when utilized properly, had the prowess to work as a miracle. She figured this out when she tried her hand at healing a brain-dead patient when she was fifteen or so. She did not have the audacity to tell anyone about her method, but she had faced one of the biggest shocks in her life when the patient opened her eyes to a new chance at life. All because an external force directed the flow of her blood in the right way.
"I could never not be careful when handling something like this," she said. "Bloodbending performed out of sinister intentions is traumatizing. As a matter of fact, it is one of my biggest fears."
But if they were to approach it from a different angle, they would be able to see that it can save lives, too.
"Do you know how many diseases are ravaging people just because their blood flow is not adequate? Because of the nutrients they're not getting through poor circulation? The parts of their body that refuse to heal or regenerate because of this? Think of all the good that medical bloodbending could do for people with paralysis, degenerative conditions, and other diseases."
And yet, in spite of all of this, Yue knew that if the Revivalists or any of the other people surrounding her found out about this part of her that no one knew, they would be quick to hate her.
"Why would they hate you? If it's to save lives, then isn't that great? Brilliant?" Sokka said. "Bringing a brain-dead person back is not something that should be taken for granted. Think about how many lives this would save."
"But the premise is still controlling the water in another body. Even if that control is to help people gain control of their limbs again." She shook her head. "And if I think about it by distancing myself from this equation, would I want the secrets of medical bloodbending to be exposed in a time like this? When people are itching to take advantage of something for the worst? What if...what if someone takes advantage of it? I can't allow that to happen as a leader."
It was a conflict that did not have an easy answer by any means.
"It's going to take a long time to convince people that blood is life, not just death," Yue said. "And until then, I can do nothing but wallow in this problem."
"Not alone, though," he told her, reaching out and holding her hand. "You could never hurt anyone, Princess Yue. Not even in your dreams. I know it." And he gave her a comforting smile. "And...you know this conversation only increases my respect for you, don't you?"
She took a deep breath, her conflicted look easing off of her as she looked at him. "Likewise."
First thing in the morning when the chaos in the inner ring had died down, the Southern royals received word that the Global Conferences, which had originally been set to take place about a week from now, had been moved up after hours of debate, strain, and struggle. The conferences were now going to take place two days from now, which meant that all preparations had to be expedited. It was a decision that the Northern princess had taken, according to Ivaneq; it was strictly for the safety of the international visitors, who were gently being nudged in the direction of "finish the conferences and leave the chaotic North." It would be a decision that won't receive a lot of backlash, either, considering what happened with a Northern local of high influence like Kinji.
As a measure of additional safety, the princess had also planned a last-minute set of tours and sight-seeing activities today, which were to be carried out by high-ranked loyalists and security personnel. Royal families and highly important guests were encouraged to attend and spend most of the day away from the capital (also for safety reasons). It would be a fun trip, too; the designations were set to be famous icy spectacles in the neighboring villages, particularly the famous Glacier Fair in the city of Jungannat and Paradise Falls in Gungham Village, both being three-to-four hours away. All accommodations were to be provided for, including feasts and even resorts for those who might want to spend the night and be back by evening the next day for the conferences. If the guests chose not to travel at all, they were highly encouraged to stay indoors and under tight security supervision. The reasons for this, too, were local tensions.
"She is doing everything she can to make sure you do not face any danger in your stay here," Ivaneq said. "She really thinks it's best if you are not here until the situation has settled."
"Oh, Tui and La..." Kya shook her head. "So much over one night… Who would've thought? Just yesterday, Khasiq was telling us to consult Kinji…"
"We had even been thinking of sending Katara to get blessings from that man..." Hakoda held a horrified look on his face and placed a protective hand around his daughter.
"The Spirits have been merciful," Ivaneq said. "Otherwise, Princess Katara would've been in danger, too."
"Nonsense, I would've sent him torpedoing him down the Tasermiut Cliffs," Katara huffed, "This is exactly why you can't trust these self-proclaimed 'holy men.' If you ask me, I think Kinji got what he deserved. All those innocent women and girls...that man's a monster. It was only a matter of time he got destroyed by the very people he scammed."
Hakoda turned to his wife. "The princess certainly means well by these tours. If she's putting so much effort into them, the least we can do is not refuse. She's really looking out for us."
"Fire Lord Iroh is also looking forward to the tour, Brother," Ivaneq said. "He's been disappointed with his niece's behavior, and he's wanting to make it up to you by spending a day with you. Everyone except Princess Azula and Lord Ozai have confirmed that they will be in attendance, so the prince can come."
Kya nodded. "Yes, this will be a good chance for Sokka to get his mind off of certain things, too…"
And it was obvious that by "certain things," she really meant the princess, but it was definitely not going to be easy given that her reminders are everywhere and are always going to be. She was the reason behind why the South was doing better, why they were here in the first place, why they were receiving all these gifts and accommodations and luxuries, why they were going on this very tour.
"Who else is going on tour?" Katara asked Ivaneq.
"Well, it's been decided that the families will be going in teams. I hear that the prince of Omashu and a few other associates from Ba Sing Se will be going on a different team. Lord Iroh has specially requested to join our team."
"Is Aang coming?" Kohana asked excitedly.
"It's Avatar Aang, sweetie," Kya corrected.
"He said I can just call him Aang!"
"That's right!"
Everyone turned to the entrance of their hallway where the Avatar was standing, waving excitedly at Kohana although his attention remained mostly on Katara. "Hey, Katara! Hey, KoKo Bear!"
"Avatar Aang, what a pleasant surprise," Ivaneq stood up and bowed.
"No bows necessary, my friend. And it's just Aang," the airbender stepped in and gave a nod of greeting to Kya and Hakoda before scooping Kohana up into his arms. "I've decided to join your tour team, if that's okay."
"I recall you were requested by the Earth Kingdom authorities to accompany them, sir. Prince Bumi will be going with them as well."
"Yeah, but Bumi's more excited about sharing the space with Lady Toph than he is about having me tag along," Aang laughed, "And the only other people in attendance are the Earth Kingdom officials. It's more fun to go with people who won't torture you about politics all hours of the day, you know?" the airbender flashed a grin at Katara, whose face visibly brightened. "Speaking of fun people, where's Sokka?"
"He hasn't come out of his room," Hakoda said. "He must have slept in." But his casual response was betrayed by the concern flickering in the older adults' expressions.
"I'll go see what he's up to," Kya stood up and rushed over to her oldest son's room, unable to help her concern. The warrior was still in bed, but he wasn't asleep. Instead, he was turned to his side, facing the painting of Tui (that he so suddenly decided to name Yue for a reason that eluded his parents).
Kya knew that her son's lingering fascination with Tui in spite of his renouncement of religion didn't come completely out of the blue; it was a constant reminder of who he really was, of the clan of La that only he was born into out of everyone else in the South. His fate was sealed with Tui, and if Sokka felt drawn to anyone in particular, that person had to be Tui, right? But the princess...she was not really the princess. She was someone who Pakku would never allow into their home.
It was unfair and unfortunate, but what could be done? Pakku was the head of the household, and he insisted on keeping with certain traditions even if he relented for some of Katara's demands a few years ago. A woman born in a temple, defying ritual order and purity… How can she be Tui? Because Tui would never go against the established principles. Tui was the one who created those principles herself. At least, that was what Kya had been told all her life. That was what all the women and girls in the tribe had been told. That was how they were raised. Surely they couldn't have been living in lies. Tradition shouldn't be just a bunch of lies, right?
She shook away her thoughts and sported a smile for the sake of her son. She took a seat next to him, placing her hand on his shoulder. "Is everything okay, sweetie?"
"Yeah," he shifted in bed, forced to tear his gaze away from the painting, "My stomach's upset, that's all. Been to the bathroom six times now."
"Oh dear! I'll send for Yugoda right away—"
"No, Mom, it's okay. I'm feeling a bit better now, really."
"Are you sure?"
"Yeah, I'm sure…but uh," he fiddled with his hands, "but I think it's good if I stay off the road for today…"
"You want to stay behind?" she asked worriedly. "But Sokka, last night—"
"I heard you guys talking about it," he said. "It's gonna be fine. I can hold my own when it comes to a fight. It won't get to that point, though. Her Highness is very particular about security."
Her Highness. Kya sighed. "I know, but…I thought going on tour would be a good distraction for you."
"I'll be okay," he strained a smile. "You guys go ahead. I won't be alone anyway. Your Spirits are gonna be here, too."
"Yes…" the chieftess brushed her son's hair out of his eyes, chuckling at its wild appearance without its being neatly tucked in a wolf-tail. "Tui will take care of you."
"Don't worry, Mom," Katara chimed in from the front door, followed by Kohana, who was perched on top of Aang's shoulders. "No one's gonna think of infiltrating this place with his fart bombs exploding all over the place."
Kohana giggled at the word.
"Be decent, you three. We have the Avatar in our presence."
"Does that mean I can't join the fun, Chieftess Kya?" Aang smiled.
"Kya is fine," she chuckled, stepping out and leaving the four of them to each other's company.
"I can stay behind," Katara offered, smirking knowingly at her brother, "Since you're obviously not faking this or anything—"
"I'll stay behind, too!" Aang said immediately, earning a curious look from the Southern princess. "I-I mean...if you want me to…"
Sokka raised his eyebrows. "I don't expect you two to go through that much trouble for me—"
"No really, it's okay!" the airbender said, turning to Katara. "We can stay behind and do something fun here. I'll take you to see Paradise Falls and the Glacier Fair on Appa sometime."
The Southern warrior puckered his lips teasingly. "Smoochie smoochie smooch smooch."
"Sokka!" Katara slapped his wrist in reprimand. Kohana laughed, initiating his own innocent rendition of the "smoochie smoochie" mantra.
"I meant you and Katara, Sokka," Aang flushed. "But as I was saying...We can do something else that's fun and still keep up with the princess's requests. Or...oh!" he turned to Kohana, "How about I take you air-surfing with me?"
"Air-surfing?!" Kohana jumped up and down, "You'll take me on your flyer thing?!"
"It's called a glider, buddy," Aang chuckled. "And of course I'll take you! It's gonna be so fun. Katara will vouch for me!"
"Yeah, it was awesome!"
"Yaaay! Canwegocanwegocanwego?! Pleeeeeeaaasseeee?"
"Of course we can!" the airbender laughed nervously as Sokka gave the monk a skeptical look, "KoKo Bear and I will, uh, talk to them about the change in plans." And he took the boy outside with him.
"What do you think you're doing?" Katara glared at her brother. "In front of Aang—!"
"I'm only doing you a favor, sis."
"Favor? You're embarrassing me!"
"It's only embarrassing if he doesn't like you, but I have a feeling he does."
"What?"
"Aang. The guy's on cloud nine every time he sees you."
"That's ridiculous," Katara defended, "He only knew me for two days."
"Well you seemed to have made quite an impact on him, sis."
"Aren't you supposed to be denying these things as my brother?"
"I tried to during the ball, but you two kind of forgot the entire universe back there and are now planning secret sky bison rides."
"Aang is just being friendly. He's a sweet guy. I don't think he sees me like that."
"So you don't like him?"
"Of course I do! Who doesn't like Aang?"
"I meant if you like like him, little sis."
"You wanna talk about the person you 'like like' instead?" she steered the conversation, smiling smugly as he widened his eyes and shushed her. "I know you're faking your little predicament so you can have an excuse to stay behind and meet Yue."
"So you figured it out. Happy now? Just don't tell anyone." He peeked out into the hallway and huffed impatiently, "When exactly are they gonna start for the tour?"
"Someone's in a hurry."
"I need to make sure everything's okay," he said. "You know, with what happened last night. See how the tribe's doing…"
Katara watched her brother as he fidgeted around in bed, impatient to make a run for the Northern princess. "You really like her, don't you?" she said, her smile slightly dissolving. "You know, I didn't expect Mom and Dad to take a turn like that."
"I didn't, either," he lay back against the pillows, "It's still so hard to believe."
"You should've seen their faces when Ivaneq told us about those tours."
"They don't want me seeing her, and they don't want her to be involved with us, but they're definitely okay with taking all the gifts she's given us." He sighed, turning to face the painting again, "Yue is...she's a goddess, I tell you. She cares. A lot. About everyone and everything. She's just so perfect…"
Katara was surprised with how sincerely he was saying the things that he was saying right now. It was like he was a whole different person. She didn't have the chance to tease him about it, though, as the conversation outside caught their attention.
"I'd imagine that Chief Arnook wouldn't want her to stay in the mainland, either, until everything is settled," Arnook said. "Even if these arrangements were all made by her, I would expect him to send her, too."
"No, she's staying behind to take care of some important matters..." came Ivaneq's reply.
"You seem like you have a lot on your mind, Brother Ivaneq. You haven't been still all morning."
Ivaneq didn't even attempt to deny it anymore, finally releasing his frustration, "What can I say, Brother? I really think I need to see a healer to get my thoughts together. With all the unorthodox things the princess is doing."
Sokka and Katara exchanged a look before dashing towards the door, hiding behind it but thrusting their ears out to listen.
"What happened now, Brother?" Kya asked.
"Only something that no other princess in the world would probably do," Ivaneq sighed. "Her Highness had all of her possessions sold last night."
"What?"
"She called in the seamstresses and had her wardrobe cleared out. She summoned the jewelers and had her ornaments and jewelry taken away. All of her expensive belongings were auctioned and sold. The money that would be received from this exchange will be going towards her new personal treasury."
It was needless to say that several jaws dropped after that.
Six hours after she disappeared, she was back at the doorstep of the Revivalists' shared estate, her presence confirming that they hadn't all been experiencing the same hallucination in their desperation. With open arms, they welcomed her like eager penguin-tortoises greeting their mother. If she had made it this far after a long time, they wondered if she was, in fact, one of the people who had been present at the protests. They also wondered if she, being a pacifist, had tried to stop or restrain the mysterious man from doing what he did. Perhaps she had focused only on freeing Uki and lost sight of the man. Perhaps she had an idea of who the man could be, or perhaps she knew him but didn't expect him to engage in such an incident. They also weren't sure if she was going to stay with them, and if she was, how long she was going to stay or if she would leave again or if she even planned on returning; she did, after all, disappear for a year. Where had she been and what had she been doing? Had she been in the tribe this entire time or was she elsewhere?
Of course, it wasn't like they could talk all of this out; she hadn't said much since she appeared, having focused only on calming Uki down, getting her to eat something and sleep soundly, so as she tended to the young girl, everyone conversed among themselves. They immediately ruled out the possibility of her knowing that such an event would occur; she was not the type to let someone— as horrible as they might be, even at the Kinji-level of horrible— meet such a drastic end. Furthermore, she was not an advocate of dangerous chaos.
And as far as how she found Uki or how she managed to infiltrate the place before anyone else could, they had certain theories...But they were to later learn from Kuunnguaq herself (who had finally decided to sit them down and clear their queries) that this was not the case, for the man had been the one to break Uki out of Kinji's place and handed her over to Kuunnguaq. This obviously meant that brief— very brief— contact had taken place.
"So you don't know anything about the masked man, Little River?" Amka asked.
Lady shook her head. "I just saw him today. I don't know who that was."
"So you saw him?"
"By seeing, I mean I saw him with his mask still on."
"Yes, yes, of course."
"What do you think he's trying to tell us, Sister?" Kanguq asked. "He seems to be wanting to make a statement to us."
"I think he's making a statement to the people, too," Lady said. "And to the extremists, of course, in his own way."
Well yes, the man was definitely against these kinds of discrimination and actively, openly sought justice, but what statement was he trying to provide by taking inspiration from their mask design? That he was better than the Revivalists? That he was more efficient than them? That he was inspired by them? Was it just him, or were there other people like him, too? Was there another group forming separately from the Revivalists, perhaps?
But their thought processes were interrupted as they heard Kuunnguaq laughing softly to herself for a reason they couldn't name. Her hand covered her already-covered lips, and she quickly stopped herself. It came as a surprise to them; why would she be laughing in the middle of a serious conversation? If anything, Little River's empathy was as vast as an ocean; she should be perturbed rather than be laughing, right?
"What is it, Sister?"
"Did you think of something funny?"
"Nothing, it's nothing," she shook her head. "I'm sorry, I know it's not appropriate when we're having a serious conversation." She cleared her throat. "You were saying, Brother Kanguq?"
The man sighed. "Nothing much. Just...I don't understand why he would copy our design and invert the symbolism."
Lady thought for a moment before suggesting, "Perhaps he is an ally but of a different approach...?"
"An ally?" Ujaraq asked.
"If he is someone who is well-versed in or is even remotely familiar with Tui and La symbolism, then he would know that the Spirits, though inverse, actually support and complement each other," Lady said. "Tui and La hold pieces of each other within themselves. They are inextricably tied together. How can they be enemies? Who knows, maybe that man is wanting to support us in his own way?"
"Is it feasible to rely on symbolism for this?"
"Whether we can or can't, we know for certain that he is not disgusted by Tui," Lady replied. "If he was, why would he wear a white mask? That's something that people who fear or believe in Khasiq would never do. Let's not forget that by going against Khasiq's ally, he has established himself as Khasiq's enemy."
It was definitely something for them to think about, but with the very logic that flew out of her own lips, Yue found herself becoming perturbed. She had not expected the Southern prince to make a move that would for sure entangle him into these affairs. This was exactly why she did what she did in the few hours she spent at the palace, namely setting up the tours and moving up the Global Conferences by doing everything she could with her newfound influence.
"But whoever he is, if he saved Uki and killed Kinji, then he's on our side," Sanka mused. "Well...he's not on their side, at least."
"The world is not black and white, Sister," Lady told her. "I don't think it's about sides. It's about being a decent human being."
"Those conservatives are far from decent," Amka huffed.
"There are decent people on all sides, my friends," Lady said. "In fact, there were more Nationalists and Neo-Nationalists out there than anyone else because they were deceived by the very person they looked up to for representing tradition. Someone that they had trusted with their lives had crossed severe boundaries. Their conservatism didn't stop them from protesting against that."
"So long as they support Khasiq, their 'tradition' is going to continue to paralyze the women in the North."
Kuunnguaq sighed, "Khasiq does not represent the conservative majority; he's using that label, yes, but he's actually an extremist. Whether you're opting in for an orthodox approach at gender relations or supporting the dynamics of equity, you would never justify the rape of your women and girls. At least, you shouldn't. No matter what you believe, you should never justify rape."
"But Khasiq's puppets—"
"Are not all justifying injustice," Lady finished. "They fear Khasiq. Many of them have families of their own. Mothers, wives, daughters. To keep them safe, they're being forced to support these things. And in the process, they're being indoctrinated into hateful ideologies. What is needed right now is not more hate but compassion."
"Standing back and doing nothing is risky, Sister—"
"I'm not saying we need to do nothing. I'm saying we need to kickstart transformation. Encourage people to undergo changes in their thinking and re-evaluate their moral compass." She stood up, "I know it's difficult, but we made a promise to liberate people from any kind of slavery. These people need to be liberated from hateful influences. That's why it's not good to keep this rift going between the two groups. I am not a traditionalist, and I never see myself becoming one because of what I trust is right, but I can't be terrorizing the people on the side because of this. You all have family members who are traditionalists. The vast majority of the tribe is traditionalist. Even among tribeswomen, there are some who favor tradition and some who favor progress. Does that mean I need to blame them all for the actions of a few?"
They blinked up at her, unsure of how to respond.
"As long as no one is being actively harmed, then it's fine to disagree," she said. "It's imperative to let people choose for themselves the lives they want to live. And that requires education, not condescension. If you want to spread as much change and awareness as possible, then try to educate these people, not attack them. I can't stress this enough." She turned to Kanguq, "Under yours and Sayen's recent oversight, the mission has established itself as a full-fledged political party. You are all in a position to inspire and help more people than you ever have. I'm just hoping this newfound position won't have us turn a blind eye to innocent people who are being forced to side with Khasiq. And keep in mind that by leaving human decency as an issue of sides, you're actually allowing the other side to put dangerous ideas into practice. Respecting all people should be common sense. It should be in our very nature as social beings. It is not a question of sides, so we should not allow it to be."
Kuunnguaq was interrupted by the sound of excited clapping coming from the entrance of the room. Everyone turned to the door, where they saw Sokka with an enamored look on his face. When he saw that everyone else was gawking at him, he gradually stopped clapping and rubbed his palms against his parka, "Sorry, that was...I was just blown away, you know?"
Lady merely blinked at him. He didn't leave with his family?
"Ah, don't you worry about that, Socker. Excellence should always be rewarded!" Old Man Ingimak gave a boisterous laugh, poured himself some gin, and held up his cup, "Inuuhiqatsiaq, irnngutaq Kuunnguaq!" Cheers to you, Granddaughter Kuunnguaq!
Kameli shook her head in amusement and turned to the others. "He insisted that he join in, so I escorted him here."
"You're always welcome here, Socks," Kanguq smiled, leading his friend inside and having him stand before Lady. Sokka was caught off guard by how tired she really seemed up close. Her eyes were bloodshot and drooping much like his, strained by the events of last night.
"Sister Kuunnguaq, you recall me telling you about our goofy bestie from down South? He's the guy. Prince Sokka of the Southern Water Tribe." Clapping his friend on the back, "And Sokka, this is our esteemed Sister Kuunnguaq, also known as Lady. I'm sure you've heard of her."
"Ah, Little River…" his eyes twinkled in both concern and fascination, "The brains, heart and soul of the Revivalist Mission." With a knowing little smile, he bowed low, "It's an honor to meet someone of such a high rank. I'm a big fan of yours, Miss Kuunnguaq."
Some of such a high rank. Yue briefly wondered if he knew of her new treasury but tucked the thought away in the back of her mind. Bowing back, "A pleasure to meet you, Prince Sokka. Your achievements in the South are remarkable—"
"Kuunnguaq?"
Yue turned to see Sayen standing by the door.
"Isn't Ukkisanga asleep yet?" Kanguq asked worriedly. "She hasn't slept all night."
"No, she's still scared," Sayen said. "She wants you to stay there with her, Kuunnguaq...oh, Prince Sokka, you're here. I'm sorry, I didn't realize—"
"It's fine, no worries," he turned to Yue, "You mind if I come with you, Miss Kuunnguaq? I got a little something for Uki. Maybe it'll lift her spirits a little?"
Uki was settled beneath the sheets, her arms wrapped around her polar rabbit plushie, her face buried in its soft fur. Upon hearing the door open, she looked up and saw Kuunnguaq followed by the Southern prince, who was more well-known among the kids as the "uncle who ruined the game" that they'd been playing with their babysitter angaju the other day. The girl wrapped her arms around Kuunnguaq and hid her face in her shirt, peeking out to take a brief look at the smiling Southern warrior.
"Hey there, little lady," he bowed. "Uncle Sokka, Southern Water Tribe. How ya doin'?"
She said nothing, looking up at Kuunnguaq, who also seemed to be smiling beneath her mask.
"Guess what I got for ya!" Sokka reached into his parka folds and pulled out a pouch. He held it out to the girl, who looked at him for another solid minute.
"It's okay, you can take it," Kuunnguaq nudged her softly, and the girl then took it from him, peeking inside.
"These look like seal jerky crisps…"
"Because they are!" Sokka pulled up a chair and took a seat next to the bed, "Your dad tells me you like 'em."
"Yeah…"
"Well that's something we have in common. I'm a big fan of seal jerky if I do say so myself."
Uki took out a crisp and popped it into her mouth, chewing slowly. Her lips curved into a tiny smile, but the smile dissolved when she looked back at him.
"Well? You like 'em?"
"They're good. Thanks."
He sighed, giving her an amused look. "Are you still mad I made you lose your game the other day?"
"I'm mad because you were staring at our angaju," she said, unaware that the angaju she just mentioned was actually sitting right beside her. "Mama says it's rude to stare."
Yue blinked in surprise. Sokka laughed nervously, sputtering, "I wasn't staring, who said I was staring?"
"Daddy always says to look out for boys who look at girls weirdly."
"Prince Sokka is not like that, sweetheart," Kuunnguaq told her. "Did you know that there were so many hungry people in the South? They didn't have any food. It was Prince Sokka who helped them find food. He's a hard worker, you know."
"Really?"
"Yep. He's also a very good friend of your angaju, you know that?"
"What?" the girl looked at him. "You are?"
He tore his eyes away from the princess and smiled at the girl, "Yeah, of course! Her best friend. Just ask her the next time you see her. "
"So you weren't trying to be a meany-head?"
"No, ma'am, I would never be a meany-head."
"You promise?"
"Promise," he placed his hand over his heart, "Cross my heart and hope to never eat seal jerky ever again!"
Uki giggled a little, having forgotten about her fears a little, and she earned a relieved smile from Kuunnguaq in response.
"There she goes," Sokka grinned, and the girl sat up in bed, holding her plushie in her lap and munching on a few more crisps. "I'm glad you're finally my friend. All the other agents are still mad at me, though."
"It's okay, I'll tell them you're actually her friend. They won't be mad anymore."
"Alright then. I know Agent Green will listen to what you say."
"Yeah, he will!" the chirp in her voice returned, but she still held onto Kuunnguaq's hand. "Hey, Akpa Sokka, Akpa Sokka!" Uncle Sokka, Uncle Sokka! "I drew a picture. You wanna see it?"
"Boy, would I? Let's take a look at that masterpiece!"
With a little more enthusiasm than she had before, she reached under a pillow and pulled out the drawing that she made. She handed it to the warrior, who beamed at the artwork. "Oh wow, this is much better than anything I can draw. You got some mad talent, Agent Yellow."
"Really?"
"Yeah!" he pointed to the five figures in the drawing, particularly the small one in the middle, which bore pigtails like Uki and was adorned in a fancy purple princessy parka with thick white furs and lots of colorful feathers, "I know the middle one's you, but who are these people next to you?"
"This is Mom and Dad," she pointed to the taller-looking stick figures standing to one side of her— one with a large build and belly, signifying Kanguq, and another with a more slender figure that wore her hair into a bun, alluding to Sayen. "And these two—" she pointed to the figures on the other side of her, "— are Aja Kuunnguaq and Akpa Gentleman!"
It was with significant strain that he was able to see that the reason why one of the two figures' faces was painted pitch-black (save for a tiny white dot in the center) was because that was supposed to be Lady. And standing next to Lady and holding her hand was him, namely as the "Gentleman."
"Akpa Gentleman, huh?" he shared a brief look with the equally-surprised princess.
"Yeah," Uki finished the last of the seal jerky crisps and licked her fingers, "Akpa is a superhero just like Aja. He helps people. Aja Kuunnguaq doesn't like to fight. She makes the bad people turn into good people. But Akpa fights all the really bad people."
"Hey, are you trying to say he's cooler than me?" Yue feigned disappointment.
"No, Aja, you're the best aja in the whole world," she reassured her with a big hug, "But Akpa seems really nice, too." Her smile widened as she beamed at Sokka. "I wanna see him again one day. I think he and Aja can be good friends. Daddy says all superheroes are friends."
Sokka smiled, "Maybe you will one day, but only if you take care of yourself. If he's really a superhero like you said he is, he would want you to be happy after he helped you out." He reached into his pocket and pulled out another small bag containing more seal jerky crisps. He handed the same over to her, watching her smile widen as she plopped more in her mouth. "You should always be as happy as your name says you are."
Yue, smiling beneath her mask, smoothed her hand over the girl's head, brushing her hair away from her face. Ukkisanga, she mused inwardly, the "laughing flower."
A few justice agents— loyalists of the chief— had requested an audience with Sayen and Kanguq for inquiry purposes regarding the incident last night. They were to meet with the two Revivalists in the palace courtyard. The prestigious group was not willing to expose Lady or announce her return, so they insisted that she not attend the meeting. However, she wasn't convinced.
"As your guardian, I need to be there," she told them. "If these people are looking for someone to represent, then it should be me. None of you should be roped into this unnecessarily—"
"Sister, we will handle this," Kanguq said. "Please, this isn't the right time for you to go public. Otherwise, people are going to unnecessarily blame you."
Sayen nodded. "We don't want you worrying about anything. We have a feeling everything will work out—"
"Having a feeling is not enough," Kuunnguaq said. "I am your leader. I must be your shield. I must take all responsibility."
Sokka, who was listening to the conversation, widened his eyes at her pronouncement.
"Take responsibility of what?" Sayen asked. "We didn't do anything wrong for you to take responsibility for anything. This is just a small-scale investigation. The officers are just going to ask about the man, if we know him or not, if we had any recent exits from the group or if we're suspicious of anyone. We know these officials, Kuunnguaq. They're loyal to the chief. They will be sympathetic towards us."
"You don't understand," Kuunnguaq frowned worriedly. "The reason why I was laying low all this time is so that Khasiq will be distracted with finding me instead of attacking you. So he wouldn't come to you for finding me. But after what Kinji tried to do…" And to Uki, a child, "I've realized that staying away is only going to hurt you. I need to be in the open. I can't afford to have any of you be hurt in any way."
"I strongly trust that our friends are more than capable of handling this, Miss Kuunnguaq," Sokka told her.
"See? Brother Sokka's with us," Sayen said. "Everything will be fine."
It was not something that Kuunnguaq could argue against. While she insisted on looking out for her friends, she did not intend to undermine their capabilities. "Then at least tell them to send a message to Khasiq on my behalf," she said, ferocity briefly flickering in her eyes, "If he claims he's a human being with any form of dignity whatsoever, then he will target me directly than attack any of you or the innocent tribefolk."
"And if he calls himself a leader instead of a coward, he should first get past the man who caused Kinji's downfall," Sokka said, earning a look from the Revivalist leader. "Better to get rid of the most immediate threat instead of going for those who are genuinely trying to protect the people."
Several minutes after that, Kuunnguaq found her place next to Uki again on the bed while the other Revivalists huddled outside. Sokka claimed he was more than happy to give the leader company. Only he couldn't. He spent some time telling Uki a few funny stories, and even when she had finally slipped into slumber, he found that he couldn't start a conversation with Yue; he both admired and was intimidated by her initial fierce look, and even after she had grown accustomed to the suggestion of remaining out of sight and had softened from his storytelling. Not to mention she was clearly exhausted. At one point, he made up the difficult decision to wait in the hallway instead, thinking maybe she'd sleep if he left the room, but just as he was getting up, she made eye contact with him, and he felt compelled to stay put because one, he wondered maybe, just maybe she wanted him to stay and two, he was feeling lightheaded again from watching the baby blue oceans in her eyes churn in his direction and felt that he would surely faint if he stood up any longer.
Yue, too, was no stranger to his nervousness, the way he shifted his gaze in her direction whenever she made the slightest movement or turn, the way he looked to her expectantly whenever she huffed out a tired breath. It went on this way for a short while before she ended up breaking the ice. That, too, with her soft peals of laughter.
Sokka blinked at her, surprised but entirely welcoming of the scenario. "What's funny?"
"Nothing, I just thought of something," she tried to stop her giggles, but the moment she looked at his confused face, she began laughing again.
"What were you thinking about?" he grew amused. "I'd like to have a laugh, too."
Bringing her mask down and breathing in the fresh air, "Just thinking about how the process might've been for you. You know, when you dressed up as a woman."
A light blush colored his cheeks. "Uh...well...it was quite an experience. For one, I couldn't get the shells to, uh...stay in place…"
She kept laughing, occasionally apologizing before slipping back into giggles. He smiled in amusement. "You know, I feel like you should've been named Yuesanga," he said. "'Laughing moon.'"
"That could be arranged," she said.
"Oh really?"
"Of course. After all, I did name myself Yue. How hard can adding the -sanga part be?"
"You got to choose your own name?" he blinked. "Talk about luxury."
"Actually, the chief kind of forgot to name me," she chuckled, the lightness in her laughter not quite reaching her eyes. "He's a busy man."
The smile on his face dissolved.
"You know, for the longest time, I thought my name was just Princess," she admitted. "Until I met Osha, and she asked me for my name. I knew I couldn't just say 'Princess' and likely give away my identity. So that night, I closed my eyes and decided I'd give myself the name of the first thing I saw when I opened them. And I remember feeling the moon's light on my face, and naturally I turned in that direction and saw the moon."
"There are several words for 'moon,'" he pointed out. "How did you choose 'Yue'?"
"'Yue' is a rare usage," she said. "It means moon in both Angkaran and Nagaran. I thought it would be kind of cool. But if I wanted to, I could add the -sanga as you suggested." Her smile widened, "Yuesanga. It's quite a poetic modification. You're a man of many talents, isumataq. Quite the storyteller, too."
Conjuring up a tiny bit of smugness, "Years of practice," before scooting his chair closer to her. "So… richest person in the Water Tribe, huh?"
"Word spreads fast these days."
"This isn't a tiny achievement, is it?"
"I like a good challenge," she smirked. "You think it's extreme, don't you?"
"I know it shouldn't have to be this way," he said softly.
"I don't know why, but I thought you were the kind to scoff at pompous people with overbearing jewelry."
"I'd never think you're pompous, Princess," he said. "In fact, you're one of the very few people in the universe who deserves all the luxuries in the world."
"I never had a need for those luxuries anyway," she shrugged. "What's the use in wearing fancy things just to be locked up in a room all day?" And casting a look out of the window, watching the waves ballet by, "All of these riches...I got them when I came out of hiding. Some were gifts from the chief. Some belonged to the chieftess and were passed down to me. Some were gifts from the people of other nations who found out about my existence. So about ninety-nine percent of them are all untouched. Tacky and overbearing."
The chieftess. Again, Sokka couldn't help wondering if Yue did know about her birth. Was that why she never referred to the chief and chieftess as her parents? Or was it simply that she was raised to maintain such strict formality?
"I can do nothing about Chieftess Ahnah's jewels and ornaments, so I've sent them back to the chief," she said. "As for everything else, they've been gifted to me, and I can do whatever I want with them." A dry chuckle, "Khasiq sent me a collection of jewels, too, by the way."
"Khasiq?"
"It's a small investment that he's making now so things will work out for him in the long run when I leave for my in-laws' house," she said. "Out of curiosity, I had one of the necklaces measured for its worth. It cost one trillion gold pieces."
"One trillion?" his eyes nearly spilled out of their sockets.
"Yes. That one necklace's worth is enough to feed the entire tribe for thirty years straight."
And it was after such a mind-boggling realization that Yue got the idea to sell her jeweled belongings. She described the riches that she held in her grip without realizing their prowess; the jewels embedded in her formal dresses, her face veils of silver and gold, the sequins that lined the ridges of her furniture.
"Influence is more important than luxury, ikinngutima," she told him. "The chief was the one who said I needed influence. What other influence am I capable of right now other than riches that I've earned from selling the jewels in my closet? What else could I possibly want other than the safety and moral dignity of the North? Not to mention that one of the best benefits of all of this is that it's also a way for me to get out of dolling myself up for the suitors."
Rather than wearing tons of pearls, bedazzling emeralds, and itchy silks, she could stick to less tacky and more cheap, comfortable clothing that would for certain turn off the suitors who would be expecting riches and a bride offering a hefty groom price.
"Besides, I take pride in who I am," she said. "Yeah I can't show off my hair, but hey, chapped lips and arm hair and shabby cloaks...these are the reality. And if a suitor is scared of that reality…well, I don't know what else to say."
"You really are something, Princess," he beamed. "Though it would be nice if you didn't challenge yourself too much," and concern took over again as he saw her cover up her yawn and rub the sleep out of her eyes. "You don't look so good."
"Why, thank you."
He spazzed, "No, no, sorry, that's...that's not what I…"
"I know what you mean."
"Seriously, didn't you sleep?" he asked. "At all?"
"You probably didn't get your sleep, either," she replied, a knowing spark in her look.
"But I'm used to it."
"I'm used to it, too."
"I guess we're two of a kind, then."
She chuckled a little, lightening more of the heaviness in his chest.
"I was gonna come see you way earlier, you know. It took my parents a while to get going on that tour."
"You didn't go," she said. "I thought for sure you wouldn't disobey the princess's orders. You know, since you claim you're loyal to her."
"Did I mention I'm ranked number one in the list of disobedient Southerners?"
She frowned disapprovingly. "What you're doing right now isn't safe, you know. Staying here when Khasiq is raging..." Over the incident, but that part didn't need to be said out loud for them to know.
"You're one to talk," he said. "As if you're not doing anything unsafe. You can't go about being everyone's shield."
"I'm only doing what you also happen to be doing," she said in a matter-of-fact manner. "Being the target that stands out. You were looking to establish yourself as a greater threat to Khasiq so he wouldn't focus so much on finding me. Am I wrong?"
He attempted to say something in retaliation but found that he couldn't because she did have a point. Like several hunters trying to draw the attention of a wild sabertooth-tiger to have each other spared, here he was on one side while Princess Yue took another, er, others given her aliases.
"It's not as bad as you think in my case," she said. "My public appearances will still be limited. After all, I can't pull off three different identities to perfection. I'm only human. But I still need to be known as the leader." She held a resolute look, "Khasiq needs someone to blame. It can't be any of my friends or their families."
"Your life is just as important as theirs. Have you thought about that?" he said. "Taking risks and setting yourself up for danger so you can spare everyone else the struggle. Not letting anyone help or look out for you. Khasiq is targeting you, Princess. You have to understand."
"Khasiq will kill me because I'm the princess. He will kill me because I'm Lady. And he will kill me because I'm a servant who stepped way out of line and broke into his study and stole the correspondences and banned literature that he'd been hoarding. He will kill me because I'm not a supporter of those extremists and traditionalists. And even if I'm none of these things, he will kill me simply because I'm a woman and because he believes all women should die in his bed. He will kill me no matter what, Sokka."
And given the realization that came with what the situation really was like, the look on his face was that of horror.
"What gives me the most comfort is knowing that he doesn't know what I look like," she said, gesturing to her face veil, "These thin pieces of cloth are saving my life."
"How long are you going to go on like this?" he said worriedly.
"However long it takes to bring about some kind of change." She looked at him, "I know I'm not a superhuman. I know there's no way I'll be able to keep this up without trying harder than I already am. I know it's impossible to look after an entire tribe this way. But I do know that this should not concern you. You're putting a lot of effort into your bodyguard position, and it's not safe in the long run. I just can't understand why you feel like you need to do this. You hardly know me."
"I'm sorry, Princess, but like you and basically everyone else, I have a habit of doing everything I can to protect the people I genuinely care about, and if that means not leaving them by themselves in a difficult situation, then yeah, I'll do that. This has nothing to do with bodyguard duty." He cast her a soft look, "Did you really think I'd leave you?"
She was not sure why she felt a sudden warmth seep into her the way it did when he asked her that.
Notes:
Just a quick note for folks who are curious. I know some of you might like Jet as a character and might not have wanted him killed off, but what inspired me to write that part of the sequence in this chapter was when I revisited the Jet episode. I'm a true Kataanger, so I kind of hate that episode, but the dynamic between Jet's and Sokka's varying perspectives was amazing and a real treat for Sokka fans especially. Sokka is damn fine as a leader, though. I mean, that part when he says, "No, Jet. You became the traitor when you stopped protecting innocent people." I stan an empathetic king!
Anyhow, thanks for reading. Happy Holidays!
Chapter 25: Buried Trust (Let's Dig It Back Up)
Chapter Text
"You've been running around all morning, haven't you?"
"Just preparing the Air Nomad meals, taking care of a few things at the palace, cleaning the Moon Temple," Yue said, "The usual."
"It's like you do nothing but work," Sokka sighed. "You were even wanting to go with Kanguq and Sayen to see those officers."
"Well if I sit in one place and do nothing distracting, I'll be tempted to fall asleep."
"Maybe it's because you absolutely need the sleep?"
"It's imperative that I don't get my beauty sleep today. According to what the servants told me, there are twenty-five men coming to the event later tonight, and Khasiq is very interested in having me engaged on the spot. That's why I have to scare them away however I can." A shrug, "I know I'll be masked up anyway, but just in case."
"I don't know if staying awake is going to work," he said, "Even when you're tired, you're very beautiful, Princess."
She blinked, her face heating up, "P-Pardon?"
Flushing as he realized what flew out of his mouth, "Uh…" His brain filter really didn't work after a sleepless night, "I mean…it's not going to work out anyway since you won't be seen by anyone. Judging by your dad's rules and precautions and stuff."
But she most definitely heard him the first time for him to cover up anything in a purely suave manner. She just didn't make a big deal out of it. "I thought the same way until he let you see my face. Even when he had my alliance fixed with those Earth Kingdom imposters, he never let them see me. You are the first other person to ever see me knowing that I'm the princess."
"Really?"
"Yep. The chief trusts you that much." Unable to keep her curiosity hidden any longer, she asked, "By the way, did he mention anything to you yesterday?"
He nodded, "He asked me directly," he felt his cheeks warm up a little, "You know, to be your suitor."
"And you said 'no' of course."
Taking a deep breath, "I said 'yes.'"
"Yep, I knew it, I knew…" she trailed off, just now realizing what he said and widening her eyes. "Wait, you what?"
"I know it sounds strange, but relax—"
"You told him that you were going to marry me—?"
"I had a perfectly good reason for saying that," he assured her. "He asked me if I wanted to marry you. I said yes, but I also told him that I wanted to wait a while before marriage."
"But...but…that doesn't change anything!" A wild pounding shook her chest, and she found it hard to think further in the haze of exhaustion and panic. "How is that helpful?"
"I did this because it would free you from having to encounter more suitors. Since you'd be 'taken' already," he said. "Your dad's not gonna come up to you with more alliances, and there won't be any talks about marriage. This is especially a plus for you after the establishment of your treasury. Since you're now very rich, I'd imagine a lot of guys are gonna start showing up at the palace claiming they want to court you. This will be a way to escape that issue, too...Well, it's either that or they'd keep their distance since you're not using the funds for personal luxury, which means they wouldn't stand a chance, but anyway—"
"But he will announce to the tribe that you're my…!" Fiancé.
"I told him to keep this a secret. No one's gonna know."
"A secret?"
"I told him not to publicly confirm anything yet," he said. "Since I'm wanting to wait. I also told him it wouldn't be wise to let the press get a hold of this."
"But won't he ask you why you want to wait?"
"Oh, that's easy," he cast her a sheepish little grin, "I kind of told him that I needed some time to court you."
"Court me?" she blinked.
"Think about it practically, Baby Blue. Your dad and his Loyalists won't be pestering you to get married. They'll have no reason to; it's all on me, and they won't pester me about it, either, because from their point of view, they wouldn't want to upset me and ruin the potential alliance. I told them that I'm gonna need time for you to fully accept me, and I told them not to say anything to you, so you just need to act oblivious about the whole thing. From their point of view, I'm a real suitor, but from our point of view, it's all pretend."
She thought for a moment, her panic dissipating as she gave the idea more and more thought. It would certainly lift a significant chunk of the burden off of her. "Khasiq is not going to sit still," she said. "He's the one who planned tonight's event. He'll do anything and everything to make sure I'm married off. And the chief...if he doesn't make a fuss about my marriage, people will be suspicious, won't they? After everything he's done to marry me off?"
"I have a plan for all that."
"What is it?"
"It's a surprise, Princess," he smiled.
"How long are you going to pretend like this?"
"Until you become the chieftess," he said, "And then you'll be even freer to do whatever you like. You wouldn't need a fake fiancé anymore."
"Are you sure you thought this through? I-I mean, how are you going to 'court' me when you go back to the South? Through letters?"
"Why letters?"
"That's the only other way. It's not like you're staying here after the conferences."
"You don't know that," he grinned.
"I think I do." She crossed her arms. "I'm going to do whatever it takes to make sure you keep your distance and drop your little plan. If anything, I know for sure that this is just your reckless way of getting involved with the situation here."
"Well no plan is perfect, is it?" he asked, amused.
"But it's all too perfect for you, isn't it?" she frowned.
He laughed, her reflection filling his gaze, "The things I do for you, Princess. Do you know how hard I worked to keep your identity a secret? Questions and inquiries, impromptu meetings about Lady. Jeong Jeong staring right into my face every time I tell them you're not the terrorist that Khasiq wants them to think you are." He leaned back against his chair, "You really did yourself a disservice by turning me down."
The ends of her frown wavered a bit before caving in and curling into a teeny smile, "I'm doing someone else a very big favor by saving you for them, isumataq."
"Don't be so considerate, Princess. You need to be selfish with certain things."
"And what does that mean exactly?"
He only beamed at her and shrugged.
Kameli barely had the time to open the front door when their next guest charged into the estate anyway. The Revivalists, who were gathered in the front room and were engaged in conversation, simultaneously looked up to see the woman tearing briskly into the room. Trailing behind her was a man— likely her husband. The man's head was lowered and turned to the side; there was the slightest hint of a tremor in his hand accompanied by an occasional twitch near the corner of his mouth, but there was a smile on his lips as the Revivalists stood up to greet him.
"Brother Junguk!"
"Imona!"
"Where's Kun-Kun?" Imona addressed them instead.
"Well hello to you, too, Sister," Amka said, bowing, "It's good to see you both."
"Good to see you, too, Sister Amka," the man did not turn or make eye contact with anyone; his tone was low, but his smile widened as the Revivalists brothers hugged him one by one.
"It's been a while, my friend," Muktuq said, "You weren't seen by Khasiq's men, were you?"
"No, Brother. Imu and I are always careful."
"Is Kun-Kun here?" Imona asked, impatient in spite of the warm welcome.
"Kuunnguaq's in there with Uki," Sanka pointed to a bedroom to the left down the left-side corridor.
"How is Uki?" Junguk asked.
"She's fine. She's in a little bit of a shock, but Kuunnguaq said she'll be alright in a few days."
"I know she's in good hands since Kun-Kun is treating her, but Junguk can check on her," Imona offered.
"How is Sister Kun-Kun?" Junguk asked. "I imagine she's overwhelmed by what happened."
"She'll be fine," Old Man Ingimak grinned, "She has to be! It's Prince Sokka we're talking about. That boy's got a charm of his own. He has a talent for turning frowns into laughs."
Imona raised her eyebrows, "Prince who now?"
"Prince Sokka," he said. "From the Southern Water Tribe. He's in there, talking to her."
"You know, our friend that we once told you about?" Ujaraq added.
"Ah, the legend who managed to get two fishing hooks stuck in his thumb?" Junguk said to which the comrades chuckled in the affirmative.
Imona, however, flashed them all a skeptical look, "Is Sayen in there, too?"
"Sayen and Kanguq are at the palace. They're speaking with a few officers about what happened last night. It's expected; after all, it's not a small issue to talk about."
"Okay, but is anyone else in there with Kun-Kun?" And based on their expressions, she could tell that the answer was "no."
"We decided to give them some privacy," said Uncle Khamingka. "We figured they'd have lot to talk about as leaders."
Imona glared, "What were you all thinking? Leaving Kuunnguaq with him? Giving them privacy?"
"Kuunnguaq is not a baby," Ingimak said. "She would hold her own if there was anything to worry about."
"Which there is not," Muktuq said. "Prince Sokka is highly trustworthy. He's the prince of the South! He's a man of honor and morals."
"He does seem to be more of the comic type than a threat based on your stories of him," Junguk said. "But it won't hurt to be careful."
"Besides, we wouldn't be so worried about Sister Kun-Kun if she was the type to attack," Imona frowned. "She walks around preaching trust and compassion all the time. She doesn't even think about herself! A criminal could hold a dagger to her throat, and she'd still reach out to heal the scab on his arm. What does she know? Your charming prince over there could be making a move on her right now, and she wouldn't call him out so his feelings won't be hurt!"
Imona's persistent suspicion was no surprise in spite of her identity as a mind specialist who was quick to point out and analyze the complexities of human minds. Her skepticism resulted from her being an ex-Revivalist who had long given up on all efforts to educate the public, having lost all interest in continuing to be in an organization that sought to do what she felt was impossible— turn Khasiq's beasts of toxic men into civilized moral beings.
Imona believed the situation was too far gone in the North, that the toxicity oozing out from Khasiq's regime and the extreme Nationalists' propaganda has poisoned the men of the North and would soon add to the existing patriarchal toxins in the South. Out of that hopelessness, she fostered a kind of bitterness that no tribesman would be able to withstand so easily, and it had gotten to the point where Imona eyed every tribal stranger with extreme scrutiny. She had finally found peace when she married Junguk, and their blissful marriage and her move to the Earth Kingdom healed most of her wounds, but her resistance to viewing tribesmen in a favorable light persisted in smaller degrees, and she couldn't help making her trip back to the place that used to be her home.
All to see her friend, Kuunnguaq, who was known to Imona and her husband as a servant of the palace who bore the identity of Lady.
"There's no need to worry, Sister Imona," Sanka said, "Brother Sokka can be trusted. In fact, he and Kuunnguaq are probably both getting to know each other really well."
"Yeah," Siluk chimed in, "They've been talking for a long time. I get they really enjoy each other's company."
"Getting to know each…?" the ex-Revivalist held an incredulous look on her face, "What exactly do you all have in mind? Is this some kind of matchmaking yakshit that you arranged or something?"
"Well, not really, but you see—"
"Sokka's a great guy, he really is—"
"He's not married, and Kuunnguaq's not married, of course—"
"And they're both nearing their mid-twenties—"
"It's not going to be easy for them to find people around their age, you know—?"
"And Prince Sokka really likes her speeches and her mission and everything—"
"And Kuunnguaq seems to like him, too. We can hear her laughing. She doesn't usually—"
"Cut it out! All of you!" Imona snapped. "What on earth is the situation you're in and what are you doing right now?"
Junguk, finally making contact with someone in the room, i.e. his wife, placed his hand on her shoulder, and her quickening breath subsided and her tone softened at his touch. Squeezing her husband's hand, "I'm going to go see her."
"I'll be there in a minute."
She stormed into the corridor, making a run for the room where her friend was. Uncle Shuqar sighed and shook his head. "Daughter Imona hasn't changed one bit, eh?"
"What did you expect?" Junguk chuckled, proud, enamored, and amused all the same, "The tsunami's here, and she's going to hit hard."
"Well, if you intend on staying awake, I have a...a favor to ask…"
"A favor?" Yue blinked.
"Well if I sit in one place and do nothing distracting, I'll be tempted to fall asleep." He shifted in his seat, the gears in his mind finally churning after being smitten for so long, "So...Katara's been complaining of a headache. She didn't go on the tour, either."
"Oh no—"
"It's not serious, but she says it's kind of annoying."
"Why didn't you mention this earlier?"
"I...I was going to, but, uh...I'd greatly appreciate it if you...I don't know, come see her and give your opinion or something…? After all, Kuunnguaq is one of the finest healers in the history of mankind, so…"
"And who told you that?"
"Oh, just the universe," he grinned, "no one special."
"I see. Is this 'universe' willing to take me to your estate then? Ordinary servants are not allowed inside, and the princess has strongly discouraged guests from leaving their accommodations."
"The universe would love to escort you, my lady," he bowed exaggeratingly, earning a giggle, but they were interrupted by the sound of footsteps hurrying in their direction. Yue quickly pulled her mask back up, and Sokka, frozen and caught in an awkward bow by the time the door opened, quickly straightened up and chuckled nervously at the visitor.
"Imona?" Yue stood up. "Oh my goodness, Imona, it's you!"
"Kun-Kun," the woman at the door sighed in relief and raced over to Yue, hugging her. "It's been so long since I've seen you!"
Sokka felt that the name sounded familiar and quickly remembered that Imona was a good friend of Lady, according to what he had been told by his friends.
"I'm here, too, Kun-Kun!"
Yue turned to see Imona's companion smiling at her. "Brother Junguk!"
And Sokka didn't know why, but he felt that the man looked familiar.
"It's great to see you, sister," Junguk bowed in greeting.
"Are the children here, too?"
"No, they're back home with my grandmother." And although he kept his head lowered and didn't make eye contact with anyone other than Imona and Yue, Junguk still recognized Sokka's presence. Imona, however, was looking at the prince with a hint of a frown in her wrinkled eyebrows.
"I'm Sokka," Sokka bowed, "From the South. Nice to meet you, Mr. Junguk and Sister Imona."
"Pleasure's all mine, Prince Sokka," Junguk smiled.
"Just Sokka is fine."
"We heard a lot about you and your comical adventures down South," Junguk laughed. "One could write a series of books on them."
"The guys just can't keep secrets, can they?" Sokka chuckled.
Imona ignored the prince, however, and turned to Yue, "Can I talk to you in private?"
Yue blinked, glancing at Sokka before turning back to her friend, "Um...yeah. Have you met Prince Sokka? He's a big hero down South—"
"I'll be waiting out in the garden," Imona said tersely, "Meet me out there when you're done talking."
"It's probably something important," Sokka smiled at Yue sweetly, "You can go ahead. I'll wait for you."
"You'll wait for her?" Imona raised her eyebrows. "Not trying to be rude, but don't you have other things to do?"
An awkward pause followed. Junguk calmed his wife with another pat on her shoulder. Sokka, having received the hint from the harsh tone that Imona and the angakkuit were not too different, simply chuckled away the awkwardness in response to Yue's apologetic look. "No worries, I'll still wait.
Sokka opted to chill with Junguk for a while, observing the man as he checked Uki's pulse. The little girl remained asleep, but the stress that she previously bore in her expression was dissipated for the most part.
"Her heart rate is normal," Junguk told some of the comrades who had gathered in the room. Sanka sighed in relief and tucked the girl back under the covers.
"Uki is strong," Junguk said, "It's not easy to forget something like this. But I know she will come around." He paused for a moment, growing uncomfortable for a split second, the light tremor in his hand returning as he asked without looking at anyone in particular, "Nothing happened, right?"
"No, nothing happened, thank the Spirits," said Aput. "The mystery man busted her out in time."
"Praise the Spirits," Junguk nodded, contemplating for a moment before saying, "Prince Sokka, our comrades will keep watch. Would you like to join me for a walk in the meantime?"
The two men soon found themselves outside the building, walking around the courtyard. Small talk took place in the beginning, such as the differences between the North and South, the Southern prince's travels, and the familiar observations that Sokka made during conversations involving Junguk's home in the Earth Kingdom. From there, the conversation steered to Sokka explaining what happened last night from the Revivalist perspective and Junguk's reassurance Uki's quick recovery.
And from there, they reached the part of the conversation that had been building up since the beginning.
"You're probably wondering if I'm talking to you or this glacier right here. Since I'm not looking at you."
Sokka, who was lost in thought, snapped out of it and turned to Junguk. "No, not at all."
"You must be curious about me in the very least. Aren't you curious? We need to address the elephant-seal in the room at some point."
"Actually, yeah," Sokka admitted, "I am curious about something."
"I thought so," Junguk said. "It's a developmental disorder. I've had it all my life." A pause as the tremor in his hand returned, but he took a deep breath, still not making eye contact, "People look at me and think I'm not very intelligent, but really it's a matter of working on certain skills," his head tilted forward a little, "trying to reverse a few tics," he gestured to his quivering hand as he said it, "Sister Kuunnguaq reviews a few habit reversal and self-care techniques with me sometimes."
Sokka smiled at him, "That's good to know, my friend, and I'm glad you could trust me with something personal like this, but I was actually going to ask you how you became such a successful healer. A guy becoming a healer is something unheard of in the recent tundras if you know what I mean. Involves destroying toxic egos a bit. Not saying that you have or had a toxic ego, but I mean the influence is pretty macho—"
"I get you," Junguk chuckled, simultaneously caught off guard, for he had been fixated on the assumption that the prince was observing his unusual tendencies, but to be seen as a point of fascination on a level of achievement rather than disability was a pleasant surprise and also what Junguk considered to be signs of a strong friendship. Well, it probably would be once they got past the truth that Junguk was about to drop. "Having a toxic father is enough to humble you, I guess."
"A toxic father?"
"Yep," and for the first time, Junguk looked at him. Very briefly, very carefully. "Khasiq is my father."
The universe seemed to come to a stop right then and there. Sokka thought his eyes would bulge out of their sockets and spill across the tundra. "You're kidding, right?"
"I wish I was, but unfortunately, Khasiq is my biological father."
"A jackass like that can't possibly have a brilliant healer like you! Well, I mean, obviously you get your fairness from your mother's side, I suppose…"
"That jackass and my mother had relations way back when. He promised her he would marry her, but he never did. In fact, he left as soon as he found out she was pregnant with me. My mother and grandmother took care of me. My mother worked odd jobs here and there before getting a permanent position in the Earth Kingdom. We ended up moving there when I was three or so."
By then, Junguk's mother had noticed several signs in her son that called for regular meetings with a mind specialist, but given their financial situation and the inaccessibility to quality care for people barely above the poverty line, treatment was not possible.
It was the year of Junguk's fifteenth birthday that Khasiq came to see him for the first time. The politician, feigning regret and a chance at bonding with his only son, took Junguk from his mother and grandmother and had brought him to the North's palace, introducing him to several authorities. Obviously as his successor and a means to legitimize himself as a candidate for the throne, considering Arnook was a widower with no plans to remarry or secure an heir for himself.
"There was no reunion, no bonding, no yakshit like that," Junguk said. "Khasiq always thought I was a retarded buffoon who couldn't look straight at the people talking to me. But the thing is, even if I couldn't express things, I hated how he treated people. The maids, the laborers." Another deep breath, "It wasn't really a pleasant experience, to say the least."
"How long did you stay at the palace?"
"Six or seven months. I tried to run away in the fourth month I was there. Thought about getting on a boat to Mitkuq Village because here was a port there that could take me back home. But that didn't happen. Ever since, he ended up having me heavily guarded. That is, until I disowned him for good."
"You disowned him?" Sokka blinked.
"Well yeah. He tried to get rid of me forever, so that expedited the process."
"Wait," Sokka froze in the middle of the walk, "Did he try to kill you? His own son?"
It was only inevitable given that there were rumors spreading throughout the palace that Khasiq's only heir was mentally retarded and was unfit for any kind of stable job, much less the title of potential chieftain if his father secured the throne following Arnook's regime. Since Khasiq already told the entire North that he had a son, he couldn't just ignore or send Junguk back without people asking him what happened or why he chose to abandon his heir. And even if he did, he would have no basis for being chieftain, for he did not have an heir (granted, Junguk himself was illegitimate as he was born out of wedlock).
"He took me with him on a hunt one night. Took out a knife from his robe and charged at me." Junguk seemed to tense up then. "The plan was basically to finish me off and...say that I went insane and ran away from the palace again, that some wild animal attacked me in the woods and killed me. And all of that was...I suppose it was expected to a degree 'cause I knew what kind of person he was, but...but he also said some things. About my mother, about me… And I was there and I was angry and defenseless and couldn't do anything, dammit..."
A horrified Sokka placed a comforting hand on Junguk's trembling shoulder. "How did you escape?"
"Sister Kuunnguaq," Junguk choked a smile out of his sob, "As Lady, she was the one who jumped in and helped me escape. Froze him to a tree and took me out of there. To this day, I don't know how she knew about the plan. She never told me. But I do know that ever since, Khasiq hated her for what she did. He'd sworn he'll have her killed at any cost."
From there, Kuunnguaq and the Revivalist sisters had taken him in. Sister Kuunnguaq, Junguk said, was especially kind to him. It was as if she knew him and the values that he couldn't express. She helped him find a place to stay nearby where he would be guarded by the sisters.
"The sisters were nothing but kind and compassionate to me," Junguk said. "Sister Kun-Kun did her very best to help me with my communication skills. It got to the point where I could talk and no one would suspect a thing. I could speak my mind with more confidence than before. It would take me a while to get my tics under control, though. And that was when I met Imona. Two years later."
"Were you one of her patients?"
"Yeah."
Junguk would soon find out that Imona had gone through her own trauma. An aspiring healer and mind specialist who was engaged to be married, she had only been in practice for about a few months when an assault attempt had left her heavily wounded.
"He was a bloodbender," Junguk whispered, moisture and anger swirling in his eyes. "The guy who tried to force himself on her. It was bad, Sokka, really bad."
Kuunnguaq and her team found Imona when she was on the floor, bleeding heavily, the lower half of her body covered in blood that spilled in torrents from her bloodbent loins. It had gotten so bad to the point where many healers thought she wouldn't be able to have children anymore given the damage done to her reproductive system in general. And Imona's impression of tribesmen was further mutilated after her fiancé canceled the engagement and got engaged and married to another woman the week after. When Imu was still recovering in the infirmary. Lady ended up healing Imona after much effort and a long eight months, but the wounds in Imona's heart were yet to be healed.
"It was several months before Imona started practicing again. It was her first day back, and I was her first patient. She yelled at me. Strictly because I was a man. She let out all of her anger at me. And then she cried. A lot." Sighing, "I went back, though, the next day. Not gonna lie, I was intrigued when I first saw her. She's very pretty. But after her episode, I felt like I should do something. She was hurt really badly, and Khasiq's reckless system is to blame. I didn't want her kicked out of her job, so I went back telling her supervisors that she was really helpful to me on the first day. And I guess...I guess she was intrigued, too, by the gesture."
Even though he was her patient, they didn't have the typical healer-patient type of relationship. Rather, they were both healers, and they were both looking to be healed and loved. Imona saw that he held a passion for healing and encouraged him to pursue it regardless of the dichotomies set up by society. Kuunnguaq gave him extensive training in just a short time, and he'd picked up very quickly, making history. Junguk found a companion in Imona in the process, and Imona found for herself a man of strong conviction, righteous rebellion (given his permanent split form Khasiq), profound sensitivity to others' struggles, and an exemplary healer— the first-ever tribesman to have officially received healer training in the recent centuries— in spite of the limitations presented by his neurodevelopmental condition.
Imona told him very frankly that she was always going to have her suspicions about tribesmen. Because the environment here is like that. Very mistrustful of men. The few that were becoming infamous were ruining it for the rest of the tribefolk. But when it came to Junguk, she said she was willing to share the rest of her life with him with no doubts or questions in mind. Junguk was quick to realize that he would always be one of the very few men Imona would ever trust, just as he had profound trust and faith in Imona. They were both healing in their own ways, picking each other up from their pasts, and in the process, they swore that we would always protect each other. And they never looked back ever since that moment. After Imona exited the Revivalist group, she and Junguk got married at the Moon Temple, and they moved to the Earth Kingdom. The change in environment and the fresh approach to a new culture helped ease Imona's bitterness to a large degree. And at present, they were a family of nine, their household including the two of them, their five children, and Junguk's mother and grandmother.
"We would've abandoned the Water Tribe for good if it wasn't for the Revivalist sisters and especially Sister Kuunnguaq," Junguk said. "The only reason we're coming back is to see her and our friends here. You see, Kun-Kun is not at all like Imona or Amka or Sanka or any of the other sisters. She's strong, but she's also very sensitive."
Indeed, Kuunnguaq is very fine-tuned to recognizing the struggles of others, and she felt emotions more deeply than most and got carried away in them regularly even if she appeared to be calm. She was the type of person to do anything and everything to make sure others were comfortable, but it seemed she had no time to care for herself. Junguk and Imona knew she worked long long hours in "that hellhole of a palace," but they were living too far away to find ways to be next to her.
"She doesn't like attacking people. She preaches patience and love in a time when those things do nothing to keep our women safe. And every time, we try to convince her to leave the North behind and start a new life in the Earth Kingdom. That way, she can be close to us so we can look after each other. But Kuunnguaq is very stubborn, I tell you. She insists that she doesn't want to leave the North." Junguk frowned, "That's why Imona gets very emotional and downright disturbed when she sees strangers interacting with our sisters, especially with Kuunnguaq." Swallowing a lump in his throat, "So...I guess what I'm trying to say is...please don't mind my wife's harshness, Sokka."
"Hey, no worries, man," Sokka assured him. "To be honest, I'm not surprised by this kind of treatment anymore. I don't mean that in a bad way. I mean that the situation's not good here." Softening his look, "The sisters in the tribe have been hurt badly. This is a result of all that hurt."
"I know it's no excuse for her to be so suspicious about someone honorable like you, and it takes a lot of maturity to still give her a chance, but do give her some time, if you will. You're a great friend, and I know it shouldn't take long for her to see that."
"Don't worry about it. I won't take it personally. Her problem's not with me anyway. She'd probably say that to any guy who was in my place."
"Again, it's no excuse…"
"But I can understand where Sister Imona is coming from, and what happened to her…" concern and horror filled his gaze, "it's horrible to even think about…and I could never expect her to dismiss it so easily and take risks after that because the tribe really is crappy right now. But thank you anyway, Brother Junguk."
A little smile, "I can't be your brother if I'm Kuunnguaq's brother."
Gulping, "Uh...what?"
"Don't act so innocent. You like Kun-Kun, don't you?"
"I...well yeah, everyone likes Kuunnguaq."
"Not the way you seem to like her," Junguk smiled, making eye contact long enough to see the warrior's fumbling expression.
"Is it that obvious?" Sokka eventually sighed.
"Oh yeah, very."
"Have you been taking care of yourself?"
"Yes, Imona."
"Seriously," she frowned, "I know you're still ruminating about what happened last night. I always tell you: observe, not absorb. Take deep breaths, meditate, come to the present moment. Distance yourself from what's happening. You're not the sponge-coral of society to absorb all the struggles around you. You need to learn to let things go."
Indeed, it was one of the many things that kept Imona awake some nights following negative incidents that happened in the tribe. Yue had the habit of empathizing too much with people.
"Alright," Yue reassured her. "I won't think about it anymore. Happy?"
"I'll be happy when you get your sleep first. You don't look well at all."
"There's still so much I have to do, though—"
"You always have things to do," Imona snapped. "When will you start thinking about yourself? Working in that dumb palace for those good-for-nothing wages, walking around Khasiq's imbeciles. Working there is basically choosing suicide."
"It's not all bad," Yue said. "I have friends there. The aunties and sisters in the kitchens—"
"They barely have time for their own lives," Imona rolled her eyes.
"Maybe the princess will have more people appointed so I will have less to do," Yue said. "Why not wait it out for a few days?"
"That so-called 'princess' didn't even appoint a war minister. And she's keeping the Nationalists close, probably so she can be spared," the ex-Revivalist huffed. "Seems like she's a coward to me. Like father like daughter—"
"It would be nice if you got to know Her Highness before jumping to conclusions, Sister Imona."
They turned to see Sokka at the door, his arms crossed.
"You haven't left yet?" Imona asked.
"Prince Sokka needed my help with something," Yue answered. "Just two minutes, isumataq, and we'll go."
"No worries, Baby Blue."
"Baby Blue?" Imona frowned and looked at her friend, "Why does he call you that?"
"It's just a nickname—"
"Well it sounds like something a boyfriend would call his girlfriend," she interrupted Yue. "How would you know? You're innocent. This gentleman here could be making a move on you, and you wouldn't know it—"
"With all due respect, it wasn't meant to be like that, Sister Imona," the Southern prince said, but Imona was not moved.
"Prince Sokka is quite the gentleman," Yue said. "He's one of my good friends."
"Don't certify him as a friend too soon. You just met him about an hour ago."
"Actually, we met each other beforehand—"
"So he'd been following you around, huh?" Imona glared at the prince. "Men like you would drool over women but know absolutely nothing about caring for them. You claim her to be your friend, and you see that she looks exhausted, and you still want her running errands for you? It's because of men like you that our women are turning to dust on the spot—"
"Imona, please, don't misunderstand the situation," Yue said. "Prince Sokka is very kind and caring. In fact, his company has made the last few days very fun for me." She smiled at the prince, "Isn't that right?"
And the dreamy look that Imona saw on the Sokka's face confirmed her suspicions that the prince was, indeed, very into their leader.
Suki decided to forego her face paint and dressed quite nicely as she made her way through the inner ring in a gondola. Upon approaching the space leading up to the Crescent Moon Estate, she quickly hit the snow and sprinted up to the estate, holding up her Kyoshi pin to the guards. They led her to the courtyard through which she spotted the entrance. Noticing a few maids sitting on the steps by the front door, she decided to approach them.
"Excuse me?"
One of the maids looked up at her. "Yes ma'am?"
"Is, um, Prince Sokka here? I need to talk to him about something important..." her cheeks slightly colored.
"Yeah, he's in. Sleeping."
"Sleeping? But it's three hours past midday."
"I have no idea," said the second maid. "He's been acting a little weird today."
"Weird? How?" the Kyoshi warrior asked.
"Well first off, he didn't go on that tour today. He said he got diarrhea. And right after everyone else went on tour, he disappeared to Spirits-know-where."
"He then sent us a letter telling us to close all the windows in Princess Katara's room to keep it dark, and he told us to tidy up the place and make it comfortable."
"Then he brings in this veiled healer lady and tells her he needs her to check on Princess Katara," the third maid explained.
"What's wrong with Princess Katara?" Suki asked worriedly. "Is she alright?"
"She's never better actually," the first maid said, "She and Prince Kohana are with Avatar Aang somewhere in the outskirts. And Prince Sokka already knew about this. I don't know why he still brought in that mystery girl."
"He took the lady to Princess Katara's room and told her to wait there," added the third maid. "Then he came back down and told us not to bother the lady, and then he fell asleep on the couch."
"And when we went to check on the lady, she was asleep."
Suki frowned. "Wait...so you're saying Sokka brought in a friend and…?"
"She seems more like a girlfriend than a friend, to be honest."
"Did he say she's his girlfriend?" Suki felt a surge of panic.
"No, but they talked for a long time and laughed and stuff, and Prince Sokka was flirting with her quite a bit."
"They even had lunch together and had moonroot tea. He was helping her with the dishes and everything, and that man never sets foot in the kitchen for any other purpose than to eat."
"Do you know who that was?" Suki asked. "Any idea who she might be?"
"No, but she has the uniform of a palace servant. He calls her 'Baby Blue.' I don't think that's her real name, but…"
The Kyoshi warrior looked at the front entrance before deciding against her initial intention; she disappointedly turned back the way she came, wondering if this was the same woman Sokka had been after the night of the ball. She also wondered if this meant anything significant. Could it be that he was in love with this mystery girl?
The maids, meanwhile, sighed and leaned against the front pillars, peeking inside to see the prince sprawled out on the distant hallway on the pelt couch, his mouth swung open as drool dripped onto the pelts and snores soared through the room. A tiny spider-fly had decided to make his mouth its home, weaving a tiny web connected to the roof of his mouth. The maids gagged and shared unamused looks. "That's one strange prince we're looking at."
Chapter 26: Steal Me Under the Moonlight
Chapter Text
Yue, who had been snuggled up against soft pelt pillows and covered in a cozy fur blanket, stirred against the silk sheets, waking to confusion. Numerous questions hit her all at once. What time was it? When did she get back to her room? Why didn't she remember what she did the entire day? Specifically after she left Sayen's estate? Last time she checked, she was headed to the Crescent Moon Estate with Prince Sokka to check on Princess Katara...
Her eyes flew open, and she sat up abruptly, looking at her surroundings. Remembering that she was in Princess Katara's room, she jumped out of bed in a heartbeat and raced down the icy stairs.
"Prince Sokka?" she called, "Isumataq!"
And she was greeted downstairs by the prince, who was setting down a tray containing sweet cakes and savory snacks, "Oh good, you're awake," he smiled, "Sleep well?"
"I'm so, so sorry that I fell asleep," she tried rubbing the sleep out of her eyes, "You should've woken me up!"
"Relax, Baby Blue, it's all good," he gestured to the snacks, "Help yourself to some delicious—"
"Where's Princess Katara? Did she come here?"
Amused, "Why would she be here?"
"What do you mean?"
"Katara's with Aang and Kohana," he answered. "They're probably exploring the tribe, going on sky bison rides and stuff."
"But you told me… Is she feeling better?"
"She never had a problem to begin with."
"Then why…" she blinked at him, "So you planned this…?"
"I'm sorry I had to trick you, Princess. You were clearly so tired, and I didn't want you going back to your servant duties and plopping face down into the soups and stuff. You told me you'll fall asleep right away if you didn't have anything to do. I figured making you do nothing in a dimly lit space would help you fall asleep. And it worked." Looking up at her, "As someone who's really running the country behind the scenes, you need to take care of yourself."
She processed the explanation in bits and pieces given how tired she still was, but she found that she couldn't be angry. Perhaps taken aback, perhaps touched. "Well," she raised her eyebrows, "you've proven yourself to be a master planner."
"I'm sorry for tricking you, and as long as you take care of yourself, this won't happen again."
"So you're ready to deceive me again?"
"I think deception used for a good cause is good," he told her. "As your friend, I need to make sure you're doing well." Gesturing to the pelt couch, "So kick back and have a snack." He then carefully cut a slice of a cake that was yellowish-orange in hue and handed the pastry to her. "It's mango cake. I had it made specially for you."
It was an offer she couldn't refuse given how inviting the pastry looked. Sighing, she took the pastry from him and got settled on the couch. He took his seat across from her and said smilingly, "There's more where that came from."
"How long was I asleep?" she asked between bites.
"Not for long. Just relax and eat."
It didn't take long for the uncertainty to be broken; as soon as she got through her second helping, the time candles sparked eight times, and she understood just how long 'not for long' really meant. "Oh Spirits, it's eight hours past midday!" Shooting back up in haste, "I need to go—"
"Wait, wait, at least have dinner, it'll be ready soon—!"
"The matchmaking session starts in thirty minutes!" She fumbled with her headscarf, "Oh Spirits, you should've woken me up earlier, isumataq!"
"Why rush for something you don't care about?"
"Some rules have to be followed."
So we can overthrow the system from the inside. Sighing, "Don't worry, Princess. I'll make sure it doesn't go through—"
"Isumataq, please," she looked him in the eyes, "You don't need to worry about anything else anymore. You've done enough."
"Princess—"
"I'm serious. Everything you're doing to try to help me, even telling the chief that you're willing to court me…It's all very brilliant, and your effort in making everything bearable for me is very sweet, but..." she shook her head, "the more I think about it, the more I think we shouldn't go through with this."
Taking a deep breath, "Do you feel uncomfortable?"
"I don't want you to feel uncomfortable."
"Your Highness, it's just pretend," he said. "It'll take a lot of weight off of your shoulders—"
"I don't mind carrying the weight. This is the least I can do for my country."
"What, going insane with too many responsibilities a person can handle?" he frowned worriedly. "Princess, Sister Imona was right. You need to observe, not absorb. You can't lose yourself in your goal to the point of neglecting what you need. You need to think about your stress levels—"
"I'm going to be just fine. You're the one who's putting your future at risk," she said. "You don't understand, Sokka. You don't know what it will mean for your reputation if you get tangled up in this mess." For a moment, a flicker of vulnerability flared in her gaze, but it was quickly overridden by concern. "Do you know all the things the tribe is saying about me because of some imposters attempting to sell me in the Earth Kingdom? All the rumors that are spreading?"
She did not have to elaborate for him to take the guess that they can't be good. Softening his eyes, "Yue—"
"It's not a pleasant experience, and I don't want anyone else going through that for my sake," she said firmly. "That's why when I get through this, I'm telling the chief that you're not interested in me anymore."
"Yue, think it through one more time—"
"Please focus on the conferences and start thinking about your new responsibilities for the South, Sokka. As your friend, I don't want you taking risks. Don't worry, I'll find a way out of this myself."
"But—"
"I expect to not see you at the event tonight and that's final." And with that, she headed for the exit, drawing her mask up to cover her face.
Sokka sighed and crossed his arms. "You're a stubborn one, Baby Blue."
"You send for the seamstresses and the jewelers, sell all of your valuables overnight, disappear for nearly an entire day again, lock yourself in the Spirit Oasis, and show up now? Twenty minutes before the event?"
Yue stared at the ground as Arnook stood, trembling in spite of the roar that left his mouth.
"Just look at this," the chieftain winced at his daughter's shabby clothes that appeared more humbling than the maids' uniforms, "You look nothing like a princess!"
The chief and the princess were not alone; all possible privacy was crushed with the company of Khasiq, who towered over the chieftain, casting his venomous gleam on the veiled princess. He could not see any part of her with her mesh screens and face veil, but this was the first time Khasiq found himself in her presence. Influential he might be, but even he did not have access to the stubborn foster daughter of Arnook, and his usual methods of 'getting to know' any woman could not be applied during this time with the conferences coming up tomorrow. Not to mention the Avatar, who had supposedly disregarded the tour plans and was likely frolicking around somewhere nearby.
An additional disadvantage, Khasiq felt, was how inopportune the time was for him to reveal the secrets regarding the "princess" and her birth. Given that it was only last night that Kinji's demise took place, even if the tribefolk were not directly protesting against him yet, a vast majority of the public had developed skepticism and mistrust for many of Khasiq's supporters and the authorities working under him. If Khasiq came out to the public with these truths, he was not sure if people would be willing to believe him. Furthermore, the White Lotus, which was already very suspicious of Khasiq's influence given that Kinji was his ally, would likely dismiss his claims as false narratives deliberately being spun to discredit the princess's birthright. There was, after all, no evidence to prove these truths other than Arnook, and since every tribesman and his mama knew of Arnook's fear of Khasiq, they would be quick to think that Khasiq manipulated Arnook into supporting his lies.
Despite all of this, though, Khasiq still felt that there was some luck to this evening; people were distracted by last night's events and wouldn't focus too much on the matchmaking session.
"What exactly were you planning to accomplish by this?!" Arnook bellowed at his daughter, fear swimming in his gaze. He had hoped that even if Yue did not choose anyone tonight, she would at least make the effort to look nice so Khasiq wouldn't be suspicious. Now with all of her belongings converted into currency— that, too, an amount that shook up the entire North and placed her newly established treasury at the very top.
"It is only natural for a woman to expect her life partner to accept her beyond a prettified appearance, Your Majesty." And it was clear that this was merely an excuse, for she seemed too nonchalant to be sincere in finding a man.
"Advisor Khasiq has spent fortunes for your wedding gifts! And you sell them?! Your disrespect will not be tolerated. You are going to apologize to him this instant!"
Yue lifted her gaze from the floor, staring through the mesh screen, "I apologize for not conveying this to you sooner, but I will be forever grateful to you for your generosity, Mr. Khasiq. Your gifts have amounted to a significant portion of my treasury."
"Princess—!"
"Keep calm, Chief," Khasiq stopped Arnook's blabbering with a raised hand. The advisor studied the princess carefully. "The suitors must be waiting by now. You should see to their needs."
Arnook's fear worsened at the prospect of leaving his daughter in the vicinity of this man for even a few seconds. The expression on Khasiq's face was unreadable, too. Anything could happen, from Khasiq making a move on her to him telling her the truth of her birth. The trembling chief couldn't stand there for long, though, with Khasiq casting an unamused look at him, wordlessly commanding him to leave. The chief had no choice but to shakily leave the room, invoking the Spirits' aid all the way.
Khasiq directed his observations to the princess again. He certainly did not expect to see the princess like this (or maybe he did given her ridiculous love for public service): robes made of cheap calico, masks and meshes of meager muslin, and a rather empty, jewel-less appearance, replacing what should've otherwise been luxurious white silks adorned by imported diamonds, domestic marble jewelry, beaded bangles and ornaments of the like. In short, she was a bride who did not look like a bride. A princess to a nation of peasants.
"The mysterious princess of the North," Khasiq mused, slowly beginning to circle her. His beady eyes studied her frame like a saber-hyena weighing its options on what part of the prey's body it should bite down on first. With a mocking snort, "You certainly live up to your title."
"Of course," she said, "After all, I am a servant of the people."
"For a public servant, you're quite endowed financially. At least you are now," he said. "Are you afraid your treasury will come crashing down if you take on a husband?"
"I do not wish to be a pawn in anyone's hands. It's as simple as that, Mr. Khasiq."
"How delusional you women are. You want to be empowered, but when you're placed on a pedestal, you fail to recognize it and claim you're pawns and victims. You don't even know what it is you want."
"Oh?" she raised her eyebrows.
"You're in a position to choose whoever catches your eye. If you were forced into marriage with a man you don't know, then you would've been in a disadvantaged position."
"A pet rabbit-seal might be given a choice to pick food from an array of options, but it doesn't mean it's free. It's still going to spend the rest of its life in that cage, choosing from whatever the owner arranges for it." Narrowing her eyes, "Its owner may say that it has complete freedom to do whatever it likes in the little space allotted for it, but as long as it believes its owner, it will forever be a slave."
"For someone who only recently began using her voice, you certainly speak well," came his dry chuckle. "Never mind that. Your poor father is burning his flippers over your blatant act of disrespect." Stepping closer to her, "But don't worry. You can make it up to me by getting married today itself."
Furrowing her eyebrows, "What?"
"I have notified the suitors, and they are quite interested in the idea of an instant wedding," he explained. "Once you pick from the best, a betrothal necklace will be presented to you." He leered, "I have even called in a priest from the Great Temple of La exclusively for your surprise wedding. You will be a married woman today."
"We'll see just how many men will be willing to stay behind by the end of this," she challenged. "I won't be surprised if they run off and take to the sleighs in just minutes."
"Oh, you better make sure that they don't," Khasiq hummed. "Consider the honor of your father. You would not want the wrath of the spirits to fall on him for failing to get his daughter married off. An unmarried daughter is but an unwanted burden in the household. Regardless of her treasury." He gestured to the surrounding corners of the room, "Keep in mind that my followers have flooded this building completely."
"Do you really think your followers are so loyal to you, Mr. Khasiq?" Yue asked, earning his attention. "They're only working beneath you for the money. So they can feed their families. You dismissed my treasury so easily, but don't forget that I can buy your servants' loyalty in the blink of an eye."
"Oh can you?"
"No doubt about it. I can turn their monthly remunerations from twenty silver pieces to twenty gold pieces. I can treat them with more dignity than you have ever treated them. Should they resign this instant, I will be ready to offer them a new life free from proselytizing propaganda."
"You may buy my servants tomorrow, but you still need to get through today, don't you?" Khasiq reached into his pocket and pulled out a pocket-blade. He ran his fingers carefully over its edges, "You see, the distance from my blade to your father's neck is not as far as the distance between you and the contents of your treasury. Additionally, it takes less time for me to slice your father's throat than for you to individually buy my servants' loyalties. Have you considered that, Princess?"
Yue swallowed the lump in her throat, feeling a fierce tug at her heart.
"Surely you must care for his life even if you want to work around his honor," Khasiq told her. "You are not a bender. You have no knowledge in combat. You refused bodyguards. And you've pressured everyone, including the White Lotus and your own cabinet members, to leave for a tour today. And the rest of the Loyalists, you've appointed as bodyguards for the guests that are still dumb enough to be here." Holding up his hands in "innocence", "Frankly, you were the one who brought this on yourself. I mean, I know you have no brawn, but you've demonstrated that you clearly don't have a brain, either."
Yue tried her best to trample her panic, knowing she wouldn't be able to think straight if she got carried away by fear, but she could not control the harsh pounding in her chest. She also felt slightly embarrassed to admit that she wasn't sure what other option there was for her to escape this situation other than put up a physical fight, i.e., restraining Khasiq and his supporters with combat if necessary. This would mean revealing to the world her cultivated skills if it did get to that point.
"You might want to fight, but you know you can't, Princess. Even La's whore that you call a goddess cannot possibly help you." Feigning a smile, "Now if you'll excuse me, I need to find the chief. I must stand by him at all times considering I am his advisor."
He turned to leave, satisfied with her initial lack of response, thinking it to be a result of her being frozen with fear, but the snap of her fingers made him pause mid-step.
"You seem to be so worried that I will remain a loner for the rest of my life, Advisor Khasiq. With absolutely no one to look after my treasury," Yue said with more grace and class than possible for someone in a state of panic. "Don't worry. If I must absolutely pick a man, then I will pick a man who is not ashamed to dress as a woman and slay the toxicity in the North as needed."
For a moment— just a moment in time— Khasiq's pulse jammed to a stop, and Yue couldn't resist the flicker of self-pride that sparked in her eyes because she knew who it was that Khasiq was now fearing.
"La may be able to stomach your rotten offerings, but he will not sit back and let you step on innocent people's lives, let alone have you badmouth Tui," Yue crossed her arms. "Your plan is to make sure I marry not just a random person I might like but one of your allies, specifically. That's why you personally arranged for the suitors. They're your puppets, and they fear you, so they will have no qualms against taking hold of my treasury and handing it over to you on a silver platter. And you and I both know that you only have tonight to fulfill your fantasies. But I have the resources that will be advantageous to the innocent people that you've mooched off of for so long, and once I get past tonight, I will have all the time in the world to uplift my country."
Khasiq glared daggers at the princess.
"For that reason, at least, La will be very sure a marriage will not happen," she said, her tone sharp.
"La has no time for impure beings who do nothing but contaminate temples with their menses and take his name in vain!" he nearly roared.
"If it is true that La exists in every cell, every atom of this universe, even in the very biology that you're accusing, then He will disprove your delusions tonight."
"Oh really?" he huffed. "Then we'll see who's in the right tonight."
And no matter how much fury surged through the politician and overtook his body language in the form of clenched fists, Yue did not back down. Even in her state of concern for her way out of this mess, she was rather amused. "I look forward to it."
Having gone as far as shaving off his little pride-inducing goatee to disguise himself as an unnoticed servant, Sokka had slipped a sleeping aid into one of the teas presented to the suitors and gave it to the last man in line. The man who ended up dozing off and being dragged to a nearby closet was a minor chief, who happened to be the head of the Aguntak tribe, and this was a plus considering the Aguntaks were people who loved face paint. Being more in tune with nature than their neighboring cultures in the Greater Tribe, they sought to please La in his wolf form by keeping their faces painted in black pigment or even permanently tattooing their bodies with dark-colored art. The warriors and authorities were the exceptions given that they painted their faces to resemble wolves. Hence, it was quite easy for Sokka to don wolf paint after exchanging his shirt for the sleeping man's fur robes and feathered bicep-flaunting tunic. All that remained was letting down most of his hair, fixing up a few loose strands in hair loopies, arranging a small top-knot with and grabbing a spear.
"Alright, you're not Sokka, you're Cheku'gla, chief of the Aguntaks in Ukkugut. Don't slip, Socks, don't slip." Because the stakes had gotten impossibly high after he found out that this was an instant-wedding type of deal and not merely an engagement arrangement.
The Southern prince then approached the chamber where the event was being held, walking with his head held up and exuding confidence through his upright position...only to be shoved to the side by a snobby-looking tribesman in refined robes.
"Hey, Feathers, move your spear, will you?" And the tribesman strutted ahead without sparing an apology.
Glaring, "The name's Cheku'gla, and I'll move my spear if you move your ego out of the way."
The man raised his eyebrows at the Southern prince, "You don't know who I am, do you? I'm the esteemed Hahn from Jumju Village," muttering beneath his breath, "Aguk peasant."
"Oh, you're an Aguk peasant?"
Fuming, "You're the Aguk peasant here! Where I'm from, we live like kings. Kings!"
"It's Aguntak, for your information, and your Jumju is nothin' but a spider-ant compared to my Ukkugut Village."
Scoffing, "Well at least I know how to dress myself to meet a woman, Mr. Chugla."
"Cheku'gla," came the correction.
"You honestly think the princess is gonna fall for a polar monkey that calls itself a human?"
"I know she won't fall for the walking definition of pomposity who can barely remember names, Heen—"
"It's Hahn—!"
"Fuck off."
The suitors were all directed to a vast chamber decorated and set up especially for this event. Sokka noted that even though the official number had been twenty-five, there were more men who happened to show up, likely having signed up for an audience with the princess last minute. They were from different villages and hailed from various small tribes in the North beyond the capital. They were a mixed group, too, in terms of singlehood: frustrated virgins miraculously past marrying age, hopeful widowers, separated partners, single fathers, and secret polygamists.
They were mostly rather undignified, too. Having left their comfortable seats, they were sprawled out on the ground outside of a corridor in the corner like husky pups awaiting their owners' arrival by the front door. And sitting a little ways away from them (yet still close enough to hear the conversations) was Hahn.
Sokka frowned in bewilderment when he watched how one of the men sprinted down the corridor and then came back, whispering something to the fellow suitors.
"What is it now?" asked one of the suitors who Sokka labeled as the "observer."
"So the warrior from Iti'ka Village actually favors men!"
"What?"
"What is he doing here, then?"
"His family doesn't know about his preferences, apparently," the observer explained. "They sent him here to win her heart. The princess is currently giving him a pep talk. Telling him to find someone he truly loves."
Following that suitor was another, who was quick to come out of the corridor, his hand rubbing at his sore cheek. "Excuse me, brothers, I gotta head home."
"What happened to you?" someone asked.
The man groaned in pain. "I asked her to tell me something about herself."
"And?"
"She said that she was a mom."
"A mom?!"
"She's not a virgin?!"
"She said she's a mom of four million— ouch!" the man hissed as he touched his cheek again.
"What in La's hell…?"
"Four million?!"
"And I was shocked, right? So I asked her how many men she slept with."
"Dumbass, why would you even assume that's true?! No woman can have four million children and only be a few years past marrying age!"
"I didn't take it literally! I thought she was exaggerating or something to mean she actually had many children!"
"So she slapped you?"
"No, her assistant did," the man said. "Her assistant's not leaving her sight. We have zero privacy."
Serves that dumbass right, Sokka rolled his eyes, understanding fully well that as a leader, Yue was like a mom to all the Northern tribefolk, who totaled up to about four million according to what Zhi once told him. It was likely this fact that she was referencing.
"So does she secretly have kids or something…?"
"She could be lying."
"She is lying. She's not even trying to impress any of us! That's why it's so difficult for us to talk to her without her twisting our words."
One suitor was a witness to this. Thinking himself to be clever, he had praised womankind in front of the princess, claiming that women were strong and resilient, more so than men. Intrigued, she had asked him why he felt that way.
"And I told her it's because they cook and clean all day, sacrifice a lot for their families, literally leave their own home and move in with their husband and in-laws after marriage so they can stay with and care for them."
"Well said."
"Yeah, any woman would fall for a guy who understands her struggles."
"Yeah, right," rolling his eyes, "you'd think."
"What did she say?"
"Yes, of course. You're right." With one leg crossed over another, she leaned back in her seat and eyed the suitor who so confidently poured out his remaining brain cells to craft such an explanation. "But I'm more interested in what you think of women who can't or don't do those things."
Sayen gave her a knowing look. The suitor, however, frowned, "I beg your pardon, Princess?"
"You mentioned many things that housewives do to keep their families in order. There was a word you used for it: sacrifice."
"Yes, women sacrifice a lot for our sake, ma'am."
"What if they choose not to sacrifice?"
The question brought a smile to Sayen's lips. The suitor only blinked in confusion, "Why would they choose not to sacrifice? A woman cares deeply for her family."
"And a man does not?"
"Of course he does! A man sacrifices one way, a woman another way. The woman is...I'd say...more capable of doing so. She's willing to let go of anything and everything."
"Any human being, regardless of gender, would want to care for the family and sacrifice the smallest of joys for their sake," she began, "But with respect to housework, consider a woman who is tragically diseased. Or a woman who has some sort of medical condition or something that prevents her from cooking and cleaning. She is in a situation where she has to be dependent on others." Eyeing him with scrutiny, "Is that same woman not strong for overcoming her condition and suffering in silence? Is that same woman not strong for seeking the love and care of those around her?"
"Well...she is, but...that's her misfortune… Not everyone is well-endowed with health to fulfill their basic functions."
"Basic functions?"
"Due to her past karma, she is unable to tend to the home. She is no different from those who are paralyzed and are unable to move their limbs."
Swallowing thickly, "Misfortune…"
"Yes, misfortune."
Sayen, whose fists were clenched by then, attempted to speak up in the haze of fiery retaliation, but Yue beat her to it, asking the question calmly, "Is that what you would say if a man happens to have a condition like that?"
"Well...the man is weak. He needs to be cared for. That's why the woman must take care of him. She's emotionally stronger, mentally more complex."
"Emotional strength and mental complexity are the basic attributes of the human brain, whether they are a man's brain or a woman's. You seem to be saying that the man has no brain at all to handle complexity or emotional evolution."
"No, no, not at all! I'm just saying that the woman can handle a lot more..."
"Mm… and yet, she cannot handle her own body or the affairs of her household. She is not free to make decisions or choose how many children she wants or if she wants children at all," shifting in her seat, "It's like...she's free, but...she still needs to wear her chains…you know, for the satisfaction of her master..."
"Uh…I don't understand..."
Sayen closed her eyes and rubbed her throbbing head, biting her lip hard enough to tear at the skin. The princess, on the other hand, kept calm. "What I'm trying to say is that you don't seem to believe a woman has a place anywhere else in society other than her home...er, a home. Someone else's home, not even her own. You don't seem to trust that a woman is worthy of anything if she doesn't become a slave in all walks of her life."
"Um...N-No, that's not my intention, Princess, she most certainly does! She can look after financial matters and other things with her husband."
"Can she not do it alone?"
"She must consult her husband, of course! Your Highness, Tui and La do everything together. They are both dependent on one another—"
"How is it that the men of every household are doing everything by themselves then?" Sayen snapped. "How is it that their wives have no say—?"
"Please be calm, Lady Sayen," Yue held her hand up, turning to face the suitor. "Good sir, if Tui and La are interdependent on each other, why is that interdependence not translating? Why do you think we keep getting stuck at biology?"
"Uh...can you rephrase the question a little bit?"
"It's basically what my friend was asking just now."
"Oh...well...it's because...because men are the breadwinners," the suitor slowly stood up, caught off guard by the assistant's enraged glare, "A-And women are the housekeepers...it's the natural order."
"People say we are strong because we fulfill what they expect of us," Yue said. "If we don't, then we are weak and useless. Is that it?"
"P-Princess…"
"I understand that is how it is for men, too. The only difference being that their value comes from what they can provide for the household and their ability to beget children. In the end, we are all machines, are we not?"
"Uh...yes…?"
She stood up, "If I tell you that I refuse to be a slave of my in-laws' house... if I tell you that I want to be the one to have dreams for once, that I refuse to leave my home should I choose to accept any alliance, and if I told you that I wish to be happy and free instead of poised and ladylike, that I refuse to sacrifice my very self for an institution that sees me only as a child-rearing machine," facing him, "And most importantly, if I absolutely refuse to give you a share of my treasury, would you not consider me as strong, Brother?"
The suitor paled in spite of the princess's surprisingly contained demeanor but still held onto stubborn ground, his breath quickening as he cried, "I've been p-patient with you this entire conversation, P-Princess! You're acting with great arrogance and...and... hysteria…!"
"Of course," she sighed, "A woman cultivating her conscience is basically equal to her being arrogant, emotional, radically hysterical in our society, yes?"
The suitor glared at her but said nothing.
"You are looking for a woman who will submit to you. There are tons of them out there, and you may go find one to your liking, Brother. But here in this room, you will find no one to cater to these outdated philosophies. We come from a nation that embraces change, and yet, we are still stuck in the past. Like ice instead of flowing water. But perhaps that concept is too advanced for you." Taking her seat and crossing her legs again, "You may take your leave now."
"I don't get it!" the suitor whined. "What did I say wrong?"
"You shouldn't have brought up women in the first place," another one grumbled. "She's probably a fan of the Revivalists."
"Lady and her lunatics go about preaching nonsense like this. What else is a woman supposed to do other than housework? Sit in her room all day?"
And Sokka, who'd been listening from afar, had never realized how truly pathetic the situation was here. Then again, this kind of talk was something he was familiar with down South, too; Pakku, having been the chieftain in the past, was especially invested in the lives of the people, and he often endorsed cultural preservation, part of which included "setting the women straight," i.e., giving them lectures upon lectures in their households to look after the well-being of their family in a proper manner. Sokka remembered the first time Pakku took him and Katara on his "missions;" the prince was around nine years old at the time, and Katara, seven. They were visiting the house of a tribeswoman whom they affectionately called Auntie Khunsha.
Khunsha had been suffering from bouts of sorrow and inexplicable anger. She had lost her cheer and the will to do anything, and in the process, she was neglecting the housework and sleeping for long periods of time, complaining of exhaustion. Her in-laws had requested Pakku to visit her once and set her straight, perhaps have him tell her to just be happy and consider the well being of the family. Thinking himself to be virtuous and exemplary, Pakku wanted to set an example to Sokka and Katara regarding proper family dynamics in a Water Tribe home. He had been particularly harsh on Khunsha that day, condemning her neglect of the household, instilling ideas of sacrificing one's happiness for the household, that such sorrow was common to all women, and yet all the other women were able to "ignore it and move on," he had said. He did not care to ask why she was feeling this way and what could be causing it; rather, he diagnosed it as being common, entertaining the idea that a woman was invincible but all for the wrong reasons.
"You are invincible, Khunsha," Pakku's words still rang through Sokka's mind to this moment. "If you willed it, you could swallow down your sorrow in the blink of an eye. But you are stuck in it. You can't be weak. For the sake of your husband, your parents-in-law. It is your duty to please them!"
And the result of Pakku's overbearing lecture bore fruit later that evening when Auntie Khunsha, reported to have gone missing since that afternoon, was found deep in the snow forest, suspended from a tree by a rope that had circled her neck and snatched away her life.
To this moment, Pakku was never blamed for the incident. How could he be in the wrong when the South had labeled Auntie Khunsha as being a weak being? But that incident stuck with Sokka and Katara to this day, occasionally haunting their nights. Sokka found himself wondering many times how the situation would've been if he hadn't visited Khunsha that day. Perhaps the lady would've lived. Perhaps she would've found help, or worse, people would've tortured her more for a condition she couldn't help. All that was left in Sokka and Katara's hands at that point was their refusal to go with Pakku on these "missions" or entertain the old man's regressive ideas. Needless to say that to this day, Pakku had not changed, and the only reason he hadn't been able to go on his missions was because he didn't have enough to eat to gain the strength to walk around people's homes.
It did not make sense; if the tribefolk repeatedly claim each and every day in their prayers that their strength— as a people, as a race of change and a nation of kindness and sense of community— was a gift from Tui, a feminized principle, then why was it that the sisters, mothers, grandmothers, and daughters of the tribe were to this very day deemed the weaker community and taken advantage of? As Yue had worded in one of her speeches as Lady, "In the Land of Tui, why is the goddess within them repeatedly being compromised?"
This is why I won't ever make the mistake of believing in Spirits, Sokka scoffed, but he couldn't deny that the princess's versions of the Spirits were highly attractive, for they were reflections of her. Symbols of justice and peace.
As time passed, Sokka confirmed his main observations. First, more than the expected competition, there was a weird sense of camaraderie among the men who sought to win over the princess. Second, the princess was doing everything in her power to have them all reject her. Third, the suitors's ugliness of character kept rearing more and more of its head, making Sokka wonder with concern if her
"Did you see her face?"
"Nah, did you?"
"Nope. I don't think anyone here ever has."
"We'll leave that aside for now. What kind of a bride even is she?" another one of the suitors mused. "She's calling everyone, 'Brother.'"
"And all she's asking about are how the people in our villages are doing," piped up another. "Our resources, our economic situation, our industries and trades."
"Maybe she wants to choose the man with the most assets."
"She's not asking about personal assets, though. Her focus is mainly how much we're giving back to the public."
"Ugh, so righteous."
"It's all pretend, I tell you. She has got to be Arnook's illegitimate child or something. Why else would he keep her hidden all these years? She's an embarrassment at most."
Sokka glared at them as he finally decided on a seat and took one close by; a part of him shamelessly admitted that he, too, wanted to observe how things were going, but that was only because he had a plan and needed to carry it out precisely, mind the universe.
"They're saying it's for security that she was kept hidden—"
"Security, schmecurity, those are just excuses. The chief probably figured he had no choice but to bring her into the game. You know, since he doesn't have any official heirs and she's still part of his bloodline despite being illegitimate. That way, he can keep hold of the throne. She basically has to act righteously so people will think she's a great leader and all that."
"I hear she has her own treasury starting today. She apparently sold off all of her expensive belongings and ornaments. She's filthy rich now."
Her Highness is wasted on these idiots, the Southern prince huffed furiously.
"There has to be some kind of secret that they're keeping from us," Hahn spoke up. "I wonder what it is…" and upon looking around, he saw a servant refilling the containers of drinks and the refreshment trays. "Hey, you, over here!"
The servant, meek with his back bent in humility, wandered over to them.
"You know anything about the princess here? Is she disfigured or something? Is that why we can't see her?"
"Yeah, like, is she missing an eye?"
"Or is she one of them hairy folk?"
Sokka pierced the suitors with a glower, finally snapping, "Give respect to the princess, you soulless jerks!"
"Look who's preaching," a suitor mocked, "An Aguntak peasant!"
"You think you know how to treat a lady well? You think you can cater to her needs once you take her back to your place for good? With your clan's hideous tattoos and all?"
"Besides, why do you care?" Hahn spat. "Crawling all the way here from your little ice cave to win over the princess of the entire North that you don't even know?"
"If there's anything you should know about the princess, it's that she's the kindest person on the planet," the servant frowned at them. "And to be honest, I thought the chief would have her marry Prince Sokka."
Sokka found himself pleasantly surprised.
"Prince Sohka? That dude from the South?"
"It's pronounced 'Sokka,'" Sokka retorted.
"Well there has to be a strong reason why this Sohka person was not considered for her hand in marriage," Hahn pointed out.
"That's because he's someone with more dignity than any of you will ever have," the servant fumed, "And that's the one thing that Khasiq doesn't want any of the imbeciles he chose to have— aah!" the servant toppled backward until he was caught by the Southern prince.
"Seriously, the chief and his authorities clearly have no amount of sense in them if they're willing to hire these kinds of idiots," Hahn said. "I'll have to make some changes around here after the marriage. The princess will be impressed by my experience."
"I'm pretty sure 'asshole' isn't her type," Sokka muttered beneath his breath.
Occasionally a suitor would step into the corridor while another would step out and relay his conversation with the princess to the others. None of them were satisfied; some complained of her etiquette, for she never seemed to make eye contact with any of them. Some were displeased by the shabby-looking robes she wore in spite of her status. Some were turned off by her inquiries about the poor and disadvantaged folk in their villages. Some walked out as soon as they entered and ended up leaving the room, indicating that they didn't bother to be considered or to stay for the results; it was likely a result of them seeing her in such "cheap" clothing that they figured out how cheap their own futures were going to be.
"That woman has no intention of sharing her treasury or using it for personal purposes," one suitor had said after he walked out, shaking his head. "The richest woman in the entire North, maybe even the sister tribe, but she sees herself as a servant of the public."
"My family is expecting me to find a woman who will bring lots of dowry, not a social reformer who's gonna sell her belongings for strangers."
This was an opinion shared by another man who had been waiting patiently for his turn but ended up storming out in frustration after only five minutes or so. "Alright, I'm out."
"What?"
"What happened?"
"I asked for a wife, not a public servant. This woman knows nothing about pleasing a man. I came here for an instant wedding, and she's all about women, poor people, disadvantaged children, eunuchs, mud-slugs down the side of the road. She can go marry them, for all I care." And with that, he huffed his way out of the chamber.
"How brainless can that guy be?" Hahn said. "I mean, he basically missed out on the chance to bang the nation's walking treasury all because of a few conversations. I mean, he could've shut her up after the marriage and taken ownership of her treasury. You gotta think about the perks, too, not just the defects." Sighing, "I must say I feel bad for you men. No woman has ever resisted my charm, and the princess will be no different."
"What do you think her defects are? We already asked around about possible disfigurements."
"Well, I know I wouldn't bet my cards on her virginity."
"What?"
"Why not?"
"I mean, a few imposters supposedly wanted to sell her. They probably had their way with her already. Why do you think there's a demand for an instant wedding? 'Cause if she gets pregnant, no one's gonna be suspicious. They'll just think it's her husband's— OWW!"
The suitors watched as Hahn doubled over after something hit him squarely one the back of his head. Swinging back towards the person who launched the aim was a boomerang. Namely, Sokka's boomerang. The Southern warrior blew some dust off of his prized possession as Hahn grew outraged.
"Just practicing my aim to demonstrate to Her Highness, oh great Lord of the Imbeciles," came Sokka's growl of a reply, but it was very clearly a deliberate move, and none of the suitors were so stupid as to not recognize this fact.
"You want me to practice aiming my whale dagger at you, Aguntak trash?"
"Well yeah, sure, if you're that excited to have it redirected to your face!"
"You better watch it, peasant!" Hahn got up, shoving the men away from him and stomping up to the Southerner, "I've been watching you since the moment you set foot here. No respect, no humility, nothing. And now you're getting physical?"
"I've been holding it in ever since you started yapping away all kinds of yakshit about our respectable leader, but this is the final straw!"
"You dare to raise your voice at someone of such a high rank because of Arnook's little bitch— GAAAHHH!" Hahn found himself pinned to the ground in seconds as the Southern prince pressed his weight down on the tribesman and sent his fists flying at him one by one.
"You better watch that horrible hole you have for a mouth! It's filthier than a sewage drain, you blubbersucker!"
The rest of the suitors stepped back to enjoy the show and the colorful language. The raging warriors themselves, however, were lost in the brawl, swinging at each other. Sokka was clearly overpowering Hahn, repeatedly throwing him around on the tables every time he rose back up to fight. Clearly having most of his energy drained, Hahn was quick to give in to the weight behind the Southerner's punches. It did not last long, however; a shrill shout quickly interrupted them.
"ENOUGH!"
They both froze for a moment before shoving each other away from their vicinities. Sayen was glaring at them, but thankfully, she didn't recognize Sokka given his mostly-untouched face paint. Casting a look at Hahn, who was desperately trying to wipe the blood off of his face but clearly failing to stop wheezing from the pain, "You were supposed to be next, but—"
"I am next!" Hahn roared, "And I'll have your princess begging to marry me! Just you wait!" And after demanding that he be given a moment to wash his face, at least, he stormed away, giving Sokka a look that frankly fell short of intimidating, "Screw you!"
"Say fuck like a tribesman, Prissy Pants!"
He's come to take your place, La,
So I told him goodbye.
For worldly men I care not;
No luxury will catch my eye.
Neither frills nor haughty skills,
No nobleman from up high,
No fool with his pedestal,
No reasons, no rhymes.
I crave your dance, your fun,
Not walking frowns and sighs.
Your smile is what I love,
And in your heart will I abide.
Don't you remember
That winter monsoon night?
For eternities to come,
You promised your hand for mine.
To be your companion,
To fly free within your sky,
This is my wish. So take me,
Steal me under the moonlight.
Keep to your loyalty,
And a kiss you will get tonight!
And after the princess's impeccable recitation of the famous "Monsoon Moon," Hahn seemed to have gotten the message. With a huff, he left the room and walked out of the corridor. The rest of the suitors, who probably would've laughed, were instead feeling the weight of obvious rejection more strongly. Sokka snickered at the boastful tribesmen— Hahn especially— appeared deflated in their pride and pomposity. Soon enough, the Southern warrior was the only one left in the room, and as word reached Khasiq regarding the mass exit of the suitors, he charged into the chamber, seeing the "Aguntak warrior" remaining.
"You're a tough one," Sayen sighed at Sokka, "Come on in."
The princess was worn out from unexpressed frustrations by then, and she didn't bother to look at her final suitor. He frowned in concern.
"This was the other one in the brawl, Your Highness," Sayen said.
The princess seemed to have no interest apart from, "Was he hurt?"
"He seems fine to me. The other guy was the one who got beaten up."
Yue sighed and gestured for Sokka to take a seat, pointing to the chair across from her. He remained standing, though, and the princess could feel his gaze on her. Sayen, on the other hand, resumed her position next to the princess, her eye of scrutiny resting on the disguised prince. Somehow, he seemed familiar, but she couldn't put her finger on it.
"You don't need to remain standing, good sir," the princess said again, not caring to look at him.
"I hear you have a large heart, Princess," he spoke softly. "That's why it's no surprise if you're willing to marry someone without even looking at them. But you see, I can't accept someone who can't at least look me in the eyes. That tells me she doesn't trust me."
Life returned to the princess's gaze as she looked up at him abruptly, having recognized his voice. Slowly she rose to her feet, her eyes wide as they blinked at him from behind her veils. Isumataq?
His smile widened. Princess.
"May Mr. Cheku'gla and I have a moment?" Yue eventually said, surprising Sayen.
"Princess, are you sure? Are you comfortable?"
"More than I've been this entire evening."
Sayen gulped, looking from the princess to the Aguntak warrior. She found it very odd; the suitor was looking at her like she was his long-lost lover, and the princess, who had been jumpy in the presence of men ever since the incident with the Earth Kingdom imposters, suddenly found comfort and trust when standing in the vicinity of this man she just met. The only explanation Sayen had for this was that the princess was likely impressed by his display of humility.
"Er...yes, Princess...If anything seems wrong, just holler for me..." And with that, a confused Sayen saw her way out.
Sokka beamed at the princess, whispering, "Miss me, Baby Blue?"
Yue, taking off her mesh screens and veils, crossed her arms and raised her eyebrows at him. "Blatantly disrespecting my orders, hm?"
"You're not the only stubborn one here, Princess," he countered.
"And brawling with one of my suitors? The poor guy was bleeding pretty badly from his nose."
"I thought he'd protect himself. How would I know he's a wimp?"
"Sokka—"
"I can't help it, Your Highness," he raised his hands defensively, "I have a habit of defending the honor of people I care about."
Her face warmed for a moment, but she dismissed the flutter in her chest. "If someone finds out that it's you—"
"No one in this entire universe knows except for you and me," he assured. "Just trust me."
"You know you're putting me in an impossible position."
"I also know you're relieved to see me, Princess."
He was right, and they both knew it. "Maybe," the corners of her lips betrayed her stoic resolve and curved upward. "You really went all out, didn't you? You even shaved off your goatee for my sake. No one's ever done something like that for me before."
"Every sacrifice counts," he sighed in exaggeration, earning a giggle.
"Where's the original Aguntak gentleman?"
"He may or may not be sleeping in a storage closet in the west wing."
"Oh wow," shaking her head. "So I'm guessing you're here with a plan?"
"Yep," a wide smirk, "I'm here to kidnap you with your permission."
"Pardon?"
Khasiq was waiting impatiently in the chamber. Arnook was present, too, and against his will, he was forced to convince the suitors to stay; he had no choice but to do so, for Khasiq had kept his hands on his pocket-blade the entire evening, rousing fear and suspicion within the chief on what would happen to his daughter. The chief prayed to the Spirits to intervene, do anything that would get him and his daughter out of this mess and ensure Yue's marriage with Sokka.
The Spirits seemed to have answered the chief's prayers in the most unusual of ways when a tattooed man in a silk tunic tore through the chamber doors and addressed the chief, his advisor, and the suitors all at once, "He's not the real Cheku'gla!"
Khasiq frowned and got up from his seat. "Who are you and what are you blabbering about?"
And before Khasiq's guards could get to him, the Aguntak man tore off his tunic and gestured to his dark tattoos, "I am the real Aguntak! The man who came in my place is an impos—!"
BOOM! The palace rattled from the force of strong smoke bombs that left the chamber blanketed in smoke in seconds, and in the haze of this unforeseen chaos was the shriek of a woman. "Help! Please, someone help me! He's an impos— mmmpph!"
"The princess!" Arnook wailed.
"I told you!" the Aguntak warrior hollered.
"Dammit!" Khasiq swung his blade in the overwhelming smoke, "DAMMIT!"
Meanwhile, the veiled princess was holding tightly onto the prince's hand and was leading him through the palace walls to the corridors leading up to the exit, occasionally screaming, "Help! Please help me!" in the most convincing damsel-in-distress-esque screams and shrieks. It felt so real that for a moment, even Sokka feared he was actually kidnapping her without even knowing it.
"Suitors!" boomed Khasiq's voice from the distance behind them, "Whoever saves the princess will be given her treasury and her hand in marriage!"
"We need to go faster!" Sokka whispered. "Is there a shortcut?"
"This is the shortcut!"
"But they seem like they're—"
"There they are!" a suitor bellowed.
"He's dragging her away!" followed another.
"Guards! Stop him!"
Sokka gawked at the princess, who was pulling him forward, So that's how they understood it?
The roaring of tribesmen intensified behind them. Yue quickly bent ample amounts of mist through the corridors, causing the suitors in the distance to spring to a halt. She pulled Sokka into the icy wall and closed in the ice around them. They huddled inside, bodies pressed together, panting as they subconsciously sought for each other's body heat amidst the chilling cold. Clearly this was a wall that Yue hadn't sought to explore yet.
Sokka felt dizzy just from being in close proximity with her. Her moonflower-spice fragrance, her silk hair peeking out from the confines of her messy veil and brushing against his hand, her heartbeat seeming to pound through his own chest...
Not the time, you idiot, not the time.
"Sorry, sorry, let me just…" she pushed back against the wall behind her, making it shift backward so they could have more space. And she stepped back, giving him some space.
"How about I escape from here instead of—?"
"No, we need this to be a kidnap," he said. "It's for your own benefit."
"Can't you tell me what your plan is in the first place?"
"I'll explain everything once this is over," he promised. "Just trust me on this."
They could hear numerous voices from the other side of the wall. The number of people looking for them increased thanks to Khasiq alerting the guards as well.
"We're lucky they didn't see us up close. If they did, they'd see that I'm the one trying to escape," she panted. "We need to make this more convincing."
"I could do an evil laugh."
"Let's hear it."
"Muahahahaha!"
"On second thought, maybe not," she giggled at his frown. "It's a bit too theatrical, sorry. How about...well, you probably need to tie me up."
"What?"
"That's how it always happens in the plays," she told him. "You're going to have to tie my hands together. Maybe even my feet."
"But that would mean I have to…you know...pick you up…if we want to escape..."
"You don't have to. Just pretend you're pulling me by my hair or something—"
"No no, I can't do that!"
"Sokka, it's not wrong if we're both consenting and if it's just pretend," she said. "They need to be convinced that you're kidnapping me. Either that or we drop the mission—"
"No no, wait. I'll just...I'll carry you," his face tinted red as he said it, "I-If it's okay with you..."
Thinking for a moment, "Alright then, now tie me up."
"I don't have any rope on me."
"You can't be a professional kidnapper without something to tie people up with."
"How should I know? I've never kidnapped anyone, and we didn't have a lot of plays down South, either."
After sharing a moment of thought, Sokka widened his eyes, "My arm wraps!"
"Yes yes!"
He fumbled to pull the blue wraps off of one arm. Yue held both of her hands out as he tied them with the wraps.
"A little tighter—"
"It might hurt your wrists!"
And Yue wasn't sure why, but she found his concern to be highly amusing, maybe even cute. "Okay, that's good enough—"
"We can use this one for your feet," he pulled the wrap off of his other arm, and she used it to tie her feet together. And following that was the next task.
"So...do I just…pick you up then?"
"Um, yeah…"
"Over the shoulder, right?"
"That's how the villains usually carry the woman they kidnapped," she shrugged, "and the woman usually struggles and hits his back to try to make him put her down...I won't hit you like that by the way, don't worry."
"Chuckling nervously, "Right," and he kept blanking out after that, "Sorry, it's just...I've never picked up a girl before…other than Katara when she was little but she's my sister, ya know?"
"It's the same as picking up any human being...isn't it?"
"So you've never been carried before?"
"Not since I was a baby. There was no need for it. I mean, I've never been kidnapped like this before."
"Yeah, of course."
Sighing, "Sokka, I trust you. That's what's most important. So I don't mind."
"O-okay," he blinked, "If you feel uncomfortable, just...just tell me—"
"Hurry!"
His arms hastily flew around her waist all at once, and she yelped rather loudly, causing him to stagger back, "Sorry, sorry!" he sputtered, "A-Are you okay?"
"Yeah, I'm fine," a giggle, "Just a little ticklish."
"Ticklish? Your Highness, we're in the middle of a chase!"
"You're right, sorry." She took a deep breath and cleared her throat, "Okay, now I'm ready."
"Ready?"
"Yes—aahhh!" This time she let out a squeal accompanied by a quasi giggle-like moan once his palms bent, grasping her tentatively by the waist. And the sound did very strange things to him. He quickly let go, turning beet red.
"Sorry, it feels kind of funny, " she admitted, "I've never..." Well, she's never been touched like that before, and judging by his intensifying blush, he never laid hands on a woman's waist, so that was a milestone.
"Okay, this is an awkward approach," Yue shrugged off her own blush, "How about bridal style? It might be easier that way."
"Are you sure?"
"Yes. It's supposed to make you have better posture, too, so it will be easier on your back." It was also how the hero usually carries the damsel in distress, but whatever floats the boat, right?
Moments later, she found herself in his arms. She was quite light, he noted. Some awkwardness still persisted considering she didn't know what to do with her hands. He didn't have very many suggestions, either; after all, this was a move utilized by couples more often according to the duos' experiences living in a matchmaking society. And usually, this kind of posture resulted in the woman wrapping her arms around her man's neck and leaning quite close to him. They let the observation remain unaddressed, though, and she eventually settled her palms on his shoulders, not really touching him but also unable to not touch him for the sake of balance.
"We probably should've practiced this beforehand."
"What, the kidnapping process?"
And her giggles sent warm bells of contentment ringing through him. She was somewhat huddled close to his chest to keep herself hidden from anyone who could be watching from behind them. It wasn't like she could fake being unconscious without leaning on something.
"So we have a couple of options," she took another deep breath, "I could act like I'm unconscious, and if I do, I have two sub-options."
"Sub-options?" he asked, amused.
She frowned in concentration as she tried to get it straight in her head. "I would have to either have my extremities hang down, which would make it harder for you to carry me because I'll be heavier if I act limp, or I'll have to lean on you a little bit. Or I could be 'awake' and try to fight you, but that would require... me touching you more than normal," she finished lamely, watching him laugh softly at her, "What?"
"You don't have to explain it to me. I don't mind, you know," he smiled at her. "You can just lean on me."
And following that, she very slowly, carefully leaned her head against his chest, her face flushed from the biting cold that whipped through the open windows juxtaposed by the warmth of his body heat. It was likely a weird feeling for her, and he could tell with how she kept fidgeting in his arms, trying to find a posture that involved the least discomfort for him as possible.
"You're fine, Princess," he chuckled, simultaneously fascinated because he was feeling that strange need again. That need to care. Here in his arms with her blinking her baby blue eyes up at him but failing to maintain the slightly intimate-esque eye contact, she appeared so innocent. Vulnerable to a degree.
But somewhere in the midst of their getting used to this position, they finally stepped out of the wall and hit the palace grounds. Sokka picked up the pace. "Which way?"
"Take the next right—" she stopped mid-sentence with a gasp, "Behind you!"
"He's over there!"
"Unhand the princess!"
"GET HIM!"
He ran through the corridor and took the next right, kicking open a door and stepping outside. It was a miracle how he managed to not slip over the ice given how abundant and bumpy the surface was.
"Take another right, and you'll reach the sidewalks," she instructed, "Head right until you get to the tundra. And from there, go wherever you want. I'll keep you covered."
To their inconvenience, several guards were waiting outside. Yue immediately feigned a lack of consciousness, huddled against his chest, but simultaneously she bent a wave of snow over them and froze them to the ground before they could throw their blades and machetes in Sokka's direction.
"You didn't even move a muscle!" he breathed in awe.
"Much practice," she gave a smug grin, blocking their view by generating more mist behind them so they wouldn't be so easily seen. This gave him the leeway to meander through the shadows of the inner ring. The guards and suitors were resilient, though, for they quickly caught up to the duo.
"STOP THERE!"
"The princess!"
By the time they got halfway through the middle ring, Yue said, "Sokka, take a detour to the left. Go as far as the tundra ends."
"But won't there be water there?"
"Just trust me."
He obeyed, and they swerved left. Yue turned around subtly to where they wouldn't notice and stole glimpses of the men who were gaining on them Some were running, and some were catching up by riding atop buffalo yaks. A good portion of these soldiers happened to be waterbenders, and they skied their way close to the duo, maneuvering the ice and glaciers around them to somehow restrain Sokka. With a tilt of her head, Yue managed to melt all the ice before it could attempt to freeze them in place. As far as water whips went, she redirected them with a swift hand motion, noting how the guards ended up being frozen in place or knocked into the ice on their backs.
What was most alarming to the princess at one point, however, was how some of the guards whipped out arrows and spears, ready to aim them in Sokka's direction. Yue quickly bent a wave that sliced the spears in two and directed them away, but some of the arrows were stubborn, not relenting in their aim.
"Watch out!" Yue grabbed hold of a wide-eyed Sokka by the collar of his tunic and tilted his head forward towards her, and the arrows shot forward, tearing off one of the feathers of his overcoat and pinning it to the snow. By then, the ocean loomed before them, presenting Sokka with another challenge.
"Keep going. Run through the water."
"Your Highness?"
"Trust me."
Sokka then hit the water, finding that his steps had been balanced by squares of ice beneath his feet.
"Follow them! Benders up front!"
And with another flick of her wrist, Yue bent the ice beneath the guards' feet, and it gave way, taking them all with it. The guards plopped into the waters beneath the ice, flailing up to the surface, but by then, the duo was gone, covered up by the overwhelming mist. Unknown to them, the prince of the South and the princess of the North were coursing through the water, bathed in moonlight, laughing all the way through their escape.
Chapter 27: When Time Stopped
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
They washed up on the shore near the walls that surrounded the lower ring several minutes ago, panting and gasping for breath as they fumbled with the arm wraps that tied Yue's hands and feet together, but ever since their escape, Yue had been laughing and clapping, nearly glowing with sheer joy.
"That was truly amazing!" she said for probably the thirtieth time, her smile reaching both ends of the earth, "Oh this is so wonderful, it's all so wonderful!"
And the entire time, Sokka was watching her with a grin that would've torn his face apart, for he was floating above the waters of inexplicable pride for having contributed to her joy. He felt that Yue always expressed herself very beautifully; there would be the initial hesitation rooted in years of being deprived of self-expression, and when given the right amount of encouragement, she would open up like a moonflower blooming in the solitude of the night. And this time, it was no different; though hesitant and flustered over the excitement bubbling within her, gradually, she began laughing without a care in the world, without the need for covering her mouth as proper— useless— protocol would demand. Like an excited little kid, she jumped up and down in the snow, squealing to the winds as she replayed the scene in her mind. "Oh my goodness!"
"You gotta scream louder than that, Princess," he chuckled, eventually standing up and facing the vast, lonely tundra as he demonstrated, "WOOOOOOOOH! DRONNINGI!" Princess!
"Sokka, someone might hear us!"
"There's no one here," he gently nudged her, "Come on, Baby Blue, it's refreshing!"
Deciding to give it a try, she turned to face the tundra with a timid look, "Woooo...!"
"Louder!"
"Woohoo!"
"Even louder!"
"WOOOOHOOOOOOO!"
"WOOHOOHOOOOOO YEAH!" And cupping his palms around his mouth, his voice reverberating through the tundra, "FUCK YOU, HAHN!"
She cast him a curious look, letting a giggle escape, shrugging as if to ask why?, and he answered sheepishly, "Sorry."
"It's not enough that you beat up the guy?"
"He's an arrogant blubbernose, Princess, he deserves this."
"What did he do to make you that angry?"
"He exists, that's what. What a disrespectful snob. I mean seriously!"
She shook her head in amusement, breathless, her palms bracing themselves on her knees as she tried to tame her excitement from what just happened. It wasn't working out, obviously, with how she was still chuckling incredulously to herself. "I'm still so excited. You know, just about an hour ago, I challenged Khasiq. I told him that if La is on my side, he would not let this marriage happen no matter what." Grinning, "You know how we believers get when we're proven right."
Smiling, "As long as he makes sure you're happy, your La's a friend of mine."
They quickly grew tired from their hollers into the distance and settled back in the snow, trying to catch their breaths, flashing each other smiles every now and then.
"The chief might be really worried," Yue mused as an afterthought. "If only I had a way to send him a message and tell him I'm safe."
"Actually, your dad knows about this."
"He does?" widening her eyes, "Wait, you asked him permission to kidnap me?"
"It was more like a heads up. So he wouldn't panic," he told her. "I kind of spilled some of the beans beforehand. I also told him we'll wait in the Spirit Oasis for a few hours. He told me that only you have the keys to that place, and I figured it would be the perfect spot because people wouldn't think to look for a criminal in there."
"He seemed too nervous for someone who knew, though."
"I didn't tell him all the specifics. I just told him that I plan to take you away from the scene. He didn't know how it would play out, so that's probably why he was so nervous. And he was probably freaking out because Khasiq tried to turn it into an instant marriage type of deal."
"The chief still could've told me about this instead of making me worry for the past hour."
"What's a surprise if you already know it?" he wiggled his eyebrows. "It would be kind of underwhelming if you knew the whole thing. If you weren't so worried, you probably wouldn't have challenged Khasiq, and your La would've missed out on the chance to prove he's your ally. Plus, you wouldn't be as excited as you are now."
"Now that...is true…" and with that, she trailed off, feeling herself flush for a reason she couldn't name, feeling her heartbeat pick up its pace. No one had ever done something like this for her before; no one had ever taken this much of a risk just to make sure she got what she wanted. She could never truly say that she shared this kind of friendship with someone who was so willing to bust her out of an uncomfortable situation. It was touching and fun and exhilarating all at the same time. "This was a very grand gesture, Sokka, no doubt about it."
"There will be plenty more where that came from if you agree to marry me, dronningi," he teased.
"Very funny."
"Don't tell me you're rejecting me again!"
"Alright, enough jokes," she said, sitting upright in the snow, "Now will you please tell me your thought process? Why exactly did you think a kidnapping was the best idea?"
"Because it's the finishing piece to the puzzle." He scooted closer to her. "I wanted it to be this way so I can credit Khasiq with the kidnapping."
"Khasiq?"
And he explained to her how throwing the blame on her political rival would be a way of preventing the man from doing anything else contrary to her liking, especially in the presence of many esteemed officials and high-ranking officers and White Lotus sentries.
"You asked me last time how Khasiq is going to sit still even if this plan fails, but I had this move planned out to where it will paralyze him for good 'cause the White Lotus will come to know about this," Sokka said. "The advantage here is that yours truly is a soon-to-be White Lotus member, so I'll make sure they know. And they'll do what they need to make sure there are people in the North to keep watch over the humanitarian crisis."
What all of this further meant was that if anything did happen contrary to her well-being, people would be automatically suspicious of Khasiq whether he caused it or not. And since Khasiq wouldn't dare risk leaving a negative impression for the Avatar and his associates, he would have no way of doing anything involving her from now on; keeping calm would be his only option if he didn't want anyone to be suspicious of him, which meant that his game would be pretty much on hold, if not over until further notice. On the other hand, Sokka's alias as the Gentleman will forever leave a mark of fear on him; Khasiq, being the cause of a crime he didn't commit for once, would fear the Gentleman's wrath, for the Gentleman had established himself as an enemy of Khasiq's administration (maybe even as an ally or sympathizer of the chieftain's Loyalists and the Revivalist mission). Overall, Khasiq would be cornered by many different rivals— the princess backed by the Prince of the South; Lady along with her possible sympathizer, the Gentleman; the Revivalists, Arnook's Loyalists, and to an indirect extent, the Avatar and his associates.
Yet another reason why a kidnapping seemed appropriate was that if the tribe knew she was "kidnapped," they would think that Arnook is not arranging a man for her because of the bad luck that she faced with both imposters during her matchmaking sessions (the legitimate Earth Kingdom imposter case and the "imposter" who kidnapped her tonight).
"You also told me that people would be suspicious if the chief stops looking for matches for you," Sokka said, "But after this incident, he could justify his lack of involvement in finding you a good husband with his lack of trust in eligible men." Furthermore, it would be a way of keeping to the idea of Sokka being her "suitor" and of her being "taken" and simultaneously not publicizing the issue.
"I'm sorry for taking slight advantage of what previously happened with those Earth Kingdom posters," Sokka began, "But I felt that it would help with—"
"No offense taken, I completely understand," Yue said, briefly stepping out of her fascination. "In fact, I would've done the same thing, used the same excuse if I had to. What matters the most here is stalling any and all prospects of marriage, and so far, this is the perfect reason. Though I do have one more question." Turning towards him, "If Khasiq is the one who organized the event tonight, why would he have me kidnapped and ruin his own plan?"
"Because you have the treasury. You could bribe his servants if necessary. Well, even if you don't bribe them, they'll jump ships anyway for your money. So there's no way he would trust his servants to carry out his plan to the fullest right after the palace went crazy from your treasury announcement. And especially with Kinji's death, Khasiq was likely insecure about what the future looked like for him, and he couldn't afford another loss. We can say that's why he had to take matters into his own hands. Besides, this event was just so people won't be suspicious of him. We could say that his actual intention was to kidnap you and get rid of you so he could secure the throne for himself."
And an impressed Yue grinned to herself, putting all the pieces in her head. Prince Sokka certainly had it in him to plan something both simple and simultaneously elaborate. "You're the smartest person I've ever come across, no lie."
Beaming at her, "Being in the company of greatness helps with that."
And he was intrigued by the traces of crimson on her face, which she so effectively dealt with by looking away to avoid any awkwardness. Deep, deep down, Yue admitted to herself that she'd never been so quickly won over by one's intelligence, never been this impressed with anyone in such a short time. "Why didn't you just tell me about all of this before?"
"'Cause then you'll be like, 'Oh, isumataq, you can't possibly do this for me!'"
She laughed at his squeaky impersonation, "I don't sound like that."
"Maybe not, but you'd certainly say something like that," he said knowingly. "You were the one who told me to not take up this fake fiancé scheme, and you were all ready to tell your dad the truth, so you'd obviously refuse. I needed to do what I could to make sure such a wonderful scheme wouldn't fail."
Smirking, "You certainly proved yourself to be devious."
"Not as much as you are, but I try."
"Me? Devious? But I'm so sweet and innocent."
"Oh yeah? Then how do you know so much about kidnapping? Even for someone who watches a lot of plays? Unless if you did kidnap someone? You know, as Kuunnguaq?" He leaned back against the snow, resting on his elbows. "Any adventures I should know about, Baby Blue?"
"I never kidnapped anyone. I would only restrain criminals, and my team would hand them over to the authorities," she said. "And as far as the details go, you know I was in prison yesterday, right? Well I was talking to this lady who dognapped someone's polar bear dog."
"Yeah, that woman who was badmouthing you," he frowned a little at the memory.
"I believe the phrase is 'being skeptical of a newcomer,'" Yue defended her newfound friend, "Anyhow, she gave me a lot of details, maybe a bit more than I needed to know. And they just happened to come in handy tonight." Sighing as she looked at the water, "I wonder if she's released yet. Yesterday was supposed to be the last day of her sentence. And if her boyfriend was able to quit today, they probably would've left by now. Poor things, they suffered quite a bit."
He felt a wave of warmth tug at his heart. "The North is extremely lucky, Princess Yue. Without a leader like you, it probably wouldn't even have a future to look forward to. You do so much even for people who don't respect you."
With a spark in her eyes, "Isn't that how leaders are supposed to be?"
"Well yeah, but it's not always easy to be motivated with so many people not having faith in you." And the universe knew just how many times Sokka was nearly ready to snap back down South with so many people, including people like Pakku, judging nearly every step of his, everything he did, everything he believed and didn't believe.
"You shouldn't let Sister Imona talk about you like she did," Sokka told Yue. "Even if she doesn't know it's you."
Clearly he was referring to when Imona voiced her own skepticism for the princess. "She thinks I'm a coward for not appointing a war minister," Yue said. "She's also going through severe second-hand embarrassment that I sold my belongings to acquire status. She thinks it's a 'woman sacrifices everything for others' lesson that I'm leaving people with." Shrugging, "But I prefer to think of it as an individual choice. Even if it seems a bit extreme."
"You're not a fan of violence, and that's understandable. Commendable, even. I don't see what's exactly wrong with that. I mean, it may be important to have someone oversee things like the military, but still…"
"Exactly. A minister who is in charge of military authorities is important, and I can't just disperse these duties to anyone else. I wouldn't even if that was an option." Because she was waiting for the right kind of person, she told him. The right kind of person who was truly knowledgeable and deserving of the position she was planning to establish in lieu of a war minister.
"A new position?"
She nodded. "A minister of ethics. The duties of this position don't just include having authority over the military; the person who takes this position must be willing to provide advice to the leader whenever necessary." And this advice could be for securing apt punishments for crimes, adhering to or amending the justice system as necessary, taking whichever course of action that is needed to maintain their peaceful relations with other nations and simultaneously tackling domestic issues with an attitude of both compassion and necessary assertiveness. To qualify for this position, one would have to have strong ethical foundations and must be extremely knowledgeable about law codes and similar documents. The candidate needs to be unbiased and considerate of all approaches, and they need to be really good at communicating with people, for they will be managing a diverse team and would be working with all of the other ministers on an occasional basis.
"To be very honest, this is really just me brainstorming. I'm not sure if my idea will easily materialize. But the main reason why I wanted to establish a position like this is...well for one, I don't like to use force for every single thing. That's something that Khasiq's administration would do." Looking at him, "And if I'm being more open and honest, I got this idea after our conversation earlier. You know, after what happened with Kinji." By which she meant their discussion on the different leadership philosophies.
"I might be the princess, and I might be the one who ultimately has to make the decisions, but I can't just rely on myself and my own intuitions. I'm still new to all of this, and I don't know much about the world outside of the North and our situation here. And most importantly, I struggle with carrying out certain punishments...and that's kind of bad if I'm trying to get rid of the existing corruption." She briefly lost herself in thought, "I need someone who's really knowledgeable to help guide me and give me advice. I need training in certain kinds of things. And I don't have anyone to train me in these matters. I'm just a princess who's apparently better off being trained to please a man. You know, even before I created this position, I still wanted to help myself in some way. That's why I wanted you to explain the Code to me and give me your insights. You were knowledgeable about the Code in ways that many of Khasiq's supporters would never be."
There was a bitterness in her tone that struck a chord within Sokka. It was so unfair for someone of such passion like Yue to be robbed of all the resources that would support her endeavors. And on top of that, the Southern prince didn't think a ruler could be this self-aware. Whether it was in his tribe or in governments elsewhere, he had only ever been exposed to leaders' haughtiness in their abilities or their silent struggles. Open conversations had not been possibilities in the South with Pakku's "conquer-or-die" kind of rhetoric.
"This position doesn't have to be forever. Just until I get a grip on how things really work, how I should think through diverse cases and scenarios. The candidate doesn't have to have traveled but should be aware of what else is going on in the world, must be respectful of all kinds of people." Ultimately, the leader makes the decision, but the minister of ethics has a very important role that is very "up there" with the role of the chieftain or chieftess.
"That being said, I can't just trust anyone for this job. I've seen more corrupt politicians than genuine servants of the country." Shrugging, "We just don't have more people like you around these parts, isumataq."
"Are you saying I'd be good for a position like that?" he asked, giddiness coursing through him.
"Well, you were the inspiration behind the role of the ethics minister. And I really liked our conversation. All I could think about ever since was you…"
"Really?
And she trailed off, realizing it probably meant something different from what she was actually trying to say. He, too, was giving her a look that teetered between smugness and excitement. "I mean...It's not like that. I mean that you left a very good impression on me. You know the codes so well and you know the world so well…But it shouldn't be you, Prince Sokka, I'm sure of that."
"Why not?"
"Is it not obvious? You're the prince. You have other duties. And I already told you that I'm not willing to put you in any kind of risk."
"If you have the freedom to take risks for our country, then I do, too," he told her. "But I know nothing is going to happen to me because that's how much influence you have right now."
Indeed, a large majority of people who supported Khasiq were involved because either they were forced to be or because they needed the money. Sokka figured this out when he infiltrated the prison yesterday. The head eunuchs were basically hypocrites; they tried to go easy on Kinji's case so the women in their households would be left alone, but behind those actions was fear. They feared Khasiq. But now with the princess's treasury being established, they were bound to jump ships. On her side, there was a promise of higher salaries, top-notch security, and a guarantee for their lives and their families.
"You just need to say the word and they'll be down on their knees ready to serve you. With your influence, they'll start turning on Khasiq himself. I can see it happening."
But Yue still was not convinced. She was definitely not protesting as much but was still hesitating. "It would be insulting to have your rank be degraded like that, don't you think? Going from a prince to a minister?"
"Is this even you talking, Princess?" he said softly. "Since when did you or I care about ranks? And if we're talking about reputations, maybe even egos…" he looked up at her, "If you became a cleaner for our country, then why can't I be a minister?"
And Yue found that she couldn't respond to that comment.
"I like your offer, and you have some great ideas. Who knows, I just might stay. After all, as a future leader, I need to do my research. Learn from the best, you know?"
"I'm sure Khasiq would be happy to take you as his student. As long as you don't turn against him."
"Haha."
"Alright, alright," chuckling softly, "Give me some time to think about this, won't you?"
"No problem."
Moonlight washed over the two of them, spreading itself out over the eager waters. It was not a full moon tonight, but somehow, everything seemed so much brighter for them in each other's presence.
"You know you completely messed up my sleep schedule, right?" she teased, crossing her arms. "By letting me doze off for that long?"
"The night's not over yet, Princess," he said. "We'll be sure to have so much fun that you'll be tired enough for another good eight hours of sleep."
"Will we?"
"At the Glacier Festival we will."
"The Glacier Festival?" she stood up, "But that's in Jungannat!"
"It's not too far from here, is it? Paradise Falls is close to Jungannat, too, since it's in Gungham. We have a couple of hours to waste anyway, so why not?"
"We could run into your parents or other officials. They could be touring right now."
"Actually, the schedule said my parents will be on their way back right now. They could already be home. We have nothing to worry about."
"But…"
"Come on, Princess, it'll be fun! We could take a gondola. We could see more of the North. I heard there's gonna be quite a few game booths there. There are many restaurants down there, too. We could get dinner."
A part of Yue seemed unsure. "Well...it all sounds great, but it's just...I've never left the capital. I've never had the chance to travel to even the neighboring villages."
"We could explore it all together," he offered hopefully. "You trust me, don't you?"
Blinking up at him, "Yes. Yes, I do."
"Then why worry? I promise I'm not leaving your side." Smirking, "The princess of the North has spent so much time planning such fun tours. It would be a shame if we don't go and enjoy ourselves at the fair and the falls."
"Oh really?" she raised her eyebrows.
"And I don't know any other Northerner to go with. I don't know anyone else who's as kind and patient and fun…"
Feeling several skips in her heartbeat but excited all the same, Yue beamed, "Then let's go!"
"I'll pay for the tickets," Sokka said quickly.
"No, it's okay, I got it—"
"No, really, I got it! It's your money anyway!"
"Isumataq, my North, my rules—"
"Dronningi!" came an exaggerated cry tinged with hyperbolic patriotism that would've attracted the attention of the surrounding tribefolk had it been even a single octave higher, "You've done so much for our tribe, I can't possibly let you do more for me—!"
"Okay okay, don't start," the princess yielded, shaking her head at the pleased prince, "Just don't blow our covers."
"If you let me take care of everything tonight, I'll consider it."
And off they went. For a place that was home to one of the grandest fairs in the North, Jungannat Village was small. It was also rightfully crowded, for swarms of people were flocking there to enjoy what the festivities had to offer. From the musicians in the streets to the performers around each block, the environment was vibrant, rumbling with the rhythms of beating drums, sizzling from the fires that radiated from performers' tongues, chilling from the Northern air and the flavored ice treats.
There were numerous game booths lined up similar to stalls in a bazaar. There were all sorts of activities— bender-centric and nonbender-centric— involving passive events like instant portrait painting, sleigh-riding, viewing of short plays, and the more active events involving water shooting, color-throwing, and ice-bubble blowing. There were endless prizes waiting to be claimed from firing fake arrows, tossing rings and boomerangs, or whacking with snowballs. There were even small playing fields constructed atop frozen ice, namely for mini-tournaments for sports like freeze-ball, wrestling, even yak racing. There was not a single event that went by unnoticed, especially with the aid of enthusiastic hosts trying to gather the attention of the spectators from their respective booths. Thousands of tribefolk, whether it be free singles, best buddies, couples in love, families with children, or senior citizens, were joined by additional hundreds from the tours arranged from the capital; they all took it upon themselves to indulge, fully immersed in the activities whenever they were not caught hogging the lines for the food stalls.
"There's so much to do," Yue noted in excitement, "I don't even know where to start! Mr. Wang, pick an activity."
"Baby Blue, this is your night. You pick first."
"But you're our honored guest."
"You know what they say. Ladies first."
Her arms flew to her waist. "Are you trying to say that we ladies can't handle being last?"
With a frantic look, "No, no, that's not what I was trying to say, I'd never say anything like—!"
She laughed at his spastic worry, "Relax, it was a joke."
They eventually decided to start things off with various sleigh-rides, crazed and exhilarated from the Arctic winds that whipped through their cloaks and caps, bracing onto each other even as they toppled into the snow afterwards. Finding that their shaky legs could barely keep from melting into puddles at their feet, they sat through a few plays next. Sokka, who was fairly knowledgeable about various cultures given his extensive travels, was quick to analyze the cultural inaccuracies in plays that were set in places other than the Water Tribe."
"And there are no dreamcatchers there, either," he noted during a play supposedly set in Omashu. "The folks there use creeping crystals as talismans."
"Creeping crystals?"
"Yeah. The mineral's officially called jennamite or rock candy. Comes in blues and greens and purples like an aurora. It glows in the dark, too."
"Woah."
"It apparently grows super fast when it touches organisms, though, so it has to be enclosed by something like a box or be embedded in some kind of pendant. Otherwise it'll cover you up and suffocate you completely."
Apart from that, Sokka was also gifted in observing the technical aspects of the plays and the efforts made to carry out each effect. He also had his gripes, however.
"I mean the effects were pretty decent, but it would've been nice if the main characters actually had a few lines for themselves," Sokka rolled his eyes. "The cabbage merchant might've had his cabbages destroyed, but he was pretty much the star of the play with all the lines he kept hogging. Like, the good guy would go on a rant about saving the girl from the kidnappers and getting revenge on the evil guy, and then the cabbage guy pops in with, 'What about my cabbages?!'"
"The poor guy was letting out all of his frustrations through that role," Yue said.
"I know, right? It's like he was actually a cabbage merchant in the past or something. He didn't just play that role, he lived it. If you ask me, this play should be called 'Revenge of the Cabbage' instead of 'Blood and Sword.'"
Laughing, "Well how would you make it better if you were the writer?"
"First off, I'd make the male lead a bit more interesting. He was so typical and boring. No personality, no love for food, nothing! The guy next to me was literally drooling on my shoulder every time the hero talked. If it were up to me, I'd humanize the hero, give him a sword for a hand or something."
"A sword for a hand?" she said, amused.
"Fits the original title much more than the cabbage guy, that's for sure," he said. "And the female lead, I'd have her be a warrior a little longer. Notice how she was fighting only before she hooked up with the hero, and after that, she was a damsel in distress and didn't even fight back when she was kidnapped. Kind of like her abilities exist just for the main guy's entertainment and pleasure and not when they're actually needed."
"Exactly."
"And that scene when he slapped her just because she went somewhere without telling him? I mean, I get that you were worried, but gosh, man, you can't just slap her. It's basically saying she's your property and that she can't go anywhere without your permission—"
"Oh my Spirits, yes!" she jumped up, "Finally, someone who gets it!"
"And then everybody plays it off like it's an expression of his love and all that and justify it by saying the evil guy was ready to kill her if she went anywhere by herself. Like dude, she was chopping heads off before you started dating her. If I was the one writing, I'd have her reject his entitled ass and shove his sword hand up his own hole before he could raise his hand at her. Abusing your girlfriend and calling it 'love' isn't sexy."
And it was then that Yue gave him the title of "Master of Roasting Plays" given his reviews and critiques, which she found to be absolutely hilarious and simultaneously insightful.
They tried their hands at several games next. Yue's precise aims during the water-shooting games were the closest Sokka has gotten yet to seeing her in action (apart from directing Azula's lightning away a few days ago) considering she was a pacifist, but by Spirits, she had a way of attracting the Southern prince to everything she did, even if it was something as simple as picking up a water-shooter. He marveled everything about her, every time she opened up more and more, like her smugness whenever she won the games, her compassionate smile with every prize she gave away to children disappointed with their losses.
And perhaps her greatest enthusiasm yet came from the prospect of them moving over to the henna booth.
"I've always wanted my hands decorated with henna," she said, her eyes alight with child-like excitement and wonder as she watched the artist paint her bright palms in a deep blue dye, "but I never got the chance to." And she would talk about how the other maids would have theirs painted for weddings and birthdays, even during some new-moon nights when henna artists visited the aristocratic families in the inner ring. The maids often left Yue to finish some of their chores for them, and due to one reason or another, she never managed to get the opportunity to express her own interest. It was then that Sokka realized how pitiful her condition had been as a locked-away princess, for even back down South, the women, in spite of their economic conditions, nevertheless had access to such arts with the abundance of Arctic pigments and henna plants.
"Well today's the day," he smiled at her, opting to feed her some of her flavored ice while she let her hands get painted. "And it looks perfect on you."
"And once it dries in a few hours, all you'll need are some bangles to complete the look, Miss," the lady said as she meticulously drew the designs over Yue's palm. "I know there's a bangle stall nearby, but I suggest you get them from somewhere else. The bangles here are cheap in price and quality; they'll break easily, and the shards will stab your skin in an instant."
"That's okay," Yue shrugged, "I don't need bangles right now."
"You shouldn't say things like that, Baby Blue," Sokka said knowingly. "Who knows, maybe the universe is waiting to give you some bangles."
"The universe?"
With twinkling eyes, "Why not?"
"Only three copper pieces and a date of birth, ladies and gentlemen, and you'll get to know your future!"
Sokka flat-out expressed his disdain for fortunetelling nonsense, but Yue felt bad for the poor fortuneteller who obviously wasn't drawing any customer's attention, so she ended up humoring him and offered him three copper pieces.
"Alright, Miss, when's your birthday?"
"Year of the Rabbit-Seal, the twentieth day of the fifth month."
And after fiddling with his joss sticks and chanting some kind of gibberish, "You are going to have a wonderful life ahead of you, Miss! You will be a true blessing to your in-laws!"
And after hearing a few more exaggerated praises, she chuckled as she made her way away from the booth, "Seems he's telling everyone the same thing."
"Of course he is," Sokka huffed. "It's a waste of money."
"I know, but that poor man probably has a family to feed. Why not spare him a few coins?"
Just when he felt she couldn't melt him any further. "Say, dronningi," he eyed her curiously, "is your birthday really during the Year of the Rabbit-Seal? That was, what, twenty-five or twenty-six years ago? You said you were twenty-three like me."
"I would never trust a stranger with my actual birthday," she said. "That's why I told him that."
"So it's gotta be during the Year of the Wolf Moon, then."
"Yep." And she didn't care to elaborate.
"Well what day was it?" he asked. "What month?"
"Hey, isumataq, they're selling kale cookies over there, if you want some—"
"Cookies later," he stopped in his tracks, "When's your birthday?"
"Why would you even be interested—?"
"Because I just am."
Sighing, "Fine. Wolf Moon, winter solstice, midnight. Happy?"
He blinked, eyes wide. Just like me. Even the time was identical. "Midnight? You said midnight, right?"
"Mhm," she resumed their walk, "The chief might not have named me, but he did tell me when I was born."
Catching up to her, "So you really are Tui. The Wolf Moon is a sacred time, dronningi."
"It seems odd that you'd mention that. You know, being a disbeliever and all."
"Eh, just what people around me say," he said, trying to be nonchalant but really feeling his pulse pound in anticipation, "What about you? Do you believe in those oracles and stuff?"
"Honestly, I don't care for it too much," she said. "It's fun to think about, but Tui and La are in everyone. Anyone can be Tui-like and anyone can be La-like, so why elevate just certain people? Tui and La certainly aren't limited to two people." Shrugging, "People have their fantasies, but it seems to me that this kind of 'prophecy' will cause more problems than bring solutions. You can't put pressure on only two people in the entire tribe to be perfect. You should encourage everyone in your community that they're inherently good and capable."
And Sokka didn't want to admit that he was disappointed because even if he didn't care to elevate himself as an incarnation, if such a "prophecy" meant companionship with the princess, he may have wanted people to believe in such a thing. Besides, anyone would believe that Yue was the prophesied Tui. Then again, he admired her approach as well.
"The chief got so tired of me saying this over and over that he gave up on finding my prophesied "match" a long time ago," Yue said, "but he still firmly believes that this is the reason why I'm not getting matched to anyone."
"Compatibility issues, huh?"
"Right."
"Well that's what he thinks. 'Cause he doesn't know your schemes."
She smirked in reply.
"You've never been curious?" he asked her. "About the other Wolf Moon person out there? You know, if the prophecy was true?"
"Every once in a while, I'd be curious, but wherever that poor Wolf Moon guy is, I wouldn't want to put that kind of pressure on him. Just because we share a birthday doesn't mean we're absolutely perfect for each other, prophecy or not. He has his own life, I have my own. We could be completely different people, who knows?"
He processed her reply and nodded slowly as if brooding over it. A moment later, "Looks like you've rejected me yet again."
"Hm?"
"I'm the Wolf Moon guy."
She paused in her step. "Excuse me?"
"Wolf Moon, winter solstice, midnight," Smiling at her, "We share a birthday, dronningi."
There was a particularly addictive drumbeat that was keeping the tribefolk enraptured at the center of the fair, and tearing up the sidewalks were street performers. They danced and jumped and whistled and whooped while the musicians hung out nearby, drums strapped to their bellies as they pounded away. Some of the tribefolk opted to join the dancers, forgetting themselves, beign cheered on by their loved ones. Yue stood in the crowd and clapped along with the audience, tapping her feet to the rhythm. That is, until she felt a nudge from the sly Southern prince.
"Mumirumavit, dronningi?" Do you want to dance, princess?
"No thanks."
"Why? You'd rather dance when you think no one's watching?"
Frowning defensively, "Prince Sokka, you will not see me dance again anytime soon."
"Oh come on, I enjoy your dances! You even taught me a few moves, remember?"
"Still," she crossed her arms and looked away, "I'm not in the mood."
"Right," he said though having observed her feet tapping along to the music, "You know, those suitors were horrible, and I don't have to be the bride to know that. You gotta let out your frustration."
"And who told you I was frustrated?"
"I could tell by the look on your face from earlier."
"What look?"
"That 'I'm so done' look."
"Even if I was frustrated, I have no reason to still be thinking about all that, isumataq," she assured. "I'm having a great time."
"Still. If you have any bit of it left, this will be like an outlet." Looking at her, "Let yourself go, Princess. Tonight, you're not gonna have anything bottled up."
Tonight, you're not gonna have anything bottled up. She didn't say anything for a moment, only lost in thought. Usually she meditated whenever she felt frustrated, but she didn't get the chance tonight. Some part of her was still being tugged the wrong way given the persistent memories of what happened earlier.
"Poise and perfection are overrated," he grinned, "Why not be wild and free for once?"
That definitely brought a smile out of her. "It all sounds great, but it's too embarrassing."
"It's more embarrassing when people know it's you," he said. "But luckily we have very convenient solutions for that."
"Do we?"
He shuffled over to a nearby color-throwing stall and grabbed hold of several containers of pigments, sneaking them into the folds of his robes. The curious princess followed him only to be pulled aside to an empty corner. The prince took the liberty to smear a bunch of color over himself, dumping half of each color onto himself and pouring the rest over her.
"Isumataq," she laughed, "What are you doing?"
"This way, people won't know it's us!" He smeared some more color over himself, bathing his hair in blues and greens before handing her the remaining color, "People will never recognize you after all this. Just go with it, Princess, you won't regret it!"
Minutes later, the drums began picking up the pace, and a "couple" was spotted freestyling down the sidewalk, jumping into the dance. The audience watched in amusement and clapped along to the beat, cheering them on. Soon enough, more people joined in the fun. Men and women, children and older folk. Yue felt the beat take over her body as she let herself loose. For the first few minutes, she hesitated in spite of her movements, but eventually, she lost all the care in the world.
The celebration reached its peak when a familiar-looking woman in traditional wedding attire, her arms linked with a man— likely her eunuch boyfriend and now-likely-husband— waved at Yue from afar. "Tui-girl!"
"Tanara!"
Tanara pulled her man along, and they both meandered through the crowd. Before long, the ex-prisoner threw her arms around Yue.
"Guess what, Tui-girl! I'm married now!"
"Guess what! My marriage is ruined!"
They laughed and screamed in excitement and danced together with joy as Sokka and Tanara's husband grinned at the excited women.
"Congrats on the wedding, my man," Sokka clapped the man's back.
"Thanks, Brother! I have to say this wouldn't have been possible without the princess!"
The night rolled on as Sokka and Yue continued to lose themselves. Sokka ended up getting more colors, and in a bout of untamed excitement, he threw them in the air. This inspired a lot of others to do the same, and in a matter of minutes, the dancing grew more fast-paced and chaotically joyful. Yue was having the time of her life at this point, and it somehow brought her immense comfort to see that the prince was with her, smirking and mirroring her movements, urging her to awaken the wild within her. She laughed away every bit of her nervousness, eventually tearing off her mesh screen and mask that she kept handy and throwing them to the side, not caring if they got trampled over. As a matter of fact, a weird satisfaction filled her heart. The Arctic winds roared through her blood, and her pulse surged through her in a fierce pounding rhythm. She let the dyes in the air soak and color her white hair, concealing her identity as she became one with the crowd and yet distinctively her own person.
"Poise and perfection are overrated. Why not be wild and free for once?"
"How does it feel, Baby Blue?"
"Great!" Another breathless laugh, "I can't explain it, but it feels exhilarating!"
"That's the Spirit!"
Sokka's own high was briefly interrupted by a tribesman who laughed at his moves. "Hey champ, what's that supposed to be? The deranged monkey-sloth?"
"That happens to be the shuffling penguin," Yue interceded, her eyebrows raised at the man. "You're not keeping up with the latest trends very well, are you?"
"What? O-Of course I am!" And the man stepped back, immediately beginning to mimic the Southern prince's movements. Several others began joining in, too.
"Don't let them step over you, isumataq," she nudged his grinning form, trying to pull him into a tightly-knit circle of dancers, but he only panted and stood in place, indicating that he needed a minute to catch his breath. She shrugged and kept dancing, claiming the night as her own as he watched on with fascination.
"I never thought I'd see you dance so openly, big brother."
And Sokka felt his heart stop for a moment as he gawked behind him, finding himself face to face with a highly amused Katara and Aang. In the Avatar's arms was Kohana, who was snoring over the monk's shoulder.
"Katara, Aang, what are you guys…!" Sokka sputtered, struggling for words, "How did you…? When did you get here?!"
"Hush up!" Katara hissed.
"Don't worry, we'll stay hidden," Aang assured.
"But I'm still going to see the princess—"
"Katara, be quiet—!"
"Or should I say, my future sister-in-law," Katara pushed her brother out of the way, ignoring his fumbling. "Is that her? Ukuaq Yue?" Sister-in-law Yue?
A flushed Sokka stared wide-eyed from his sister and friend to Yue. Yue was unrecognizable beneath the rain of colors, and she was still lost in her own world. She didn't seem to notice the master waterbender or the Avatar, both of whom were getting completely drenched in the colors and hence didn't stand out in spite of their statuses. Nevertheless, Katara's lips curled upward, for she noted the bliss of self-love and feminine pride radiating in what she could see of the Northern princess. The Southern princess smirked at her brother. "I love her already."
"We were supposed to have left three hours ago, Ivaneq."
"I apologize it's taking so long, sir," the Northerner said to the Southern chief. "We had some issues with the steamer, but we should be ready to go in about a few minutes."
Hakoda nodded, casting a look at his wife who was sitting beside him. He was curious to see the scrutinous look on her face as she looked ahead at a crowd of people engaged in what looked like a color-throwing dance party of sorts, wild and messy in its impression as it tainted the icy sidewalk across from the Southern leaders with color. "What is it, Kya?"
"Hakoda," she pointed to the area that was catching her attention, "Don't you think that looks like Katara?"
"What? Why would Katara be here? She said she and Kohana would stay behind with Sokka. They were going to spend time with Avatar Aang."
"I see them, too," Kya frowned, "Look closely."
Hakoda squinted his eyes in the direction of the dance party before zooming in on a couple of familiar-looking figures. They closely resembled his son and daughter. Hakoda would've shrugged off the observation had it not been for Avatar Aang's extremely noticeable bald head with Nomad tattoos, and Hakoda probably would've ignored that, too, and thought of him to be another airbender had it not been for the unmistakable presence of Kohana; the young boy was clapping his hands and cheering as he sat on top of a dancing Aang's shoulders and laughed at some of his sister's moves. Sokka was at least a few feet away from Katara, Aang, and Kohana, but he was not alone; next to him was a woman with very long hair that was messy and let-down. Like everyone else, she was completely covered in colors, so she wasn't recognizable, but it couldn't be more clear that she was dancing with their son. And Sokka was dancing back. He had a dopey grin on his face as he looked at the woman, appearing as if he was caught in awe. Enraptured. Entranced. Quite clearly, he was having a great time, and never had Hakoda and Kya ever seen him like this.
"What are they all doing here?" Kya wondered.
"They probably came here by flying bison or something to have fun," Hakoda tried to piece everything together in his mind. "Sokka's obviously feeling much better."
"But who's that girl next to him?"
As the seconds went by, it became very clear to the Southern chief and chieftess that their son and the woman had to be quite close given their joyful dispositions around each other. Sokka didn't display his expected awkwardness around her; in fact, he seemed to be the one encouraging her, occasionally throwing more colors in her direction, even smearing some on her cheek. The party was crowded, and several people were running into them, pushing her against him, and he caught her in his arms, whispering something to her to which she nodded. They laughed away the awkwardness like it was nothing, and Aang and Katara smiled the incident away like it was nothing.
But to a highly surprised Hakoda and Kya, nothing about this situation was "like nothing." What on earth were their children doing dancing like hooligans out in the streets with the Avatar and...Spirits-knew-who?
Notes:
So dronningi actually means "queen" in Kalaallisut (I had a hard time finding the word for "princess"), but I still wanted to use dronningi anyway to denote "a female leader of a nation/country" (and I suppose it makes somewhat sense in this context because Yue would be the chieftess, and Sokka is addressing her this way because she's bound to be the leader). Just a note on translation for people who are interested: translations won't always be direct given the vast, blatant cultural differences between the predominately Asian-inspired fantasy that is ATLA and the real world. Obviously I'm not trying to mirror the cultures exactly because ATLA itself didn't do so, but I'm still doing as much research as is available to me when it comes to languages, so if anyone would like to correct me on some of the translations, I'd be happy to incorporate those corrections.
Anyhow, thanks for reading!
Chapter 28: Kindred Spirits
Chapter Text
They had calmed from their overwhelming excitement by the time they made it to Paradise Falls. They didn't even take a moment to cleanse themselves of the chaotic thrill of the party at the fair; they simply watched the group of waterfalls that surrounded them, reveling in the beauty of the water as it crashed and mingled with the stream. At this point, many people were either returning to their homes or leaving to dine at the nearby restaurants, but Yue and Sokka stayed within their gondola, nibbling on creamed ice.
"This is all very beautiful."
Yue spoke of the breathtaking waterfalls, but Sokka was looking at the princess the entire time. "Yeah...you are…"
"Sorry, what was that?"
He snapped out of his trance, "Uh…'she.' I said 'she' is beautiful. Since the North is referred to as a 'she.' You know, as the Land of Tui."
"For some reason, I thought a disbeliever like yourself wouldn't refer to the North as Tui."
"Oh...um...I was speaking your language for a moment there. You silly believers and your gods."
She smiled and turned her attention back to the falls, their waters reflecting the lights of the dynamic aurora in the sky. "A silly, believing tribal poet once wrote a poem about the North in Angkaran. Shin anunah u-Nur aibi wodia m'Tui mannah. Ichira ingunnaati? 'The land of the North is the lap of Mother Tui. Who would want to leave it?'"
"Not me, that's for sure," Sokka sighed dreamily at her, "Kind of want to stay here forever."
Beneath a bright ray of silver light, the Southern prince saw that there was a tear on Yue's outer robe near her shoulder. Her hand rubbed subconsciously over the torn fabric in an attempt to provide an extra layer of warmth over her relatively thin tunic. Sokka ended up unwinding his cloak and draped it around her, startling her for a moment.
"You're cold, Princess."
"No, Sokka, you need it—"
"I'm wearing another coat."
"It's okay, I—"
"You're shivering."
"No, I'm fine—"
"Dronningi!" came the exaggerated cry, "You've done so much for us! We can never do anything to ever repay you—!"
"Okay okay, don't shout."
Beaming, he straightened his cloak around her, making sure she was warm, and Yue could do nothing but blink in his direction. It was a weird feeling that she was feeling as she saw him smiling at her. She couldn't describe what she was feeling exactly; there was some kind of nervousness, some kind of comfort, a bit of confusion, and a whole lot of warmth that coursed through her. She didn't entertain this feeling, though, and cleared her throat as she looked away. "Thank you. I'll, um, have it washed before giving it back."
Tilting his head in amusement, "'Cause that's what's most important right now, isn't it, dronningi?"
She swallowed down the weird feeling, smiling it off, but a glint of wistfulness took over her in spite of her outward smile. "You've been very kind to me today, isumataq. I've never trusted a man so quickly the way I trust you." And she turned to face the waterfalls again, her expression unreadable.
Sokka softened his eyes, "Are you doing okay?"
"Of course," she said. "That party was a great way to unwind from all that matchmaking nonsense."
"But you're still thinking about it, though, aren't you? The matchmaking nonsense, I mean?"
She only sighed in response.
He reached for her hand tentatively and held it in a gesture of gentle reassurance. "They're idiots, Yue, don't mind them. They'll never be involved with you or your life for any reason. Not ever."
"I know…" And she did not say anything more for a few minutes, finding the prince's touch to be oddly comforting. It was in the wake of that comfort, those few moments of him waiting, listening for what she had to say in a genuine manner— at least, it appeared to her that way— that she finally admitted, "Khasiq threatened to kill the chieftain if I didn't choose a man tonight."
And Sokka, who hadn't known that part of the situation, widened his eyes. "He did?"
"It was his way of making sure I didn't resist. That's why he was with the chief, carrying a knife with him at all times."
The prince slightly paled from panic. "I...I didn't know this...What I did...I'm not sure how that would fall into—"
"It fell into place perfectly, if you ask me," Yue said. "Khasiq was wanting me to choose a man, and I guess I technically 'did' by asking to be alone with you. Chances are, he'll think I chose the Aguntak warrior without knowing he was the imposter, and the kidnap happened to be an unforeseen circumstance. But even before all of this happened, I was all ready to face Khasiq if need be. I was ready to give away my entire identity, expose all of my abilities if need be."
"But that would've put all of your plans in jeopardy—!"
"What mattered the most to me in that moment was doing whatever I could to halt any and all possibilities of a marriage happening. I wasn't going to let any of those suitors take even the smallest chance of dominating my life like that."
Many times that evening, she'd seen her life flash before her eyes, nearly every moment she experienced being a secret from the world, and she pictured in her mind the many possible scenarios that probably would've taken place the moment she would find herself letting loose. Everything she'd gained with the help of a single mask, everything she would lose with the relinquishment of the said mask. And topping that, the struggle of being a woman in the Water Tribe, wallowing in a culture that created false lessons of enduring "bittersweet pain" which did not have to exist whatsoever.
"It's like when a Fire Nation aristocrat compliments his Water Tribe slave for having a strong, capable body and dark skin that can endure the heat," Yue mused, "but really it's the aristocrat's way of saying, 'Hey, you're well-built for the oppression I'm forcing upon you.' In reality, the Water Tribe man should run free, but the fools who fail to see that would praise the slave for his endurance, blame his supposed 'bad karma' as the justification for his suffering."
There was obvious bitterness in her tone, a silent rage behind her indignant huff. It was, after all, no secret that the women of the tribe were raised with the "lesson" that they were masters of endurance in their own ways, all for the wrong reasons. When they marry, they must leave everything about them behind. They are expected to blindly follow a man that they don't know much about. We should not only accept but attract that strange on their wedding night. They should bear his children, and if they don't, it is deemed that "clearly" it's their fault, and they are seen as burdens to the planet henceforth. It was, as she implied, the same deal that the Water Tribe slave would get: a lifetime of endurance for undeserved suffering, its justification resting on karmic theology.
"We are told that we should be proud of the pains we experience, that we should accept them as an integral part of being a woman. The pain of leaving home, the pain of trying to fit in with a new family that sometimes doesn't even act like a civilized family. We are always going to be strangers to them, and they have every right to step over us, but we must serve and love them greater than life. And this 'tradition' has been going on for so long that most of us can't even envision doing anything else. Anything self-fulfilling or self-realizing."
And all Sokka could think about when she said that was Auntie Khunsha of the South.
"I know guys have their own problems, of course," Yue said, bringing him out of his moment-long paralysis over the horrific image, "and I'm never going to underestimate that...and I am never going to get Hama's extremism out of my mind. All those innocent men...those fathers, brothers, sons who were really just trying to provide for their family…" a thoughtful pause before, "And yet, in terms of cultural habits... it seems like men are automatically given a free pass on additional pain and suffering that comes with being separated from one's home and childhood...one's identity and life…"
Sokka nodded, sighing, "I'm not a woman, so I'll never be able to understand what it's like personally, but I've definitely witnessed the extreme side of it."
He told her, then, about Khunsha. The haunting image of the tribeswoman's body hanging limp from a tree in the snow forest, her skin blistered from the whipping cold, the frozen hearts of her in-laws, and the chilling ignorance of former-chieftain Pakku given his involvement that most certainly drove Khunsha to this point. Sokka could still picture the numbness that had struck her husband as he stared at her lifeless body that night. He could also remember the disappointment and terror that had gripped Khunsha's superstitious in-laws, who instead of weeping for a woman they should've treated like a daughter had only rambled over the possibility of her coming back to haunt them. It was a moment of pure and utter disgust for a grim reality— moment that he knew would always stick with them.
"Pakku dealt with a lot of blows when Katara retaliated against the purity laws," Sokka said. "It would've made for massive damage of his reputation if we hadn't been distracted by the economic crisis. But he's not the type to learn his lesson. He loosened just a few of the laws, and that, too, only in our house, and he taught Katara bending and combat only because she's his granddaughter. The man's been disappointed that he didn't have a chance to teach me since I turned out to be a nonbender like Gran Gran and my parents, and Kohana wasn't born then, either, so he didn't think there'd be another boy in the household to carry on the skills. That's why he taught her what he knew."
But overall, the former chieftain, in the words of the Southern prince, "learned absolutely no fucking thing" from Khunsha's tragedy and was "still holding onto his sexist yakshit," for the current expectation in their household was to send Katara to her in-laws' when the time came.
"There's definitely that expectation for Katara to leave after she gets married," Sokka told the princess. "The thing with Katara is that she actually wants to leave home for once. She's never been anywhere. Pakku never let her leave; he never let her come with me to trading missions. So naturally, she's always felt trapped in the South. But if she ever decides that she wants to stay in the South, then she shouldn't be stopped from doing that." A bitter sigh. "I can't have her turn into my mom."
That certainly drew more of Yue's attention.
"My mom's the typical obedient housewife. Silent, self-sacrificing." He shifted in his seat on the gondola, watching the waterfall with the princess. "You know, dronningi, sometimes I wonder how things would be like if my dad was the one who left to go live with my mom and her family. If we all grew up there. For one, I probably would've been more in touch with my uncle."
"You have an uncle?"
"Yeah. Uncle Amaruq, my mom's older brother. He lives in Jinghu, now, in the Earth Kingdom." Sokka smiled. "When I was little, I wanted to be just like two people. My dad and Uncle Amaruq. Dad's a great warrior and public speaker, and I always looked up to him. Uncle Amaruq is pretty good at those things, too, but that man was on a whole different level of crazy. We had some wild adventures together. He's very open-minded. Loves breaking rules just for the heck of it. He used to visit us for every holiday with his wife, Ki'ma, and our cousin, Kiguk. And Auntie Ki'ma always made the best seal jerky crisps."
"What happened?" she asked. "I'm assuming they stopped visiting at one point."
"Yeah. After what happened with Auntie Khunsha, Uncle Amaruq and Pakku had a nasty fight. He basically handed it to Pakku, and Pakku was pissed. Told him never to set foot in our house ever again. And the last connection my mom had to her home life disappeared after that." He looked at the princess. "I visited him every time I went somewhere close to Jinghu, so I found one way or another to stay in touch with him, but my mom never even talked about him in front of Pakku. Or at all. Deep down, she knows he didn't do anything wrong when he confronted Pakku, but she's silenced. Not by force or anything, but...she chooses to be silent because she knows retaliating would only split the family up."
Indeed, many of the decisions the Southern chieftess makes to this day aren't even hers, for the most part, all for the sake of keeping the family together. The one thing she really wanted for herself was to see Sokka and Katara settle down and have families of their own.
"But that's a safe wish, I guess," Sokka said, "for an obedient daughter-in-law to have. Wanting her kids to settle down."
They did not say anything for a few moments, letting the conversation sink over them. They watched the water tumble down much like the weight of unspoken truths on their shoulders.
"Katara shouldn't be like that," the Southern prince said. "Well, it's not like she can be anyway. She gets bossy, gets involved quite a lot, and she's not gonna sit back and do nothing when there's so much to do for our sisters in the Water Tribe. And it's good that she's like that because she needs to vent. Let out her emotions, nag everybody as she sees fit all day long. She needs to be free." And that's why even if his older brother instincts were kicking in whenever she went on bison rides and stuff with Aang, Sokka wasn't stopping her. He'd much rather have his sister do all this than be an empty shell for the rest of her life. "And if she runs into a guy who'll understand her and stay behind for her sake…" And even if that guy happened to be a certain Air Nomad instead of a traditional Water Tribe gentleman like Pakku would expect…"then there's nothing wrong with that, and she should be able to stay."
Smiling at him, "You're a good brother."
"I know, right? Please tell her that for me, will you?" he said, managing to draw a slight chuckle from her. "But in all seriousness...why shouldn't we be allowed to keep family close?"
"Because you're all part of her world, and in the eyes of people like your grandfather, femininity is about giving up things," Yue said. "If a man comes to stay with his in-laws, then it would be deemed as an emasculating move. A 'good man' should be in his own house, not be dependent on a woman. But when a woman marries, she comes to live with her in-laws because her identity is expected to become her husband and his family only. And when she succeeds in making that happen, she will be a 'good woman.'"
A short pause set in. Yue swallowed hard, eventually muttering with a fierce look, "But I don't want to be a 'good woman.'"
He turned to her with softened eyes. "You shouldn't be—"
"I'm a woman of pride and dignity, Sokka," she frowned. "I could never handle spending even a millisecond in the vicinity of people who couldn't care less about me. I know I'll certainly never see myself so shamelessly, ridiculously begging someone to care about me and accept me like they make the obedient housewives do in all the plays. And I sure don't plan on squashing my pride like the rest of my sisters are being forced to do."
"And you shouldn't," he seconded her thoughts. "You need to be you. You need to be the example that the North needs."
She hugged her knees to her chest, his robe wrapped snugly around her. "The chief was wanting to cut all ties with me after trying to send me away with those Earth Kingdom imposters. Because his burden of a daughter would be gone then." It turned out to be a bad experience and was thwarted, yes, but even if it didn't happen, I would've found some way to escape."
And then, of course, Fire Lord Iroh. He thought about finding his son a nice wife, and he chose Yue because he apparently liked how she was looking out for her country and thought she would look out for the Fire Nation in a similar way. But he seemed to have missed a teeny tiny, considerable, important, gaping, earth-shattering point: Yue did what she did for the sake of her home, and if that was the case, why would she leave her home behind?
"They all thought they could just make me leave the North. My North. These people think they can just take everything away from me...no...take me away from everything that is mine...And they expect me to be fine with it. More than fine, actually. They expect me to kiss the ground they walk on for providing me with a new life in the Fire Nation. As if the Fire Nation was the only heaven on earth." With an incredulous shake of her head, "Fire Nation or not, if my supposed 'in-laws' are anywhere that's not the North, they would expect me to leave everything behind. But look how beautiful my North is. Why should I have to leave it behind? Likely for a...a man-child who couldn't care less about me and my interests? I mean, can you imagine being away from the South for good? That, too, for a woman you barely know? You can't, right?"
He could hear a fierce hiss in her tone every time she referred to the North as hers. He could see the possessive love for the land in her look. And he recognized these things because he held them, too, with regard to his own homeland. His love for the South. "The North is always gonna be yours, dronningi," he told her. "Don't let those people waste your valuable time. A man who really loves you will never separate you from the North for any reason. I know there's a guy out there just waiting for your okay, Princess."
Unmoved, "'Love,' huh?"
"Are you against it?" he blinked, "You never seemed like you were against it."
"I have great respect for it. Who doesn't love love?" she shrugged, "I just have zero expectations of it happening to me personally—"
"Why not?"
Giving him a look, "You know, for someone who's all about being free from binding oaths and love declarations, you seem to be bringing it up quite often."
"That doesn't mean I'll be against love if it happens to me!" he flushed. "You said it yourself: Who doesn't love love?"
"I suppose that makes sense...even if it plays against your freedom argument from a few days ago," she mused. "If it's innocent and pure and respectful, then I'm all for that kind of love. I'll even play matchmaker for it. There are so many people around me who are happily in love...even if they're under conditions shaping typical gender roles…" she reached into the water beside their gondola and ran her hand through the stream, "but I also know that these days, it is too dangerous to give your heart to someone. Loyalty is apparently too much to ask."
"There are faithful people out there, Princess."
"I know, but I still hesitate," she splashed some water in the direction of the waterfall. "Imagine if someone puts a box in front of you, and the box has...let's say about seventy raw cactus pickles and thirty soft, refined pickles. And you have to close your eyes and pick one pickle from the box. Wouldn't you say the probability of you getting your fingers pricked by the raw cactus is much greater?"
"Of course it is. Seventy to thirty isn't a fair deal."
"Exactly. The situation in the North is the same under Khasiq's influence. I might not look like it, but in my lifetime so far, I've heard and seen quite a lot." There was a slight tremor in her voice. "I've seen Imona after her loins were so cruelly mangled by a bloodbender. I've heard of women who were burned alive by their husbands and abusive in-laws for failing to bring them groom prices. I've even seen a family try to asphyxiate their infant girl because they thought they would never be financially stable enough to marry her off with monetary gifts for her groom in the future." Glaring at no one and nothing in particular, "I swear, sometimes it feels like some marriages are really cases of systematized prostitution in disguise."
The prince gaped at her given the boldness of the statement.
"I'm no optimist when it comes to extreme cases like this," she said, reading his surprise. "I'm just a pessimist that smiles a lot."
And it was understandable. The North was not in a condition to foster wholesome relationships as much as toxic ones. "Why can't people just get along? Make it easy for the rest of us?"
"The universe needs some form of chaos, I guess."
"As if there's not enough already."
Yue held a look of firm resolution on her face. "No matter how chaotic things may get, I'm not going to leave the North. I was born here, and when my time comes, I will die here—"
"Yue," he stopped her with a squeeze of her hand, a look of alarm crossing his features. "Don't say things like that, okay? Today's supposed to be fun for you, and you're over here talking about... something happening to you..." And giving her a resolute look, "Nothing's going to happen. No one is going to take you away from your North. I'll make sure of it."
She looked at the hand that was grasping hers, feeling the sincere weight of a promise he did not have to make but still did. It was strange how this prince had a way with settling her apprehension. Flashing him a teasing smile to ward off the awkward warmth again, "I suppose it's not all bad. Certain men remind me that there's hope for our women after all."
"Am I one of those men, Princess?" he asked hopefully.
"Well yeah...but there could still be a possibility that you're secretly a serial killer hiding an ax under all those robes you got there…"
Frowning, "How touching."
She chuckled, her fingers ruffling his hair, bringing the smile back to his face because beneath the mask of jokes was really a moment of unmistakable appreciation.
Time was of the essence given they spent a lot of it at the Glacier Festival, Paradise Falls, and a local Gungham restaurant, so they raced back to the capital in their gondola, speeding up their originally-thirty-minute journey to only fifteen minutes with the aid of Yue's bending. Their appearances remained soiled from the colors, but luckily, Yue knew of a convenient place for cleaning up, and it just so happened to be the courtyard at the back of the Moon Temple, an area referred to as the Water Complex, which remained unexplored by Sokka until now. The warrior didn't think the temple even had a courtyard, and yet, here he was, taken past the garden space (this temple had a garden, too?), proven wrong and utterly astounded by what was finally before him.
It was a vast courtyard. A haven of ice in its architecture, particularly its spacious terrace, and not to mention the foyers separating the building from its grand verandah, bordered by intricately-sculpted pillars that housed sconces for torches. And in the center of this vastness was a very large circular stepped pond. The steps were designed nearly entirely by black marble, their edges smoothed out with a slightly curved shape. Even so, there were thick, blue-dyed pelt carpets spread over the stairs, likely as a measure to avoid injury. The pond at the center was rather big, too, to be called a pond; perhaps it could be called a mini reservoir of sorts, kept somewhat enclosed by the steps but still allowed to pass through drains underneath, thus mixing with the interconnected water system that allows the ocean to navigate throughout the entire tribe. There were whale-shaped pipes, too, around the circumference of the stepped platform, and with the pull of a lever as demonstrated by Yue, water spewed forth from their sculpted blowholes and tumbled down into the pond, the sight mimicking the scenery of a waterfall.
"This place is amazing," he breathed. "Seriously, I didn't think I'd ever come to appreciate the architecture of a temple so much."
Pride shone on the princess's face. "Well?"
"You sure you're okay with me…?"
"It has to be filtered out tomorrow anyway," she said. "I purify the water on a regular basis. It's not used for rituals, either; sometimes people immerse themselves in the water for purification purposes."
"But still," he gestured to the obvious "La" symbolism in the ink-black steps, "Isn't this supposed to represent Yang or something? Isn't this 'La?'"
"Aren't we all?"
His hesitation turned into a wide smirk as he cast aside his outer robe, boomerang sheath and boomerang (why wasn't the boomerang in its rightful sheath?) and all other overbearing belongings before diving headfirst into the water.
"Careful there," she chuckled at his enthusiasm as he hit the water, soaking his color-stained tunic and pants.
"The water's perfect, dronningi, come on in! Waterbending-bomb it!"
"Well you're going to have to scoot back a little bit."
He obeyed, beaming and rubbing the back of his head, telling himself not to drool (or at least get caught drooling) over the princess. She took off her outer robe, brushing away some of the colored powder that was stuck to her tunic; in the wake of the moon's luminosity, she smiled down at him below, her color-tainted hair glimmering as it blew in the wind, and in that moment, she appeared to him like Tui who was casting her spell on the world, all grace, poise, and class. And when she jumped in, it was like the moon fell right out of the sky and plunged into the water, her light spilling over the uncovered steps to make it seem like they were swimming in the cosmos amid the stars.
"Spirits, that feels great," she submerged and bobbed back up, letting the water wash away most of her stress. She didn't spot the prince beside her but definitely felt the splashes of water from behind her. "Hey!"
"What? That wasn't me," he feigned innocence.
"Who else could it be then?"
"I don't know, maybe your Spirits?"
"Are you sure it wasn't your universe?" She splashed water back on him with a fiendish smile, and he toppled backward in the water with a breathless laugh.
"Come on, Princess, I don't stand a chance against you. I'm only a nonbender."
"Is that supposed to make me go easy on you or something?"
Grinning, "I was hoping so, yeah."
They spent more time than was probably necessary in the water, tackling each other with water before Yue retreated to the marble steps for a break. Given the mess that the colors made, Sokka officially got his hands on some seaweed soap and cleaning equipment afterwards, taking charge of the task of washing the steps clean of their colors. He insisted on doing it himself, too, so her long-anticipated henna didn't wash off in one sitting. Needless to say that he wasn't gifted with such chores much to the amusement of Yue, whose sides hurt from laughing every time he made a silly mess and griped to himself about failed cleaning endeavors.
"You don't have to do this, you know," she said. "How about I take care of it? I'm a bender besides; it'll be over for me quickly—"
"No, it's okay, I got it! Really!" And he dragged his tired self around the steps, protesting her protests and putting forth all of his effort. For a disbeliever, he was quite invested in making sure everything was spotless, but that was obviously only out of the goodness of his heart and not to attract her attention or impress her or anything. With sore muscles and an aching lower back, he took a seat beside her on one of the steps, where she was dusting a few books that were left beside one of the pillars.
"You worked really hard, isumataq," she said, "Maybe you went overboard just a little bit?"
"Eh, no big deal," he puffed up his chest, "I used to help my mom out with stuff like this all the time…"
"Really?"
"Well...when I was little, I did...er...I attempted to. Once. And everybody kind of banned me from cleaning after that."
"Why?"
"Let's just say things happened."
She leaned forward, curious. "What things?"
And it wasn't like he could refuse given the way her big, baby blue eyes were blinking at him expectantly. "So I was washing the pelts one fine day, and I had this huge bucket of water next to me, right? And that was when Pakku walked in. He'd gotten a big wart on the back of his butt, and wearing pants was uncomfortable for him, so he was walking around in his loincloth that morning—"
"Oh no, this can't end well."
Chuckling, "And he was chilling next to the fire and stuff, and I was hard at work washing the pelts, right? But then I ended up knocking over the water bucket, and he just so happened to slip and land right on his butt, which Katara had accidentally freezed to the floor—"
"Oh Spirits—!"
"She was, like, five, I think, and had zero control over her bending," he went on. "And there was nobody else there, and we didn't know what to do, and apparently I ran through the neighborhood screaming, 'Gramp-Gramp's butt is stuck to the floor—!'"
And by then, she was caught up in peals of laughter. "Alright, that's enough, I can't laugh anymore—"
"It's almost over, though!" And he went on with the chaos that was amped up in their neighborhood and the rest of their village with the urgency that little Sokka had displayed in rallying up the men. Needless to say that it had not been a pleasant experience for the older man.
"And your folks still didn't lift the ban?"
"Nah. They probably won't anytime soon."
"Well they should consider it since you did such a great job."
"I did?" he squeaked.
"Yeah. You've been a big help."
He grinned to himself, puffing up his chest a bit more as he asked, "I'll put those books away for you, by the way. Where do they go?"
"In the love chamber over there," she gestured to a room behind one of the pillars. "Don't worry, I'll put them away myself."
"The love chamber, huh?" he raised his eyebrows. "Why is it called that? Are there, like, more Tui and La statues in there or something…?"
"No, not really."
"Did something happen?"
"You could say that, yeah." And she chuckled to herself, likely embarrassed by whatever memory that was running through her mind.
"I told you a story like you asked," he pointed out. "You won't tell me one?"
"Fine," she closed the book in her hand, her cheeks slightly colored, "I once caught a couple hiding in that chamber. They were...quite busy...with certain things…"
"What were they doing?" And after being hit by the train of momentary stupidity, his eyes widened, "Wait...were they...were they having sex? In the temple? Princess, that's a line even I think shouldn't be crossed, and I'm a disbeliever!"
"The universe works in strange ways, Mr. Wang."
"How old were you when this happened?"
"Probably fifteen or sixteen. It's been a few years."
"How did you find them? Like were you going in there 'cause you needed something or…?"
"Well...I was the only one in the temple that day. Priestess Osha had to take care of some things, so she left me in charge, and none of the angakkuit were here. And then I kind of...heard them…" She flushed in response to his slick grin, "And I've never heard those kinds of sounds before, obviously."
"Obviously."
"Yes, obviously, so I thought someone was trapped in that chamber and needed help…"
Sokka did his best to keep from bursting out laughing, shaking his head as his grin stretched from ear to ear, "Oh universe."
"It really sounded like that, though!" she said defensively. "All that screaming and... gasping…" she flushed further as he started chuckling, "I'm serious, I thought they couldn't breathe in there or something!"
And she told him how, being her naive self, she worriedly made her way over to the chamber and burst through the door, asking if they were alright and how long they'd been trapped in there, but the looks she was given by a couple that scrambled for clothing...it was a moment she would never forget.
Prince Sokka took a pause in his laughing spree, whispering, "Were they...you know... naked...?"
"Prince Sokka!"
"I mean, they had to be, right?" he burst out laughing again, finding her embarrassment quite cute, but truth to be told, he could feel his face coloring, too. "I mean, isn't that how it works…?"
"Well thank the Spirits I didn't see the man, but the woman, I did see. It wasn't bad. Well...It could've been worse, let me say that…"
He struggled to catch his breath, "What happened after that?"
"I turned around, obviously."
"Yep, that's important," he wheezed, "What did you say after that?"
"I didn't know what to say at all. I guess I just...didn't believe it…But somehow I managed to tell them to be careful—"
"Careful?"
"What else was I supposed to say?" she whined as he guffawed.
"That brings about a whole different meaning, Princess—!"
"Well I wasn't aware, okay? I was just trying to be nice!" Frowning as embarrassment took over her features, "Stop laughing!"
"I'm not laughing!"
"You're clearly laughing!"
"Okay, okay, I'll stop," his hand flew to his abdomen in the midst of his howls, "Okay, okay...What else happened? What did you say?"
"I told them to finish what they were doing and go home before anyone else gets here."
Smirking, "Did they finish?"
"Sokka!"
"What?" faking innocence again, "I'm just asking if they finished the job or ran out of there."
"Well they still took their sweet time after that—"
"So they finished," he chuckled, "And no one knows that happened to this day?"
"Well, I was so embarrassed and needed to tell somebody about it, so I ended up telling Priestess Osha."
"What did she say?"
"She just laughed all day long."
"You didn't get in trouble for letting them get off the hook?"
"Nope. In fact, she said I did a good thing." Turning to look at the very chamber that was the subject of their conversation, "She still laughs whenever she goes near that door. It's an inside joke between us."
"So the angakkuit don't know about it, huh? They would have gone crazy." He sat up straight, nearly on the verge of falling back into the water, "Must've been random."
"The incident was. The people, I met beforehand."
"You knew them?"
"I performed a ritual for them a few minutes prior. They were having trouble conceiving."
"So they were most certainly not being careful," he joked to her further embarrassment, "I guess they were desperate to test out their luck in the temple."
"And it worked."
"It worked?"
"That lady got pregnant with quadruplets." Shrugging, "What can I say?"
"Oh wow. How did you find out?" Smirking, "Were you following up on them or something?"
"No, they came with their babies to the temple a year later. Priestess Osha made me give the blessing."
"Of course she did," he snickered, finding that he very much enjoyed her flustered look. "Say, Princess, would you be okay with me looking inside the love chamber?"
It was like any other chamber in the Moon Temple— dimly lit with torches, intricate in its sculpted cave-like ice, dark with little slivers of moonlight peeking through a hole or two in the ceiling. And yet, this chamber differed from the others in the way that it held a library of sorts. Well, more like a collection of pamphlets and prayer books. It was only fitting, after all, to house works relating to the world parents in the very room that held a rather fertile air about it.
"What's this one?" Sokka picked up another book that caught his eyes from a shelf near the window. The cover held an engraved title: Kissing the Gods.
"It's an anthology of poems," Yue explained.
"Erotic poems," he sieved through some of the poetry. Some were written down in the Common Tongue, and others were written in Angkaran or Nagaran. Snorting in amusement, "Is this supposed to be religious porn or something?"
"You're very lucky the angakkuit aren't here to hear you say that, you heretic," she teased. "If they heard you, they would've burned you at the stake."
"You're the one speaking of heresies, oh great Defender of Horny Believers?"
"I have greater heresies than those," she said, "like letting 'ungrateful' disbelievers explore our sacred love chamber."
Smirking at her, "I'm only pointing out that your texts are racy."
"Are religious texts not supposed to be sensual?" she asked. "You'd be surprised at how many racy texts were banned by Khasiq's administration."
Indeed, Khasiq's appeal to conservatives was centered on their pro-modesty and anti-sex rhetoric, but obviously that can't be the case with statistics showing how the number of women being sexually abused is getting much higher.
"Sure we don't always have a good impression of sex in a place like the North, but we can't deny that it's one of those things many living creatures are wired to be interested in. Our ancestors who wrote these poems are no different. As a matter of fact, you're no different, either."
"What are you trying to say, Princess?"
"Nothing. Just that we as humans are often attracted to certain...processes…" she said. "Besides, isn't lovemaking supposed to be something that brings pleasure? Or so I've been told."
"I've been told that, too..." All color came rushing back to his face as he dodged her amused look and picked up another book titled, My Other Half. "What's this one?"
"This one's a novel," she said. "It's quite revolutionary if you ask me."
"Is it from your banned books collection?"
"It's a banned book, yes, but Osha kept it in the temple for a long time."
Looking at its cover, "What's it about?"
"It's about an alternate universe where a Water Tribe town is separated into male and female districts after major cultural shifts and increased sexism. The men and women live separately and form their own societies."
Blinking, "How in the world is that even possible?
"That's something the novel expands on. There's no romance or love or coexistence of men and women. No marriages, no relationships involving the other sex, nothing like that. This doesn't really affect the preferences of men who favor men or the women who favor women, but it's unfortunate for people who favor the opposite gender."
"So they never meet?"
"Nope. They are strictly segregated."
"What if you wanted kids? How's the population gonna…?"
"Once a month, every full moon in the evening, the gates open, and the committees in charge assign one man to one woman for twelve hours. The people who are paired up might not be paired again next time; it's all random. During this time, all the way up to sunrise, the assigned couple could do whatever. And if the woman gets pregnant, great. If not, then no. "
"And if she did?"
"Well the man wouldn't be notified. If the woman has a baby girl, the girl stays in the women's district. The father still wouldn't be notified."
"So they never know if they had a daughter," he said. "That's depressing."
"But if it's a boy, the father is notified and has a year to prepare himself, and the baby is sent to the men's district to live with him after the year is up. The mothers can never see them again."
"Why after a year?"
"Fathers can't breastfeed, so…"
"Oh, right."
"Then we have the protagonists of the novel," she said. "They are implied to be Tui and La who incarnated to end this nonsense, and there's a lot of symbolism that supports this theory, but they can also be seen as normal humans. Anyhow, they fall in love and try to escape the system. It gets pretty interesting."
He ran his hand over the front cover of the book. "I'll bring back the other short stories you gave me. I finished them last night and this morning."
"All of them?"
"Yeah. I might not look like it, but I'm a fast reader." Holding up the book of his most recent interest, "Can I borrow this? It sounds interesting."
"Is it because you're interested in the plot or…?"
"Yeah, why else?"
"Well there has to be a reason why they're in the love chamber, don't you think? There are some really racy scenes in here."
Blushing, "That's not why I'm interested."
"Are you sure?"
"Yes." Holding his head up high, "I'm a man of honor and class, Princess."
"So you're saying you don't have any racy pamphlets where you come from?"
"We didn't even have much of an economy, so readership is kind of out of the equation."
"But surely you talk about these things, don't you? With your guy friends? I'd imagine they are all married and talk about these things sometimes." She raised her eyebrows. "Are you really as innocent as you seem to be."
"You're okay with talking about these things in front of your Spirits?" he flushed further.
"The Spirits are lovers themselves. I'm sure they'd be very interested in these kinds of things. In fact, that's all they do." She stood up and wandered around the room, glancing at the not-so-subtle weavings on the tapestries on the walls. "Shirunnan kisu suqhur' kes amien i'kungan. 'The world is sustained in holy lovemaking.'"
The Southern prince felt like he was on fire at this point.
"Besides, it's not like you to point out rules. You're the one who straight up called our texts religious porn and kept making double entendres so confidently the entire time you were here."
"Confident? Me? Pfft," he shrugged it off, "I mean, that's what we want you to think, but... "
"But really you're an innocent sack of moonpeaches, hm?" she chuckled. "Do you at least have preferences?"
"P-Preferences?"
"I mean, are there any qualities you're looking for in a lady?" Grinning wickedly, "Large chest area perhaps? There has to be a reason why you tried to lure Kinji with that."
"It was just a random idea!" he squeaked with beet-red cheeks, "There's nothing like that!"
"You're trying too hard to not offend the female race—"
"And you are having way too much fun with this, Princess!"
"Well it's not every day you see such a shy tribesman around these parts, isumataq. We need our fun, too."
There was a playful look in her eyes that he found to be both sweet and blissfully destructive, and while he reveled in it, he wasn't sure if he was going to be able to bounce back from it.
"I'll let you borrow as many books as you'd like, but what about my flute lessons?"
And after sporting a look that meant he just now remembered something highly important, Sokka's hands flew to one of the many pockets in his outer coat. Following a few hectic moments, he pulled out two slender bamboo flutes, placing one in her hand with a promise. "Starting tomorrow night."
And with that, they prepared for what was to come next. They tied wraps around parts of their body to make it seem as if they'd been in danger. Yue tied a strip of cloth around her head and applied some liquid vermillion near her temple to make it seem as if she was bleeding through her bandage, covering herself afterwards with headscarves and masks that she kept as spares at the temple. Sokka applied the same "vermillion-blood" technique to his wrist, soaking an arm-wrap with the pigment. Afterward, the duo slightly tore their clothing beneath their robes to make it really seem like they struggled to escape from "the imposter." And after taking care to appear disheveled and "attacked," they stepped out into the merciless tundra, making their way for the inner ring.
"I still smell like the fair," Yue noted as she sniffed the sleeve of her tunic beneath his robe. "They'll know something's up."
Sokka simply reached for his boomerang sheath. He carefully eased out its contents: a collection of fragrant white ipomoeas.
"We could cut a path through the eastern wing. Hopefully, there won't be any guards there…" she trailed off, looking at the moonflowers that he was now holding up to her. She blinked at him, bemused, "Um…?"
"For you, Princess."
"Me?"
Flushing as he smiled sweetly, "Yeah. So it'll help with...you know, since you said it's a natural perfume…"
"Oh...thank you so much…" The princess tentatively took them, taking a moment to smell the rich flowers, "You've come prepared, I see."
"Yep!"
She worked quickly to fix the flowers in her hair, making sure to keep the hood of his cloak draped over her, and from his peripheral vision, he took a peek at her adorned hair, feeling warmth rush up to his face.
"May I ask you something, Sokka? Wolf-Moonite to Wolf-Moonite?"
Partly surprised and partly curious, "Yeah, go for it."
"Did you tell the chief about your birthday by any chance?" she asked. "Do you think that's why he was interested in you…?"
"I swear on the universe, I did not say anything," he said, "Though I'm not sure if my parents told him about it. But I feel like the chief would've mentioned it if he knew."
"Right," she nodded, "I wouldn't imagine him to keep that excitement to himself, either."
Eventually, they finally stepped into the inner ring, expecting guards to jump in front of them any minute, and true to their guess, they were spotted by a sea of guards— Loyalists rather than Nationalists. And accompanying them were other prominent Loyalists: Zhi, Ivaneq, and Ping, who quickly recognized Sokka and breathed sighs of relief. To the left of them were another group of guards, this time belonging to the Revivalists as confirmed by the presence of Sayen and her comrades.
"The princess!" a guard exclaimed.
"The princess is safe!"
"Prince Sokka found the princess!"
Adhering to the plan they worked on hours before, Yue linked her arms with Sokka, displaying a "fearful" disposition regarding the approaching guards and leaning against the prince as if she found his company to be safe and comforting. Sokka tried putting a pause to the fluttering he felt in his chest from her touch and her closeness, clearing his throat and holding his chest up as he and the princess were approached.
"Princess!" came Arnook's relieved voice as he rushed up to his daughter. The look in his eyes was priceless as soon as he spotted Sokka beside her, but he was momentarily taken aback with alarm by their disheveled appearances and "injuries." Sokka managed to strike a gesture of calm in his direction, and relief flowed in profuse amounts from the chief following that. He still faked his accumulated panic, though, and darted across the snow, followed by numerous additional guards and several healers and maids who rushed up to the princess.
From a close distance behind the chieftain trailed several White Lotus sentries, chief among them, particularly Piandao, Jeong Jeong, and Monk Gyatso. And a little ways behind him was Khasiq, who was rushing forward with the company of several Nationalists along with his assistants, Nuqao and Ishuqan. The assistants found themselves backing away behind their leader as Sokka shot them a brief glare, wordlessly reminding them of how he'd nearly turned them into pulp the other day.
"Princess," a few maids raced ahead and nearly surrounded her. They were quickly joined by Sayen and her crew. Yue, however, flinched away from them and held more tightly onto the prince, putting a convincing act of being frightened to the core.
"Oh dear, she must be so shaken by what happened," a healer noted, turning to Arnook, "We need to examine her—"
"The princess needs rest more than anything," Sokka snapped at them in annoyance, "So hold off on your 'examinations,' will ya?"
"Prince Sokka, I don't mean to offend you, but you're not exactly a grand healer yourself to know what you're saying," the head healer stepped forward with a frown.
"I'll send a healer privately to her quarters if need be," Arnook ended the discussion there. "Prince Sokka, I'm not sure how to thank you for all your help. We will talk over the details later."
"Did you catch the imposter, Sokka?" Piandao asked.
"I was able to disable him long enough to free Her Highness," Sokka said, "but unfortunately, he did escape before I could get to him. I felt my priority was to make sure the princess got back here safely, so I escorted her here, but the imposter is still out there."
"Did you see him clearly?" inquired Jeong Jeong. "Can you recognize him again?"
"I couldn't see him that clearly. He was wearing a lot of face paint," Sokka said.
"Your Highness, have you gotten a chance to see what he looked like?" a Loyalist guard asked Yue next. "Last we saw you, you were unconscious, but did you ever get a chance to see him?"
Yue shook her head, keeping her gaze on the floor.
"This is not the time for you to be questioning the princess, besides," Sokka said sternly to the guards surrounding them. "In fact, this should be the time for all allies of the princess to be on high alert. It is our sheer good luck that I was able to reach Her Highness and briefly disable the imposter before anything could happen, but we are far from having the threat eradicated. That imposter was sent by someone. Someone with treasonous intentions." Directing his glare to Khasiq, "The enemy could be standing right under our noses. In fact, he is right under our noses, and every one of us can figure out who it is if we use our brains just a little bit."
And Khasiq, frowning back at the prince in a mixture of bewilderment, caution, and incredulity, felt a skip in his heartbeat as everyone began eyeing him, having followed the prince's gaze.
"Are you saying you're suspicious of someone, Prince Sokka?" Gyatso asked.
Sokka did not answer right away but kept his glare intact on Khasiq, who had taken a step back, trying hard not to show his panic on his face. "What are you looking at?"
"When I first set foot in the North a couple of days ago and learned about the situation here, I initially thought it was a bad case of conflicting tribal goals and political rivalry, but only today do I see that this rivalry has gotten very immature on your part, Khasiq. Ethically disastrous."
The White Lotus sentries turned in the direction of Khasiq, a move that sent sweat racing down the man's face despite the stinging chill of the Arctic, "What on earth are you blabbering about?"
"You were the one who oversaw the matchmaking event, weren't you? You were the one who invited, interviewed, and organized the princess's suitors. Do tell me, Advisor Khasiq, is it your sheer stupidity that made you overlook the situation at the event which, by the way, escalated to the point of an imposter taking the place of a suitor to infiltrate the palace? Is it the incompetence of those fools you call guards in securing the event? Or is this something that you've deliberately planned?"
The looks on the White Lotus sentries' faces were contemplative and alarmed. Khasiq glared daggers at the prince, genuinely confused by the accusations. "Planned? What exactly are you trying to say?"
"That it's a shame that the tribe knows who exactly is likely involved with all of this but still refuses to speak up."
"You're blaming our master when this could very easily be the work of that lunatic who slayed Kinji not even twenty-four hours ago?" Nuqao snapped from his place behind Khasiq.
"I see how considerate you are of the humanitarian crises that are plaguing the tribe if you're so quick to label the motive for Kinji's demise as lunacy," the Southern prince retorted, leaving the surrounding folk frozen from his ferocity. Even Yue was pleasantly surprised, blinking at him in admiration.
"But that's beside the point," Sokka huffed. "What I'm interested in right now is a full-on investigation of Khasiq and his team by the Order of the White Lotus." Turning to the White Lotus members, "I'm hoping the honorable sentries will look closely into this matter before extreme boundaries are crossed. This is a matter of treason against the rightful authority of the Water Tribe, and I'm hoping it is not taken lightly."
"The prince has brought up some very valuable points," Sayen agreed. "On behalf of the Revivalist Party, I voice my support for the investigation."
"Hold it right there," Khasiq glowered at the Southern prince, "You've been here for a few days at the most, and you think yourself to be an expert with regard to the political environment here? All ready to take sides and issue false accusations in my direction? I am the right-hand advisor to the chief, and that is not without reason. Who do you think you are to just throw your suspicions on me—?"
"As my bodyguard, Prince Sokka has every right to question who he thinks is a threat to my well-being," the princess interrupted, swiftly ending the argument.
Sokka widened his eyes as he felt a leap in his heart. Bodyguard?
"Bodyguard…"
"Bodyguard?"
"Bodyguard!"
Several guards— Loyalists, Revivalists, and Nationalists alike— whispered amongst themselves as Khasiq blinked in the direction of the princess. Piandao, Gyatso, and Jeong Jeong, while also surprised, zeroed in on an incensed Khasiq and his quivering assistants. Arnook silently uttered a million praises to the Spirits.
Sayen was especially shocked, looking at Sokka as if to ask him, When on earth did you win over the princess's trust without my knowledge? Nevertheless, she said, "Bring her inside, Prince Sokka."
The Northern princess and the Southern prince shared a knowing look before being led into the building by Sayen and a couple of Loyalists. Khasiq, meanwhile, was oozing venom as he watched them, but the leaders dismissed him.
"The princess will take rest," Arnook said to the surrounding maids and guards, "You are all dismissed. The assigned Revivalist ladies will take up their night shift duties and keep watch outside of the princess's chambers. And Prince Sokka," he turned to the warrior, "Please escort the princess to her room, son."
In a matter of minutes, it was just the two of them with Arnook following for a short distance. Both young leaders basked in the other's excellence, their heartbeats pounding from their performances.
"All these actors and actresses in the Water Tribe, they've got nothing on you, Princess," Sokka whispered.
"It takes years of practice to pose as the perfect damsel in distress," Yue said, "Though I'm sure it takes longer to be so articulate with words." Smiling at him, "You put a lot of soul into your words, isumataq. I'm floored."
Beaming, he wrapped an arm around her shoulder, murmuring, "The chief's watching."
She did not mind at all; in fact, she seemed to lean a bit closer to the prince. And in the reflection of the ice pillars, they could both see Arnook smile and sigh in complete relief as he stopped following them. As soon as they rounded the corner, the leaders relaxed in their touches, leaving between themselves the distance that they had kept closed until now. Yue pulled her mask aside.
"And so it appears you have accepted me, Princess," he said, halting as they reached the corridor of her chambers.
"It's not like you gave me a choice with that Sokka charm of yours."
"Sokka charm?"
"Yep. Specifically, 'Oh dronningi, you've done so much for us!'"
He chuckled, "Believe me, Princess, this will be a mutual deal. You'll be guarding my body as much as I'll be guarding yours."
"Sounds like a deal."
"All that's left is my position as the ethics minister," he said, "But if I managed to snag the position of your bodyguard and official fake suitor, I don't think it'll be a problem winning over your approval."
"I have no moral qualms against it, Mr. Wang," she said. "All I ask is that you take tonight and all day tomorrow to think about this one more time. And if you really want to take up the position, talk it over with your family first. I imagine you've already talked to your family about being my bodyguard, and our fake courting arrangement is to be left a secret. Now, I'm asking you to get approval for your involvement here. I am not going to have you become a member of my cabinet unless your family members give me their okay."
And Sokka's smile dimmed a little as he pictured what his father's reaction would be. His parents were disapproving of every moment he wished to share with the princess. After all, they did refuse all hopes of securing a marital alliance, and his mother's horrified reaction to him wanting to be her bodyguard was not something to be easily forgotten. Even so, Sokka was up for the task; all that was left was convincing his parents somehow. "Alright, I'll do that."
"Remember, this isn't just for your family's approval. I'm wanting you to take some time to think over it yourself. You are supposed to be leaving right after the conferences, but your trip might be postponed if you wish to seriously serve this position. I'm not going to make you keep away from your home, and I certainly don't want you to get involved in this just out of gratitude for me or something."
"Not at all. In fact, I'd like to express my admiration in a different way."
"Pardon?" She watched as he reached into the folds of his robes beneath the Aguntak warrior's fur coat. He pulled out his best creation to date: the bangles that he'd been working on ever since they hit the water back in the South. They were tied together with a fancy blue ribbon. He excitedly held the bangles out to her, a giddy grin on his face, "For you, Princess Yue."
She only stared at the bangles in a stupefied manner until he took her hand and placed the bangles in her palms. The bangles were a safe Water Tribe hue of deep blue with crushed rainbow crystals in the center, followed by the accompaniment of little silver bells shaped like crescent moons. Sokka had spent extra time customizing it a little more, and attached to the bangles at the top of the bells were teeny wood carvings that probably resembled some kind of animal.
"I made them especially for you," he said with a twinge of nervousness, "I didn't know what color you liked, so I put in crystals of all different colors. Like a rainbow."
It was then that she began to process the fact that the gift was actually for her. Examining them with fascination, her gaze turning soft, "You made these all by yourself?"
"Mhm."
And peeking at her lips was a delighted little smile that gradually widened, more and more until it touched both of her ears, "Aww, Sokka, you shouldn't have!" She marvelled at the little moon-shaped bells and the carvings atop them, "You even carved little bears..."
"Actually they're supposed to be fish," he pointed to them, "See the fins…"
"Oh," giggling, "They're very lovely. I love them very much."
"You're probably the only leader I've met who deserves all the riches in the world, Princess," he said with all sincerity possible, "but you had everything saved to your treasury for the people. I admire everything you do, every way you look out for your people, and I also know you're not one for luxury, but still," looking at the bangles, "I hope you'll always keep these with you."
Yue smiled at her gifts, swallowing the lump that was rising in her throat out of the strange warmth in her chest that was consistently raiding her throughout the day. "I don't think I remember the last time I received a gift out of the goodness of one's heart. The gifts I receive are usually obligatory and forced." Looking at him, "Thank you for this, Sokka. I'll be sure that nothing will ever separate me from these."
And with that, she took off her gloves and slipped the bangles on carefully, watching them perfectly compliment the blue henna that decorated her skin. She was reminded of what the prince said earlier. "Who knows, maybe the universe is waiting to give you some bangles." And she smiled at the significance of the words. Holding up her hands as the bangles jingled against her arms, "How do I look?"
Smiling softly. "Tui always looks beautiful."
Following a breathless pause, the princess gulped, "This has got to be one of the best nights of my life. I don't remember the last time I had so much fun." A soft touch of his shoulder, "I'm not sure how to thank you, Sokka, for everything you've done for me."
"Don't you remember from the 'Monsoon Moon,' faithful human?" he teased, momentarily making his voice deep. "You promised me a kiss."
The lines in the poem she recited came rushing back to her then, particularly the last verse:
To be your companion,
To fly free within your sky,
This is my wish. So take me,
Steal me under the moonlight.
Keep to your loyalty,
And a kiss you will get tonight!
"But seriously, Your Highness, I just want you to be ha—" he paused as her hand grasped hold of his. Gently she brought his hand up to her lips, and she placed a soft, tender kiss on the inside of his palm, her baby blue eyes piercing his dark oceans.
"—p-p-pp-ppy…" he exhaled with great difficulty, his face colored to impossible degrees as he looked from the princess to his Tui-blessed hand to the princess once again.
"A huge thank you to the great La who is present in our wonderful isumataq."
He swallowed. "Uh…It, uh...was a joke, but, uh...okay…"
She laughed at his blushing form and dopey grin. "Oh wow, you're turning red. It's a friendship kiss, mind you."
"Huh…? Uh...yeah! Yeah, of course, yeah…" Oh universe.
"What, no one has ever given you a friendship kiss, either?"
"Uh...Not really, no," he shook his head, realizing that a shake of the head and a garbled, "no" were probably redundant but still failing to care.
"I understand. I don't do friendship kisses either. But you're the exception, I suppose." Grinning, "I'll see you tomorrow then?"
"Huh?"
"Tomorrow? Flute lessons?"
"Uh…" clearing his throat, he simply nodded, probably more vigorously than he intended to. He meant to say something else but completely forgot as she gave a respectful bow and turned back, walking down the corridor, her face turning equally red.
What on earth was that? she asked herself, feeling a drumbeat in her chest that seemed to have surpassed human levels. Do such friendship kisses even exist?
But it was inexplicable, her sudden urge to kiss his hand. It was a sweet gesture, yes. No boundaries were being crossed, right? Yes, no boundaries were being crossed—"
"Dronningi?"
She paused in her step and turned around, "Isumataq?"
Flashing his dopey grin again, "Sweet dreams."
She smiled and waved, "Happy dreams."
Hakoda was staring at his oldest with a look of pure incredulity and disapproval on his face. The disapproval was obvious for many reasons, especially from the fact that Sokka was coming home at two hours past midnight after having spent the day with a woman. The incredulity came from the fact that never in his life did Sokka ever behave like this with anyone, much less a woman, so to see him act so drastically different from who he had always been at the South was quite a surprise for Hakoda. Frankly, the Southern chief had been worried that given Sokka's poor communication skills around women combined with his stubborn insistence of not taking a wife, the prince would drift through the South as a loner. But today, though ideally Hakoda was supposed to be relieved that Sokka was viewing someone with interest, it was the realization that this "someone" would not be a good fit for the family (at least, in Pakku's eyes) that was holding the chieftain back.
"The maids have been telling us about you inviting a random girl to our estate, spending so much time with her, and eventually having her sleep here," Hakoda told Sokka sternly. "Your sister jumped in and told us that she is a friend of hers, that she herself asked you to invite that servant girl over. But I'm not an idiot, Sokka. I can see that this is your doing."
Sokka did not respond to that.
"And when we got back from the tour, we found out that the princess has been kidnapped," the chief went on, "And we know that as her self-proclaimed bodyguard, it is on you to find her. But what I'm having trouble piecing together is the fact that five hours ago at nine hours past midday, when everyone should ideally be having dinner or being asleep, you go on and party with a woman in the streets, acting like a hooligan when you were always against dancing in the first place. And not to mention that it was likely for this woman that you blatantly refused to come on tour with us and faked your digestive problems to stay behind."
Again, Sokka did not speak.
"You might be my son, Sokka, but that doesn't mean I have the stupidity to believe that you will turn into a ladies' man overnight," Hakoda said. "That woman you brought home and that woman you partied with so shamelessly is the same woman, isn't she? And that woman is the princess, yes?"
The prince nodded, looking up at his father.
"I thought your mother and I told you to keep away from her."
Frowning, "You also told me that you won't stop me from supporting her openly—"
"Yes, and I realize that it was our biggest mistake," the chief glared at him. "Just because you're about to be initiated into the Order of the White Lotus doesn't mean you can call for an investigation on Khasiq, of all people!"
"How is it wrong to call for an investigation on someone who's looking to end her life?" Sokka asked. "The princess…she's in trouble, Dad, don't you know this—?"
"It is not our problem, Sokka," Hakoda reiterated in a harsh tone.
"If we aren't willing to stand by her in troubling times, then we don't deserve her gifts," the young warrior said. "Don't you think?"
But Hakoda could not answer to that directly in spite of knowing deep down that Sokka was right. How pitiful was Hakoda for a leader if he was shying away from protecting the savior of the South, who was currently in danger under the Khasiq administration?
"She's a force, I tell you," Sokka breathed, affection taking over his gaze. "She's smart and kind and fun and funny and thoughtful. She's so compassionate. She doesn't seem to do anything for herself. She's been trapped for most of her life, and just a couple of hours ago, she was about to get forcibly married to some idiot, and…and I wanted today to be fun for her. That's why I invited her to the estate and made all the necessary arrangements for her to relax a little. It's her estate anyway! She was the one who gave it to us!"
Hakoda huffed, the look on his face still disapproving of the prince's actions.
"She's just so perfect, Dad. She's a true patriot. She cares about the Water Tribe. She cares about her people and our people. She gave up so much to give us everything, and the least I could do is make sure she had a fun day—"
"It's attraction, Sokka," Hakoda interrupted, briefly silencing his son. "She might have made a kind gesture that we will never forget and can never repay, but in believing that she's perfect, what you have for her is still just attraction. So why are you taking this so seriously?"
Sokka shook his head. "It's not attraction."
"Then what is it? Gratitude?"
"Not just."
"Then? What is it? Love?"
"Yes," came the all-too-serious reply.
"That's the most ridiculous thing I've ever heard coming out of your mouth. We've been here for three days, Sokka. Three days!"
"And these have been the best three days of my life," Sokka said. "I really don't get it, Dad. Two days ago, everyone agreed that she was our hero, and you and Mom and Gran Gran and Gramp Gramp were jumping all over the place trying to get me hitched to her even though we hadn't even seen each other's faces and didn't know a single thing about each other. But now, even when I myself feel this way for a woman for the first time in my life, just because of the location of her birth, you think she's going to bring bad luck to the family? You know, if it wasn't for her, we wouldn't even be having this conversation right here in the comfort of the fanciest house known to mankind!"
"Sokka, you don't understand, this isn't just a matter of—"
"I don't care what the matter really is. All I know is that if your precious La didn't strike me down for being a disbeliever all these years, then he sure as hell won't strike down someone who leads with her heart and soul and puts everyone before herself." Shaking his head in disappointment, "I don't get why you don't understand something as simple as this. And I really don't get why you and Mom, despite being your own grown selves, are still living in Pakku's shadow."
And at that, Hakoda, his eyes slightly wide, turned to Sokka, unable to process if this was what really came out of the younger warrior's mouth. "Sokka, learn to control your tongue."
Taking a deep breath, "Look, I'm sorry, but I'm not gonna lose the princess in any way. And I'm sure as hell not gonna hold onto these superstitions that do nothing but divide and discriminate against people. She's my Tui. I know it. I can feel it."
The Southern chief watched as his son stormed into his room. The weight of Osha's words began to sink in from the back of his mind:
"From today onwards, there will be a rise of tensions between you and your son...It is a matter of justice. The Spirits have willed it. And I must warn you. Only if your hearts are open will Tui stay; if she is displeased, the Spirits will leave your household."
But the princess can't be Tui. Tui would never overstep the purity boundaries, right? Right?
Chapter 29: I Know My Loyalties
Chapter Text
He gripped onto the bars of the massive metal gate belonging to the men's district, and he cast a longing gaze across the river, on the other side of which was another gate belonging to the women's district. He searched tirelessly. Where is she?
Moments later, he saw her. Yue, the face of Tui in all of her glory, was looking back at him from behind the women's gate, glowing brighter than the moon with an expectant smile tugging at her lips. He gave a relieved laugh, waving excitedly. She answered with a swift beckon: Over here, isumataq.
And it was all he needed. Looking both ways, he got on his knees, blending himself in the shadows, a task made easy thanks to his black attire. He crawled over to a particular angle, shoved his hands into the ice, and began to dig as fast as he could until he opened up the tunnel he'd covered up in haste. He burrowed through it until he went a good distance, and as he clawed his way out of the snow and peeked out, he saw that he was mere centimeters away from the body of the river. He submerged not with grace but with exuberance, keeping beneath the water so he wouldn't be seen. And there, waiting for him, hovering just beneath the surface was his dronningi.
They swam towards one another in haste. She grabbed his hand and pulled him along, and he let her take the lead from there. They charged through the river, staying under the surface with the aid of a bubble that she'd bent around them to trap out the water and keep in the air, allowing for them to breathe. They bobbed up to the surface only when they were inside the outer wall of the women's sector, washing up on the canals.
"Hey, I think I see someone."
"You do?"
"Who's there?"
There were torches flaring in the distance, belonging to a few guardswomen who were out patrolling, so Yue grabbed Sokka's hand and pulled him along, encasing the two of them in clouds of mist while bending their clothes dry. Before they knew it, they were slipping through walls parted with her bending, sliding through tunnels sculpted underneath the ice, and she led him to a particular black marble temple just to the left of the block they'd washed up in. They hurried up the temple stairs; Yue fumbled with the keys, and they eventually tumbled inside, closing the door shut behind them. They raced into the love chamber, sealing the entrance shut, and they leaned against the door, locked in each other's arms, finding warmth from each other's body heat.
"I don't see anyone out here," the voices rang from outside. "I doubt anyone else would go in at this point. Besides, it's a black marble building. You need keys to open it, and the keys are with the priestess."
"There's no way."
"This might've been a trick of the light instead."
"Likely. Plus we're running on one hour of sleep."
"Eh, there's nothing here, let's go."
Sokka and Yue huddled against the wall in time for any and all traces of footsteps to dissipate outside. The torches were not lit in the chamber, but the moonlight was generous, lighting up their eager faces. Her gentle hands cupped his face, and his hands held hers. His cheek leaned into her palm, and his eyes fluttered to a close. "Dronningi…"
"Some strong man," she teased in spite of her soft smile, "You melt so easily."
"Anyone has to melt when they're next to Tui."
"Is that so?" she raised her eyebrows, "I wonder if that's why the Water Tribe is so cold. Since the moon is so far away."
"Nah. We naturally gotta keep cool," flashing her a smirk, "'Cause our Tui's so hot."
"Oh wow."
It was a weird feeling that he felt leaping within him. As if they'd escaped like this a thousand times, and yet, this was still their first.
"You've heard of the Book of Union, haven't you?" her hand sieved through his hair, undoing his wolf tail, "Do you know the very first verse?"
Blushing at the mention but puffing up his chest with one of the few Angkaran chants that came to memory, "Minnisi quu ae'ilaniyaat. Adhu nini kimeli quraliat. Unda ami innaagiya, chingugi tse'la a'Tui u'Laat."
"'The Spirits are made from play,'" her warm breath teased his lips as she translated, "'When the very first humans did not know how to make love, Tui and La advised them to tickle each other. So that everything else will come naturally from there…'"
He beamed, his forehead meeting hers, "Are you suggesting I tickle you?"
"I'm not suggesting anything."
"Oh really?" Smiling wickedly, his fingers dribbled against her sides, making her giggle and shriek in his grasp. Her arms settled around his neck, and his hands became still as she set her warm palms over his chest, smoothing out his tunic.
"I need to get back before sunrise."
"I know," he sighed, looking around. "Why do we need to live so separately? This isn't how humans are meant to live. Why can't we just...leave? Go someplace else in the North?"
"What will we do if we leave?"
His hand rested against her cheek, "We could get married."
Trying not to show her surprise, "That word is forbidden here, and you know it. Besides, marriage is for saps and unrealistic optimists." Smirking, "We're forever youth, aren't we? We should be free."
Frowning, "That's what I thought before."
"And now?"
"I'm freer than ever when I'm with you."
A flare of seriousness shot through for a moment. "You really want us to?" her voice lowered, "Get married, I mean."
"You don't want us to?" came the worried query.
"Well, I still need to confirm if you're a serial killer or not. I'll need a couple of decades to figure it out."
"Princess," he whined.
"Oh, I know. We can run away when we're ninety-something." Grinning, "That way if you are a serial killer, you won't have the strength to raise your axe at me."
"Oh come on! I'm being serious..."
She chuckled at his restlessness. "I suppose it's worth giving a chance."
For a solid minute, the light from the moon entered its peak, and she folded herself on top of him, leaning against him as he pressed his back to the marble wall. He felt a little funny— overheated and feverish— and not in a bad way but...in a way that made him curious. Nervous. Dizzy. Like the world was about to burst into chaotic bliss at her lips and he was simultaneously moments and light-years away from them. His eyelids were stuck between closing and tearing themselves open and apart so they'd never have to blink and miss the sight of her.
"Are we just going to stand here tonight, isumataq?"
His breath hitched in his throat, a curious finger tracing her bottom lip, sweat drenching him beneath his tunic, "Yue…I..."
SPLASH!
"AAAHH!" Sokka jolted awake with a choked holler-turned-gasp as the sensation of cold water chilled him to the bone for a mind-numbing moment. He sat up in bed immediately, flushed to the core but most definitely confused. "What the heck?!"
Two more bucketfuls followed, freezing him in place as he heaved heavy breaths and gulped for air. Howls of laughter erupted right beside him, but his brain didn't care to process whose laughter it was; after realizing that everything that happened until now was only a dream, and after having lost track of the pleasing, heated daze he'd felt moments before, he was reminded of how he fell asleep last night. His thoughts flew straight to the memory of the princess's friendship kiss, and he glanced at his left hand, breathing in relief when he felt that it was still dry inside. He then remembered the book that he'd been reading and scrambled for it, placing it atop the table beside him, trying to shake the water off of it and blink the water away from his eyes. "Katara, what's wrong with you?! Assaulting people with your magic water early in the morning!"
"Sokka!"
"It's me, Sok-bear!"
Sok-bear? That was what Uncle Amaruq called him. And the voice before that...it sounded a lot like Kiguk's. As Sokka's vision cleared little by little, he saw that standing before him wasn't his sister but a rather large figure with bulky shoulders and a wild grin, holding a large bucket in his hands— indeed the very man who Sokka had mentioned to the princess last night. Standing next to him were Kohana, who was jumping and waving around a smaller bucket that he had in his hands, as well as their cousin Kiguk— now a young man, likely of marrying age— who was also holding a bucket. The trio laughed at the shivering warrior.
"YEAH! You got him good, guys!" Kohana hollered.
"Isn't that right, little man?" the older man guffawed, sharing a high-five with the child as Kiguk picked up Kohana and balanced him atop his shoulders.
"Uncle Amaruq?!" Sokka blinked, his eyes wide. "Kiguk!"
"You better believe it, kiddo, Uncle Amaruq's in the house!"
And as soon as he said that, Ki'ma, Kya, Katara, and Hakoda appeared by the door, laughing as the Southern prince still tried to gather himself together.
"What on earth were you even doing with that pillow, Sokka?" Kiguk snorted, gesturing to the small white pillow that Sokka had his face shoved in moments before, "There's drool all over it. Vermillion, too."
"He probably had a dream about eating marshmallow-rolls. The kiddo's always been a fan of those," Amaruq shook his head in amusement and looked over to his sister and brother-in-law, "Some things never change, eh?"
"No, not really!"
For some reason, Sokka was feeling quite flushed and jittery, maybe even embarrassed and not from the jokes, that is. Feeling sorry for her brother and also having known about his vermillion ordeal, Katara bent the water off of him and the book that he'd fallen asleep with, allowing him to calm down a little as the chilling cold lifted.
"Uncle— mpphh!" the prince's voice was muffled as Amaruq brought him into a squeezing hug at last, holding him in a wrestling grip and messing up his hair, "It's great to see you, my boy!"
"Mmmphr phm phm phphm phmm?" What're you guys doing here?
"I heard about everything that happened down South!" the man finally let his nephew go, allowing Kiguk to share a fistbump with his cousin, "And I wanted to see all of you as soon as I could. It's been years! Well, I've seen you quite a bit, Mr. Travel Bug," he poked Sokka, "but I just had to see my sister and the rest of the family! And the only way I could do that was by coming here."
Ki'ma smiled as she stepped in and walked over to him. "You've grown taller since the last time I saw you, Sokka." She handed him a small box, "Care for your favorite seal jerky crisps?"
It was the strangest sight for Kanguk to see; usually Sokka devoured the seal jerky crisps at once, but today he seemed occupied by something else, for he simply took the box, gave his aunt a big smile and a word of thanks, and hugged her, saying, "It's great to see you, too Auntie Ki'ma."
"Since when did you get so mature, Sokka?" Kanguk chuckled at the warrior, who simply looked at him as if he didn't know what he meant. "Usually you eat the whole thing in one bite."
"Mature? Him? Please," Katara chimed in, "He still can't eat his five-flavor soup without spilling half of it over himself. We're having to use old Kohana's bibs on him."
Everyone erupted in laughter much to the warrior's chagrin, and while he would normally shrug off the jokes and laughter with a snarky remark of some sort, a grumpy grunt or even a comedic rebuttal, he simply let the embarrassment soak in. This did not go unnoticed by Amaruq, who also confirmed that something about Sokka was different this time around. "Say, you don't seem that excited to see me, Sokka."
"What? No, I am!"
"Of course he is," Katara sighed, her arms crossed, "Everyone knows he's your favorite in our household."
"Nonsense, you were always my favorite, Kat-bear," Amaruq patted her shoulder. "Plus, you can actually kick butt!"
"Hey, I can kick butt, too!" Sokka retorted.
"And me tooooo!" Kohana wiggled from his place on Kiguk's shoulders.
"Kohana's a better warrior than I am, that for sure," Katara chuckled.
"Alright, Ko-bear's the best warrior here, and after him, it's Katara, but after that, we have another powerful warrior," Amaruq gestured to his sister's stomach, "somewhere in here…And then it's Sokka."
"Okay okay, everyone, more jokes later," Hakoda chuckled, "Let's have breakfast. It's been several years since we last had a meal together. Sokka, freshen up and come down to join us. Amaruq, I saved you a seat next to mine."
And with that, everyone left Sokka's room one by one with the exception of Amaruq. The man gave his nephew a quizzical look as the prince, who didn't see his uncle stay behind, turned his back to him. The prince slowly eased his glove off of his left hand. To this moment, he could still feel the tingle of her soft lips against his skin, his face burning and blooming with color.
That was a close one, he sighed, smiling at his hand, I'm never washing you off.
"Sokka?"
"Gah!" he nearly fell backward.
"Sokka, it's me, son."
"Oh, hey, Uncle... I thought you went to eat…" He quickly turned around, shoved the glove back over his hand, and distracted himself by fiddling over the book that he'd fallen asleep with, checking to see if its condition was still good and marking a particular page as the point where he left off.
"Say, what book were you reading—?"
"Nothing!" Sokka said quickly, shutting the book, "Nothing at all, nothing interesting. Just, uh... just something boring. Not worth our time."
Amaruq raised his eyebrows, "But it seemed like it was worth your time—"
"Nah, it's just something I had to study for… something…"
The older tribesman wasn't ignorant as to not see the gloved hand that Sokka was trying so hard to hide, "Where did your other glove go?"
"Huh? O-Oh," Sokka brought his gloved hand to his chest defensively, "It probably fell down somewhere, yeah…"
"Something wrong with your hand?"
"Nope, it's absolutely perfect the way it is. Now let's go eat, I'm starving!"
The reunion between Kya and her brother had overcome its touchy phase when the prince had still been asleep, but the Southern chieftess became a bit emotional every now and then. She and her brother didn't leave each other's sides, continuously engaged in conversation until the Avatar came to visit and caught their attention. Kiguk found that Avatar Aang's company was quite interesting given it was extremely informal and even child-like; the monk liked to talk more about games and the many different animals he'd met and ridden instead of serious world-breaking matters, almost as if he was a normal human being.
"Have you ever ridden a hopping llama before?" the airbender asked.
"Yeah, they're super wild."
"I know, right?" Aang grinned. "I wanna ride one again the next time I go." Turning to Katara, "Maybe we can go together this time."
Kiguk raised his eyebrows at his cousin and the monk, finding that they didn't look away from each other or break their grins until he snapped his fingers.
"All of us," Aang covered a bit later than when it actually mattered, "I meant all of us."
The estate was filled with laughter in just a short time, paving the way for moments when new friendships were formed and forgotten relations came back into the light.
Of course, Sokka could've been part of the whole deal if he hadn't been occupied. He had attempted to leave as soon as he rushed down from his minute-long shower (did he actually shower in the first place?), having doused himself with lots of cologne and a fancy tunic. Of course, he knew he was going to be way too early, and there were chances that the princess was still asleep; she had been quite exhausted on their way back yesterday, and they had discussed that today would be the perfect day for her to sleep in for once given the temple cleaning was already finished and that she would have to take it easy anyway so people would be convinced of the "effect" the "horrible incident" had on her. The Southern prince told himself that he would wait, though, until she woke up, for he was too excited to keep still. It was going to be at least thirty minutes before he could actually get to the palace anyway; as Piandao was conducting the investigation on Khasiq today, he had instructed his student beforehand to practice swordplay with Kuzon in the western courtyard. A stern Hakoda, however, was intent on stopping Sokka from leaving, urging him to stay through the breakfast arrangements and share the meal with family, not be rude by choosing to be absent. The prince had been antsy ever since, using every reason possible to try to leave, claiming repeatedly that it was "urgent business," but Hakoda wouldn't have it.
"I thought you said you were starving, Sok-bear," Amaruq said. "Where are you off to?"
"Uh...work…"
"Work? Here?"
"I thought you all were going to be here for just a few days," Ki'ma pointed out.
"Oh we are, Sister Ki'ma," Hakoda said. "But you see, Sokka's been getting into a bit of trouble lately with Khasiq's authorities. The other day, he got into a fight with them at the Moon Temple over something silly—"
"It wasn't silly," Sokka frowned.
"—but it was still pretty bad and resulted in a few broken noses…"
Amaruq grinned in amusement, "Now that's what I'm talking about!"
"It was disrespectful and a real offense to the Spirits to be fighting on holy ground," Kya said, shaking her head at her brother's rebellious craze, "That's why we told him to keep himself distracted. Thanks to the Spirits, Master Piandao of the Fire Nation decided to take him under his wing these few days."
"Piandao? Does he train warriors?"
"He's a famous swordmaster. It is extremely difficult for someone to be accepted as his student, but he easily decided to train Sokka," Kya boasted of her son. "Sokka also decided to spend some time at the palace and learn the ways of leadership with Chief Arnook. The man has taken quite a liking to him."
"So these are just some things he'll keep himself busy with until we leave in a few days."
Until we leave in a few days. Sokka looked away, his frown deepening.
"Internship for chiefdom, eh? And additional skills practice. Good to see you thinking about your leadership career more seriously, Sok-bear."
But Amaruq's pride wasn't necessarily returned to the fullest extent by the others, and that was when the tribesman took note of the unspoken tension in the air, looking from Sokka to Kya and Hakoda. Something screamed to Amaruq that this wasn't just about Sokka's political career, but he didn't say anything of the observation, though, simply keeping it in the back of his mind for later.
From there, Sokka didn't join many additional interactions, and Amaruq found it extremely odd that his nephew, instead of following him around like he normally did every time they were within the same vicinity, was now sitting by himself, lost in a book that he didn't care to give many details about. Sokka wasn't much of a reader of fiction and other such works as much as he is a reader of maps and manuals, but here he was today, sometimes flushing beet-red and hastily skipping over (and sometimes peeking inside) the pages, sometimes involuntarily grinning with the pages he didn't skip, sometimes frowning and holding a deep disturbance within him.
"What's your brother up to, Katara?" Amaruq eventually asked.
"A friend of his let him borrow a few books and short stories. He's been reading them ever since."
"What books?"
"They're about different social issues. Gender inequality, fake holy practices, discrimination against eunuchs and the lower class. They're all really good."
"You've read them, too?"
"Of course."
"I didn't think they would sell these books under the current administration," came the curious query.
Lowering her voice to whisper, "They're not. These are banned books. Mom and Dad don't know, by the way."
"Of course they don't. You think they'd be this chill if they did?" Turning back to his nephew in the distance, "What's the one he's reading right now? It's called My Other Half."
"I didn't see that one with the others," Katara said. "Maybe it's a new book."
After observing his nephew a minute more, noting the rare smile that took over his face and the small laugh of amusement that might confirm him to be a fake Sokka instead of a real one, Amaruq asked his niece, "Is your brother seeing anyone lately?"
With widened eyes, "What?"
"He doesn't really go about trying to catch girls' attention, but right now, he's…he's acting really weird…"
Katara did not want to make things more complicated than they already seemed to be with their parents on one side, her and Sokka on the other, and Uncle Amaruq expected to choose the more liberal side of the deal, which wouldn't be very fitting for a family that just got back together. "Ummm...not that I know of, why?"
Shaking his head, "Nothing, just curious."
The servants eventually had arranged for a perfect Water Tribe breakfast, and everyone gathered around. Sokka, on the other hand, seemed to be unsure if he should pass the time smiling and blushing idiotically to himself or staring at the time candles with his leg itching to flee the place when given the chance.
"Sure would be nice if Sokka could join us for once," Amaruq sighed. "He's become quite busy."
"It's nothing like that." Sokka slipped his book into the large pocket of his cloak and engaged in conversation, "So you guys came here all the way from Jinghu?"
"Yeah. You see, the princess of the North is kind of famously known in Jinghu," Kiguk explained. "Our local authorities consult Ba Sing Se officials quite often for trading matters. Word spread quickly about a Northern Water Tribe princess whose existence was never known until a few weeks ago."
"Apparently she shook the world by calling for cooperation from several different places," Amaruq said. "She sent in quite a few expensive gifts to many rulers and government officials, including the Earth King and the King of Omashu, to name a few. In return, she requested aid for our tribe."
"She sent gifts?" Hakoda asked. "We did not know that."
"Of course she did!"
"Yeah," Sokka confirmed, "Everything added up to about twenty million gold pieces."
"Twenty million?"
"Twenty million?!"
"Twenty freaking million…?"
"How do you know this?" Amaruq asked.
"I did my research. I also found out that it was from her share in Chief Arnook's personal treasury." Sokka looked over to his parents, "She spent it all just for us."
Hakoda and Kya knew very well what their son was trying to do by making sure they heard these things. It made them all the more guilty for refusing his choice because the princess had been genuinely looking out for them all this time. She was perfect albeit the fact that she was born in the temple. It did not even matter to them that Arnook wasn't her biological father; all they could think about was her origin, her past that so clearly defied the purity laws, a past that juxtaposed the many years they'd dedicated to preserving some of the most important traditions.
"Contaminating sacred ground with bodily filth is simply unacceptable," Pakku's voice still rang clearly through their minds. "And it is a great disservice to the Spirits, who favor and are inherent within discipline. That is why only a man is fit to tend to the idols. Women are subject to various kinds of discharge given their holy duty to procreate. They are emotional messes given their nature. They are not inauspicious in the least, for a woman's cycle and ability to love are gifts from Tui, but women are still not fit to serve at the temple. They must tend to their husbands in place of the gods. Their temples are the birthing rooms and the homes of their in-laws, and the fruits of their prayers are their children, for within every man and every child are the very Tui and La that a man worships in the temple."
"The princess of the North is very generous," Kiguk smiled. "I've heard many good things about her."
"Oh she's amazing, I tell you, an absolute joy—!" Sokka was cut short by the look that Hakoda and Kya gave him, so he fell silent, playing with the food on his plate.
Amaruq sighed, steering the conversation elsewhere with, "So Kiguk wants to get married."
Everyone turned to the young man, who confirmed Amaruq's words with a smile on his face and a nod in the direction of a curious Hakoda. "There's this girl that I met in Jinghu," the young tribesman said. "Chen's her name. She and her family are gonna be here, actually. Later this evening, maybe. They said they were coming behind us."
"And you didn't bother telling us that first thing?" Kya demanded, simultaneously getting excited.
"So it's serious," Hakoda noted.
"Yeah," Kiguk blushed a little, "I kind of...love her...very much..."
"Does she kind of love you very much, too?" Aang teased, drawing soft laughs from those around him.
"Yeah," Kiguk's smile widened, "She does."
"Did you propose to her first?" Katara asked.
"Yeah. I made her a betrothal necklace," he was practically glowing with love and pride at this point, "The pendant's made from jade and sapphire."
"Nice."
"Awesome!"
"Is she a tribeswoman?" Kya asked.
"No, she's an Earth Kingdomer," Amaruq said. "We all like her very much. She's delightful. Smart, kind, very respectful of our family. She's interested in Water Tribe culture as much as Kiguk is in Earth Kingdom traditions. I know they will be a perfect fit for each other."
"This is also the perfect time according to Water Tribe custom," Ki'ma said. "Kiguk turned sixteen just last year."
"We're very happy for you, Kiguk," Hakoda smiled at his nephew, "Congratulations."
"We're very proud of you, sweetie," Kya followed. "At least you decided to get married at the right time."
And Katara and Sokka shared a brief look, knowing this was most definitely a jab at them. They could already hear the conversation that would take place between their parents afterwards: Even Kiguk is getting married, and our children are nearly a decade late, oh Tui and La!
"Are Chen's parents approving of this alliance?" Hakoda asked. "Well, obviously they are, right, if they're coming all the way up here?"
"Oh absolutely. They're actually our best friends and neighbors. They live right down the street from us, and there's not a day we don't hang out together."
"We're planning on buying a much bigger house in a few months," Kiguk said. "Since Dad's a well-known architect and Mom's in politics, they have their own connections. I'm sure we'll get a good house for a reasonable price. And after that, we're all gonna move in together."
"All of you as in you, Chen, and your parents?" Katara asked.
"And Chen's parents," Kiguk said much to everyone's surprise. "Chen is very attached to her family, and I'm very attached to mine, and since everyone gets along so well, we'll all be living together. It'll be a good arrangement, too, since Chen's parents are much older; this way, they won't be left alone."
"It's really cool that you're thinking about your girlfriend's interests," Sokka told his cousin. "That's something we lack in the Water Tribe in general."
There was a pause that lingered in the air, especially among the adults. Kiguk, however, held a big smile on his face and nodded in agreement.
"I'm guessing the wedding's coming up, then," Aang said, dissipating the awkwardness.
"As soon as we buy the house, we'll have the wedding. We decided to have two different ceremonies. The Earth Kingdom ceremony will be at the Tara Earth Goddess Temple in downtown Jinghu, and the Water Tribe ceremony will be at the Southern Water Tribe."
"That's wonderful!" Kya said. "So you're coming to visit the South again?"
"The village is going to be very excited to hear this," Hakoda beamed at his brother-in-law.
"We're coming over there only because Chen and her family were interested in learning more about our heritage," Amaruq said. "I know your father won't care to attend the wedding, Hakoda, but the invitation still stands if he chooses to grace us with his presence. Whatever he does is perfectly fine, but all I ask is that he doesn't sabotage it."
Hakoda sighed, "I know you're still upset with him, but for the most part, he hasn't been acting up that much in recent years. He's still weighed down from what Katara did to get rid of a few laws and learn waterbending several years ago—"
"Atta girl," Amaruq beamed at his niece in pride.
"But as I was saying, he's being able to bear with everything better—"
"He will go on a rampage about how Chen isn't just moving in with us," the man said, "And I am not about to have that old man hurt my daughter-in-law's sentiments. Chen is like a daughter to me, and I'm not having anyone of your father's disposition spoil her happiness."
"The Khunsha incident was a very long time ago, Amaruq," Kya began. "Families go through certain nasty fights, but they get over them eventually—"
"This is an issue of my honor and pride, sister," the man said. "I defend a fellow sister, and he straight-up accuses me of having an affair with her!"
"So that's what happened?" Sokka blinked.
"That poor lady was like another Kya to me, and your grandfather knew it, that man. Sokka, how would you feel if your sister's father-in-law accused you of cheating on your wife?"
"First of all, I would never marry into a family like that, to begin with," Katara piped in.
"Hypothetically speaking—"
"No, that's never gonna happen, Uncle, not even hypothetically."
Hakoda sighed. "Leave it in the past, won't you, Amaruq? You know my father was raised in a different time under different circumstances. And I want you to know that just because he said it doesn't mean he really thinks it. Everyone in the tribe knows about you, and they all know you'd never actually do something like that. Even Khunsha's husband disapproved of what he said—"
"Of course he would because he's in his right mind! Your father has nothing better to do than accuse the people he gets mad at and ruin their lives."
"Preach it, Uncle Amaruq," Katara said.
"He's the type to think every man and every woman in the tribe are going at it with each other behind their spouses' backs! Him and his Spirit-forsaken brain. If I'd known he had a habit like this, I wouldn't have even pissed in his direction after getting my sister hitched to you—"
Kohana giggled from his seat as he stuffed a few cakes into his mouth.
"I'll have him apologize to you—"
"I'm not stupid, Hakoda, I know he's never gonna apologize. And even if he miraculously does, he can shove that apology up his own ass—"
"Amaruq, that's enough," Kya covered Kohana's ears. "This conversation is over."
"You need to calm down, dear," Ki'ma told her husband, "Not in front of the children."
"I swore in front of him all the time when he was little," he gestured to his son, "and he turned out fine."
"Maybe it's because he takes after Lady Ki'ma," Aang joked, defusing the situation. "Thank the Spirits."
Following laughter and more lighthearted conversations, it was decided that they will all celebrate the occasion of Kiguk's engagement as soon as his fiancée and her family arrive.
"And hopefully Sokka or Katara are gonna be next in line during the wedding season," Amaruq said. "Time ran out seven years ago if you wanted a Water Tribe spouse."
"I'm in no hurry," Katara said, "And I don't care if the guy's Water Tribe or not."
It was a statement that involuntarily brought a hopeful smile to Aang's face. A smile that Sokka definitely noticed.
"And you, Sokka?" Kiguk asked. "You're the one who's way past the traditional marriage age. You might as well settle down with a lady from the other three nations."
"I feel like everything happens at a certain time." Turning to his aunt and uncle, "I mean, how convenient is it that your daughter-in-law was literally in your same neighborhood the entire time? You never know how things will turn out." Sokka shrugged, "Maybe my future wife is right around this block of ice."
Right around this block of ice. "We will find a nice woman for him," Hakoda answered. "You know how he's not supposed to marry just anyone, Amaruq."
"That Wolf Moon nonsense again?" the tribesman rolled his eyes and turned to his nephew, "At this rate, if you rely on your folks, they won't even let you hold hands with a lady. Your best bet is finding a nice girl on your own and eloping with her."
Sokka chuckled. Kya frowned, "Amaruq."
"It was a joke, sis, relax."
The time candles sparked seven hours past midnight just then, and an agitated Sokka finally got up from his seat, the food on his plate largely untouched in spite of him claiming that he was starving, "I gotta go, too, guys, see ya soon!" And he took off, his hand wrapped around the handle of his sword.
"Hey, Kiguk, you wanna come with us to see the North?" Katara asked.
"We'll even show you the most romantic spots for you to take Chen," Aang offered. "I've been here a while to study waterbending, so I know the place quite well."
"Sounds great!" Kiguk jumped up, "Let's go!"
"I wanna go play with Lee and Brother Sensu," Kohana announced. "Mommy, can I go?"
"Uncle Ivaneq will be here soon, sweetie. He'll take you."
As soon as the youth cleared out of the room and Kohana temporarily occupied himself with inks, paints, and parchments in the leisure room, Ki'ma took a deep breath and addressed the Southern leaders, keeping her voice low, "So who's the lucky woman?"
"What?" Hakoda blinked. "What woman? What are you talking about, Sister?"
"Are your noses that stuffed up to notice the oceans of cologne that Sokka's wearing?" Amaruq asked.
"He has professional work," Hakoda attempted to cover the observation, "So naturally he doesn't want to smell like seal jerky—"
"You think I can't recognize that look on your son's face?" the tribesman turned to Hakoda, "That's the exact look you gave my sister when you came to our house to grovel in front of my parents for her hand in marriage."
"There's nothing like that with Sokka," Kya said sternly. "If there was, we would know about it."
Amaruq said nothing, playing with his last noodle on his plate. He looked out of the window beside them, staring at the courtyard that came to view. After a moment of slight amusement, "And if you look to your left, you'll see a lovestruck Water Tribe man snorting in all the flowers in the garden, strutting about like a wolf looking for a companion during mating season."
And as everyone turned to look out of the window, they saw the Southern prince plucking several moonflowers and packing them neatly in his boomerang sheath, a dopey smile on his face.
"How are things looking, Ishuqan?"
The assistant took a seat beside Nuqao, "There still might be a chance, sir."
Plotting via word of mouth was all that Nuqao, Ishuqan, and the other Nationalists could do at this point given their inability to pass orders or carry out tasks. Khasiq had been taken in by the Order of the White Lotus for investigation, a move that no Nationalist had seen coming. Moreover, who would've guessed that when the Southern prince ran around screaming loyalty to Arnook's daughter, he actually meant it?
"It's just a matter of attraction," Khasiq had told them so confidently. "They're both young and deprived of sex after all. Why would the prince actually care if he's hell-bent on his tribe being ignored for decades? And even if he did care, it wouldn't be anything more than a romantic interest. The most that would happen is their marriage, and that won't be affecting us in any way because if she does marry him, her priority will be for the South, the land of her in-laws. She will be reduced from a chieftess to just a wife of the chieftain. That there might not seem like a significant difference but trust me, it is everything."
Of course, this was all before the Southern prince's involvement proved to be more than some superficial infatuation as proved in such a vehement way last night. This was all before Lady and her Revivalist team gained a likely ally in the form of a masked stranger who caused Kinji's downfall and threatened to end Khasiq's life next. Everything crashed down in front of the prominent Nationalists and proved them wrong, topped by Khasiq's secret woe with realizing that he was still not in a position to spill the tea regarding the origin of Arnook's foster daughter; he would not be taken seriously thanks to this grim call for an investigation that suddenly wrapped around his neck like a noose.
Even so, Khasiq was not an idiot, for he had already planted the seeds required to diminish the princess's popularity.
"Things aren't up to a good start for the princess, sir," Ishuqan elaborated. "The finance advisor resigned late last night, and after him, five other general cabinet members have resigned."
"Five?" Nuqao seemed surprised.
"And an additional two today, if we're lucky. Master Khasiq's ways are certainly successful."
Indeed, Khasiq had decided to strike the right kinds of people to bring about the princess's potential downfall. His first target: the economically advantaged members of the cabinet.
"Yesterday, the princess sold her belongings," Khasiq had addressed the general cabinet. "Today, she will sell any remaining assets of hers. And tomorrow? Where will she get her funding for all kinds of ridiculous things she's planning to do for a bunch of yakshit-smelling peasants?" Pointing to them, "From your monthly pay. It won't be long before she uses up every last copper piece for a peasant's meal, and when she runs out— she will— and once she fails to find more things to sell, she will come for your money next."
Then the middle-class workers, and among them, especially the ones who snagged prestigious positions. "She will start to raise taxes and take away from your plates to fill the stomachs of those commoners. You may think she would be doing the same, but you're all forgetting that she is the daughter of Arnook. If she sells every last copper piece, she will still have a place to go home to. She will have plenty of servants who make sure she will never know the pain of hunger. But what about all of you? Once the tariffs start skyrocketing, once your businesses start seeing losses from how much the princess's administration will suck away from you, you and your families will be left on the streets!"
Hence, Khasiq's motto regarding the princess's regime-to-be was simple. "It's all for the poor, my friends. There will be nothing left for the rest of us."
"Master Khasiq is truly a genius," Ishuqan said. "He was able to turn away the most loyal employees. These employees who have just resigned have been working here for several years, sir, and if they walked out, you can see how popular the princess really is, how much more popular she is going to get."
Nuqao gave a dry laugh, "Poor thing. She wants to sacrifice everything she has. She doesn't seem to know she'll soon end up in the very streets she's fighting for."
Chapter 30: The People's Princess
Chapter Text
Sayen was surprised to see Prince Sokka racing towards the princess's study, wearing a goofy grin on his face and an extensive amount of cologne, defying all expectations of professionalism. He was not greeted with much of a cheer, though, for the prominent Revivalist held a burdened look on her face as if she was weighed down by something. The prince ended up slowing down his enthusiastic gait.
"Is everything okay?" he asked, nearly breathless.
"Yes, everything's fine..." the Revivalist raised her eyebrows, "You're here two hours early."
"Yeah. Just wanting to make sure everything's going good. Is Her Highness awake?"
"She's—"
"If not, that's totally okay, I'll just wait. She needs her sleep, ya know?" And after reminding himself that he probably needed to be serious if he wanted everyone to believe that the incident last night was truly stressful, he soured his face a little bit, "I imagine she's still recovering from what happened yesterday. Her Highness needs all the rest she can get."
"She's been awake," Sayen said. "She had a few matters to deal with, so she's been up for a while. She's currently in a meeting with the general council members."
"Oh…" Damn, I knew I should've gotten up earlier. "I didn't know Her Highness started her day so early." Not to mention they came back to the palace quite late last night.
"She normally doesn't, but today's an exception. Yesterday morning following the official count of her treasury, she passed a few executive orders, and she met with her cabinet members early this morning to discuss the progress of those orders—"
"Wait, she already met with her cabinet members? This early?"
"Well, there's also been a situation that drew a bit of attention," Sayen said, her weary look returning and rousing suspicion from the prince, "and the Global Conferences are no trivial matter, either, since they're moved up to tomorrow for security purposes, meaning there's very little time to organize everything. Not to mention she's giving her first-ever presentation tomorrow."
"Really?" he said, genuinely surprised, "To be honest, I can't believe the chief agreed to such a thing since he's...you know, overprotective and stuff…"
"Yes, it's definitely hard to believe," the Revivalist frowned skeptically, "But it's been confirmed by the administration that she will personally be launching the Black Lotus Project tomorrow. It's quite a large initiative calling on the collaboration of many world leaders. Her Highness will also be inviting prominent persons of influence for membership, particularly into the Women's Defense branch." And after looking around to make sure no one else was nearby and lowering her voice, "I'm not supposed to be telling you this, but I hear that Princess Katara might be on that list."
"Well that's awesome!" came his excited squeal. "Seriously, it's quite an honor. I know my baby sister's gonna go nuts with her first real leadership role. In a good way, of course. And to think Her Highness's finally getting the limelight she deserves tomorrow. I know she's gonna do great!"
"If that's the only thing she had to worry about, it would've been great, but the North is also hosting the conferences this year, so we need to be on top of the game. She specifically said she will not rest until everything goes by smoothly."
"I'm sure that won't be a problem for Her Highness since she's always on top of the game. I just hope she's not too stressed out. She's supposed to be taking it easy." SIghing, "If I'd known, I would've been here earlier…"
"You look like you've gotten little to no sleep last night— obviously since you brought her back quite late. And you were all set to be here earlier anyway? You're her bodyguard, not her healer, isumataq. You are not required to guard her all day."
"I consider myself her caretaker. It's a very crucial responsibility."
The Revivalist appeared slightly amused. "You know, Brother Sokka, to this very moment, it appalls me how easily you've won Chief Arnook over. The princess, too, seems to trust you with her life. Our Kuunnguaq is quite taken with you, too. And this is, what, only your fourth day in the North? You have that charm about you, I suppose."
He laughed awkwardly, shrugging, "Guess I'm just lucky."
They were interrupted by the clanging of several boots against the icy floor. Four people were hurrying out of the nearest hallway followed by several other people— ministers, councilmen, people of the like. Sokka ended up recognizing three of the four people who first stepped out; they were none other than the trio who first welcomed the Southern royals to the North on behalf of the princess— Eiji Hang, Rin Quiang, and Revivalist vice-chairman Daughter Ting Yun.
"Mr. Bohai," Eiji called out to the fourth man who was trying to get away from them, "Mr. Bohai, please, reconsider—"
"I've left my badge at my workstation," the man interrupted him, not caring to stop. Former workstation. My resignation is official. Please let your princess know."
Sokka turned to Sayen, wordlessly asking her what the deal was, but she didn't respond, looking back to the trio with a look of worry and disappointment. The trio, who happened to notice Sokka then, immediately bowed in greeting.
"Oh, Isumataq Sokka, it's good to see you," Rin greeted.
"Good to see you guys, too," he bowed back. "Is Her Highness…?"
"Our apologies. The princess does not wish to see anyone at this time," Ting said. "She also told us to tell you to have the day off when you get here."
"Day off?" he asked. "Today's my first day on the job."
"Yes, well... she said she has some things to take care of."
The Southern warrior frowned, "Alright, there's something that none of you are not telling me, and I feel like I have the right to know. If at least for the purposes of safeguarding Her Highness." Crossing his arms, "What's going on?"
"There's been an increasing number of resignations under the princess's administration," Eiji said finally. "Mr. Bohai is the ninth person to walk out in less than twenty-four hours."
"What?"
"Yesterday alone, six people resigned from their positions in the general cabinet, which is ideally a Loyalist venue," Ting explained. "Among the resignees was the chief financial advisor. It's a big deal since they've all been working here for several years and have lots of experience."
"If the finance advisor position is a big deal...I'd say I'm pretty good at math…"
"We're pretty good at math, too, isumataq," Daughter Ting gave a dry chuckle at his suggestion, "But how many positions is anyone going to fill? The count is getting bigger by the hour. Just this morning, three more people from her cabinet walked out," and pointing in the direction of the man who just left, "Mr. Bohai being the third. And unfortunately, many other members seemed unsure about their positions, too, based on the meeting we just walked out of."
Furrowing his eyebrows in worry, "But why?"
"Khasiq and his men are going around telling all kinds of lies about the princess's administration to every politician they see," Sayen said. "That the princess would cut their wages, take from their assets, raise taxes to fund for her executive orders—"
"Why would she raise taxes when she's got her own personal treasury with, what, practically six times the amount that's in the national treasury?" Sokka retorted.
"Make it ten or twelve times," Rin said. "Not all of her assets have been counted yet. But it does not matter, though. Khasiq's propaganda is focused on what will happen after the money runs out."
"Then there you go! There's no reason to think it'll all run out that quickly."
"They think the princess is using it irrationally for the sake of the disadvantaged."
"But she has a backup, though: the Black Lotus funds."
"They don't feel confident about the Black Lotus Project. Since her alliance with Prince Lu Ten has been broken and displeased Princess Azula of the Fire Nation. Many councilmen think it's not looking too good for the project."
"That incident wasn't Her Highness's fault! She took the blame to bail me out," Sokka said vehemently. "And Fire Lord Iroh would never withdraw his support over personal issues. He's not part of the White Lotus Society for no reason."
"You're definitely right about all those things, but it's just the nature of rumors sometimes," Ting sighed. "All logic flies out the window, all details and context become insignificant."
"These kinds of things have become normal here, but what's so alarming this time around is basically people's lack of trust in the princess and her plans," Eiji said. "Even though she's had her cabinet and council all set up, people have still been skeptical about her abilities given she's a woman."
"Yep," Rin gave a look of disapproval, "Mr. Bohai was so honorable enough to give the typical women-can't-lead speech just a few minutes ago and go on a rampage about the princess having no understanding of money and how it works. And right after that, he had the audacity to accept the benefits he still has."
"What benefits?" Sayen frowned, "He resigned."
"Well the princess told him he still has access to the palace babysitting services that the princess herself started funding two weeks ago. Since his wife is a full-time healer and he's a politician."
"How is the princess taking all of this in?" came the Southern prince's anxious inquiry.
"Surprisingly very well. She didn't bat an eye," Eiji said.
"I'd imagine she'd be startled, in the very least," Rin mused. "Imagine having lived your entire life hiding in...basically a place the tribe knew only as a haunted house. With likely no communication from outsiders. Just to sit through a lecture that boils your blood and act like nothing happened. She probably didn't know how to react to it."
"Poor dronningi, she must be emotionally numb at this point," Eiji shook his head. "Yeah, she has the largest treasury in probably all of leadership history, but things have been going wrong for her more often than not. She was still recovering from the Earth Kingdom imposter incident, but then another imposter kidnaps her yesterday, La damn him—"
The Southern prince nearly choked on his own spit, looking away.
"—and she has lost nearly ten important supporters in less than twenty-four hours. She might not have proper training, but she's clearly trying her best. Consulting books and past history and whatnot."
"Her Highness doesn't need sympathy right now as much as she needs trust," Sokka said after a moment of thought. "My guess is that she knew this would happen beforehand. That's probably why she wasn't too shocked. Either that or she doesn't seem to count on these people, so she actually doesn't care."
"But they're Loyalists."
"Why does it matter? Dronningi isn't keeping people close based on their political backgrounds anyhow. She wants all types of people to be in her cabinet, right?"
"You have a point, isumataq, but still, they're Loyalists," Sayen said, "meaning they're all about supporting the chieftain and his bloodline. They are not looking to throw her out of power like Khasiq is. And if they're walking out...things aren't exactly looking up…"
And sitting uncomfortably at the pit of the prince's stomach was the thought about how those Loyalists would really feel if word got out the princess was not Arnook's biological daughter. "Well those Loyalists are not exactly living up to their name if they're not supporting the chief's daughter and are literally walking out just on the basis of idiotic gender assumptions. The princess is smarter than we all think. I'm sure she has a backup plan or something."
"Well if she does, she's certainly not telling anyone or openly acting on it," Sayen sighed.
"Just give it some time. I have a feeling things will be looking up." Sokka looked over in the direction of the corridor from where the meeting attendees just walked out, "Can I at least go see her? It'll be from afar. I know she probably doesn't want to see anyone, but...it's just...I don't want it to seem like I came here for nothing…"
"She's not exactly in a cheerful mood," Ting said. "And besides, Chief Arnook was heading over there a minute ago."
"It's okay," Sayen said, looking at the prince, "The princess seems to trust you based on last night's events. You're welcome to try to talk to her."
"I know it's upsetting to see so many people leave at once…" Arnook looked at his foster daughter, "but what you need to do now is convince them that their fears won't become realities."
"Convince them?"
"Yes, convince them."
Keeping her eyebrows raised but her voice low and controlled, "I am not the least bit upset, Your Highness. I have pride. I am not going to grovel before people of their kind of disposition. If they don't have the trust, and if they want to walk out so desperately, they are free to do so, and I am free to not want them in my cabinet after that."
"I'm not telling you to grovel," Arnook clarified, "I'm saying it would be best if you keep them close. Don't take their comments so seriously."
"This is by no means a personal issue. If I want to bring about change in the tribe, I'm going to need a team of people who are willing to see that change manifest. I have a vision for the tribe, and I need people with open minds to help me carry it out." Taking a deep breath and looking away, "Anyone would want to have people with common sense in their teams, after all."
"You're saying they lack common sense?"
"That has to be the case if the administration has grossly miscalculated my intentions," she said without reservation. "I have every right to give away what's on my plate to disadvantaged people, but I have no right to take things from other people's plates and give them away. Likewise, I have every right to use the money gained from selling my personal possessions, but I have no right whatsoever to cut employees' salaries in half and take from their assets. People with even a basic amount of common sense would be able to know this instead of assuming things and resigning from their positions." Huffing and letting a flare of annoyance shoot through, "To this moment, I believe it's a great thing that those people walked out. I don't want anyone like them in the general cabinet."
"Who else do you think you're going to find if not those Loyalists who won't think about assassinating you?!" Arnook exclaimed. "How can you be so stubborn, Princess?"
"The Water Tribe has the second largest population in the world, climate limitations and other things considered, and that says a lot about the resilience of our people to survive and weather through anything," Yue said. "You think I won't be able to find even a few people who have at least an ounce of humanity and compassion in them to weather through this propaganda nonsense?"
"No, you won't. Not as long as Khasiq is alive and well and working through his people and propaganda." He sighed in distress, "It took years for me to build the trust of those Loyalists, and now they…"
Yue's displeasure would've been clearly visible if her masks and veils didn't hide her from the world. "There are children starving in the streets, working more hours than their bodies can withstand instead of going to schoolhouses. There are women being trafficked and forcibly sold to Khasiq's adult entertainment clubs, and those Loyalists that you're clinging to so much have done absolutely nothing about this. Yes, they are sparing our lives for once, but they're compromising the futures of the people. They're making no efforts whatsoever to even talk to the Order of the White Lotus or the International Branch of Humanitarian Affairs."
"Are you saying they're incompetent?"
"I could say a lot more about people who are indirectly supporting Khasiq's adult entertainment clubs at the expense of people who are left jobless and homeless," she said in a matter-of-fact manner. "They're saying my orders are wasting money, but what about their generous contributions to those clubs? Loyalist, Revivalist, Nationalist— these labels are pointless. Spirits know that these honorable politicians are slobbering over those poor abused women like hyena-bats in a rut—"
"They are highly experienced men, Princess. They are most likely waiting for the right moment to strike—"
"Starving citizens cannot wait, Chief. One must truly know the value of hunger before judging others' stomachs and telling them to wait." Glaring at the ground, "I mean, I really don't understand. I haven't done something morally reprehensible for people to walk out like that. I simply sent out a stimulus of ten thousand silver pieces to people in need—"
"Ten thousand silver pieces is too much—"
"According to my calculations, it is sufficient to meet their basic needs for at least four months, a timeframe in which the Black Lotus Project will hopefully get launched and officially start to meet their additional needs. And it appalls me to see how much of an issue this has become."
"Of course it will become an issue," Arnook told her. "The more sincere you are in politics, the more enemies you will make. The political arena is not safe, Princess. I'm not saying this because you are a woman. I'm saying this because it's true for anyone. You have no choice but to play the game at some point."
Yue shook her head, still unable to fathom the ridiculousness of the situation. "Your Loyalists over there are sitting in their seats, telling me the same exact thing." And after making eye contact with the chief for once, "I'm not here to be a politician or to play any sort of game. I'm here to be a servant of the people. One shouldn't have to play games to make sure their people eat three times a day—"
"Alright, alright," Arnook cut her off, holding his hands up in defense, "I can't argue with you anymore. Do as you wish. But please, for the love of the Spirits, just don't go on those hunger strikes again."
The tension still lingered in the air, but at least Yue was able to somewhat breathe away her accumulating stress.
"You might not tell me about the meeting," Arnook had softened his voice by now, "but at least tell me what happened this morning."
She hadn't been expecting that to be the next question. "Nothing happened this morning, Your Highness."
"I know there's something else that's on your mind," the chief said. "Something else happened, and you're not telling me. Lady Ting Yun was especially worried about you when she walked out of the meeting, and Lady Sayen isn't keen on telling me either—"
"I have everything under control. Just trust me on this."
Taking a deep breath, he stood up from his seat and walked closer to her, making sure his gait was gentle and suggestive of his care and concern, but he stopped midway when he noted how she flinched beneath her sweeping robes. Her palm flew straight to her mask that didn't need straightening in the first place. An additional cautious step forward made her stand up this time.
"I'm your father, Princess," Arnook sighed, his hand reaching for her shoulder, but she took a few steps back, her eyebrows furrowing beneath her face veil.
"I apologize, but I don't feel comfortable saying anything, Your Highness."
Arnook kept feeling a painful jab in his chest every time his daughter addressed him with his title. He admitted deep down that he was partially— if not entirely— to blame for this, given his fear of bonding with a daughter whose existence had to be kept a secret at all costs. Perhaps if he had spent a bit more time for her, this wouldn't have been an issue, but what was he to do if Tui's mercy extended only to the point of growing up within his home and not accepting him as her father? "Sokka should be here any minute... If you'd like to tell him—"
"Prince Sokka has a life that does not revolve around me. He didn't come to the North to wait on me hand and foot. And besides, this is not something I'd be comfortable telling a man."
Worriedly, "Shall I call the healer? Would you rather tell her?"
"She thinks the solution to everything is weight loss, and I'd very much like it if she doesn't cut my rations more than she already did. I need the energy to sit through the Global Conferences."
"She won't, she…" he trailed off helplessly, "Yue, please, my dear, I can't take this anxiety—"
"No one has physically misbehaved with me. I can tell you that. Now please stop worrying. This isn't something I'm comfortable telling anyone."
"It helps if you tell someone—"
"There's nothing that meditation, incense, and a cup of moonroot tea cannot fix," she said more firmly. "This isn't a big deal, really. I don't want to cause drama."
"This isn't drama, it's a question of my daughter's safety and respect, and if you think lighting incense to statues of the Spirits will fix the situation for you, then—"
"I have handled everything by myself in my life up until now, honorable angayok," she clutched the side of her tunic with one hand, "A tiny incident such as this is no different."
The chieftain froze and stared at her for a long moment, caught off guard. Swallowing hard in attempts to suppress the painful lurch in his chest, I did what I could to protect you, Princess. But the words never slipped out of his mouth.
"You've heard the story of the tribesboy who cried wolf, haven't you? The boy claimed he was being attacked by a wolf but was never serious?. Every time his father came back for him, there was nothing there. And in the end when the wolf really did come to claim his life, no one came to his rescue." The princess eyed him resolutely, "Everyone knows the lesson to not jest about certain matters, to not lie so compulsively, but no one talks about the what-if of the situation: what if the father really went back the fourth time?"
"You don't understand, Your Highness, they were trying to—!"
"No more excuses! You're just trying to stay behind in the North! That Earth Kingdom prince is truly a gentleman. He was willing to accept you for you and ask no further questions. How do you have the heart to accuse him of such horrendous actions?! Just to get out of this alliance—!"
"He's no prince, he's an imposter! They work for the Ba Sing Se brothels—!"
"Enough, Princess!"
Arnook's bloodshot eyes turned blurry from the onslaught of burning guilt.
"If you truly want to be a parent, you need to go back every time your child cries wolf, sir," Yue said, her voice turning calm once more. "Just in case. Not see it as a waste of time." A sigh, "Of course, I can't blame you entirely for this. What else is a puppet of intoxication to do?"
Unable to stand another moment in the same room as her, he saw himself out. Not out of anger but consuming guilt. He dabbed at his moistened eyes and stepped out of the meeting chambers, pausing in his step only upon seeing the Southern prince, who had apparently been listening with an expression encompassing conflict and unbridled concern.
"This is the price I have to pay…" gulp, "for locking her away from the world."
Sokka took a deep breath, watching the chief pitifully take a sip out of the container of intoxicant. "I can go talk to her."
"...not going to come around..." another sip, "Just let...let her have her space for now." He looked at the prince with bleary eyes, "Something happened, Sokka. I have a strong feeling…"
"I'll find out what happened. I'm sure Sayen and the others know. They're just not telling us."
With a weak nod and an exasperated huff, the Northerner tossed aside the empty bottle, reaching for another one.
"Chief, you've had too many—"
"No, I haven't—"
"Yes, you have," Sokka stopped the chief's hand firmly, a glare on his face. "You do realize this is the reason why Her Highness is upset with you. And she has every right to be!"
Arnook did not even bother to argue. Why would he if it was the truth?
"I know what you're thinking," the man said, staring at the intoxicant that was just out of reach, "It would've been nice if I paid her at least half as much attention as I'm giving this."
And he was not wrong. At the moment, Sokka was doing his very best not to snap at the man, simultaneously held back by a tugging reminder that at this point, the chief had neither courage nor willpower.
"I've tried and I've tried, but I haven't been able to be a true father to her… Been made into a...what did she say...a 'puppet of intoxication'... yes…" Grasping his head in his hands, "Every step I took was being counted and tracked. Some nights I thought I'd go crazy. Looking at the moon, knowing Tui is in the 'possessed' building in the eastern wing...But...this was all I could do…"
The Southerner took a deep breath and tugged at the tribesman's arm, "You need to relax, Chief—"
"You know, to this day, she addresses me only as a chieftain," Arnook slurred as the young isumataq pulled him up from his seat. "I salute—" he nearly tumbled forward had Sokka not caught him, "—her pride…" and the man let go of Sokka, crashing onto the bed.
"Chief, be careful—"
"'m fine…"
"I'll call a healer—"
"No," he rolled over until he was on his back and pointed to the table beside him, "Get me...tonic…liver support..."
"This one?" Sokka reached for a container on the table, labeled with a piece of paper that held a few instructions. He measured the appropriate amount with the utensil beside it and gave it to Arnook, who gulped it down.
"Caretaker…"
"What?"
"Moon Temple...caretaker…"
Widening his eyes, "What about her?"
"You know her?"
"Uh...no, not really, why would I know her? I just know there's a caretaker at the Moon Temple."
"She's my healer...gives me medicines every week..." the man sighed deeply and settled against the pillows, "Sweet child. Never even seen her face…"
Sokka stared at the container, eyes softening. He could hear the chief mumbling something incomprehensible into his pillow as he slowly drifted into sleep.
"Yue…my sweet child...Yue…"
The prince pulled the covers over the chieftain, glancing briefly at his shaken form and brushing back the tears that leaked from the man's closed eyes.
"It's not the end of the world, Chief. The princess does care about you."
"What exactly happened?"
Sayen and Ting found their conversation interrupted by the Southern prince, who took his seat beside them. And judging by the look on his face, he wasn't willing to take no as an answer to his question.
"You two are always with Her Highness according to what I've been hearing around here. You know that something else happened this morning. As an ally of Her Highness, I need to know what that is."
"Prince Sokka, the princess told us to not to—"
"The chief is beating himself up over not knowing and so am I, to be honest."
"It's really not a big deal, so don't stress over it—"
"Then just say what it is if it's not something to worry about." Raising his eyebrows at their lack of response, "Unless if it is."
They still appeared unsure.
"I promise you I'm a mature listener," he said. "We're all adults here. And what we're about to discuss is only for the benefit of Her Highness. I'm not just an outsider, you know. So please."
And by judging the sincere look on the prince's face, they found that they couldn't refuse the request. "During her first meeting with the cabinet members this morning, the princess found out about the resignations that took place since yesterday afternoon," Ting began. "It was a pretty rough meeting, too. The resignees gave rather baseless 'critiques,' by which I mean just more sexist yakshit spewing out of their mouths in the name of criticism."
"The princess didn't react at all," Sayen followed. "And right after the meeting, she said she needed to be somewhere and that she'll be back in time for the next meeting. We offered to go with her, but she said she'd rather have no one follow her."
"We were worried about her, so we followed her without her knowing. Just to make sure everything's okay…"
"You see that, Ishuqan? Our princess is the epitome of fairness and compassion."
Nuqao's voice permeated through the corridor that the princess was passing through. Her feet came to a stop, and she looked in their direction, spotting them lounging beside the decorative pillars a little ways away.
"Yes indeed, sir," the assistant drawled. "Our princess has a very big heart."
"Oh yes. She'll do absolutely anything to make sure the people are doing well."
"Anything?"
"Anything." Nuqao leered, "Our princess is soooo great that she won't stop at selling her possessions."
"What are you saying, sir?"
"I'm saying that if it means the people in our tribe are well off, our compassionate princess would even sell her body next. Would she not?"
Yue's frown manifested into a glare in their direction, but with all forms of her expression hidden beneath an infuriating veil, they were not the least bit intimidated and continued to laugh about like deranged gorilla-spiders.
"Think of how much people would pay to fuck a princess. There would be a very high demand for that sort of thing, wouldn't it?"
"She could bargain for a hefty price. The men who can pay her the highest amounts can get the most out of her services."
"Now that would be a successful business strategy."
"YOU BASTARDS!" came a terrorizing shriek that belonged to Lady Sayen. She lunged out of the shadows, having grabbed a spear that was on display beside her, but a horrified Yue grabbed her arm and held her back.
"Sayen, please, calm down—!"
"You hear what those imbeciles are saying about you, Princess?!" Ting followed, bending icy daggers in her hands.
"They're just words, ladies, they mean nothing. Now stand down."
The two Revivalists glowered in the direction of the amused Nationalists before being dragged away by their ever-patient leader. To their dismay, however, the Nationalists trailed behind them, following the women wherever they went.
"I imagine it would also be very comfortable for the princess to forego that cheap calico, Ishuqan," Nuqao simpered. "How expensive it is to wear clothing. She could simply wander the North bare as the day she was born and not have to worry about expenses on robes and sarashis."
"It would make for good advertising for her business, too."
"Ignore," the princess told the Revivalists, swallowing her own discomfort.
"And it won't be a one-time thing, either. See, if you sell your possessions once, they're gone forever, but you can sell your services over and over and over."
"You're right! Say, would you pay to fuck the princess, sir?"
"I would have no choice but to do so. You see, I care so much about the poor. I'll donate what I can."
The Revivalist women were getting really restless at that point, so the princess turned back in the direction of the two Nationalists, "It would behoove the two of you to spend your time and energy somewhere useful instead of following us around. I might tolerate your behavior, but my friends here are not so passive."
"Relax, Princess, we're only trying to help you raise funds for your executive orders!" the assistant taunted her. "In fact, I even have a suggestion for you." Turning to his superior, "What do you think of the 'one night, one village' policy, sir? You think it'll do for her?"
"Actually, make it 'one night, one neighborhood.' Oh, and you should charge less for returning customers, Princess. That way, they'd get more bang for their buck!"
"The princess had so much restraint, I tell you," Sayen winced, sharing a look with Ting. "She told us not to tell anyone or make this an issue, but she didn't say a single word after what happened."
"Yeah, she was like a stone throughout the whole second meeting…" Ting trailed off as a loud slap against the ice table shook its surface, resulting in cracks that threatened to split the table in two. The fuming prince was torpedoing out of the chamber, his fists clenched.
"Prince Sokka? Where are you going?"
"Prince Sokka, wait! Isumataq!"
Ringing through the northern wing were several shrieks that stopped all the bustling in the palace. The commotion eventually reached the princess; one minute, she was basking in calm, warmth, and fragrant incense in the solitude of her room, and in the next minute, she was rushing out of her study, led by a frantic servant. Moments later, she was standing in front of Eiji, Rin, Ting, and Sayen; they had apparently dragged the angry isumataq away from the northern wing, where Khasiq's unfortunate assistants were discovered writhing on the ground, folding their palms over their mouths in agony. The Southern prince had no sign of remorse on his face, much less any other expression apart from a proud, lazy grin of greeting that stretched upon his lips at the sight of the princess.
"What happened?" she asked him. "Did they try to hurt you or something? Insult you?"
"Actually, this was all a reaction to them insulting you, Princess," Eiji said.
"Say what now?" the princess turned to Sokka, "What did you…?"
"Well for starters, I didn't do anything," he held his hands up in defense, "The pieces of your Spirits in me did all the work."
Not pleased with the answer, she turned to everyone else. They took up the story one by one, starting with Sayen and Ting, who admitted to explaining what happened that morning to the prince. From there, chaos had ensued.
"And that's when we found our isumataq...er…"
"Say it like it is, my man," Sokka said, turning to the princess next, "I shoved a flaming chopstick in each of their mouths, no big deal—"
"No big deal?" the princess widened her eyes.
"Second-degree burns as confirmed by the healers," Eiji added, "No other injuries apart from that, Princess."
"Oh Spirits...Where are they now?"
"Still crying like little bitches in the infirmary."
"Sayen—"
"Oh come on, Princess, this is clearly a punishment from the Spirits," Sayen huffed. "I don't remember a time Khasiq's idiots weren't yapping away all kinds of shit with their mouths. Even sewer-beetles wouldn't last a day on their tongues."
"Sayen, please, I'm asking about their progress."
"They won't be able to talk for several weeks, in the very least, Princess," Ting told her. "They'll also have to survive on cool liquids for a while."
"They have to be careful, too, according to what the healers are saying," Rin followed. "If they don't care for their tongues properly, the chances of catching an infection are higher, and if that happens...well, they won't have their tongues anymore."
"Oh no," Yue's frown deepened with worry, "This is bad."
"There's no threat to their lives, Princess, they'll make it," Rin assured. "If anything, they'll have to give their mouths a bit of a rest, and that's frankly something everyone needs them to do."
"Besides, it's karma," Ting said. "That's what they get for calling Tui all kinds of things over the years."
The princess was not convinced, "It's still my fault they're like this. I will personally cover for all of their expenses in the infirmary, and I'll visit them as soon as possible to express my apologies—"
"Your Highness, if you have any respect for me, you will not apologize for what happened, and you will not concern yourself with what they deserved to have happen to them," Sokka said. "It's not your fault. Those cretins needed this. And if somebody has to be blamed, it's me. I should've been on duty sooner. Maybe then I could've shut them up." Turning to the others, "I take sole responsibility for what happened as the princess's bodyguard, and I will gladly point to the terms and conditions I was adhering to in the bodyguard handbook if those imbeciles decide they want to come at me."
The surrounding cabinet members found themselves secretly entertained, wondering if the prince's actions were really a result of his duty or if they actually oscillated between protectiveness and admiration for the princess, but needless to say that the princess was not amused. "Prince Sokka, may I speak to you privately in my study?"
"Yes, ma'am."
As they made their way over to her study, Yue kept wondering why on earth the prince was smiling with such pride even in a situation that would've gotten him in trouble had it not been for the fact that he was her bodyguard. And when they were finally alone in an environment where she could pull her veils aside and not worry about being seen, she found that she couldn't express complete sternness with him.
"Prince Sokka—"
"I got you something, Baby Blue," he slung his sheath over to his front and reached into them, pulling out a coveted bunch of ipomoeas. He held them out in front of her, the grin on his face widening.
"You think flowers are going to cover up what happened?"
"No, but…"
She crossed her arms, her disapproval prompting him to put the flowers away in disappointment, "What is going on, isumataq? Why are you getting yourself into trouble for my sake?"
"It's not for your sake. Someone needs to slap some sense into those people at some point."
"And you thought this was the best way? Seriously, isumataq, how can you not be affected by this even a little bit?"
"Because I know I did the right thing, dronningi. If those idiots got the ass-whooping they needed when they first started going down the wrong ice rink, then maybe they wouldn't have been in this situation."
"Even if what they said was unacceptable, they are still free to say whatever they want about me, and I'm no dictator to—"
"Would you say this same thing if they trash-talked someone else like that? Would you let them off the hook so easily?"
"There would have been consequences that did not involve burning their mouths, that's for sure."
"Just be happy that I didn't directly cut off their tongues as the Code would suggest, Princess—"
"And why would you do that?" she asked, incredulous. "I am not asking you to defend me, isumataq. Did I ever ask you to defend me?" Taking a deep breath, "I didn't appoint you to be my knight. I liked that you let me be myself. I wanted a friend for once. That's the only selfish reason behind why I agreed to this."
"It's because I'm your friend that I wish to defend you. Even after they heal, those imbeciles won't be using their mouths to throw insults ever again. Especially not in your direction." Leaning against the nearest table, "My first advice as your ethics minister: certain punishments work wonders if they're used correctly on toxic people."
"I haven't appointed you as the ethics minister yet—"
"My parents were more than thrilled that I'm taking up this position, by the way. They think it'll be a great internship of sorts." Yes, it was a lie, but he wasn't going to let anything screw up this opportunity. "Alright, dronningi, think about it this way. You're a fan of your Spirits, aren't you? Don't you know that what goes around comes back around in some form? The universe is a big ol' karmic boomerang! I slap people across the face, I get slapped in the face. An idiot crosses the line with indecent behavior, his ass gets handed to him. Two blubber-suckers draw the last straw with their idiotic comments, somebody shoves burning chopsticks down their throats. It's all good, really!"
Still frowning, "We can sit here and talk about ethics all day long, but what I need you to understand first and foremost is that it is not your job to defend me from what other people are thinking or saying about me. Especially in ways that put your reputation at risk. I was not physically attacked. Therefore, you did not have to do what you did."
"You wanna talk ethics, Princess? Let's do it." Giving her a knowing look, "Back at the Multicultural Feast the other day, why did you defend me so publicly? Back when I was just an acquaintance?"
"Because everyone is entitled to respect, and you did not deserve that kind of unfair treatment."
"Bingo," came his reply. "I did the same thing. The only difference is that this is my innun i'La way of handling things."
Indeed, she still disapproved of what happened, but a bold part of her admitted that she was not sure if she was distracted by him or...dare she say, drawn to him. It was probably the smile tugging at his lips, the memory of the thrill she felt in his company last night, the righteous anger that, granted, should've been expressed differently, or even the promise of raw, delightful mischief in his sharp blue eyes... Not to mention the distinct smell of ocean and musk that swirled around her, exuding with his close proximity...or perhaps it was a mixture of all of the above...
"Besides," he breathed, "I told you before that I have a habit of defending the people I really care about. This includes the women in my life."
Raising her eyebrows, "Are you saying I'm... one of the women in your life?"
Blinking as his "suave streak" came to an abrupt pause, "Uh...I mean...of course…" his hand flew to the back of his head, his face reddening, "I mean that you're the princess and did so much for the South and are the soon-to-be chieftess, so of course you'll be a huge part of my life. Lives. As in all of our lives, I mean," chuckling awkwardly, "Why would I have more than one life all at once, isn't that silly—?"
"I think I get what you're saying."
Though she resisted the urge to grin, a smirk tugged at his bottom lip, "Is that a smile I see—?"
"What? No, I—"
"You're smiling, Princess—"
"No, there is nothing smiley about what happened today, Prince Sokka, and I'm really hoping that this will not happen again—"
"Princess?"
Yue couldn't have felt luckier than she did at that moment when Sokka quickly stepped in front of her, blocking her face from the view of a servant who barged into her study without notice. She scrambled to pull up her mask. Sokka frowned at the servant, "You gotta knock, my guy!"
"My apologies, Your Highnesses, I was in a hurry," the servant bowed several times, "There's someone here to see you, Princess."
"You know, these flowers aren't going to smell themselves," Sokka said, sniffing the inside of his sheath as he struggled to keep up with the princess.
"I haven't forgotten your performance in these ten seconds, isumataq," came the reply.
"But you don't' have to let it ruin your mood for the rest of the day, right?"
"What can possibly uplift my mood now after— hey, we have a tiny visitor…"
She was referring to one of the guests, specifically a chubby baby— likely a year old or maybe older by a few months— settled in the arms of who appeared to be an old man from afar.
"Are you sure nothing can cheer you up, dronningi?" Sokka teased Yue, finding it very amusing to see her attention repeatedly bouncing over to the baby. He could see that she was squeeing from behind her veils, the joy in her eyes obvious. In fact, she even picked up her pace, her excitement evident in her every step.
"We will talk about this matter later."
"As you wish, Princess."
The old man, when seen more closely, actually looked quite malnourished. It was a wonder how he was able to carry anything, let alone a baby with his aged frame appearing so bony, almost as if his arms would break from the child's weight. The man was looking as if he was caught off guard as he listened to a servant explain the different refreshments that the princess had wanted prepared for her guest. As he heard additional footsteps, the man turned in the direction of the princess and her bodyguard.
Only he didn't seem to think she was the princess given her rather ordinary attire. "Prince Sokka of the South, it is an honor to meet you," the man greeted Sokka, "Is Her Highness on her way, sir?"
"Actually, this is she," he gestured to Yue, "Her Grace, the lovely Princess of the Northern Water Tribe."
"Oh...Your Grace, I'm so sorry. My name is Kirugan," the old man attempted to bow in spite of the difficulty presented by him carrying the child, but Yue stopped his efforts.
"It's alright, good sir. I'm not a fan of these kinds of formalities." Turning to the prince, "My friend here is a bit ambitious with titles."
"You're too kind, Your Grace," the prince flashed her an impossibly wide grin in response.
"You may just call me 'Princess," Yue told the old man. "Unfortunately, I cannot reveal my name due to security purposes. I hope you don't mind. Please, have a seat." Her smile widened as she directed her attention to the baby, "And look who else is here," she said in a cutesy tone. "What's your name, sweet boy?"
"This is my grandson, Your Highness," the man told her. "Kur'i'tui is his name."
"Kur'i'tui," she repeated, "'A blessing from Tui.' You've got a very cool name there, sweetie." She held the baby's chubby hand, giggling in delight as he gripped her finger very tightly and babbled something to her.
The man seemed quite taken aback by the princess's behavior, which was a stark contrast to the egotistical Khasiq, who usually went as far as shoving the poor folk out of his way as he rode the Northern sidewalks on his yakhorse. Khasiq wouldn't have even allowed people like Kirugan inside of the palace, and here was the princess, offering him refreshments, a fancy pelt-cushioned seat, and respect by using the formal tone with him in conversation.
Yue, after taking another look at the old man's condition, softened her gaze, "Pardon me, sir, but you're looking quite thin, and I don't think refreshments will do. We can discuss the reason for your visit after you eat a good meal." Turning to the servant lady beside them, "Can you please escort our guest to the royal dining area and arrange for his lunch?"
"It's alright, Your Highness—"
"Oh, right, I apologize, you would probably want to be close to your grandson."
"It's not that, Your Highness, I'm actually—"
"Bring the meal up here, if you will please," she told the servant. "Oh, and for our most important guest," she thumbed the baby's cheek, "please bring in some mashed kale and moonpeach pulp." She smiled at the old man, "I hear it's very good for children. Would it be alright if he had some?"
"Sure, Y-Your Highness, of course…"
The servant hurried away, and in the meantime, the princess held the refreshments out to the man, "Help yourself in the meantime."
"I can hold your grandson in the meantime," Sokka offered, earning a look of playful envy from the princess. "Alright, warrior boy, come to Uncle Sokka," and he picked the baby up, supporting him with his bulky build, simultaneously shooting a smirk in the princess's direction, "There ya go!"
The old man noted how the Southern prince was in a cheerful disposition around her, how their interaction was very fun-loving and friendly, not at all resembling the stiff, forced formalities that he had expected from people of such high status. It continued to appall him.
The baby continued to babble something to Yue, staring at her with his big blue eyes, and she kept squeeing all over him. "Oh, he's so precious!" Turning to the man, "May I hold him?"
"Believe me, she really wants to," Sokka chuckled.
The man seemed surprised that the princess would want anything to do with people of such low status as them, "Y-Yes...yes, Princess, of course."
Yue took the child into her arms, adopting a soft sway in her posture as the baby settled in her grip, continuing to look at her (or rather, the masks that covered her face). He reached for her mask, trying (and failing) to pull it out of the way. Amused by his determination, she began to walk around while holding him against her.
"You're a beautiful baby, you know that?" she said to him, sofly poking his belly. He giggled and waved his arms, making the princess laugh gleefully, "You like that, don't you?" And after turning around to where they couldn't see her, she held onto her mask, "You wanna see me, don't you? You wanna see me?"
Kur'i'tui cooed and reached for her mask.
"Alright, brace yourself. One...two...three…" and pulling her mask down while facing away from their view, "whalefeet!"
The baby laughed hard and reached for her face, only to become confused as she pulled up her mask again. "Okay, one more time. One...two...three...whalefeet!" And more giggles chimed through, resulting in the princess trailing kisses over him.
Sokka beamed at Yue, feeling his chest fill up with joy even as he realized he truly was a helpless goner in her presence.
"So it's true," the old man mused, noticing on the princess's attire the cheap material that made up what would have otherwise been poly silk luxury, "she really did renounce expensive things..."
"Of course she did," Sokka told Kirugan, "because she cares more about the tribe and its people." Turning back to the princess with admiration in his gaze, "A princess like her won't come again."
And forming on the man's face was a look of abundant hope coupled with sheer remorse. He didn't touch the food that the servant brought in, simply watching the Southern prince and Northern princess fuss over his grandson. Sokka set him in his lap as Yue fed the child all sorts of dishes fit for a baby prince.
"You want a cake, sweetie?" Yue asked.
"It tastes sweet," Sokka told him, "You like sweet things, little man?"
"Come on, just a little bit, just a little...there you are!"
"Mmmm, that tastes good, doesn't it?"
And Kirugan couldn't take the sight anymore. Such excessive compassion was sitting before him, and his guilty heart couldn't take it. "For the past few days, my grandson didn't even have enough milk to drink, Your Highnesses," he confessed. "We had no food at home. And if his mother doesn't eat, how can she feed him her milk?"
His words caught the leaders' attention.
"Princess, I make two copper pieces per hour as an armorer," the man told her, his voice breaking. "It was never enough to meet the family expenses, but my son was able to work and provide. After he got injured, he was ordered bedrest for several months and ended up losing his job. We were struggling to eat at least once a day, and on top of that, we were about to lose our house because of our debts…" tears trailed down the man's eyes, "All I kept wondering these past few days is what would happen to our family if we lost the only roof we had. Out in the streets in the Arctic, of all places. Your Highness, it was hell. We decided to end our lives," looking up at her with bloodshot eyes, "This morning, I used my last three copper pieces to buy seal-rat poison for us to drink. It would've all been over had we not received a sum of ten thousand silver pieces…!"
By now, the shocked prince and princess were both standing up with Yue holding the baby close to her. Both leaders listened as the man regurgitated every bit of his pain. Kirugan wiped at his eyes but failed to stop his tears as he went on, "I had no faith in you, Princess. I doubted you because you were a woman. But you have saved our family. With your money, we were able to eat, pay off our debts and make our igloo ours for good." Gesturing to his grandson, "And that boy did not starve to death."
Yue hugged the child close to her, rubbing his little back as he licked at the cream that was sticking to his tiny fingers.
"I have forsaken Mother Tui in her worship, but she hasn't forsaken us," the old man told her, "She has come to us in your form, Princess." And he fell to his knees in front of her, letting his sobs take over his helpless, bony form.
"Sir...sir, please, I didn't do much, I just—"
"We all feel horrible for doubting your leadership—"
"It's alright, sir, I understand—"
"We can't ever repay you, Princess!" he cried and cried, his tears nearly soaking up the ice. "Our family would've been dead on the streets if it wasn't for you, Princess!"
"Oh dear...Sir, nothing's going to happen to your family. It's okay...please, sir, don't cry, don't bow, please…" What do I do now? "I can use a little help here, Prince So—" and she trailed off, quite surprised to see the prince frozen beside her, tiny traces of moisture in his own eyes. "Isumataq, are you crying?"
"Huh? What?" he stepped back into reality and turned around, quickly dabbing at his face, "Who told you that? I'm not crying!"
"Sokka…"
"I'm okay, I'm okay, really," he sniffed and knelt forward, bringing the man back up to his feet, "Alright, sir, I get it, I do, but Her Highness doesn't like it when people bow to her." Another sniff followed by the clearing of his throat, "Why not bless her instead?"
"How can I possibly bless Her Highness?" the man choked out, "I'm just a commoner…"
"You're older than her, aren't you? So you can bless her. Like so…" and Sokka turned to Yue, "'Oh, Great princess of the North, or should I say, Tui on earth, may the Spirits and the universe grant you lots of happiness and a ver long, healthy life. May you reign as the best chieftess in the history of the entire world, and may you always be happy no matter how chaotic the world gets…'"
Yue felt heat rush up to her face from beneath her mask.
"'...and may you meet a great guy who will support you with everything you do...that is,'" sporting a cautious look, "'if you want a husband, I mean, there's no force in it or anything but you get my point...And if you would like a companion, may he preferably be someone funny so he can make you smile and laugh all the time because you have the most beautiful laugh I've ever been blessed to hear, by the Spirits—'"
"Okay, I think that's more than enough," she began but was quickly cut off.
"'...and I hope you have awesome, amazing children who take after you and make the world a better place...and again, this is only if you want to have kids, no pressure, although any guy would be lucky to father your children, but anyway—'"
"Prince Sokka, I think your point has been made—"
"'And most importantly, may you forgive your bodyguard for defending your name and bashing up Khasiq's shitholes,'" sporting a somewhat sheepish look, "'because he only had good intentions behind doing so and hates it when people insult you, so...so yeah...may all of this happen…'"
Yue gazed at the smiling prince with a wild blush and a rare grin on her face, all of it hidden beneath her mask. The old man, clearly given plenty of time to recover as the leaders basked in the air of bashful mirth about them, managed a tiny smile, "What he said. May the Goddess grant you all of that, Your Highness." Dabbing away his tears, "Your Highness, I shouldn't be asking more from you, but I can't help it."
"Please don't hesitate, good sir."
"My daughter-in-law is a genius, you see. I was against her going to work all this time, but I knew she was a genius. She was the one who managed our household budget in our troubling times…"
At that, Sokka and Yue gave him surprised looks. With a rejuvenated spirit, Yue asked him, "Is she good with finances?"
"Her gifts are Tui-given, Princess." Giving Yue a hopeful look, "I was wondering if there is a way you can help her get a nice job. She said she is willing to work."
And with all the pride and joy in the world, Yue promised, "I know of a job right here in the palace. Right under my wing. Top security will be provided. The monthly wage is twenty-eight thousand silver pieces. Work hours are from nine hours past midnight to five hours past midday with breaks offered in between. The palace offers top-tier babysitting services, too, if she'd like someone to watch over Kur'i'tui. Do you think she would like that?"
"Oh Tui, oh dear Tui, this is all so wonderful! Princess, there is no greater honor!"
Sokka and Yue shared triumphant looks, wordlessly celebrating. We have our new financial advisor!
Old Man Kirugan took his well-fed grandson and left with high spirits and a hopeful smile. He would be the first of many people, Yue believed, to both corrode their previous discriminatory views— as evidenced by Kirugan's remorse and newfound willingness to send the women in his household to work— and to view the princess's executive orders in a positive light. It was to see that kind of happiness in many disadvantaged people that she began her efforts, and it was both inspiring and revitalizing to know that even if there were people willing to come forth and support her. The key to selecting her candidates rested in the North's untouched demographic: women. Numerous geniuses like Kirugan's daughter-in-law, confined to their homes instead of being allowed to soar with value and freedom. The princess just couldn't wait to start recruiting, knowing that there were plenty more Neo-Loyalists in the making.
But now, she had someone else that she needed to tend to first: Sokka. Speaking of which, the man was rather bashful in his demeanor at the moment, rubbing the back of his head, "You'd be a really great mom."
Blinking at him in surprise, "Pardon?"
"You'd be a great mom, Princess...A-And I don't mean that in an offensive way, I mean you're kind and caring and—"
"Prince Sokka, I'm not sure if I'll be able to handle more praise coming from you ever again," she cut him off, chuckling nevertheless, "And in all honesty, I think you'd be a great dad, too."
"I would?"
"Why not? You're fun, protective. Emotional, too, apparently…"
Holding his head up high, "It was a moment of weakness, Princess, it will never happen again." Sighing, "It's just...that poor man and…And you were just so kind…" Swallowing down a persistent lump in his throat, "I just love you so much, dronningi."
And the startled gasps of the lingering maids knocked some sense into him. With wide eyes, "No, nononono, that's not what I mean, Princess, I mean I really like you as a leader—!"
"Calm down, isumataq, I get it," she chuckled, relieving everyone in the chamber from their duties for the day. She let her mask slip in their solitude. "You know, your flowers aren't going to sniff themselves."
He perked up at the comment and reached for his sheath, ushering out the impeccable white flowers. She took them from him, whiffing the unmistakable fragrance. "They smell really nice." Smiling at him, "You smell nice, too."
"I do?" he squeaked.
"Of course," and she ruffled his hair. "Say, did you have breakfast this morning?"
"Nope."
"Really?"
"I mean...I ate, like, one noodle 'cause my mom forced me to have breakfast with Uncle Amaruq— he came to visit by the way with his family and boy, do I have news for you, Princess—but I could eat more, you know? A growing man has to eat!"
"A grown man has to eat, too, Sokka," her bell-like laughter soothed his spirit, "I have some snacks in my office."
"Or we can eat out," he whispered. "If you're done with everything, for now, we can go to the Moon Temple. It's about time we got started on your flute lessons."
Looking around to make sure there was no sight of everyone else, "We could…" Then frowning in realization, "You just need an excuse to buy me food, don't you?"
"Dronningi, you've done so much for us! We can never repay—!"
"Alright alright, don't start!"
Chapter 31: Out of My Reach
Chapter Text
They snuck out of the palace with precision, and in their initial moments of freedom, they dared to exude their relief through their confident gaits, but it was not long at all before Sokka was recognized by a Loyalist guard.
"Isumataq Sokka?"
"Shit," Sokka froze in place as Yue tightened her mask around her. The Southern prince awkwardly greeted the approaching guard. "Hello there," he forced out a grin. "How's everything going?"
"Alright..." the tribesman looked at Yue, who bowed in greeting. "Sir, I thought you were supposed to be with the princess. You're her bodyguard after all. What are you doing here? Who's your friend?" And after briefly widening his eyes and gawking at Yue, "Wait, is this lady our pri—?"
"Her Highness told me to take some time off today," Sokka cut him off before the tribesman could go on with his assumptions, "She said she has some important work to do and that she won't be coming out of her chambers anytime soon. So I decided to use my time off to take care of, uh...other important matters..."
"You didn't seem to want to leave that easily according to the incident I've been hearing all around," the man raised his eyebrows suspiciously at Yue, "Ma'am, I'm gonna need you to come right this way for a moment—"
"Okay, that's it, I'm done," Yue threw her hands up in the air in exasperation and turned to Sokka, "Can we not go a single minute without getting involved with your job? All I ask is for you to spend a tiny bit of time with me, and you're still hanging onto your duties to the Princess!"
Sokka had never been so confused in his entire life as he gaped at the princess, whose voice had risen several octaves higher than he'd ever known it to be.
"Princess, Princess, Princess! Don't you think about anyone else? Do you not have any time for me? You're so focused on your job that you don't even have the courage to tell this guy—" she pointed to the equally confused guard, "—to back off and let you spend time with your girlfriend!"
And that's when it struck Sokka like a bolt of lightning that zapped up his slumbering brain cells to life, "I...I tried to...baby... he didn't give me the chance, yet—!"
"So this is your girlfriend—?"
"Yes, she's my girlfriend, genius!" Sokka snapped at the guard.
"Quit your lying, I know you like the princess!" Yue feigned heartbreak, purposely summoning a shake in her voice, "If you like your precious princess so much, then why are you still after me?"
"I don't see the princess like that—!"
"I snuck out of my igloo and into your ship and left the South all for you, and you're over here preaching about the princess every two seconds!"
And seeing her like that sent a strange kind of quiver through him like someone was tossing around his heart. Sure, this was all an act, but she astonished him with the amount of moisture that began collecting in her reddening eyes, and he felt quite restless. "I'm sorry, baby—"
"I really thought we had something, but I guess we don't." Sniffing and brushing the tears at her eyes, "It's over between us, isumataq."
"I don't have feelings for the Princess, Baby Blue!" he sounded more desperate than even he expected himself to be, shoving the guard out of his way in his heightened emotion, "This is just my duty—!"
"You were the one who kept dancing around her wanting to be her bodyguard! Don't tell me that was for nothing!"
"Please, you're not understanding the situation—!"
"I gave you a chance because you kept hitting on me like a polar bear puppy. My parents kept trying to warn me against falling for someone of your esteemed status, and I didn't listen to them. I didn't even suspect anything when you told me not to tell anyone about our relationship. But now I know your priorities don't include me." Faking another sniff, "You just wanted to play around, didn't you?"
"That's not true, my love, I would never—!""
"And what do you want?" she turned to the guard bitterly, "You think I'm your mysterious princess who's stupid enough to step outside after I was kidnapped by some imposter yesterday?"
"No, miss, I didn't think you were the prince's—"
"Well I'm not your princess, alright? Your princess has ruined my love life, and even for a million gold pieces, I wouldn't pretend to be her, so help me Spirits!" Brushing aside more of the tears rolling down her cheeks, "I'm gonna catch a ship back to the South right now. Marry that guy my father arranged for me—"
"You'd rather choose that boring-ass coward over me without even listening to my side of the story?!" Sokka exclaimed, "He doesn't even love you! He just wants your dad's money!"
"I'd rather marry a boring man than a man who makes no time for me at all! You've got charm but no dedication!" Pushing him out of her way, "We're through—"
"Baby Blue, wait!" Sokka called after her, shooting a glare at the guard, "Are you happy now? This is all your fault!"
"I'm truly sorry, sir, I didn't know you were seeing someone! I'll fix this, please, give me a chance. Young lady, wait!" The guard ran after her along with the prince, pausing when he saw that her mask was brought down and her glare was directed at them. Of course, he did not recognize her, for no one could recognize the princess if they never even saw her in the first place.
"Ma'am, I had to ask the prince certain questions because it was my duty, and I thought for some reason he and the pri…" shaking his head, "Never mind that. I apologize for intruding on your date. He's a good prince, ma'am, please don't misunderstand the situation." Turning to the prince, "Go with her, isumataq. If anyone asks for you, I'll tell them you're on an important errand."
Seeing how the guard wasn't making his way back yet and was looking at them expectantly, Sokka scrambled before the princess, "I'm sorry. I'm really sorry..." he trailed off, suddenly plucked out of the situation like a flower catching the universe's eye, and he was tossed into endless baby blue oceans, feeling a fierce tug in his chest. "I really...have feelings for you," he choked out. "I want to take good care of you. That's why...that's why I'm working so hard, you know that…?" Without thinking, he let an involuntary impulse shoot through his brain, which made him bring his hand slowly up to her cheek, softly and tentatively cupping the skin. He thumbed away a "tear." "I'll leave everything behind for you. Just say the word and I'll...I'll leave everything…"
She blinked at him, baffled but nevertheless interested in the prince's rather invested performance.
"Don't you see how sincere he is, ma'am?"
Sokka snapped out of his trance and moved his hand away quickly, mouthing a "sorry" in her direction without the guard's notice. Yue pulled her mask up again to fight off the awkwardness. "Fine..."
They went on their way with Yue pretending to come down from her "sobs" and Sokka pretending to comfort her, and after failing to find ways to look behind them without turning, they went a good distance like that, holding hands and leaning against each other. Eventually, Yue broke her fake cry with a whisper, "Is he still there?"
"Huh?" And after turning, "Yeah, but he's not looking at us."
"Phew!" she let go of his hand and retained the previous distance between them, transitioning into a laugh. "Well that was an experience." She turned back around, spotting the man in the far distance as he brushed away the happy tears that gushed out of his eyes as a result of the "lovers'" reunion. "Aww, he's crying. He actually believed it."
"Of course he would, that was top-tier acting right there!"
"I watch way too many plays," she grinned. "You're a great actor yourself. Anyone would believe you were being sincere if they didn't know you were acting."
Staring at her in a mixture of amusement, sincerity, and a strange pang of yearning. "Yeah, that...that was acting..." He turned back to her, watching her dry her tears, "Are you really okay?"
"Why wouldn't I be?" she said, suddenly perking up, "Did it really seem like I was crying?"
"Yeah, for a moment, I was so worried! How did you pull that off?"
"I'm not that talented or anything. I just had a little help." She pulled her mask down a little further and reached into its folds, pulling out a small piece of onion. She held it up, "I was preparing the Air Nomad meal for the feast early this morning, and this somehow slipped into one of my pockets. I found it in the middle of my first meeting. I'd been looking to throw it away ever since but never got the chance after the commotion this morning, and eventually I forgot about it." Shrugging, "I suppose the universe wanted me to have it so I can use it now. When that man was questioning away, I slipped it under my nose real quick. And tada! Believable tears."
"Now that's a genius move," he noted, impressed, "Way to use your resources, Princess."
And speaking of utilizing resources (and by extent, situations), "Sorry, by the way, this was the only other idea that came to my mind. That man is Mr. Ijkun. He acts like he's cold and heartless, but he's a sucker for a good romance. Lenient on couples, too. I thought pretending for five minutes would help us escape in the long run."
"Oh absolutely, it was perfect! No apology necessary. In fact," he bowed and grinned, "I'm honored to have acted as your lover, Princess."
Flashing him a teasing grin, "I wonder if your superior acting skills were inspired by those passionate passages that might have kept you up last night?"
"I wasn't reading those parts," he flushed, "I was reading for the plot."
"Oh really?"
"Well, I was skimming over them, but I was invested in the story more."
"Whatever you say."
When they finally stepped into the middle ring, they saw that the path to the Moon Temple was rather crowded and understandably so given it was still morning. The angakkuit were running around, tending to their rituals and simultaneously welcoming the devotees.
"There's a lot of people at the temple today," Sokka noted. "I'm not sure if we'll be able to practice with so many distractions."
"The angakkuit would likely disapprove, too," she said, "and I don't want them blaming you again for no reason."
Sighing, "I can already imagine what's gonna happen when I set foot in there."
Turning to him, "Do you want to go to the Spirit Oasis instead? That's where I usually go when I need some space to meditate."
"Then let's do it!"
"I know a shortcut," she said, leading him along the sidewalks towards a path that they haven't frequented before, but they both halted in their steps at the sight of a couple furiously grinding against each other and making out at the corner of the sidewalk, their hands roaming to places reserved for the privacy of a bedroom. Their explicit activities were barely covered by a few pelts that were dangling from the top of the igloo next to them.
"O...kay...let's go another way," Yue turned the other way and walked back down the path they originally embarked on, her face beet red. The Southern prince pulled down a dangling pelt further to grant the hungry lovers more privacy before trotting after the Northern princess.
"Those lovebirds sound like they need help," Sokka teased her. "Wanna check on them real quick, Baby Blue?"
And in spite of her embarrassment, "At least I'm not running around and telling the entire tribe that their butts are stuck together," she countered, responding to his flustered whine with a fiendish grin.
The middle and lower rings of the tribe were filled with an abundance of festivity and cheer, likely spurred by the delivery of ten thousand silver pieces for each and every family as arranged by the princess's administration. The hefty sum brought joy to the middle and lower classes like no other, serving as a beacon of light and hope especially for the tribefolk who were struggling to make both ends meet. And now with numerous financial burdens likely being cast away by the waves of luck and opportunity, the North appeared more beautiful, more complete with the smiles of the North's social majority. Paper decorations lined the streets. Ice lanterns hung from igloos' door arches and buildings' icy roofs. Several bridges were lined with ice flowers as a symbol of good tidings.
And perhaps the most beautiful sight of all— an ice sculpture of a smiling woman none other than Tui, standing bravely in the water in the middle of a plaza in the middle ring, defying the Nationalists' mute expectations for the people to leave behind Tui worship. Tui's long hair billowed majestically behind her, and her palms were up and open in her trademark gesture of giving. The passing tribefolk were placing several Arctic flowers and florets by her feet, bowing to her toes and kissing the pedestal that she was standing on. And off to the side on a very large stool bent of ice was an artist working meticulously to color Tui's hair with white, melding the white paint uniquely with the ice as if trying to trap the pigment between the freezing layers. The sunlight hit Tui's hair and made its whiteness stand out with greater luminosity as if the sun's rays were actually hitting an already-glistening snow globe.
"I wonder who that lady is," Sokka nudged the princess knowingly, "Kind of looks like you, doesn't it?"
"Haha," came the nonchalant response as she bowed in reverence before Tui.
"Seriously, I think it's a pleasant coincidence that they're worshipping you without even knowing it," he said, unable to help sliding his palm softly over Tui's feet.
"Clearly that's Tui. They're worshipping Tui, not a princess they've never seen before."
"But aren't you supposed to be Tui?" he grinned.
"Says the atheist."
"Wolf Moon atheist."
The festivities were not only seen in the tribe's decorated infrastructure, however; the people appeared visibly chipper. Vendors were wooing their customers with more vigor. Bazaars were filled to the brim with eager buyers. Tribefolk ran about with beautiful jewelry, new clothes and accessories, expensive dishes, and plenty of energy needed for more extensive shopping. If there had been feasibility, they would've also stepped into the inner rings for fancy dining, living a high-class, worry-free life even if for one day.
"It sure would be nice if people weren't divided by walls so much," Yue said.
"Is that your next project?"
"Maybe.
"I'm sure you know about Ba Sing Se," she said to him. "Since you travel often."
"I actually haven't been as far as Ba Sing Se, but yeah, I do hear about it often. The situation is worse up there."
"I can't have the North turn completely into another Ba Sing Se," she sighed.
"I'm sure that won't be a problem with you in charge, dronningi," he said, exuding confidence.
They decided to pay a visit to Ilannak's Igloo again in the outer ring. Ilannak and Mitena couldn't contain their joy when they saw Yue come to dine at their restaurant a second time. And that, too, with Mr. Wang, the same man she came with when visiting last time. The owner flashed the Southern warrior a grin and a thumbs-up, immediately tending to him and Yue again like last time, the only exception being that Sokka demanded that they accept payment this time.
"Life is good, Sister, life is good," Ilannak beamed at Yue. "It has to be after a commoner like me receives ten thousand silver pieces at once, oh Tui and La!"
"We were finally able to get our girls some nice things," Mitena said, both parents smiling as their three daughters— one a teenager and the other two small children— twirled around in their new dresses and tunics, jiggling their bangles excitedly. They waved at Yue from the other side of the restaurant and came running up to her. "Hi, angaju Yue! Hi, angaju Yue's boyfriend!"
"He's not my boyfriend!" Yue squeaked as Sokka laughed and waved at the girls.
"What happened to your little beard thing, Mister?" Ilannak's youngest, likely six or seven years of age, asked an amused Sokka. "You had it the last time you were here."
"Oh, you mean my goatee?" He pointed to Yue, "Your angaju over here pulled it so hard it fell off."
"I did no such thing—!"
"Did too!"
"Woah!" the girl blinked at Sokka, "Did it hurt?"
"I didn't—!"
"Yeah!" Sokka cut the princess off, feigning a pained expression as he rubbed his chin, "I was bleeding a lot!"
The older girls giggled as Ilannak's youngest blinked at Yue in fascination, "Wow, angaju, you're so strong!"
"What were you doing with Mr. Wang's goatee anyway, Sister?" Ilannak teased.
"Definitely not what Mitena was doing with yours back there," she countered smugly.
"Oh snap!" Sokka laughed as Mitena and Ilannak gave each other flustered looks.
"Alright, enough of the jokes," Ilannak's oldest laughed and turned to Yue, "You like our bangles?"
"They're very beautiful."
"They were one hundred copper pieces!"
"Wow, that's a lot. I don't think I've ever gotten anything that expensive."
"And yet you still managed to catch hold of these babies," Mitena referred to the princess's bangles. "And eight of them."
"Woah, these are cool!" another one of the girls ran her fingers over the crystals, "They have little moon-shaped bells, too! Which stall did you get these from, angaju?"
"Oh, these," Yue smiled at the prince, "They're gifts from a friend."
And judging by Sokka's grin, which seemed to reach both ends of the world, Mitena had a feeling she knew who the aforementioned friend could be.
"I'm not sure what I'm gonna do with all this money!" Ilannak said. "Twelve beaded bangles, brand new silk dresses for the family, exotic fur coats, tickets to the Kerkiq Drama Players, lots of sweets and meats, and we still have nine thousand nine hundred ninety-five silver pieces left!"
"This amount's supposed to get you through a couple of months," Sokka said.
"Besides, this is only the first of several more rounds of stimulus payments," Yue added.
"There's more?!"
"Of course."
"How do you two even know all this?" Mitena asked them. "Who told you?
"Uh...my boss, Prince Sokka, works for the princess, remember?" Sokka said.
"Oh yeah, we heard he's her new bodyguard." Ilannak leaned closer to Sokka, "Say, do you know if the Southern leaders are talking to Chief Arnook about a possible alliance—?"
"Oh my goodness, Brother Ilannak, can we not go a single day without talking about alliances?" Yue asked.
"You're acting like I'm talking about your marriage," the man chuckled. "I'm just saying it would be nice if something good happened for the princess. She deserves a nice man and a family. Who knows, maybe Prince Sokka and our princess could get ma—"
"Don't you have something boiling over out back?"
"We have lots of cooks to take care of those things, Sister."
"If you really want the princess to be in a good place, you'd want her to be happy first, Ilannak," Sokka said.
"And if you want her to be happy, you need to be sure to enjoy yourselves as much as possible," the princess smiled. "You deserve it."
"Oh we will!" Ilannak beamed, "I'll… I'll remodel the restaurant! Yes! And our igloo, too! And we'll get some new pelts and fancy carpets! The possibilities are endless!"
"The princess sure is generous," Mitena noted. "No one has ever gone to the extent of selling their own jewels and such. We initially felt guilty about receiving the money at the expense of her luxuries—"
"The princess's luxuries are not more important than your lives," Yue told them.
"That's what I'm saying!" Ilannak chimed in. "Say, what party did she say she was?"
"She doesn't belong to any party," Sokka said.
"Nonpartisan efforts, eh? Don't mind if I do. I'd much rather have a sane nonpartisan candidate as my leader than someone from those other extremes."
"Her Grace is looking for new recruits for esteemed leadership positions, by the way," Sokka raised his voice so everyone else in the restaurant could hear, and he managed to grab hold of a few people's attention. "Background, social status, gender, nothing else matters! Just a good employee who's committed to the job! Training will be provided, too, so if anyone's interested, schedule an interview!"
To which the customers began talking among themselves in curiosity.
"I'd imagine the princess would appreciate you bringing attention to this issue, but you don't have to concern yourself with titles, Mr. Wang," Yue told the prince.
"How can you not praise someone who gave you ten thousand silver pieces?" Ilannak said, turning to Yue, "Speaking of which, what are you going to do with your stimulus money?"
"Hm? O-Oh...well, I haven't thought about it yet…"
"I guess you're still stuck in shock, too."
"Why can't you use that money to finally settle down?" Mitena said. "Now is the best time to arrange a wedding. You know, they're currently having the best deals on wedding halls and bridal wear. See, I was at the jewelry stop with the girls earlier and we saw a deal for—"
"Marriage? What are you talking about? I'm still, like, a child!" And with that, Yue went off to play with the girls, who had been tugging impatiently at her sleeve for a while. She laughed and joked with them as they huddled around her.
"She can be so childish sometimes," Mitena sighed.
"Child-like, Sister Mitena," Sokka corrected, earning an intrigued look from Ilannak. Mitena, however, held onto a degree of skepticism.
"That's him, angaju," Ilannak's oldest told Yue, simultaneously earning the attention of Sokka, Ilannak, and Mitena. She was pointing to a tribesboy sitting at a table on the other end of the restaurant.
"What boy?" Ilannak frowned, "What's she talking about?"
"You mean Kunjru?" Yue asked the teen.
"Do you know him?"
"That guy was kind of staring at me funny and following me around, too, once," Yue said.
"It's weird and creepy, I hate it. I told him to back off, but he didn't."
Ilannak glared in the direction of the boy but was held back by Mitena.
"Well don't you worry," Yue beamed confidently at the girls. "Just watch me." And she made her way over to the said boy, calling out to him, "Heeeyyyy Kunjru!"
The boy visibly panicked at seeing her, freezing in his seat. There was another boy sitting next to him, taken aback by the beautiful Yue and nudging his friend with a smirk, but Kunjru only paled and shook his head at his friend.
"How are you young whipper-snappers today?" Yue asked, her "ancient" vocabulary earning a raised brow from Kunjru's smitten friend.
"W-Were good, ma'am," Kunjru slowly rose from his seat, pulling his friend up with him.
"Who's your friend?" Yue asked.
The friend puffed up his chest but kept earning looks of warning from Kunjru, "Oh, just a friend of mine."
"How's my bestie Itsi? It's been a while since I last saw her at the retirement igloo."
"G-Good, she's good, ma'am… D-Dad brought her back home."
"Oh, good! Say, did you tell her about Ba Sing Se University's latest experiment yet?"
Kunjru gulped. His friend grew puzzled.
"I heard they'll take out your old hairs and put in new ones," she pulled back the hood of her cloak, exposing her white hair, "And all it costs is a liver and eight thousand silver pieces! Soon I'll be just like the other Water Tribe gals!"
And that's when Kunjru's friend widened his eyes and gulped with identical fear. "W-Wait, are you…?"
"Yes, that's her!" Kunjru snapped at his friend before taking several steps back. He took a look at Ilannak's oldest, rather surprised to see her there, but one thing was clear: the boy had no intention of associating with her ever again, for that meant having to run into "Grandma Forever Youth." "We'd love to sit around and chat, ma'am, but we gotta go, it's an emergency—!"
"Already?" Yue asked as the girls snickered from behind her at the squirming boys, "This restaurant has the best dumplings. The owner makes it himself. He's a good friend of mine. None other than this little lady's dad," she wrapped an arm around Ilannak's daughter, "You know, his mom and I grew up in the same neighborhood. I was there when he was born' ended up delivering him. You know, in those days, we didn't have—"
"We'd love to chat, but we really gotta go, ma'am!"
Sokka laughed at the squirming boys, obviously entertained by the situation. "You have nothing to worry about when Baby Blue's got your back, Ilannak."
The tribesman nodded, amused by the situation as much as Sokka. Mitena, though, still harbored some concern, though not necessarily for her daughters. "Yue has our girls' backs, but I keep wondering who has Yue's back," she said, drawing Sokka's attention. "Mr. Wang, do us a favor, will you? These nicknames and gift-givings can pass for friendship, but if you don't have intentions of...taking your friendship with Yue to the next step...then don't flirt around and act like you're very close to her, alright?"
Ilannak's look churned with concern as well. "I have to agree. Yue is very hesitant. She thinks she's being careful by avoiding relationships. But having a companion is very important for anyone. Though I also get that she needs someone understanding, and given the situation here and the shitshow that we witnessed with Kinji and those extremists... that's why I'm not blaming her at all."
"We don't know much about her family. She doesn't talk about them very much. And I don't know if it's because she's a private person or if they're not as involved in her life as they should be."
"So we're taking it upon ourselves to make sure nothing goes wrong. She's done so much for us. The least we can do is make sure she doesn't get hurt. We're not at all saying you're one of the idiots around her, but…"
Sokka wasn't offended, though; in fact, he understood their perspective completely. "I know what you mean. Believe me, I get it. I have a sister of my own, and I'd feel the same way about any guy who hangs out with her more than normal." And briefly, Aang's face flickered in his mind, but Sokka dismissed all suspicions because Aang was many things the extremists here were not: the Avatar, obviously, but also a goof, a pacifist, a man of morals who made Katara feel free and brought an actual smile to her face— a feat that no one in the South had been so successful in.
"And I also know that claiming to have a sister won't help my case since a lot of the idiots here also have sisters and moms but are still ruining things for the rest of us…" Sokka looked at the concerned couple, "But I'll have you know that I haven't spent this much time with any woman. The prince can vouch for me. And if I'm taking so much time out of my life for a moment with Yue, clearly she means something to me, right?" Looking back at Yue and smiling in her direction, "She might even mean a lot to me."
"He won't be messing with you again," he heard Yue say to Ilannak's daughters. The white-haired beauty giggled along with them as they watched the boys hurry out of the restaurant.
"She might not be looking for a relationship right now, and I respect that," Sokka said, "But if she decides she wants to give it a try, I'll be there."
"Okay, now time for the embouchure."
Yue tilted her head in curiosity. "What's a...what was it?"
"Embouchure," he repeated.
"Embouchure…"
"Yep. It's the shape of your mouth that you need to make to properly play the flute. You see, there's a lot of stuff that goes into how you make a sound on the flute. The shape of your lips, the way you position them on the reed, and most importantly, breath control. So the embouchure is an important step in this process." He positioned his lips on his flute as a demonstration and blew into the mouth hole, forming a low, hollow tune.
"How hard do you have to blow?"
"Not too fast, not too slow. You know, like the breathing exercises we practiced?"
"Oh, okay." She picked up her flute, "I think I'll give it a try."
"Now if you can't get it right the first time, that's totally normal, so don't beat yourself up over it. A lot of people tend to have trouble with this sort of thing. It took me six to seven years to properly develop my embouchure."
"Oh wow."
"It doesn't have to be super difficult, though. It comes easy for some people. The key is not trying too hard." He took a deep breath and relaxed his expression further, "First, you need to keep your face muscles relaxed. Like you're about to fall asleep. The more tense the muscles, the messier the sound."
She obeyed.
"Now make a face like you bit into something super sour."
She squeezed her eyes shut and pursed her lips as such.
"Yeah, that's good. Now, see if you can leave a tiny bit of an opening between your lips. Kind of like an oval shape but not too much...yeah, that's it right there. Now pull your lower lip back just a little...perfect!" He, too, got his lips into position and placed his mouth over the mouth hole, "Try to position your mouth opening over the hole on the flute. And since this is made of wood, you're gonna have to press on the flute a little with your bottom lip."
She mimicked his expression and closed the opening on the flute with her lips, "Like this?"
"Yep! Now blow softly."
She blew, producing a very tiny squeak of a sound.
"It's okay, just try shifting the angle of the mouth hole a little bit…" he put his flute aside and shuffled next to her, positioning the reed a little differently, "And when you blow into it this time, use a little more force, just a little bit more…"
A hollow tone then flowed from the wooden instrument. It wasn't exactly smooth, but it was definitely something.
"There ya go!" he clapped, "You got it! You know, lots of people can't even get past making a sound for the first several weeks. You must be a natural!"
"I have a good sifu," she grinned.
"We've been practicing for a while," he said. "Let's wrap it up here for now. You did very well today, my student."
"Do I have homework?"
"Well, you could practice those breathing exercises a little bit more, if you want to. Play around with your embouchure, see what other sounds you can make."
"Noted."
They were suddenly interrupted by the time gong that was struck three times, indicating three hours past midday.
"We've been here for two hours," Yue noted in surprise, "I didn't think it would be this long."
"Time flies when you enjoy someone's company, dronningi," he told her with a smile.
"You should hurry home. Your cousin's fiancée will be here soon, and the party might start. You should be there."
"Eh," he shrugged.
"What do you mean 'eh'? You're part of the family."
"Yeah, but...I'd rather be back at the palace, you know? I mean, if that's where you're headed next…"
"Ideally your shift should be over in two hours, but you came two hours earlier, so you've met your quota," she said.
"I can stay a little longer, though! I don't want to go to the party anyway."
"Why not?"
"Uh...just, uh...my parents are gonna start lecturing again. 'Oh Sokka you need to find a nice woman, you're so old, oh Tui and La!'"
Chuckling, "Just try to escape the conversation by hanging out with your uncle. He seems like a fun person."
Sokka thought for a moment before an enlightened spark flashed in his eyes. "Hey, Yue, do you want to maybe come to the party tonight...?"
"Me?"
"Yeah!"
"But I have to take the cooking shift this evening—"
"Can't you get permission for one night? You take care of a lot of people's shifts! I'm sure someone can take yours!"
"But—"
"I will barge into the kitchen if I have to, Princess, and personally get you out of there myself."
"Look, I'd love to come, but first off, it's a private party," she pointed out. "Meaning it's reserved for family members—"
"You're family, too!" he exclaimed, adding quickly, "I mean...All tribefolk are one family, one community, right?"
"It's not the same, Sokka. This is a party for immediate family members. Related by blood or by marriage—"
"Aang will be there, and he doesn't fall into those categories."
"He's the Avatar, he can be anywhere he wants. And he's fun to be around, so naturally, everyone would want him there."
"If he's the Avatar, then you're our dronningi! Not that I'm telling anyone that you are, but you should still be there! Come on, Princess, it'll be fun!"
They went back and forth for a few minutes before Yue sighed and gave into his request, albeit with a few lingering reservations. "I don't think it would be considered proper if I visit as the princess. I wasn't invited."
"I invited you."
"A casual invitation is different from a formal one, sweet isumataq," she ruffled his hair, coaxing a smile on his lips, "And I most definitely can't visit as Kuunnguaq."
"You can visit as the caretaker," he suggested. "Everyone loves you as the caretaker."
"They met me only one time—"
"You saved Kohana. We won't be forgetting that anytime soon, Princess," he told her.
"I still can't just show up and say I'm here for the party."
And after another moment of deep thought, "You have any special charm or talisman or something you can bring? Just act like you came to give 'em to us, and I'll bring you in. Besides," he flashed her a grin, "My cousin and his fiancée would be thrilled to be blessed by a priestess like you."
Smiling back at him, "I'm not exactly a priestess—"
"Aspiring priestess," he said.
"I still think it would be awkward, though. To be blessing someone in the authority of a princess. And...and…" It was almost like she was looking for an excuse, and not out of repulsion but of nervousness, "And I just...I've never been to a party before."
"Family parties are a bit lame if you're surrounded by old people, but if you have a few peers there, it'll be fun. There's only one major rule: there's gonna be lots of food, so come with an empty stomach."
The prince sure was stubborn, and Yue couldn't help giving into that hopeful look of his. "Alright, I'll see if I can make it."
In spite of the significant lack of Sokka's participation and silliness, celebrations rang throughout the Crescent Moon Estate with Kiguk and Chen being the center of all attention. Gifts were exchanged, friendships were solidified, and a congratulatory dinner was in the works with Ki'ma taking charge of delectable Water Tribe dishes and Lady Chen's parents preparing tasty Earth Kingdom treats thanks to the North's imported resources. Kiguk and Chen soaked in the Northern air, finding warmth in heated kisses as they locked themselves in a closet upstairs under the guise of Kiguk "showing her around" the estate.
And of course, Kya and Hakoda, as happy as they were for the young couple, kept flashing longing looks at their first two children, who remained single to this moment. They found a ray of hope, however, when Ki'ma pointed out in a whim how close the Avatar seemed to be with Katara; indeed, the young airbender was a blushing mess around the Southern princess, finding every excuse he could to spend time with her, whether it was a friendly waterbending spar or something as goofy as a silly song or dance. Katara, too, was more excited than usual with his arrival, the smile on her face widening only with his presence. It was no surprise that Sokka had become good friends with Aang over the past few days, and now it was confirmed that Kohana took a deep liking to Aang, too. The little prince was huddled around his pets, clapping and cheering as the Avatar performed a marble trick that kept the child and his menagerie entertained.
Seeing all of this made Hakoda and Kya restless as they flailed between the temptation to hope and the reality that kept them grounded. The Avatar and their daughter…? Could it really be? Then again, Chunta's words rang through the back of their minds, fueling those far-reaching hopes of theirs.
"Princess Katara's soulmate is not from the Water Tribe... Just because the man is not Water Tribe doesn't mean he's not one of us. He is someone who will have great respect for our culture and traditions. He is someone of very strong influence politically and spiritually. Extremely powerful but nevertheless a pacifist. He has a big heart and will certainly take her to cloud nine, I assure you!"
The more they entertained these words, the more excited they became for their daughter. And, of course, the more worried they became for their rebellious son, who was not being teased with a happy ending by the universe but instead a scandalous romance, which they felt was doomed to bring about bad luck, Pakku's fiery disapproval, and the division of their family if entertained any further.
Amaruq, however, had naturally taken an accepting stance ever since his sister had spilled some recent secrets— that her son was very taken with the Northern princess, who just so happened to be "someone Pakku wouldn't like" given the "likely probability" of her support for the Revivalists. And it was only when Amaruq pressed her further to tell him the actual reason that she admitted to the princess's actual identity as the Akna. The princess, while likely not aware of her origin, was nevertheless the owner of a past that made their nation's conservative patriarchs squirm in their seats. She was unknowingly born with the blood of rebellion, her very first touch of the earthly world being the marble floor of a sacred temple. Likely out of fear of sin, her own parents left her as a sacrifice for La.
And Amaruq didn't care to give a single damn about that story, having chided his sister and brother-in-law for resorting to "fairytales" than the sweeping reality that the princess, regardless of her birth and origin, saved all of their lives. It was, he felt, rather sweet and indicative of goodness and hope to hear that his nephew, previously thought to be immovable, had melted completely to the princess's charm.
The tribesman took a deep breath, keeping in mind these things as he wandered around the estate in search of Sokka. The prince had spent lots of time in his room, showering and grooming himself with such precision and care, but he wasn't in his room right now, either. Amaruq scoured the rest of the estate, eventually finding his nephew in the leisure room right beside the front door. He stopped himself before he could go inside, peeking at the sight of Sokka making muscles at himself in front of a mirror. The prince was observing his biceps, too, in his reflection. As he sniffed his underarms, his face contorted with mild disapproval, so he pulled out a container of cologne from his pocket, taking a whiff of its strong scent. Amaruq held back a snort as the eager prince poured a copious amount onto his hand, ready to splash himself within the tsunamis of fragrance.
"Any more of that, and you and the people next to you are gonna drown in it, Sok-bear," the tribesman said, startling Sokka.
"Uncle Amaruq, I was just…"
Amaruq didn't say anything to the prince's struggle for words. He only calmly stepped in and took a little bit of the cologne on his hands from the prince's overly-scented palm, "You gotta wear it in the right places. The key isn't more use, it's smart use." He dabbed a small amount of the scent on Sokka's shoulder, "And then a little bit on the chest, a little bit more under your arms, but not too much..." And afterward, he helped Sokka pour the excess cologne back into the container, "There you are."
"Thanks, Uncle Amaruq."
The tribesman smiled knowingly and crossed his arms, "Now tell me. Is there a special occasion?"
"Huh?" Sokka rubbed the back of his head, "Uh...no, not really."
"Are you seeing someone?"
"Me? Pfft, come on, you know me."
Amaruq raised his eyebrows, "That's why I'm kind of surprised to see you like this."
Sokka tried to sputter out some excuse but was completely contradicted by the onslaught of a grin that assaulted his lips from out of nowhere. He fiddled with his meticulously-tied wolf-tail and looking at everything else except for his questioning uncle, and the entire time, Amaruq was smiling at him knowingly. "Now that I think about it, your father carried himself with a bit more false confidence when he came to ask for my sister's hand in marriage." Leaning down a little and looking at his nephew's flustered hint of a smile, "I don't think that's the case with you, Sok-bear."
"I'm just trying to be more professional," Sokka cleared his throat, "You know, look like a prince for once. I'm gonna be the chief soon, after all."
"That's why you're wanting to stay behind and get yourself killed," a visiting Hakoda remarked with a disapproving tone that sucked the life out of Sokka's loveblind grin.
"Dad—"
"He's the princess's bodyguard, that's what this is about," Hakoda told Amaruq.
"Woah," Amaruq smiled at his nephew, "A bodyguard for the princess, huh?" Pretending to be ignorant of his crush, "I wonder if this is part of your internship, too..."
"No, he specifically requested to serve as the princess's bodyguard and take her hits for her," Hakoda said.
"And how are you not proud of this, Hakoda? Are you underestimating my nephew's kickassery?"
"I'm being realistic. Your nephew had the audacity to call an investigation on the Nationalist leader."
"And how is that a bad thing?" Sokka demanded.
"Yeah, he's going to be inducted into the Order of the White Lotus," Amaruq said, "And naturally, he would be expected to make decisions that would punish people committing injustices or posing threats to the Avatar. You don't have to make this be about the princess." Frowning, "Kya tells me you even considered giving Sokka's hand in marriage to the princess. How did you make a one-eighty degree turn so quickly?"
"Because I was hoping we'd go back to the South and live our lives in one piece, but that's not happening, apparently," the Southern chief huffed.
"I'm not a baby to get sliced apart first thing on a battlefield," Sokka retorted, "And this isn't even about my damn safety and I know it. I'm sure no one here would have a problem if I was the bodyguard for someone else. And it's all because of your stupid, sexist purity laws!"
"This is very much an issue concerning your safety," Hakoda said firmly. "You can stand here all day long and protest against the purity laws, but they are an integral part of—"
"Fuck that!"
Glaring at his son, "I admit that the princess is kind and compassionate and gentle and the epitome of noble character and philanthropy, but she has connections with the Moon Temple and the Revivalists, and you can't expect me to forget that!" And the truth of her identity as the Akna lingered in the tense air despite not being mentioned again.
"Being her bodyguard isn't even the most I could do for her if we look at everything she's done for us," Sokka hissed. "And you're over here pointing out differences! You were the one who told me we were all one community, Dad, so how is my support for the princess wrong? What does it even mean to be Water Tribe anymore if we're having to think twice about being loyal to someone who risked so much for us?"
"People with connections to the Akna or the Moon Temple only bring bad luck, and there have been instances in real life that point to this truth!" Hakoda roared. "And no matter how many times you give the same speech over and over again, Sokka, I'm helpless in this matter. So do yourself and all of us a favor by keeping away from those Revivalists, that Moon Temple, and especially the princess—!"
"Hakoda—!"
"You stay out of this, Amaruq," the chieftain said, eyeing his son with restless sternness.
"Do you know how many families were on the brink of starvation? The men who were with me on our missions thought of absolutely nothing but preserving their families. Their moms, dads, wives, children, and small babies. I would know! And the princess..." his voice softened at her mention, "Do you know at least half of the things she does for the people? People are falling to their knees and thanking her for selling her luxuries and filling their stomachs! How could you be so heartless?! How could you be so inconsiderate of someone who's as compassionate as the Tui you worship?!"
Amaruq obviously seconded Sokka's logic, also looking at the Southern chieftain for an answer, but Hakoda did not know how to respond other than with a look indicating severe internal conflict.
"She starved herself so we could eat, and as long as I'm alive, I'm not gonna take that for granted for the sake of meaningless rules."
And with that, Sokka stormed out of the front door, claiming he needed to clear his head as he took a seat on the porch. He had invited Yue thinking that his parents would appreciate having the temple caretaker at the party and keep in mind how she saved Kohana, but with his dad now openly disapproving of him having contact with the Moon Temple or any of its associated people, he lost all hope of their family giving her a friendly welcome. He told himself that he won't have the princess be exposed to this crap and tried to think of an excuse to lead her away from the party after his oh-so-confident invite. He could say the food was taking too long. Maybe he could say it tastes horrible. Or maybe he could say the event was postponed and that everyone went sightseeing or maybe went out to eat. He didn't have very long to conjure a plan, however, after suddenly noticing a set of footprints in the snow. They seemed to be the same size, which indicated that they likely belonged to one person. They trailed towards the front door and then turned back and went in the other direction.
Someone must have come here and left.
A horrified Sokka felt his pulse skid to a stop, a pale hand clawing at his wolf tail in anxiety. Was it the princess? Was she here? And if she had been here and was right by the door, did she happen to hear the conversation…? He quickly looked around, and after seeing that there was no package or correspondence anywhere, ruling out the possibility of a messenger's visit and further heightening his fears, he stumbled up to his feet and hurriedly followed the footsteps. He called out to a few guards, panting as he asked, "Did anybody come by?"
"Yes, sir, a lady came and left just now—"
"What lady?!"
"Some lady covered in a veil—"
"There are millions of 'em around here!" Sokka said in exasperation. "Anything about her that stood out to you?"
"Well...oh yeah, she was wearing bangles."
"Yes, crystal bangles with little moon bells on them."
His stomach dropped. "Fuck."
Chapter 32: Through All the Long Night
Chapter Text
Sokka ran across the sidewalks, nearly tumbling into the canals multiple times in his haste. The chances of Yue being at the Moon Temple were both high and not-so-high; if the universe decided to be harsh on him by having her avoid him, then the chances of her being at a place that he would easily guess were zero. Then again, a part of him was stubborn in looking for her there. He just hoped the universe would go easy on him. He hoped he was at least given a chance to tell Yue that he didn't at all agree with Hakoda's remarks. That in her Moon Temple and all the efforts she was putting forth for the tribe, he saw inspiration, not an ill fate like superstitious tribefolk believed.
Before he could cross over into the middle ring where the Moon Temple was located, however, Sokka saw a few gatekeepers struggling to hold back a young boy, who was likely seven or eight years of age. The boy's hands were sloppily but tightly holding a three-to-four year-old boy, likely his sibling.
"For the last time, you can't come here!" a gatekeeper yelled at the boy, who looked utterly confused as he tried to resist the tribesman's shoves with one arm and struggled to hold his brother with the other, "Both of you go back home."
"Anaanavuk!" the boy cried desperately, appearing as if he had trouble understanding the language. With great difficulty, he managed to choke out the very few words he knew of the common tongue, "M-Mama...o-our…" he pointed in the direction behind him, "Mama…"
"Anaana, anaana!" the toddler cried through his tears. Momma, Momma!
"If your mom's as much of a peasant as you are, then she won't be here," the second gatekeeper spat, shoving the boy back, "Now get out—"
"HEY!"
The men turned around and saw the Southern prince approaching them rapidly, a snarl on his face.
"Hands off the kiddos," Sokka hissed.
"Sir, they—"
"I said," the warrior's fist clenched around the nearest tribesman's shirt, "keep your hands off."
The men gulped and stepped back as Sokka knelt down to meet the young boy's height, "Hey, buddy," his tone turned soft, and he took the shaking younger boy into his arms, "It's okay, I'm here to help. What's wrong? Did you two get separated from your mom?"
"Ikajunga! Anaanavuk, anaanavuk!" the older boy pointed in the direction behind him. Help! Our mom, our mom!
And Sokka had a feeling this wasn't just a gone-missing case, especially with the level of panic that exuded from the trembling children. "Kappianngittutit. Uvanijunga," he told the boy. Don't be scared. I'm here. "Atangiijuq oqaatsituusuunguvit?" Do you speak the common tongue?
"Aagga," the boy shook his head.
"Nakinngaaqqit?" Where are you coming from?
"Sukuttiamik ungasittumikinngaaquvaguk! Anaanuvuk katjâktut! Aujuk!" We are coming from the outer sector. They are beating our mom! She is bleeding!
Frowning in alarm, "Kikkut?" Who?
"Angutiit paliisiit!" The guardsmen!
"Nami? Namiippa?" Where? Where is she?
"Tuksiarvik taqqiq!" The Moon Temple!
Sokka turned to the men, commanding them swiftly, "Pukiqtaliit hivanirlugit!" Call the guards!
Yue was sitting on the front steps of the Moon Temple, hugging her knees to her chest. She absentmindedly smoothed her fingers over the ridges of her small conch shell, which dangled from her chain necklace that she usually kept tucked away under her robes. When the weight of her thoughts increased to more than what she could normally handle, she held the conch up to her ear and closed her eyes, faintly making out the sounds of the ocean that churned from within the shell. Slowly but surely, her pounding heartbeat picked up a smoother rhythm even if her thoughts refused to let up.
"People with connections to the Akna or the Moon Temple only bring bad luck, and there have been instances in real life that point to this truth!"
"So do yourself and all of us a favor by keeping away from those Revivalists, that Moon Temple, and especially the princess!"
Chief Hakoda's words were not uniquely his, nor did they come as a surprise to her. They were classic justifications used by conservative families to defend the Water Tribe's sexist traditions, whether or not these conservative folk were fine-tuned to the discriminatory nature of those traditions. Another reason why this incident didn't completely shock her was the fact that Sokka himself disappointedly admitted to his family's conservatism on numerous occasions given the many conversations they shared up to this point.
One thing has to be made clear: Yue was not angry. Sure, the sexist attitudes of these kinds of people were blows to everything she believed and were contradictions to the progress she was trying to bring to the North, but this discrimination was no longer a surprise for her since she was highly familiar with it and dealt with it regularly. Chief Hakoda, and by extension, Pakku, were currently juggling not only their possible gratitude for Yue but also the indoctrination that they, like millions of tribefolk, ended up receiving thanks to patriarchs of the past couple of centuries, who stamped out all possible resources of liberation and acceptance. It was difficult, anyhow, for someone to throw away decades of indoctrination over one act of kindness. Not that Yue helped the South for the recognition in the first place, but still.
Despite her lack of anger, the princess was nevertheless uncomfortable. And as she continued to ruminate, she wondered if perhaps it was best for the Southern isumataq and his family if she parted ways with him and let him go on his way back to his home tribe. The realization did not sit well with her, for she was quite taken with the prince's charm and valued his quick but sweeping friendship. She did not understand the painful tug at her heart for someone she knew but for a few days, but Sokka was one of a kind, and there was no doubt about it.
A hand on her shoulder interrupted her thoughts. She opened her eyes and saw Osha looking down at her in concern; the priestess was just on her way out but stopped herself upon seeing that Yue was still here.
"Mother Osha?"
"You said you needed to be somewhere."
"I did, but…I realize I'm not exactly wanted there."
Frowning, "Nonsense. Everyone wants our Tui."
With a dry chuckle, "I'm no Tui, Mother Osha. I just happen to look like her, that's all." Yue then looked up at the sky, at the moon that was starting to hide behind the clouds, "Besides, Tui Herself has been unwanted for quite a while now."
Sensing the disturbance in Yue's face, Osha took a seat beside her. "Are you not going to go home?"
"Actually, I wanted to stay here for a while. If that's okay."
"This is your temple. You may stay as long as you wish, Tuiup paninga," she assured her, giving her the keys. "You can just lock the temple when you want to leave."
"It's alright. I'll just stay outside. It won't be for long anyway."
The priestess cast a glance at Yue's conch necklace. "You are still wearing the vermillion, aren't you? Over your dark spot?"
By which she referred to the darkened area of skin on Yue's chest. Yue had been eight or nine years of age when Osha, while helping her wear her white duty robes for the first time, noticed the small patch of darkened skin over the girl's left breast that contrasted her bright complexion. This confirmed Osha's knowledge of Yue being the incarnate Tui, but until now, Osha remained as if the confirming mark did not matter. Two days ago, however, she began prescribing the same vermillion ritual for Yue. The same day she told Chief Hakoda and Chieftess Kya to make sure their oldest smeared the vermillion over his corresponding spot.
"Yes, I am…" Yue quirked her eyebrows in curiosity, "You don't ever plan on telling me why I should do this, do you, Mother?"
The priestess only smiled a mysterious smile, and with a gleam in her eyes, she smoothed her hand over the princess's head, running her fingers over the soft white locks. "My dearest Yuesanga."
And in her mind, the Northern dronningi instantly pictured Sokka's smug, crooked grin and the brewing mischief that would peek out from his sharp blue eyes. "Isumataq gave me that name."
"And he has named you well," Osha told her. "You must laugh, Yuesanga. La always wants Tui to laugh. If She doesn't laugh, what will become of the world?"
But Yue could not bring herself to cheer up. She did not understand what she was feeling in all honesty. So the isumataq was fun and sweet and all, but she did not know him for long, so why was she feeling this way? Over the course of her life in this endlessly abundant universe, she met many people, befriended them, watched as they either moved away or moved on with their lives.
Then again, she hadn't been as close to any of them the way she was close to Sokka. The man had a charm about him, and being with him made it easier for her to express herself, crack her own jokes for once. Their conversations teetered on and broke many boundaries as if they had been friends for so long.
"Do you know why Tui dances on the battleground?" Osha asked Yue. "Do you know why She smiles in the face of battle? It is because She knows that she will win every battle she fights. She is victory personified." The priestess stood up, casting a look at the nearly-covered moon. "Our Tui will be very bright tonight. Very powerful."
Yue looked back up at the darkened sky.
"She will outshine all the lights in the galaxy. They are all useless in front of her." Osha closed her eyes and basked in the small amount of moonlight that sliced through the clouds, "You will see for yourself."
Osha did not linger much longer after that, flashing Yue a knowing smile before being on her way. The princess, now alone, sighed and kicked at the snow, becoming slightly frustrated with herself. What was she doing? Sitting around moping over a man she barely knew. She was better than this! She was a woman of pride and honor. She had a mission much greater than missing the people who can't be beside her all the time. She had a nation to feed, an entire people to change.
And of course, one of her most important missions as of yet: cracking down Khasiq's brothels, which he advertised as adult entertainment clubs. Years and years of looking for them and busting them out, but they always seemed to elude her one way or another. Khasiq had a habit of changing their locations every few months, so even if she was a single step away from finding out one location, she would've been greeted with empty buildings lacking all evidence. She never even had the chance to extract information from its associated folk. So why not let go of doomed friendships and focus on this issue more closely, instead?
Suddenly, a loud, desperate shriek pierced the air. "TUI!"
The voice quickly burst into her soul with its distress, and even before she could control it, the image of Hama popped up immediately into her mind.
"TUI!" Hama howled, her hand reaching for a horrified Yue as the princess peeked out in horror from her place behind a tree. The old woman's boiling, sinful blood spilled into the forest snow, staining it with her vehement anger and pain, and Hama instead drew on a look of wonder coupled with love and incommensurable fear for the replica of Goddess Tui. So much so that the name 'Kuunnguaq' slipped from her memory entirely. "TUI! Get away from these heathens, go! TUI! Save yourself Tui!"
"TUI!"
Yue hiccupped out of her thoughts and pulled on her masks and veils. She looked up to see a figure fumbling in her direction in the dark, falling and rising back up in her hurry. It was a chubby-looking woman, likely in her early thirties according to appearance. She seemed deranged, maybe even mentally challenged by her behavior, and she was sporting a distant, fearful look in her wide, wild eyes. Her hands were pulling at her chaotic hair, and she was heaving erratic breaths her entire way, yelping and screeching Tui's name, likely having seen Yue and taking note of her white hair.
Yue quickly got up from her seat and stepped forward, catching the woman before she could topple forward in her haste, "Careful! Ma'am, are you alright? Ma'am—!"
"You," the woman gripped Yue's shoulders, "I've been looking for you for so long!" And she laughed with incredulity before howling with distress and banging at her chest. The woman's clothes were ripped apart, her tunic torn at the area of her right shoulder and the side of her chest. Parts of her upper body were exposed, barely covered, but her skin was obviously bruised. Scratches, some amount of bleeding, some swelling, too. A bruised breast was hanging out from the eroded fabric, barely covered by a poor excuse for a sarashi wrap.
"Oh my Spirits!" Yue immediately took off her cloak and wrapped it around the woman. She fiddled with the keys and brought the woman inside of the temple, closing the doors behind them. The woman cowered in fear and kept holding onto Yue.
"It's okay, you're safe here," Yue assured her, bringing her inside and offering her some water, and the entire time, the woman was laughing and crying and holding tightly onto Yue's hand and spilling the water everywhere, screaming, "Tui! Tui!" from the top of her lungs.
"Who did this to you?!" Yue asked her, the horror and pain in her expression increasing. She immediately extracted some water from the air and coated her hands with it, seeking to heal the bruises on the woman's face, but she tossed Yue's hand away.
"Naalungiarsuukkak!" My babies! "They took my babies!"
"Who—?"
"Tell them to give me back my babies, Tui!" And she took hold of the offerings made at the altar and threw them around, howling in pain and rage.
"Ma'am, please," Yue choked out, "Please, I want to heal you," and she gently placed her glowing palm on the woman's cheek, but the woman grabbed hold of her hand tightly and shook her head.
"No! I want my babies!"
"I will find them," Yue assured as she tried healing her again, "Who took—?"
"Those demons," the woman looked around as if they were nearby, "Tui, kill those demons right now! They'll be here!" Bursting into tears again, "They're hurting me and they took my babies, kill those demons NOW!"
"Please, ma'am, you need to calm down," Yue said, her glowing hand finally making contact with the woman's bruises on her cheek. The glow distracted the woman for a solid moment, and she stared at Yue as the princess eased her physical pain little by little. The woman's heart rate seemed to calm down, too, and she threw her arms around Yue and cried to her heart's content, whimpering Tui's name over and over again.
"It's okay," Yue rubbed her back, "Shhh, it's okay...I'm here. I won't let anything happen to you…"
"My babies!" the woman wept.
"I will find them," she held the woman by the shoulders, "Tell me, who is trying to hurt you? Who took your children?"
"Demons! Demons demons demons—!"
"Alright," Yue moved her hand down to her arms and coated them in her healing glow, "Can you tell me one demon's name?"
"Monster, he's a monster! He took my babies!"
And that was when Yue noticed that the woman's neck appeared as if bruised by some kind of necklace even though no choker could be seen, and a horrible feeling settled in the pit of her stomach as she brooded over the possibility of the woman's husband being the very monster she was talking about. "Did your husband do this to you—?"
"That MONSTER!" the woman wailed, "He took my babies!"
"Where did you last see him? Do you remember?" And with that, Yue trailed off as she heard the intense banging of the temple doors. The woman screamed restlessly, and likely in response to her screams, the banging became more intense.
"I won't let them hurt you," Yue told her, "I promise. Stay here for me."
"Don't go, Tui," the woman held onto her so tightly that she was nearly cutting off her blood circulation, and even before the princess could extricate herself from the woman's grip, the doors burst open. Several tribesmen were standing at the door with one man taking the initiative to step inside.
"He's the demon! The demon!" the woman trembled, her voice hoarse from screaming so much. Yue stood up, taking her place between the tribesman and the cowering woman.
"Oh dear, she's having another episode," the man sighed, reaching for the woman, but Yue made sure to keep herself between the two of them, glaring at the tribesman.
"Please send her this way," the man told Yue. "She's mentally challenged, you see." Turning back to the woman, "Dear, let's go—"
"Babies, I want my babies!" Looking at Yue, "He's gonna kill my babies! He's gonna kill me! Him and his demon friends…!" and she pointed to the rest of the tribesmen.
Another man ended up stepping in, sniffling, "Oh, my dear sister, what happened to you? Why are you like this? Let's go home—!"
The woman lashed out and grabbed the torch that was nearest to her, throwing it at the man who claimed to be her "brother."
"Ikunna!" the husband cried, "Oh, La, why are you testing me like this—!"
"Not a step closer to her," Yue held onto the woman's hand.
"I'm her husband, ma'am, please, try to understand." Turning back to the woman, "Ikunna, sweetheart. I love you, so please, let's go home! You need to rest!"
But none of the men, who Yue could confidently say were Nationalists, held actual looks of concern on their faces, nor did they even attempt to look convincing. "She's not going anywhere," Yue said firmly.
Ikunna glared at the tribesmen, holding onto Yue from behind the princess's shoulders. The tribesman closest to them glowered at the Northern dronningi, "Excuse me, but what the fuck? She's my wife! She needs treatment and care, you can't just—!"
"Treatment and care, huh? I suppose that's why you bruised every inch of her skin!"
"She did that to herself! She's a lunatic!" he pointed at the woman, "She's undergoing treatment and she escaped! They need her back at the facility—!"
"Then bring me proof that she is under a trusted healer's care. Bring me the healer herself and have her verify all necessary documents," Yue told him. "And I'll send her with you."
The woman seemed to panic, but Yue's grip on her hand tightened in reassurance.
"How is that even going to work? I am her husband! I have all rights over her!" And the venomous growl in the Nationalist's tone did not go unnoticed.
"I don't care what you do," Yue glowered, "I am not sending her with you. And if you know what's good for you, you better tell me where her children are."
"And if I don't?"
"Then you'll see yourself in prison tonight."
"Get her yourself, Aukkuga!" the tribesman who played Ikunna's "brother" hollered impatiently. "We don't have time! The Master is looking for new recruits!"
And that's when it fell into place. The only recruits Khasiq would be looking for were obviously women for his brothels.
Aukkuga reached for the trembling woman only to have his hand stopped in place by the princess. She tossed his hand away, "Don't even think about it."
"Forget that deranged bitch!" yelled another tribesman from the group standing by the temple doors. "Take this loudmouth instead!"
The tribesman closest to Yue sought to grab her this time but was surprised when he was instead blown out of the temple, sent flying through the open doors and toppling over the rest of the Nationalists as a result of a massive water whip. They toppled down into the snow outside of the temple, having fallen on top of each other by the force of the water. The woman widened her eyes in surprise this time, and she attempted to follow Yue out of the temple, but Yue told her to stay inside. She still peeked out, watching the white-haired Northerner take calm strides down the temple steps.
"You must be one of Sayen's Revival bitches," the man nearest to her spat on the ground in front of the Moon Temple before scrambling up, pulling a dagger out of his pocket, "The Master would want to enjoy you for himself."
He charged forward, pointing his dagger in her direction, but he was surprised to see how easily the dagger he took much pride in was cut in half with just a slice of water. He gawked at Yue, his momentary pause being his downfall as she ice-cuffed his hands behind his back. He fell backward, finding his feet frozen to the ground.
Another man decided to try his luck; he let out a sharp battle cry, tightening his hold on his spear and swinging at Yue, but she tripped him and moved out of the way just in time for him to crash to the ground. She caught the spear that he ended up letting go mid-fall and broke it in half against her raised knee, casting her boot over the struggling abuser's hand and pinning him in place with her foot. She pointed the half-broken spear straight at him, the head of the arrow just centimeters away from piercing his nose. He barely swallowed, face flushed from embarrassment as she eventually threw the pieces of the spear aside without a care.
They stared at her in a mixture of shock, maybe even intimidation as she eyed them, and the few more Nationalists who followed admitted one thing begrudgingly as they fell back on their behinds: Yue's movements were very effortless. Some were not so willing to hesitate. One such stubborn man— a nonbender, too, at that—opted for a sneak attack just when the princess was caught while taking down two other eager attackers, but he found himself quickly disabled by a towering figure; the Nationalist felt a powerful kick to his chest, the force of which sent him tumbling back into the snow, rendered unable to breathe for a solid minute.
Yue turned to see that the figure who had her back was none other than the Southern prince. He flashed her a look of reassurance and caution, conveying with his gaze alone that he would be next to her.
By then, multiple men started lunging forward, and the dronningi and isumataq charged ahead. Sokka faced them with head-on combat, relying mostly on brawn given his sword, machete, and jawbone dagger were left back at the estate. He did, however, utilize sneak attacks and aggressive agility, effortlessly dodging their blows and delivering stronger ones in return. And whenever possible, he played around with the limited resources around him, namely the weapons of the Revivalist nonbenders, maneuvering them in clever ways to make them trip over themselves or each other or run into their own weapons.
And all throughout this process, he kept stealing looks at Princess Yue, who was much more graceful and fast in her movements, regardless of her style being combat or bending or a combination of both. The way she glided across the water that she froze as an arc— like she did after a bender sent his water towards her; the way she slid along the arc and managed to freeze one of his hands to one of his feet, making him flail and hop around before he fell face-down into the ice; the way her water whips collided with every stroke of a spearhead or dagger, either slicing the weapons and making them useless or freezing the men in small, jagged hills of ice that blocked their extremities from moving. True to her determination to not harm, she focused more on restraining the opposers instead of actively hurting them, and as the minutes quickly went by, the Nationalists realized one crucial detail: those who were charging at the princess met more merciful defeats compared to those who ended up being the butt of Sokka's harsher aims. The very few men who decided to make a run for their reputations and lives also found themselves restrained by the duo one way or another.
By that time, several guards consisting of Neo-Nationalists, Loyalists, and Revivalists approached Sokka and Yue, many of them grabbing hold of a Nationalist or two and dragging them with them. Others surrounded the trembling woman, assuring her that they were her allies by presenting her with her children. The woman held her sons close to her heart, weeping in relief and lingering panic and fear, but after a moment, she brightened at the sight of Yue and began screaming, "Tui! Tui!" again.
And that was when several guards cast interested looks at the veiled Yue, who realized she was now the object of their curiosity. Her uniform indicated only her status as a maid, not a fellow Revivalist guardswoman. Sokka, too, grew nervous, fumbling to come up with different excuses in his head, but no matter what he said, he feared they would still ask to see her face, a move that would hurt her chances as a vigilante.
"You fight impressively," Sayen remarked. "Are you a Revivalist?"
"She's my friend," Sokka blurted out before she could say anything. "A good friend of mine."
It was during that brief distraction that a few of the Nationalists snuck past the guards and raced through the tundra instead of taking off to the city. Sokka took out his boomerang and whirled it in their direction, and it whacked one of them in the head, making him topple forward and on top of three of his other comrades. The distraction was brief but lasted long enough for the Southern prince and Northern princess to reach them.
Sokka jabbed at their pressure points, making them topple to the ground with very little strength left in them, and Yue stepped forward, giving them a fierce look.
"You are going to tell us where Khasiq's clubs are," Yue hissed at them, "and you will tell us now."
"Never! You won't get a squeak out of me— aahhh!" a Nationalist jumped as Sokka pointed the sharp end of a broken spearhead at the man's throat.
"You're lucky I'm feeling generous today," the isumataq murmured. "Tell us where the clubs are, and I'll let you go to prison unharmed."
A total of four current locations had been revealed by the cowering Nationalists, who pleaded to be spared, confirming that those were the only clubs that existed. Two of the clubs were located in the outer ring; one of these brothels was located at the back of a restaurant in a particular shady neighborhood, settled between the ring and the Northern outskirts. The other was underground, located in a tunnel dug deep in the heart of the outer ring tundra. The other two locations were in the middle and upper rings, both disguised as prestigious inns.
"We need to seize those buildings," Yue said. "If we delay any further, Khasiq will change the locations."
"Are you saying we need to organize a sting operation?" a Loyalist guard asked.
"There is no sting operation necessary for this. We would need to go undercover if these brothels have workers who engage in consensual practices, but nothing is consensual about several politicians, socialites, and a handful of high-scale aristocrats coming together and supporting an institution that profits off of sexual abuse."
"But there have to be at least some workers who haven't been forced into this, right?" asked another guard. "There is no guarantee that all of them have been forced into this, so how can you be so sure?"
"We are looking at a place that was willing to accept even a mentally challenged woman. They were looking to separate her from her children. Her own husband was looking to employ her as a sex worker. That's more than enough proof that there's no consent there. Just monstrous lust. And we don't need to go undercover and waste more time."
"And if we don't want the North to destroy itself, we need to take action now," Sokka said, turning to the guards, "To be frank, I don't know why all of you are hesitating instead of following us. Why do we need to discuss something like this when we could already be out there?"
"I hope you're not hesitating to work with each other," Yue said, "because you're from different parties and backgrounds with different perspectives. Can we not all agree that raping and abusing women is wrong? Whether we are conservative or progressive? Just because you belong to different parties doesn't have to mean that your morality is radically affected, too."
The entire time, Sayen and a few other Revivalists were listening to Yue's voice carefully, unable to help but compare it to Kuunnguaq's. Kuunnguaq's voice was rather soft although passionate whenever the situation demanded it, and this mysterious woman's voice was also rather soft and simultaneously passionate. Even though the other Revivalists were distracted by the present situation to take notice, Sayen thought for a split moment of the possibility that this woman could be Kuunnguaq herself. This woman had not yet addressed anyone as if she knew them, and she did not greet any of them like Kuunnguaq would, but she nevertheless hid her face, and she was being careful in keeping her appearance a secret.
"This is not an action concerning parties," Yue told them, "It is a matter of getting rid of injustice. And if people want to view it as a party issue, then that's up to them, but as members in service of the Water Tribe, you should see every little issue as being Loyalist versus Revivalist versus Nationalist."
"That is not necessarily the problem," a Neo-Nationalist began.
"Then what is?"
"It's complicated—"
"No, it's really not," Sokka cut the man off. "Innocent people are being forced into this, and they need to be saved. It can't get any more simple than this! If we are to count ourselves as human beings, we need to make at least this much of an effort. It's about time we stopped profiting off of bodies and blood, don't you think?"
"But there are many high-profile aristocrats and socialites behind this," a Loyalist said. "They can easily bail their way out. And not only that; their contributions are essential if we want our economy to not fall into jeopardy."
"Khasiq is out of control by using the national treasury for his own projects," a Neo-Nationalist admitted, "And that's why we're having to rely on these aristocrats to fund a significant portion of the nation's resources. And in return, we have to appease them. It's pathetic, yes, but we don't have a choice until Khasiq's influence is out of the government for good."
"And as much as I hate to admit this," a Revivalist chimed in, "There are several politicians who currently have private connections to those places."
"You're all thinking about associated politicians, but I'm thinking about the hundreds of women who have gone missing over the past several years, and how those cases were either never attended to or blatantly ignored because Khasiq bought nearly all of law enforcement," Yue said.
"But who else can we trust other than those aristocrats?"
"Yeah. You think the princess is going to help raise capital? She seems like the type to give away all national assets to the poor."
"She gave away her own possessions and is content with living like a beggar in the streets—"
"You all better shut your blowholes right there before you say another word about Her Highness," Sokka hissed.
"Isumataq," Yue shook her head, indicating wordlessly that anger was not the best course of action, especially at this current moment. She turned back to her audience, "Whether or not you trust the princess and her alternative plan for raising the capital is your personal issue, but as far as your aristocrats' contributions go, there are plenty of ways for them to make money other than investing in immoral activities. There are other ways for them to satisfy their lust instead of relying on bloodlust."
"And I know the White Lotus definitely isn't going to sit back and let all of this happen," Sokka told them with vehemence. "Even if we don't raid those locations today, your aristocrats will be dragged out of their mansions and into the streets. I will personally make sure it happens." Crossing his arms with a huff, "Any more complications we should hear about?"
"Lady," Sayen said, earning everyone's attention and especially the surprised looks of Sokka and Yue.
"What about her?" Yue asked, her heart pounding.
"I mean that our leader will be in trouble," Sayen said, still looking at Yue in slight suspicion, "and she will be targeted even more because of our involvement." Turning to Sokka next, "You're saying the White Lotus can and will take action. Why can't that be tonight? Why can't we approach this through the White Lotus? Let's go get the sentries right now and have them carry out this mission."
"Am I not enough as an authority figure?" Sokka asked. "I will be inducted in less than twenty-four hours."
"But you're still not inducted yet."
"If we have to wait on inducted officials to make every little decision—"
"This isn't a small decision, Prince Sokka, it's a messy one. Believe me, we want to bust in there and get rid of those crazed beasts more than ever, but you as a soon-to-be inductee need to consider the legal aspects of this. Just as much as we need to consider the safety of our leader."
"Your Kuunnguaq is my sifu, too," Yue said, both surprising and not surprising the audience given her prowess. Then again, unspoken tension remained in the air because Sokka, especially, knew that this pivotal moment of Yue admitting that she was connected to Kuunnguaq in some way would present more danger to her from Khasiq's end. The Southern prince frowned in worry as he observed the reactions of everyone around them.
"So you're a Revivalist," Sayen said.
"No. I'm simply a seeker of wisdom learning from all different branches. I would even say that I'm Kuunnguaq's true student in this regard. That's why I haven't gone after the political party zeal."
Clearly she was referring to the Revivalists' eagerness for establishing a rival party, which only brought about superficial differences and spurred competition rather than waking people up from slumbering over their morality.
"I know she would be very disappointed to see people, especially the people she calls her friends, backing out of a rescue mission for her sake," the princess said. "Your loyalty is commendable, but Kuunnguaq would not want it to consume your duties."
The Revivalists still did not say anything, and in spite of all the answers she and Sokka had given them up to this point, people were still hesitating. Yue frowned, deeply disturbed by everyone's hesitation. She simply did not understand it. Who wouldn't jump at the chance to save lives? She looked from them to the determined Sokka, who gave her hand a gentle squeeze of reassurance, admitting without a word that he was going to be there to help.
"I'm willing to help you in any way you'd want me to," he once told her. "Even if that means being quiet."
His presence was heartwarming and comforting, there was no doubt about it, but it still brought back the undeniable truth of his family's disapproval.
"That's why you're wanting to stay behind and get yourself killed."
"He's the princess's bodyguard, that's what this is about...he specifically requested to serve as the princess's bodyguard and take her hits for her."
"...do yourself and all of us a favor by keeping away from those Revivalists, that Moon Temple, and especially the princess!"
Yue slipped her hand away from Sokka's, taking a deep breath as she came to a decision. "Fine. We'll do this the proper way like you all want." And she pulled her mask down, revealing her face— only her face— and left her hair and eyebrows covered. Her complexion shone with great luminosity as the moon finally stepped out of the clouds, casting its light over the princess and her milky complexion.
The audience found themselves instantly stunned and drawn to her, unable to fathom how she, despite being a tribeswoman who should ideally be blessed with darkness, glimmered with her light skin tone and undeniable beauty just as Tui would if she was in human form. Sokka panicked, "Your Highness," he whispered, "What are you doing?"
"As the princess of the Northern Water Tribe," she pulled out her special pin of royalty and held it up in the moonlight, sporting an authoritative tone, "I am asking for volunteers for our mission."
Multiple jaws dropped. Sayen widened her eyes and staggered back, totally not expecting the events to turn out the way they did. Gasps and shocked yelps filled their surroundings. This was the princess? This was the woman they'd just spent vocally dismissing? This powerful waterbender in a maid's uniform with an exemplary ability to stir hearts was the daughter of Arnook? The force of rebellion that challenged but also bewilderingly completed the crown of government like a precious jewel?
"Your Highness!"
"Princess!"
"The princess of the North!"
Glancing at such an official pin that glowed in the moonlight and drinking in the long-sought-after appearance of the princess whose birth had remained a secret for so long, whose very existence rested on a pivotal "what-if," everyone fell to a low bow. Sokka, his eyes wide, bowed as well but felt his heartbeat picking up the pace, pounding with anxiety as he took in the princess's face, left exposed as it glistened beneath the moonlight with a strange combination of power, beauty, and vulnerability. What is she even doing?!
"I was hoping tonight would be a chance for you all to prove yourselves as capable co-protectors of the nation," her voice seemed to nearly echo through the gaping silence. "I was hoping you would all be the changes I need to see in the tribe. But if that isn't going to happen, no matter. I will do everything I can to restrain them myself."
"I'm coming with you, Princess," Sokka said firmly. "I know I wouldn't be wasting so much time here if any of my loved ones were back in those hellholes that Khasiq calls entertainment clubs," shooting a glare at the audience, "And anyone with even a tiny bit of something called a heart can join us at any time." Turning back to the princess and softening his tone, "But I'll be with you all the way, dronningi."
She nearly asked him if it was a good idea, his family's disapproval lingering in the back of her mind, but in his eyes, she recognized beyond layers of confusion and worry a kind of fire— the fiery propensity towards goodness and raw justice. It was the same fire that she was harboring, and she didn't think it would be fair to extinguish it at a time when they all needed it the most. "Thank you for your support, Isumataq Sokka."
"I'm coming with you as well, Princess," Sayen announced, a determined look on her face.
"Count me in, too," a Loyalist guard piped up, earning unanimous approval from the others around him.
"And me."
"Me, too!"
"I've dealt with enough of those extremists' shit that's misrepresenting our party," a Neo-Nationalist frowned. "I'm gonna give this my all, consequences be damned. I'm with you, Madam Princess."
"You have my support, too, Your Highness."
"And mine!"
"I am honored to have your support, but I do have one condition," Yue said. "No one is to be killed in this encounter. These criminals are wanted alive, and they will undergo interrogation before punishments are carried out."
Spears shot up in the air, luminated by the intensifying moonlight, accompanied by war cries that were indicative of the guards' unanimous agreement. The princess, glimmering face and all, had so effortlessly drawn people towards her like the moon that attracted the wolves of the Arctic. Sokka was both impressed and restless, flailing like the ocean waves at the sight of Tui.
Among the numerous guards who have assembled, four teams were formed with high-ranked leaders placed in charge. Each team consisted of around fifteen to twenty members, containing both benders and nonbenders along with a politically diverse group. Each team was set to take down one location. Sayen led a group which would raid the inner ring location, and a prominent Loyalist guard led his respective team to the middle ring location. The brothels in the outer ring were to be closed down by two other teams, one of which was headed by the princess herself.
It was exhilarating for the people in her team, especially Sokka, to see her in action, though Sokka felt more than just exhilaration. He was worried sick about what this reveal would mean for her because she herself told him that it was crucial that her abilities were kept secret. What could be the reason for her to reveal everything? What would she say to the people who still might predict her to be Kuunnguaq herself? Was she even thinking about Khasiq's reaction when he finds out that Arnook's daughter had connections with Lady, who was Khasiq's worst enemy and primary target to date? Was the princess even going to tell him these things after having overheard Hakoda? She did not seem angry, but she certainly had to be uncomfortable, right?
This was why an unspoken apology kept trailing at his lips and pouring out in every look he gave her. There was, however, no convenience for conversations or questions. This was simply not the time. What he could do, however, was convince her with his actions, let her know that he wasn't going to leave her side. That his blood was boiling with just as much energy as hers when it came to eradicating the horrible influences in the tribe.
They stormed through the narrow pathways in the lower ring before reaching the street that they were looking for, alarming those who recognized them by their official pins. Several tried to flee, but the members in the princess's team were already grabbing hold of those who sought to flee, dragging them to the nearest prisons at the princess's permission. They eventually reached the destination of the said "adult entertainment club": the infamous Temple of Pleasure located at the back of a restaurant that seemed to be poorly maintained.
They burst through the front doors, perplexing the poor folk who looked up from their meals, and they hurried through the corridors and kicked open the lone back door that led to an attached building.
And they were immediately hit with pungent smells of musk, blood, and sex and the sight of half-naked men and cowering women. Several rooms were rattling with the cracks of whips, accompanied by the desperate cries of women that sounded nowhere near moans of pleasure. Loud sobbing could be heard from one of the rooms in the far right corridor, and accompanying the agonized cries were animalistic grunts, curses and obscenities. There was a woman weeping in the far left corner, barely covered, her hand smoothing over her other arm, which appeared to be burnt. And looming over her from his place on the chair beside her was a man, running his fingers through her hair and occasionally pulling at it harshly, leering at the harsh cries of response. The dimly lit space and its juxtaposing stench of perfumed blood made Yue's head spin.
Several people didn't take notice of the prince, princess, and the officials, simply thinking of them all to be more visitors, but upon the moonlight shining on the officials' pins and reflecting their bright glows on their faces, the half-naked men quickly scrambled for clothes. Several Nationalists, having heard the commotion, stepped out only to freeze in place, for standing by the door were several officials, headed by the Southern isumataq and, to their immediate shock, the Northern dronningi, her face veiled again but the pin on her robes speaking everything for her.
"We're saved!" the woman with the burnt hand in the corner shrieked, biting the hand of her abuser and shoving him away from her. She wrapped the nearest curtain pelt around herself, throwing herself into the warm arms of the princess and weeping against her shoulder. "Please, put me out of this misery, Your Highness!"
Sokka glared at the gawking clients, "In the next couple of minutes, this building will be seized," he roared, "And every puppet of Khasiq will be subject to trial and punishment for crimes against humanity. If you want to be spared a couple of bruises, then I suggest you get off your asses and consent to being arrested without putting up a fight. If not, we'll be taking your extremities to the infirmaries and the rest of you to prisons."
A Nationalist roared in resistance and charged at them, but a stomp of Yue's foot against the ice shook up the building entirely like an earthquake, causing cracks to form deep in the ice and the walls. The charging Nationalist fell facedown, nearly getting stuck in a quickly-forming crack. The Northern leader commanded a guard to restrain the said Nationalist and drag him out. Sokka blinked at Yue in surprise as did the other Nationalists, who were just now learning of the princess's abilities.
"Secure the victims," Yue told the rest of the guards, and they barged inside of the building with their spears, kicking open several bedroom doors, knocking out the pimps who tried to stop them. The guardsmen focused on dragging out (and clothing) the men while the guardswomen tended to the women. To their horror, several of the women have been whipped and tortured in various ways with many of them passed out from pained exertion and hallucinogenic blends in their systems.
"Stop them!" a towering Nationalist screeched, pointing to the princess, "Block her chi!"
What happened from there was mostly a blur. With almost all of the guardsmen and guardswomen occupied with rounding up the perpetrators and protecting the abused women, only Yue and Sokka were left as the combatants while most of the Nationalists in the building ended up being benders. This meant the men had a clear advantage— or so one would think. However, that was when an unseen part of Yue unleashed. Drowning out the bleating winds and the distant ocean's howling groans emanating from the open windows were her grunts of struggle as a group of Nationalists lunged forward, some with weapons and some with their bending. She moved like a tide, swooping low and jumping high to dodge their strikes, boosted by her bending. She was quick to disable them all as she redirected their water whips and made them transition into jagged arrows that sliced through their tunics, thus keeping the attackers pinned against the icy wall.
Sokka, on the other hand, took on the nonbenders with ease, snorting at their pathetic attempts at a fight. He blocked their kicks with his steadied hands and sent them to their knees with a harsh press to the pressure points in their necks, knocking them out. A particularly tall Nationalist sprinted towards Sokka next and sent a spear flying forward. Sokka caught hold of the spear that was torpedoing in his direction and ended up tossing the Nationalist effortlessly onto the ground, his foot pressed up against the writhing tribesman's chest. The isumataq thrust the spear through the Nationalist's tunic and stuck it deep into the ice, slicing through the thick pelts, barely missing the Nationalist's neck as he pinned the man to the ground.
Another Nationalist attempted to release the man, freezing in place. Sokka glared at him, beckoning his opponent. "Try me."
The man shuddered backward with every careful step that Sokka took forward, and before long, the tension was obliterated with the prince's fierce kick to the man's abdomen, sending him buckling to the ice as well. The tapestry beside the fallen tribesman caught hold of Sokka's attention: it was an image of a man having La-esque imagery, his foot stamped on top of a woman's back as she lay face-down in the snow. Sokka ripped the tapestry off of the wall and grabbed a torch, setting fire to the image. He then flung the flaming fabric across the building in the direction of a second round of opponents, rousing pained howls from them. The heat forced them to roll over on the ground to put out the fire, giving him the chance to pin them down as well.
"Guards, keep your masks up and faces covered!" Yue suddenly called out, having found a container filled with sedative, hallucinogenic herbs. She extracted the juices from the leaves and vaporized them, bending them in the direction of uncovered Nationalist benders. Breathing in the fumes, they fell over on the spot, immediately taken by sleep.
"Move it, move it!" the guards dragged several nonbending Nationalists out into the front room. One of them resisted by grabbing a whip and swinging it at the guards, but Sokka knocked the tribesman down and took hold of the whip, snaking it around him, wringing out every bit of the abuser's pride and forcing him out of the building.
In a matter of minutes, the building was cleared. The abused women were led away to safety by half of their teammates, and the other half dragged the Nationalists perpetrators away in frozen handcuffs. The restaurant building beside it was cleared, too, from the chaos, its customers having been evacuated. From there, Yue and Sokka paid a visit to the other locations, helping the other teams there similarly clear the buildings and drive out the offenders. Most put up a fight. Many met harsher forms of restraint within the Southern isumataq's grip. All of them, however, were eventually taken away in chains. Rage, humiliation, cowardice, embarrassment, and a number of other emotions raided their faces, and Yue never realized that she would see anything so indicative of a smashing victory.
Chief Arnook, like everyone else in the palace, was still removed from what was currently taking place in Khasiq's discovered brothels. The chieftain only focused his thoughts on Khasiq's investigations, which had apparently still been going on in spite of the time rapidly approaching midnight, extending past an entire day as of now. He hoped that the Spirits were gracious enough to have Khasiq quickly punished for his crimes by the White Lotus, but knowing Khasiq's influence, the chief knew he was asking for too much.
With a sigh, he sat up from bed, the taste of his liver support tonic still filling his mouth. He wandered over to his study next door, a perturbed feeling raiding his chest for a reason he couldn't name. And it was then that he saw a scroll that had been left there for him. With his eyebrows quirked in curiosity, he took hold of the scroll and unfurled it. A sigh left his lips at its mundane trade-related contents, but he suddenly perked up when his eyes hovered over the name of a particular Earth Kingdom province: Nansei.
"It's...it's probably just a coincidence…" he threw the scroll aside, the resulting somersault in his chest startling him, but he froze in place as the light from the candle on his desk splayed over the scroll, revealing a message that was carefully crafted from special ink. And in that moment, it was revealed that the trade information in the scroll was indeed pointless, nothing more than a guise to both cover up and hint at the subject of the real message: Nansei Village.
Arnook fumbled for the scroll, and after looking both ways and then peeking out of the door of his study for a moment, found that he was completely, utterly alone save for the security guards, who were all the way at the end of the corridor and nowhere near enough to suddenly barge in and surprise him. The chief quietly locked the door and took a seat beside the candle, memorizing the message.
Esteemed Chief Arnook of the Northern Water Tribe,
We hope that by the Goddess's grace, this message finds you well. We are writing to you from Nansei Village regarding the health of Chieftess Ahnah. After twenty-three long years, your wife has finally woken from her coma. She is asking to see you and the princess...
So much time had passed, and yet, it seemed like no time had passed at all. By the time the last of the offenders were led away, the tribe's time gong struck two times, indicating two hours past midnight. It was a cloudy night, for most of the stars seemed to be blocked, but the radiant moon was clear to the eye: a perfect waxing crescent. The light spilled into the emptiness of the upper ring's once-prestigious inn— the last location that the Southern and Northern leaders paid a visit to in order to carry out the mission. A place that had been transformed into the most expensive of Khasiq's brothels before it met its downfall just minutes before.
An exhausted Yue, drenched in moonlight, did not move from the place, finding the entire experience from tonight to be surreal. The cries and hollers of the victims that rang through the North for Spirits knew how long; the shards of glass— remnants of bottles of intoxicant— that lay around, staining the ice with their contents and differing in quality based on which sectors they were found; the cracking of whips and the overbearing smells of blood and other bodily fluids; the torn and burn tapestries of explicit images that abused sex rather than respected or liberated it. And of course, the ice that cracked further and further, responding to the building numbness within the princess.
In a bout of anger, she summoned additional water whips and sliced the pelt couches. Water burst through the doors at the command of her hands, breaking more glass in the process and chafing the ice walls with their ferocity. With a pant, she stopped, her numbness building into a crescendo of pure rage as she fell to her knees.
"TUI!" Hama's shrieks still rang through her mind. "Tui, oh, TUI!"
She shuddered, closing her eyes, refusing to imagine, refusing to remember. She reached for her conch necklace and fiddled with it, bringing it back up to her ear as she listened to the ocean.
"Yue?"
Turning to the entrance where he was waiting, "Isumataq…"
He appeared nervous and uncertain. The shaken look on her face as she looked around at this building, he would never forget. "Are you okay?"
All thoughts gradually left her. She sighed and nodded, turning back to look at her surroundings. He stared at the place along with her; his rage was mute, too, as a result of his own exhaustion, but it was definitely more obvious. Even so, his gait was gentle and careful as he walked up to her, his voice hoarse from his loud war cries. He sat beside her, taking in the suffocating stillness that juxtaposed the bustle of abuse that had been here minutes ago.
And in that vulnerable moment when he decided to give her company, when he displayed his genuine concern for her, Yue realized deep down that regardless of approvals and disapprovals from everyone else...she did not want to let go of her friendship with the Southern isumataq. And it seemed that neither did he.
"I never noticed you had a necklace, too."
She looked at her conch. "It's because I keep it hidden, usually. So I won't lose it."
It had been her only constant companion all these years, having been with her since as far back as she could remember. Osha, given her shamanistic prowess, had once told her that Yue found it herself when she was around four years of age. Where or how or when, such specifics were not given.
"It helps me with stress," she said, looking at the conch. "I hear the sound of the ocean...and I imagine myself in the middle of it. Away from everything and everyone. Just me, myself, and I. In a gondola directly under the moon…"
"Your happy place. That's it, isn't it?"
"Maybe. Yes, maybe."
He did not have to be told anything specifically; it had been a very long night. Her heart was burdened, and she needed to drop the weight. He could see it on her face— sickly pale, replacing the hint of rosiness on her milky complexion, her eyes bloodshot. A look on her face that questioned how such evils had plagued the North— her North— so easily and effortlessly. How in the Land of Tui, the Goddess for which the land was named was depicted as little more than La's bed slave. How dangerous such a depiction was for the sisters of the tribe.
"I was eighteen when Khasiq's administration announced the opening of his 'clubs,'" she said softly. "I'd been looking to find out where these places were, trying to get enough support from the public to have them shut down. But I never got the chance to, I…I wasn't quick enough…I should've been...I could've prevented so much..."
His hand rested on her shoulder, "Hey, you're a hero, you know that? You are. Don't beat yourself up. Shitty things happen in the world, and no matter how sincere you or I might be, there are still some things we don't always have control over. Those women are happy now thanks to you, and that's all that matters."
A pause settled over them. There was still so much he had to say. There was so much he had to ask. There was a lot for him to worry about following her reveals about her abilities. But there was something he had to do that was more important than all of that. A first step he had to take in easing her discomfort. Before he could say anything, though, Yue surprised him with, "Sokka...I want to thank you."
He blinked, swallowing, "Oh...It's no big deal, dronningi. I'm always happy to help."
"Well yes, thank you for that, too, but what I really mean is…" she turned to him, a glimmer of hope in her eyes, "Thank you for being the kind of person we need in a place like the North. I couldn't have done any of this without you."
The expression on his face was completely unreadable for a moment, but the next second, she found herself greeted by a warm hug. Sokka sighed deeply, closing his eyes, tearing at his lip, his voice softer than she'd ever known it to be. "I'm sorry. I'm really very sorry."
She returned the sudden but not-unwelcome hug, "Don't do that."
"Do what?"
"Be guilty for something you can't help. Apologize for no reason."
"But my dad…my parents..."
"You defended me, though. Maybe more than anyone ever has."
"But that doesn't change the fact that he said things he shouldn't have."
"We should be thanking your father, actually. If he hadn't said those things, I wouldn't have gone back to the Moon Temple. We wouldn't have been able to reach this goal."
"Don't try to make this a positive thing." Swallowing hard as he grasped her hand, "Princess Yue, you know I'd never think the things that they—"
"You don't have to say anything," she stopped him, easing his perturbed look. "I know, Sokka, I do. I would never think you feel the same way that your parents do." With a hand on his shoulder, "You are not your parents, and you are not your grandparents. You're our isumataq, and you are the example we need. Happy?"
He choked out a relieved sigh, swallowing the lump in his throat as he nodded. "I know something else that can help with stress, you know." He stood up and reached for something that he spotted a few feet away. He handed her the object: a hammer. "Take this."
She furrowed her eyebrows in confusion.
"You're going to destroy this place." He revealed another hammer that he picked up with his other arm. "I'm going to do it, too."
She looked around at the bleak excuse of a high-class building, her eyes fixed in a wince. "Destroy it?"
"You need to let out all of your anger," he told her. "Everything you're feeling, take it out on this place. Right now."
She seemed uncertain for a moment, looking around to see if anyone else was there.
"There's no one else here," he said. "I told them all that I'd escort you back."
"I need to get back to the shelters. I need to heal those women…"
"There are plenty of other healers on call. Let your anger out first. We're not leaving until we destroy every room in this building."
She didn't seem to know how to go about this experiment, so he decided to demonstrate. With a grunt, he smashed his hammer against the wall to his left, reveling in the disfigurement of the wall. Yue glanced at the hammer in her hand for a moment before she let her rage take tighter hold of the hammer. She slammed it against the ice with all of her might and didn't look back from there.
And as the walls of the sinful building crumbled little by little, then all at once, leaving the two of them standing among piles of rubble and debris, they basked together in the aftermath of their cathartic release— a deafening breath of silence.
A/N: So this was quite an action-heavy chapter. I figured it was about time.
Inuktitut is quite a joy despite its long words. I realized this as I tried to form some sentences for an actual conversation towards the beginning of the chapter. Not sure if the grammatical constructions are 100% right (I consulted all kinds of grammar books and dictionaries and glossaries to double-check), but I did my best. There are simply not enough grammar resources for Inuit dialects, and I'm helpless. *sigh*
Anyways, thanks for reading, and Happy Valentine's Day!
Chapter 33: Winter Moon Glows With Bright Love
Notes:
Warning: Discussions of assault and attempted infanticide. Some of the incidents depicted in this chapter may be triggering for some people.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
At four hours past midday, the Northern Water Tribe's emergency shelters were busier than ever. The rescued women were being healed, liberated from their outward scars, wounds, and whiplashes with several other victims still recovering from their drugged states. The pressure to remain calm in spite of feeling the urge to shed tears for the victims was high for those who were providing care and for the guards who stayed behind for additional security. It was like a nightmare not because of the pressures of healing but because of the tragedies that unfolded one by one within those walls, allowing for a kind of wild catharsis as exhibited by several of the women. Torn hopes, failed marriages, loss, and heartbreak— everything manifested as either poignant emotion or numb silence. The guards and the healers were heavily affected by it all, having taken more breaks than usual to clear their heads. Yue and Sokka, however, worked tirelessly with Sokka submerged in patrolling duty and Yue immersing herself in healing.
Ikunna refused to let her children out of her sight. She also refused to let men be near her for any reason. Junguk, who introduced himself as a healer and offered to heal Ikunna's sons, was shoved to the side. The other Revivalist men who offered to help her boys change out of their torn clothes or tuck them in after the restless night were greeted with the woman's shrieks and hollers. Some of the men were hit by objects when they even looked in the direction of her room. One poor guard, careful and gentle as he was in speech, was slapped directly in the face when he tried to calm her down from a panic attack. The women were at least tolerated in Ikunna's presence, but as far as trust went, she trusted no one but Yue. She only allowed the Northern dronningi near her, only let her heal or speak with her and her children. In her current mental state, she was completely unable to register Yue's identity as a princess, and she repeatedly called Yue, "Tui," in an excited tone and had no qualms against hugging her every so often, all much to the confusion of everyone else, for they hadn't yet seen the princess's white hair.
Ikunna's children also found great comfort in Yue's presence; the princess told them and their mother various stories to distract them as she healed them. She promised them that she would do what she can to cure Ikunna and keep them safe from the man who didn't deserve to be their father. She promised them that the shelters would provide them with everything they wanted and needed, so long as they kept within the walls for a few days to avoid the wrath of lingering extremists.
It was a surprise as to how Yue maintained her composure as she healed Ikunna, especially after the woman's tragic past was unveiled little by little. The woman had supposedly been married off to a Nationalist man by her parents. The marriage had been rocky from the beginning, but given her family's orthodoxy, she was encouraged to submit. The only joy she found was in her children, but after the birth of her second child, her fluctuating weight took a sudden increase, much to the dismay of her husband, who found sadistic pleasure by dragging her into increased physical torture. Everything went downhill after that, for the poor woman couldn't take the abuse any longer, her sanity severed in the process. Her husband, forced to look for new recruits for Khasiq's businesses, decided to do away with her by handing her over to the brothels, hoping to gain a hefty price in return. This meant separating the children from her, for their oldest, the seven-year-old, grew to be extremely protective of her for his age. It was the last straw, resulting in the mother and children trying to somehow escape, and from there followed the rest of the story.
Ikunna's story was just one of several that indicated much suffering, and this was from her being a victim of not Khasiq's brothels, necessarily, but of a toxic marriage. To imagine what life had been like for the brothel's victims was an impossible feat in comparison; while many of the rescued women grew emotional as they let out their grief and pain, others resorted to deafening silence. And coupled with their experiences were those of other innocent victims of the philandering men: the women confined to their households. One such woman, accompanied by her equally-shocked parents and in-laws, stormed into the shelters, seeing for herself the kind of man her husband truly was. She was further rewarded with the wrath of her in-laws, and from there, drama ensued.
"It's you!" her mother-in-law shrieked. "You're the reason why my son turned out like this! If only you'd satisfied him!"
"Six children later, and you still think I didn't beat your son's dick enough, you old witch?!" the woman howled with rage, holding her youngest baby at her hip as she let out her years-long frustration. "Something's gotta have happened for these kids to have been born! How is it my fault when you're the ones who didn't raise him right?! He's the one who went around town, keeping it out of his pants!"
She was not the only woman to have her marriage shamble that day; a pregnant woman who claimed her husband was wrongfully arrested by the "Revivalist-majority" simply because he was a Nationalist claimed that he was working hard day and night for their growing family. Needless to say that her world was turned upside down, too, when she found out that the only work he had been doing— as confirmed with evidence— was working his loins away at the brothels. And she took the news by tearing off her marital necklace, smashing its pendant into pieces with her foot, and weeping in front of the very princess who she had accused of targeting Nationalists on purpose.
"He said he loved me!" the woman wailed.
And one of the embittered victims, having watched all of this, remarked hopelessly in response, "There is no love here, sis. Tui and La gave our tribesmen incredibly fuckable bodies and very fertile loins, but they forgot to give them hearts. If love was really possible, your man wouldn't have fucked us over and over."
There were a few hopeful moments, though, especially for the women whose parents and other family members have swarmed the shelters, reuniting them after having lost all hopes the past several years. Fathers and mothers who agonized over the fate of their daughters, children who wept in their mothers' laps, and on rare occasions, a few loving husbands who cursed themselves for their inability to protect their wives from Khasiq and his monsters.
There were ignorant family members, too, of course, particularly those who spoke of outdated rules— making a wrong a right by having their daughter's rapist bring her honor back by wedding her.
"It's in the law books!" an enraged father growled.
"Then consider those laws dead," Sokka snapped. "Forget honor; you would be doing a great disservice to your daughter if you make her go through any of this again."
"He would be married to her—"
"So he can ruin her life even more?" Sokka glared at the man's idiocy. "Chanting mantras and making a rapist tie a necklace around his victim doesn't 'purify' their bond or bring a woman's honor back or other nonsense. And if you still think this is a feasible way of solving every rape case, are you saying a guy should rape every woman he pleases and right his wrongs with a fucking necklace? Should he carry around a bunch of necklaces at his belt? One for every woman he assaulted? Do you parents think your daughters would be happy with those kinds of men? 'Cause if you do, fuck you, and if your 'La' or 'Spirit of justice' or whatever does, then fuck him!"
The reply both stunned and shut up the parents, who gave the isumataq horrified looks at the logic.
"You think your daughters are no different than items at a bazaar that need to be bought by the people who spoiled them, but the fact is, your daughters are human beings, not some objects to be soiled in the first place," Sokka told them firmly. "So stop this yakshit, have some compassion, and spare them the suffering. They have unrealized dreams and plenty of chances at a fresh start that shouldn't involve those dumbasses. So shut the fuck up and mind your own damn businesses."
In spite of their ignorance, the need for justice still demonstrated those parents' love for their daughters and the need to have their futures be secured after such a traumatic event. Some women believed they were deprived of even this luxury, thinking with each passing hour that no one would come for them. One such woman, who happened to be Katara's age and resembled her a little bit, too, caught the sympathy of the patrolling Southern prince. She admitted to him that she admired and greatly appreciated his defense in a time when tribefolk would of course make up useless solutions for their horrific experiences.
"If only my father or brothers understood things the way you do, isumataq," she told him as she wallowed in her unmanifest depression.
"Wisdom can be like a tight slap to the face sometimes," Sokka said, rubbing his face a little. "Like it kind of was for me. Literally."
"Literally?"
"With the South being deprived of food, our men and I were forced to travel and trade manually. We were able to provide for our folks this way," Sokka said. "I ended up going to Kyoshi Island and met the Kyoshi Warriors. They're a skilled group of fighters who safeguard the island and carry on the traditions of Avatar Kyoshi. Their leader, Suki, is a good friend of mine, but she slapped me at our first meeting 'cause I said something dumb. Like girls aren't successful fighters and other shit..." Shrugging, "But hey, she definitely proved me wrong. She was the complete antithesis of the nonsense our elders have been spitting out the last few centuries. She reminded me of my sister, Katara, to be honest. They were the only two women I'd known at that time who could fight very well. Well, also the rest of the Kyoshi warriors. And then I started travelling more and more and met more people and visited more cultures and saw so much more...And then I met our dronningi of the North, and boy, am I just completely blown away by her...I'm rambling, aren't I?"
But the woman listened patiently and shook her head. "So you got slapped at first, huh?"
"I deserved it, it's no big deal," he dismissed it, "But my point in saying all of this is that your dad and brothers need that kind of slap in the face, too. Not a literal one, and not necessarily from a Kyoshi Warrior...though that would be helpful, I think…"
The woman managed a chuckle.
"— but I mean like a figurative slap," Sokka said, his expression contemplative. "Something that hits you so hard that you're all of a sudden aware of who you are. What your place is in the universe. How pointless everything really is, how pointless these sexist rules are, what they'll end up actually doing to the people around you. How they bring out the fall of societies…"
"Like an existential crisis."
"Yeah, maybe." Shifting in his seat and taking on a sarcastic tone, "You know how we manly masculine men claim we need to protect you guys and be gentlemen." Softening his voice with sincerity again, "And we do need to do all those things because as humans, we need to look out for each other. It's part of our social responsibility. But part of that social responsibility is making sure you have the resources to protect yourselves. 'Cause you're capable of the same things we are. I mean, granted our bodies work different ways, but that's just a part of our lives. How we're unique. It's not meant to consume us, you know?"
The woman didn't have to attempt at a smile this time; it came to her naturally.
"So the bottom line is...that kind of an existential slap in the face is very necessary. That's what your folks need, and that's what they'll get pretty soon." Looking at her, "But even if it's gonna take 'em a while, I know they still care about you. Their thinking is fucked up, but they still care. In their own way. I have a feeling they'll be here soon."
"No, Prince Sokka," the woman shook her head. "My father didn't talk to me for a week because I went to the bazaar without him one morning. He had this notion that when I go out by myself, I'll fall in love with some guy and elope with him. Since women have a 'wild, uncontrollable sexuality.' Either that or he was worried I'd be raped. One or the other. Or maybe both." Scoffing, "I was in the safety of my bedroom when I was stolen, by the way."
"You didn't do this on purpose," he said. "You went through a terrible experience that no one should—"
"Why does it matter? I'm not a virgin anymore. And I didn't lose my virginity after getting married to a guy." Swallowing, "My parents are the type to blame the woman either way. They won't let me back into their home. Not even if Tui and La themselves showed up and told them to."
"They might be overprotective, but I'm sure they care about you more than you think."
"That's what they all say. Overprotection." Huffing, "They robbed me of a life and friends back when I still had a chance, and it's too late now, because people will start running away from me when they see me."
"No they won't," he said.
"Her Highness is truly a blessing. She said she will make sure none of our details are leaked to the public. But keeping things confidential won't necessarily help if people know you've been missing for several years and see you again after so long."
"Come on, don't think like that. You have so many people around you willing to be your friends."
"Like the other victims? Should we bond over how many times we were fucked? Should we compete over who endured the most pain?"
"I meant everyone else, too," Sokka told her. "We're all your friends. I'm your friend, Her HIghness is your friend." Smiling gently at Yue's mention, "Her Highness is friends with everything that exists, basically."
The woman's expression did not change. "You know, I once wanted to be a healer, isumataq Sokka. But here I am now as a patient. And I'll probably be a patient for the rest of my life—"
"That's not true," he said. "There are still several chances. You're still young. You have a long life ahead of you and lots more to do. You can be one of the best healers in the North, and you will be, I know it. But for that, you need to start healing."
"It'll take a lifetime to heal—"
"And part of that includes being successful," he said. "There's no greater slap in the face to a nation of sexists than for them to see you be extremely successful and have them eating out of the palm of your hand. Our dronningi is very kind. She's giving people more opportunities than ever. Your dreams are going to come true. And did you know the princess also opened up training academies for women recently? They're free of charge, too, and they're taught exclusively by our Revivalist sisters. So if you want to participate, you most definitely can." Giving her a reassuring smile, "You're not gonna be alone, Sister. The Revivalists are here, the princess is here. I'll be here, too. Think of me as another brother to you. I mean, not one of those annoying, overprotective machines that yell at you for every single thing. A fun brother who'll do everything possible to make sure you become one of the top healers in the nation."
"I'm glad I have your support, isumataq Sokka, but I'd rather not call you 'brother.' Or any guy that." Sniffling, "I called those monsters brothers. All of them. And they didn't stop…"
Swallowing hard, "Then call me 'sister.'"
She gave him a blank look for a moment, initially unsure of how to respond, but then she let out a chuckle, then a loud laugh that lasted longer than it probably should before transitioning quickly into heaving sobs.
Sokka forced down the lump in his throat, brushing at his moistening eyes as he was hit with a strange need to see Katara. He couldn't imagine how things would've been if she was in a situation like this. He couldn't fathom how cruel people could really be. How Khasiq and his imbeciles had such messed-up brains to even think of doing the things that they did.
"La, have mercy," the woman hiccupped, "I'm in so much pain…!"
The Southern prince blinked back the moisture in his own eyes, letting the woman have a moment as she buried her face in her hands, her previous numbness melting into oceans. He didn't know what to say, knowing fully well that anything he said fell short of comfort. And part of that was guilt. He was not responsible for these horrors, and he would never see himself becoming someone who encouraged or initiated such kinds of cruelty, but never did his own biology bring him so much discomfort.
"Sister, I can't even pretend to understand what it feels like to be in a situation like that for so long," he said, his throat choked, "But I know it's horrible. I absolutely hate that these monsters are calling themselves men. And even now, my blood is boiling because I don't have the strength to imagine… I have a sister of my own, and I..." He gulped, unable to finish, telling himself to give Katara a hug when he got home, "What I can do from my side is to make sure those cretins get the punishments that fit their crimes...and I can make sure that nothing like this ever happens again. But if there's anything else I can do…anything else you need..."
The woman composed herself, her sobs subsiding as she gave him a look of hope and a smile of gratitude through her tears, "Ukalaaqgikkit, angaju Sokka." I will let you know, Sister Sokka.
He smiled at his new title. "That's more like it."
"Immi?"
The woman turned to the doorway, her vision slightly blurred from her overwhelming tears, but she recognized the voice of one of the visitors. Letting another hiccup escape her lips, "Anaana...?" Mom…?
"Immi! Paniga!" Immi! My daughter!
And this voice, Immi realized belonged to her father. "Ataata!" Dad!
Two more voices— both male— called out to her simultaneously, "Angaju Immi!"
And Immi found herself tackled by her parents and brothers, all of whom burst into sobs along with her and refused to let her go. Immi let loose more of her grief as her mother and father kissed her forehead and held her close to their hearts. Sokka smiled at the sight; he stood up to leave and give them space, and on the way, he saw the princess standing by the entrance, watching the family. Her face was covered, but he could tell that she was smiling, too, even if just a little, a spark of rejuvenation lighting up her eyes.
Osha found herself seated in a gondola that rocked in the midst of the ocean. Overlooking the horizon was the newly rising moon, its gleam lighting up the seas. The waters were peaceful and still, but within seconds, the stillness around her rippled. Forming before her in the distance were two human-like beings— one clad in dazzling milky silks, adorned by darkness at her center, and the other donned in midnight velvets, completed by the light at his center. The figures held hands, casting each other loving looks and walking towards her across the water. When they reached Osha, their smiles widened to impossible lengths. They spoke simultaneously, too— each word perfectly in sync as if they were actually one being appearing in two forms.
"We are like two restless magnets forcibly held back by stubborn hands," they said. "Won't you bring us together by the next full moon, Osha?"
And at that, the priestess snapped her eyes open, nearly breathless. The dream played through her mind again a couple of times before she let a spark of rationality shoot through. The next full moon. That's almost a week away, isn't it? Today's the waxing crescent...yes... She turned to the calendar scroll beside her, fumbling to check the date of the next full moon. Indeed, there were only six days until the full moon arrived.
With the realization sinking into her, she got up from her bed and reached for her coats and furs, deciding to share the news immediately with an old friend.
"I don't get how she's so calm."
"She's just so...stoic..."
Some of the Revivalists who were sitting down for their break-since physical and mental breaks were most definitely necessary— were watching Yue closely as she helped calm yet another woman who lamented over her fate. This woman, too, was apparently a victim of her Nationalist husband's abuse before she was handed over to the brothels two years ago. Having felt the need to dissociate themselves from the many tragedies around them for the sake of sanity, the Revivalists shifted their focus on the princess of the North. And needless to say that they were astounded by how normal the princess was around them. As if she wasn't the princess at all and just a simple commoner. Wasn't she supposed to have been locked away her entire life? How did she learn so much? How did she even meet Kuunnguaq? Was she Kuunnguaq herself? But Kuunnguaq, no matter what the circumstance was, never revealed her face as easily as the princess.
Sokka, who had relieved yet another guard's shift and took on more duties, sighed in concern as he looked at the princess, "She's refusing to take a break."
"As if you aren't, Brother Sokka."
"But still…"
"Her Highness sure is hardworking," she noted, turning back to observe the princess. "As if she's a normal citizen."
"It's always weird seeing a royal figure like this," Sanka noted. "At least, for me. I always thought that royalty— especially the pampered kind— is rather sensitive. Things can't be too cold or too hot for them, can't be too rough or too smooth. They're so delicate. Unwilling to mix with the public..." And upon remembering that the Southern isumataq was nearby, "We're not talking about you, Brother Sokka. I mean the kind of royalty that we see in places other than...other than the Water Tribe..."
"Our dronningi is Water Tribe," he stated the obvious.
"Well yes, but she's a princess. Raised behind walls. The chief raised her in secret, and he probably pampered her quite a bit."
"To be honest, it could also be that he didn't," Aput said. "You guys read Professor Zei's article, didn't you? The chief wasn't willing to listen to the princess when she told him the Earth Kingdom suitor was an imposter. If he pampered her so much, he wouldn't have been so careless. Or even if it was an unfortunate circumstance, he would've believed her—"
"Hey, hey, you don't have to discuss this around her, alright?" Sokka flared in reprimand, keeping a protective eye on the princess, who was occupied with healing the woman. Indeed, Zei's article and that Earth Kingdom imposter incident would forever be lodged into the minds of the people, and Sokka found it unfortunate, for the incident was now widely known and addressed, likely on a regular basis among everyday conversations. It was obviously disturbing for the princess to think about it, and he wished people were a little more sensitive about that issue.
"We don't know how exactly she was raised or who raised her," said Ujaraq, "but we do know that she had been in that 'haunted' building her entire life."
"Maybe she was raised by the servants," Sanka suggested. "We do know that she met Kuunnguaq at one point and trained under her. At least, that's what she says."
"How could servants raise her when no one was able to even look at the eastern portion all these years?"
"Well who else could've raised her? She's been up all night like a servant. She'd gone undercover as a maid."
"It does make sense," Aput said, looking at the princess with a dash of suspicion. "I think there's a deeper connection between her and Kuunnguaq. Apart from a student-sifu relationship. They both seem to favor undercover missions. They both practically sound the same, just a few differences here and there. They fight smart."
Sokka only panicked as his Revivalist friends repeatedly attempted to put two and two together. "It's only natural for a student to pick up things from a sifu," he said, trying his best to sound casual. "She says she's Kuunnguaq's student after all..."
Amka looked at him, "Brother Sokka, you don't think there's a chance she might be…?"
"No, there's no way, they don't look anything alike," he said quickly. "I've...I've seen Kuunnguaq, I'd know."
"You have?" Everyone gawked at him, their eyes wide.
"Y-Yeah...when I met her."
"None of us had ever seen her to this day," Ujaraq said. "Why would she show you her face?"
"Yeah, she didn't even know you for that long," Amka raised her eyebrows.
"If she let you see her, then she must really trust you…"
Brushing back the beads of sweat trailing across his forehead even amid the Arctic, "Uh...she didn't mean to reveal her face…It was an accident. Her mask, uh, fell off without warning…"
"Have you seen the princess, too, then? For you to so confidently say they're not the same person?" Ujaraq asked.
"Of course I did. I have to. I'm her bodyguard." He cleared his throat and went back to looking at the princess, and it couldn't be more obvious to Sanka and Amka that the Southern prince was taken by utter fascination for Arnook's daughter.
In the meanwhile, the poor victim kept bawling, pouring out her heart before the princess. "He was supposed to be my La…"
Yue, however, held only a look of skepticism. "Those kinds of metaphors don't fly anymore, my friend. It's like Ikunna said in her own way. There are more demons than Tuis and Las here at the moment."
The princess finally convinced the woman to have a seat. The bawling continued, but now, Yue had the woman's full attention...as well as the attention of the observing Revivalists.
"Do you know the story of Tui and La's origins?" Yue asked.
The woman gave a faint nod. "The Book of Union…'When the One split into the Two, each One was made of both black and white. And when They saw each other, they saw themselves reflected in the other.'"
"That's right," the princess nodded. "To see yourself reflected in someone doesn't mean you're a part of their false promises, Sister. It means you are understood, respected, loved as abundantly as you offer that understanding, respect, and love. Tui and La, out of their immense love and respect for each other, kept pieces of each other within themselves." Her thoughtfulness turned serious. "Why can't the same be for us human beings? Why must we blindly accept someone we are arranged to? So long as they give us zero respect?"
The woman dried her eyes, absorbing the princess's logic.
"Saying you're Tui and that your husband is La is just a way to make sure you as a woman— especially as a woman— don't cross the boundaries that society has imposed on you," Yue said. It's a way to guilt you, especially, into staying in a relationship. Now matter how abusive." Narrowing her eyes in hopelessness, 'The husband is La, therefore he is your ruler. You are Tui, and therefore, you are his submissive.' This is the mantra that people have been clinging to for so long. Just look at Sister Ikunna. She was told that her husband was her La, and she was forced to stay within the marriage. Look how she is now. Do you think it was healthy for her parents to raise her to worship her husband as La? How do you know for sure that this technique wasn't used by some prehistoric caveman to get his people to multiply?"
"Those fairytales might be good on paper, but practically speaking, they're worthless. Tui and La are just tools made up by some prehistoric caveman who was trying to get his people to multiply." Sokka widened his eyes at the memory of what he said a few weeks ago, comparing it to the striking similarity in her wording.
And of course, he jumped at the chance to claim that such beliefs were false. That bestowing gendered Tui and La titles on toxic couples only ruined people's lives instead of 'sanctifying their relationship,' as the elders would say.
But...but... in the case of wholesome, innocent relations between good people, in the case of two free, equal beings coming together to share their lives...in the case of him and Yue… what if his rational brain, while having previously been removed from the sappy idea of soulmates, now wanted to believe in such a myth for once? Specifically the myth that she was Tui? That they were prophesied to be companions? That is, of course, if she accepted him, which, in spite of their friendship, might not be easy given how everyone here was mourning the death of love altogether. Not that the sisters here were to be blamed, not at all.
"But let me tell you something, Sister," Yue continued, eyeing the weeping woman. "The reality is far from that. Very far. Tui and La are not dumbed down to dark and light, male and female, superior and inferior. These kinds of attributes are just what we project onto them. The reality is that they are beyond all of that." Pointing to the woman, "You did not sign up to be anyone's slave, and you did not sign up to make anyone your slave. And if the Tui-and-La metaphor really was destined to work, your companion would not have made a slave out of you and the Spirits inside of you. So please, for the love of the actual Tui and La, don't let overblown expectations ruin your sense of self. La is meant to be a nourisher of souls, not a narcissistic master who whips you as he sees fit. Life is precious, and time is short. You need to be your own caretaker. There are billions upon billions of people on this planet. How are you to say that the first person you run into has to be your La?"
The woman's sobs briefly returned, and Yue, while devastated for the woman's plight, still did not crumble as the other Revivalists had at one point or another during their time at the shelters. The princess's look exuded only compassion.
"Repeat after me," she told the woman. "'I am Tui.'"
The woman hesitated.
"Say it. It's okay."
"How can I be Tui—?"
"Just say it, Sister."
Gulping, "I... am Tui..."
"A little louder. With more confidence."
"I am Tui."
"A little more."
"I am Tui!"
"Yes," Yue encouraged. "Now say, 'I am La.'"
Closing her eyes and bringing her sobs to a stop, "I am La!"
"Her views are similar to Kuunnguaq, too," Amka noted.
"Well she's not Kuunnguaq," Sokka insisted. "I've seen both of them. They are different people."
Aput sighed as he looked back at the princess. "I wonder why Kuunnguaq never told us about the princess all this time. When she clearly knew and was teaching her… And it's not like she found out just yesterday or at the same time we did because healing and combat, especially at that level, take years of practice and discipline."
"It could be that she was trying to safeguard the princess, too," Sokka threw in a hypothesis, desperately hoping the conversation would end there.
Ujaraq frowned in concern. "If the princess revealed the truth just to us, we would've kept it a secret somehow, but she went ahead and announced it to several Loyalists and Neo-Nationalists. Even the Nationalists we arrested know the truth. People are gonna talk." Shaking his head, dazed, " can't even imagine how things are gonna go from here. When Khasiq finds out the princess has connections with his worst enemy, shit's gonna go down."
And that was exactly what Sokka feared. Why in the world did she give part of her identity away?
More families had come by the shelter and provided love and care to the women who were stolen from them. Among them were numerous people who had doubted the princess's leadership and prowess. Now, however, they could not take their eyes off of her, and they even dropped down to their knees with thanks. It was needless to say that the princess has become quite popular with many people in such a short time and with just one of her major projects, but what was also obvious was the way her level of risk skyrocketed since her reveal.
"You know a lot of people are suspicious, right?" Sokka whispered as she worked in solitude on preparing a herbal paste, "That you're Kuunnguaq, too? Everyone else is putting it all together. I had to tell them you and Lady look nothing alike."
"I'm not sure what I'd do without you, isumataq," she said with a small smile.
"Your Highness, that's not the point. People are suspicious, and this could make it difficult for your identity as Kuunnguaq," he said, continuously making sure no one was around them to hear their conversation, "Why did you do it? You said you can't afford to tell people the truth. You said you wanted to be free in your own palace. I know you didn't tell the complete truth, but…Now the guards on our mission know your face. Such a risk wasn't necessary."
"How else were we going to get them to do this?"
"I would've convinced them somehow—"
"See, that's exactly it. They shouldn't be convinced by other people to do what I ask of them. I want them to have enough trust in me and my actions, and I thought this would be the chance to prove myself. How much longer am I going to have to hide? When will my commands actually be recognized? There's so much work to be done, and I need people to listen to me." Her eyebrows furrowed. "Yes, I know the chief will probably try to limit me from doing a lot of things, but I'm willing to fight that. How much longer can I hide my life even from him?"
"So you plan on telling him everything?"
"I think it's best if I do…" but there was great uncertainty in her voice. "But I can't have him try to stop me…"
He sighed, internally struggling as an unsettling thought crept into the back of his mind. "Your Highness...Is this also because...well... Do you not want me as a bodyguard anymore? After…?"
"After what?"
"After my dad…"
"Prince Sokka, you're getting carried away. This has nothing to do with that."
But he didn't look convinced. "It's because of what my dad said, too. Or maybe that's the only reason, and you're not telling me." Gulping, "You're not wanting me around you anymore, right?"
"No, Sokka, no," she shook her head, "That's not it, believe me. In fact, it's the opposite. I'm not going to lie; after that conversation at the estate...I was thinking about letting you go, but not for the reason you think." Blinking up at him, "I value our friendship, isumataq. I admire your leadership, the way you share a passion for social justice, the way you always bring a smile to my face. You know, I've laughed more when I was with you these few days than I probably have in...many, many years combined…So as you can imagine, I was very conflicted in wanting to make that decision..."
He felt his face and heart warming up.
"But I thought I was intruding, you know? You need to live your own life. Take care of the South. And I know I kept this in the back of my mind before, so I didn't want you to take this position in the first place, but then you busted me out of the matchmaking event and I...I got selfish. For the first time, I didn't feel alone in the things I do for the tribe, and that was a really good feeling, and...and you could obviously hold your own, I felt, so…" she stopped rambling and said with an exasperated huff, "It was a moment of weakness, and I accepted you for the job..."
A moment of weakness? More like a moment of genuine trust, he felt. And it made him feel really good, too.
"I don't want to be the reason why your relationship with your parents might become strained. And of course, the issue of safety. That's always been my number one concern. So I really was trying to think of how to tell you to walk out of the job. But after tonight, I realize just how crucial your influence is here. Just how much I need your help. And I thought that...me proving myself as someone capable of holding my own might eventually take away a little bit of your family's fear for your safety. I thought they would feel a little better about you being my bodyguard because you won't have to take the hits when I'm alert myself."
"Your Highness—"
"So if anything, this is all so that I can keep you beside me. I can't ask you to stay, but...I'm not going to ask you to leave, either. I'll leave it up to you, trusting you'll make the right decision." She eyed him with sincerity, "Believe me, Sokka, you are very wanted here."
He only blinked at her, unsure of what to say, replaying her words over and over. You are very wanted here.
"I gotta go," she picked up the medicine that she had finished preparing, "We'll talk later, yeah?"
The frozen isumataq watched her leave. He probably would've swooned had he not been rooted in the current situation.
"Princess Katara and Avatar Aang have arrived!"
The guards' announcement immediately caught everyone's attention, particularly Sokka's. By the time he stepped out of the shelter, he saw that the guards patrolling outside had assembled to give the guests a proper, secure welcome. Aang and Katara were rushing over to Sokka in concern. The Southern princess greeted her brother with a hug, and he hugged her back with a kind of unknown relief filling his heart.
"We heard what happened," Aang said. "Is everything okay?"
"Yeah, everything's under control now."
"How are you doing?"
"I'm okay."
"Dad's really mad that you didn't come home yet," Katara told her brother. "I told him I'll see where you are."
The prince glared, "Doesn't he know what happened?"
"He does, but he's kind of in panic mode. The fact that you were running around the brothels isn't sitting well with him."
"It was for a rescue mission!"
"You know how it is. He's worried about you openly challenging Khasiq, and on top of that, he's worried about what people are gonna say. He says it'll hurt your chances with tribeswomen, too, if they learn you've been around brothels. Even if it's for a rescue mission, people back home are still gonna talk, he says." And of course, the unspoken reality: he did not favor Sokka spending time with the princess, and what was really the cause of his discomfort was the fact that Sokka and the princess had spent the night immersed in rebellious activities.
"So we should just sit back and do nothing when people need our help just because people might talk?" Sokka shook his head, incredulous. "This is a bunch of yakshit."
"Don't listen to him. Just do what you need to do." Katara noted the exhausted look in his eyes, "It's been a rough night. You probably got no sleep."
"He didn't take a single break, Sister," Aput said as he passed by. "He and the princess have been working nonstop. Someone needs to stop 'em before they crash."
"But hey, it's all worth it," the isumataq said. "For once, I don't feel so useless when it comes to doing something for the sisters in our tribe. There's so much to unpack here in the North, and there's even more to unpack down South now that we have something to eat." Sighing tiredly, "There's still so much to do."
"But you're off to a great start," Katara smiled at him, "I'm really proud of you, big brother."
"Me, too," Aang pat his back. "And I'm really glad you stepped up for the challenge. You got a headstart on your White Lotus duties. You have no idea how helpful all of this is for the investigations."
Reminded of Khasiq's investigations, "How'd the process go?"
"Khasiq's supporters are trying to cover up the more important evidence one way or another for his crimes," Aang huffed, frowning. "We spent the entire day interrogating him. He admitted to nothing. But now that we have a few Nationalist criminals who are willing to crack, this will be a faster process."
"The credit all goes to Her Highness, guys."
"Yue," Katara whispered, her eyes wide with eagerness, "Is she still here?"
"Shhh," Sokka nearly clamped his hand over his sister's mouth, "Her name's still not revealed. Keep it down!"
"Fine, but can I meet her now?"
"She's still healing a few people. You're gonna have to wait."
Moments later, Aang and Katara were led inside of the building. The airbender and the Southern princess felt their moods drop significantly at the sights before them. It was a bittersweet experience; today was a day of victory, for these women had finally seen the end to their suffering, but they were carrying with them lots of trauma and grief in a time of turmoil. Some were too tired to move a muscle as they sagged against their pillows; others found that they couldn't sleep, either staring at the ground with the night's events reeling through their minds or telling their reunited families everything that happened. Then there were some whose healing sessions were wrapping up. At the sight of the Avatar and Princess Katara, they sat upright and greeted them with bows, but the airbender and master waterbender declined all formalities, declaring that they were here to help as friends.
Katara sported a look that promised hope and healing as she spoke with the victims. She reminded them of all the newest facilities that she heard the princess had organized in the North to empower women and prevent future atrocities. Aang promised them all that he would work closely with Sokka and the Order of the White Lotus to ensure proper action was taken to bring them justice, take measures to offer them additional protection, drag Khasiq out of the country once they found the evidence they needed, and punish the offenders accordingly. The victims and their families were fairly optimistic for the most part and found great comfort in the duo's promises. There came a point, however, when it became too much for a sensitized Katara to handle, and she had to see herself out into an empty room after wrapping up a conversation. Aang and Sokka followed her, doing their best to comfort her in the trio's privacy.
And then, like a beacon of hope, a flash of light like the moon that put all the stars to shame, Princess Yue stepped into the room and closed the door. Sokka nudged his sister, gesturing to her to look up as the princess stepped in front of them.
"You finally ready to take a break, dronningi?" Sokka asked her.
"Lady Sayen forced me to," Yue admitted. "And it's getting harder to breathe with all this on." After looking both ways to make sure it was only the four of them in the room, she pulled down her veils and mask, breathing in the Arctic air with great but controlled relish.
And in the meantime, Aang and Katara simply gaped at the woman's Tui-esque appearance, Katara being especially shocked. It was a pleasant shock, however, for the master waterbender felt as if she was seeing Tui herself stand before her. She beamed excitedly at her brother, the words Wolf Moon nearly dangling at her lips but instead contained in her eyes.
"It's good to see you again, Princess," Avatar Aang broke the silence and bowed in greeting.
"Likewise, Avatar Aang," she bowed back. "Thank you for coming out here to support us with our dronningi," she smiled at Katara next.
"Any time. And please, just Aang is fine."
Sokka stood up, his hand around his sister, "Your Highness, I'd like you to officially meet my sister, Katara."
Yue bowed at Katara, "It is a great honor to meet the South's pioneer of women's justice—" and she was cut immediately off by Katara's fierce hug. It caught Yue off guard, but she relaxed and hugged Katara back with a look of amusement.
"You look just like Tui!"
The princess chuckled, "I suppose I do. The universe is quite funny sometimes."
Katara smiled back as they let go. "It's an honor to meet you, too. You're my idol."
"As you are mine, Dronningi Katara," Yue's smile widened.
In the time Yue had allotted for herself to have a break, she and Katara bonded over their efforts in handling the issues in their respective tribes. The entire time, Sokka had been afraid that Katara would ask about anything related to the Akna or possibly give away the truth of Yue's past in her excitement, but the Southern princess didn't say a word about it. Katara had, however, been expecting to hear Yue's entire life story and satisfy her curiosity as to how in the world the leader of the North was able to learn healing and combat, but she held back because the situation was not in their favor for those sorts of questions right now.
Even so, Yue seemed to have caught on to Katara's squirming curiosity. She saw a passionate leader and even a long-lost sister of sorts in Katara. Not to mention that Aang was the Avatar and was obviously on their side. The princess may have even begun to see a purpose behind revealing many of her secrets to them, so she did not hesitate. She was vague in her explanations, and it was understandable (to Sokka, at least) given she didn't like to talk too much about certain personal details, but she did, however, admit to important details, such as her escape from her room one pivotal day with the aid of her bending, which she had assumed to be a weird power in childhood innocence. She spoke of how her escape allowed her to meet two different masters, one who trained her in combat and another who trained her in healing, no names given. Her healing sifu welcomed her to the Moon Temple as the caretaker, and she received further instruction in ancient Water Tribe languages, scriptures, and rituals.
"So you're also…" Katara trailed off.
"The one who saved Kohana's life," Sokka finished.
It was while juggling these tasks that Yue had managed to snag a job at the palace, which consisted of numerous other odd jobs. Learning cooking from the aunties in the kitchen, cleaning from the maids. Some days, it was dusting the palace, other days it was babysitting, but whatever the task, it was all necessary for her to build some kind of life rather than be stuck in her room for the rest of eternity. And following her advent as the princess, the Northern dronningi dove right into the changes she wanted to see within the tribe. Establishing training centers for women along with launching the Black Lotus project in partnership with General Iroh, the Grand White Lotus.
It seemed that the Northern princess held immense trust for Katara and Avatar Aang, for she did not hesitate to admit to them that she was Kuunnguaq, too, though she omitted the truth about the phenomenon of medical bloodbending, a secret that even her fellow Revivalists did not know.
"So you're a Revivalist," Aang noted, wide-eyed. "You're also…" Lady…
"I don't identify as a Revivalist, honestly," Yue told him. "I didn't even come up with the name. I was wanting my social mission to be general, to reach out to all branches. Some of my friends became obsessed with the idea of joining politics to compete against Khasiq's version of the Nationalist Party, and Revivalism became a political movement. Combating injustice is not bad by any means, but you can do that without establishing yourself as a rival party. That's why I'm a fan of going undercover, mixing with the public. Taking things down from the inside or when they least expect it."
And Katara couldn't agree more in spite of voicing her support for the Revivalists' general mission. The Southern dronningi also frustratingly admitted to her own lack of authority in doing anything down South. Her encounter with Pakku, while allowing her to score points in the arena of getting rid of some extremely sexist "purity laws," still did not give her access to making decisions for herself. Given the dangers of bandits, she was confined to the igloo in spite of her fighting capabilities, tasked with helping her mother and grandmother and looking after Kohana.
"It's unfortunate when the people in our homeland do not recognize what we have to offer them, but that's when we need to create opportunities for ourselves." Turning to the Southern princess, "Katara, I was going to invite you to join the Black Lotus."
"Me?" Katara asked.
"Sokka tells me you're really good at combat and that you're a capable healer yourself, but what really won me over were your efforts to get rid of the purity laws in the South."
"I still have a long way to go to get rid of all of them…"
"But you have still achieved something that's not at all easy," Yue told her. "Princess Katara, in you, I see inspiration. In the name of purity and cleanliness, our people are saying our very existence is taboo. I need people like you to help bring about the change we need to see, and I am very confident in your efforts. I'd like it very much if you represented the Black Lotus down South…" her smile dwindled a little bit, "But... I also understand that your parents might not want you to take up the offer—"
"When it comes to doing the right thing, we can't stop just because of our parents," Sokka said. "This isn't about them. This is about protecting our people. Your Highness, Katara and I are with you no matter what."
"Besides, this is my dream," Katara told her. "You don't know how long I've been waiting for an opportunity like this, dronningi. Being a representative for the Black Lotus Project is more than anything I've imagined would happen. But...the more I think about it, the more I realize that it won't be easy for me to handle the responsibility down South. Not right now, anyway. Our mom gets stressed very easily, and I don't want to add to it."
"Yes, yes, I understand. She's pregnant, after all. This would not be a good time."
"But that doesn't mean I want to give up on this," Katara said. "That's why I want to stay here a little longer."
"In the North?"
"Sokka's currently the ethics minister for your cabinet, right? At least, he's going to be. I'll tell our parents that I'm staying behind to 'keep an eye' on him and inform them of how things are going. They won't refuse."
Yue seemed unsure. "Are you sure this will work?"
"I will make it work," Katara assured her. "I've been stuck behind the walls of our igloo all my life. Just as you were forced to stay in your room. But you still made a life for yourself that's so unbelievably awesome."
"Only because I wasn't being watched," Yue said. "You're quite the center of attention, dronningi."
"I'd like nothing more than this opportunity, and I promise I'll do everything I can to convince my parents to let me stay here. I'll help you with anything you need me to help you with."
"If it's also safety issues that your parents are worried about, I'll stay behind, too," Aang told them.
"But I thought you were going home," Katara said. "After traveling the world for so long."
"I need to stay here longer to carry out more investigations anyway with a few White Lotus sentries," the airbender said.
"Are you required to stay?" Sokka raised his eyebrows. "Swear on your arrows."
"Sokka," Katara frowned in reprimand.
"Well...I'm not required, but it'll help if I stay," Aang said, rubbing the back of his bald head as he gave them a nervous grin. "I'll also oversee the partnership between the White and Black Lotus Organizations since Grand Lotus Iroh won't be able to stay here for long enough to represent. The sentries who are planning to stay can focus more on observing the situation here. We will have full security arranged all throughout the tribe in a matter of weeks," and turning to Katara, "and I will personally make sure that you and Sokka are safe."
Though it appeared to Sokka as if Aang was going to stay here even if they didn't have the investigations, for the airbender was quite taken with Katara and had been listening to her intently this entire time, likely already having made up his mind and planning everything in his head.
"I think that will be really good for the tribe, and I'm glad you're helping out, Aang," Yue smiled, turning to Katara, "And if you really want to stay, too, you don't need to spend your time following me around like your brother. Honestly, I didn't want him to do so, either, but he's insisting."
"And nothing you say will change that, Your Highness," Sokka said.
"That's why I've accepted my defeat," she chuckled, "But Katara, I'm sure the women here would be honored to have you as their waterbending teacher."
"Me? Teaching waterbending?" Katara's eyes lit up.
"Of course. We are looking for female masters. We already have the help of several Revivalist women, but they are already teaching other tribeswomen, and their classes have filled up. Part of helping the women here heal is to give them the opportunity to learn self-defense and combat, whether it's bending or nonbending combat. You're skilled in both of these things. You can teach both sessions, if you'd like."
"That...that would be amazing!"
"I'm specifically requesting you to help these women pick themselves up because I know you're strong enough, Katara," Yue said.
"These women need a strong role model. They need to see you, hear your story and what you've done for the South. They need the support of people like you."
Katara choked out an excited laugh, "I'll do my very best. You have no idea how happy I am!"
"Wow, Katara as a waterbending teacher," Aang grinned at her, "Congratulations, Katara. I know you'll do great!"
"Aww, Aang, you're so sweet!" and the Southern waterbender couldn't resist giving him a kiss on the cheek, causing the monk's face to turn completely red and his lips to sport a dopey grin. Sokka faked a gag, bringing an amused chuckle out of Yue.
"I can't thank you enough, Princess...Is Kuunnguaq your real name?" Katara asked.
"I was given that name by one of my teachers, but I prefer Yue." Flashing Sokka a knowing smile, "Yuesanga."
The warrior beamed, floating on cloud nine along with Aang, who kept his hand softly over his cheek. The North's new waterbending master wrapped a hand around the incarnate Tui, "I think you and I are going to be really good friends, Yue."
Within the atmosphere of betrayal and even lingering fear, the phenomenon of touch took surprising precedence. It was not the kind of touch that the victims were used to but rather the touch of comfort and affection. Everyone in the shelter had someone to hold onto to process the horrors that the victims went through and the kind of warmth that was needed after dealing with cold hearts; for the victims, the assuring touch of their families came a long way. For the Revivalists, the touch of friendship and trusted companionship. Katara, further sensitized as the long night was soon coming to an end, was comforted by Aang with occasional warm hugs. Camaraderie and comfort brewed little by little in the shelters, culminating with a kept promise of rewarding the heroes of the mission. Princess Yue was pleased to offer a reward of five hundred gold pieces to the Loyalists, Neo-Nationalists, and Revivalists who had worked together so efficiently to bring justice to these women.
"I am hoping that we will continue to open our hearts and work together like this for other future endeavors, regardless of party affiliations," she told them sincerely. "We are all children of the same motherland, and I hope we treat each other as such and build a community of mutual respect and honor that rivals the injustices we have seen thus far from Khasiq's administration. I hope you understand that we can no longer rely on these unjust businesses to feed our children, so please, give me a chance to carry out my alternative plans to sustain our economy. With many opportunities for fair trade deals ahead, I have faith that we will prosper. In return for your service and trust, I will make sure you and your families are well provided for. I am making a promise to you here in this sacred healing space that no matter what the circumstances may be, I will never touch your assets and salaries. Please do not be fooled by the rumors that are spreading."
Cheers and claps rang through the shelter. Families of the victims greeted her with bows. The heroes of the mission promised her their loyalties. And in that moment of victory and fellowship, Sokka thrust his boomerang in the air and cried out, "Victory to the princess of the North!"
"VICTORY TO THE PRINCESS OF THE NORTH!"
The bustle of rejuvenation came to an end. Many of the women were taken home by their families, the only exceptions being Ikunna and her children as well as a few women who needed further healing. The guards and Revivalist healers who helped out were relieved by another wave of guards and healers, instructed especially by Aang to look after the welfare of the women who were present. It was only then that Yue opted to take an actual break.
Meanwhile, Katara was determined to take Sokka back home with everything wrapping up, but the Southern prince declined, his attention resting on Yue, who was currently lounging in the hallway next to a window, staring at the slowly-lightening sky and bidding the moon and the stars adieu with her warm gaze. The Northern princess was overcome by a splitting headache, a nauseous churning in her stomach, and a flare of bitterness that swept through her look, all of which rivaled her sleepiness.
The atmosphere in this place— in the Water Tribe in general— was one of hopelessness, Sokka knew, especially for the women thanks to the actions of the few that were now becoming many and ruining things for everyone else. In a nation of crumbling trust, the Southern prince anxiously wondered if Yue would trust him enough to have him in her life, but now was not the time for such anxieties. He stepped up to her, deciding to join her.
"I'm not going to tell you again," she said, not even having to turn around to see if it was him, "Go home, isumataq."
"I'm not leaving, Baby Blue."
"Your parents—"
"We're not gonna talk about them right now, alright?" And he took his seat beside her, noting the perturbed look on her unmasked face. "Everything's going to be alright, Princess. The sisters are doing much better."
"Physically, but the emotional wounds are still there. And they will be for a while." She frowned and stared at the window panes, "If only it didn't take me so long to track those clubs down."
"You shouldn't be blaming yourself," he told her. "Bad things happen in the world, and that doesn't mean you are the cause of them or that you let them happen. Right now, you need to be focusing on yourself. You're not looking too good."
"It's just a minor headache, that's all. It'll go away on its own."
"Are you sure? I can get you something to—"
"Isumataq, relax," she held his hand before he could get up, wordlessly telling him to keep his seat, "Everything's fine."
She kept looking at the stars, subconsciously lost in counting them until her vision was suddenly filled with streaks of light. The sky was overcome with flashes of blues and pinks, greens and purples before a full-blown aurora cast over the sky, drawing more of her fascinated attention. Sokka was not interested in the lights, though, as much as he was in his fellow Wolf-Moonite. "Your Spirits must be having a good time up there."
"Hm?"
"You know, the story that the lights are really the Spirits dancing in the Spirit World." Nudging her softly, "They must be dancing with joy at your victory, Princess."
"That's not something a disbeliever would say," she raised her eyebrows.
He shrugged, giving her a smile. "Say, did your spirits really meet that way? You were telling that lady earlier…"
"Oh, that. That story is from the Book of Union. The kasuqsimanik atuagaq. It's quite a masterpiece, but it remains very underrated and misinterpreted...but that's just believer stuff."
"Are disbelievers not allowed to know? Are you discriminating against me, Princess?"
Amused by his curiosity, "In the beginning, the Spirits were present as the blissful One. The breath of existence. The Ellam Yua, the Spirit of the Universe— or as you might say in the South, the Silam Iñua. The One's division into Tui and La was merely for play. They approach one another with the need to celebrate each other. Of course, this was way before many war-favoring tribes reimagined them as drinkers of blood and eaters of flesh." She directed her attention back to the lights in the sky, "Now this 'celebration of the other' doesn't always have to be in a romantic context. This could mean celebrating the existence of a person or people who are different from you, learning from them and expanding your heart so you can give them some room in the universe you're sharing with them."
He saw that she was wincing as she suddenly held a hand to her stomach. "Does your stomach hurt?"
"I'm just a bit nauseous. It's not too bad."
By instinct, his hand flew up to her forehead and felt her temperature. "You're warm, princess," he said worriedly, immediately reaching for his cloak to wrap around her.
"Then you should probably keep your distance," she scooted away from him, "Just in case I might be sick."
"It's okay, really," he scooted close to her and wrapped his cloak around her.
"I still have your other cloak I need to—"
"Forget the cloak, this is more important." He felt her forehead again, "You wanna eat something? You haven't eaten at all. Maybe you'll feel better."
"I don't know if I can hold anything down right now. It will be moonset pretty soon. I'll eat an early breakfast."
"Do you at least want to take a nap?"
"In a minute. I'll sleep at the palace. In case the chief comes looking for me."
The look on his face turned helpless and guilty. "It's my fault. Telling you to come over with an empty stomach. You could've at least had something to eat…"
"For the last time, it's not your fault, isumataq. Besides, you didn't eat anything, either." Sighing as she leaned her head against the wall, her eyes fluttering to a close for a moment, "Even though the issues in the South are finally solved, you're still not eating on time because of me. If anything it's my fault."
"No, it's not. It's my fault." He gulped down the lump in his throat, "I'm really sorry, Princess."
"This is the fourteenth time you told me that since we got here," she frowned. "I told you, you had nothing to do with what your father said."
"Still. I know you're upset. He shouldn't have said what he said."
"I'm not upset—"
"I want this to be an honest conversation, Princess."
She did not say anything for a moment, blinking sleepily as she tried to gather her thoughts. Eventually, "Look, Sokka...I take pride in being associated with the Moon Temple. And hearing people hate on that place...it does not sit well with me at all. But it's become so common, you know? For people to say upsetting things. So I'm not angry, I'm not...I'm used to all of this. It doesn't make things right, but I don't feel it's necessary to waste my energy being angry every time, you know?" Looking at him, "You and I can sit here and be as angry as we want to be, but ultimately, this is an issue of difference in generations, attitudes, contexts. And it's not a surprise for me by any means. You did tell me you come from a conservative family, so it's not like I'm caught off guard."
"But I was," he said. "It all made zero sense. It's wrong. My parents are wrong."
"Your parents are thinking the same thing as everyone else here is thinking. And I can guess how the response will be down South when everyone knows about our temple." Shrugging, "At this point, no matter how different we are, we're having to learn to live with this in hopes that people will change. Someone might argue why we can't celebrate the conservative folk if we're all about celebrating differences, but you can't celebrate people whose ideas present the antithesis of compassion."
The lights in the sky grew more frantic, rising and falling like a crescendo, and in that moment, Sokka was reminded of a few lines from one of her speeches as Kuunnguaq. "You talk about this in Speech Four, I think," he said. "How you can't celebrate hate and false heroes. Otherwise, we'll be left with the results of some caveman's lack of understanding for how the world works. Just as we're now stuck with the purity laws, which is essentially a caveman's lack of biological understanding."
With an amused smile, "You actually remember that? Wow. I don't even remember saying it that much." And she lost herself in the stars above. "The caveman...he sees blood and he flinches. He fails to see the life that it can bring. He says that La is more superior, and in the world he creates, he labels our self-respect as arrogance, our suffering as our deserved karma. But he fails to recognize that the same La is the spirit that brings life. A spirit gendered as male by humans, working in a feminine body..."
He contemplated her words for a moment, but she responded to his serious look with an attempt at a smile, "Besides, the universe is a big old karmic boomerang, Prince Sokka. Unfairness for unfairness. Our angakkuit are hating on you unfairly, your parents are hating on me—"
"They don't hate you, Princess," he said softly.
"They hate the Akna. That's not too different from hating me."
And he froze, stunned at her remark. "What...what do you mean...?"
"I mean that I consider her to be my spiritual friend. The Akna and her story represent everything about the Spirits that I love and believe, and if anyone says anything about her, then they're essentially hating on the philosophy that makes me me."
Oh. "Do you... know who the Akna is...?"
"No, I don't. Not exactly. But I do know of her."
"Do you know what happened, though?" he asked, treading carefully on the subject, "Her story?"
Given its diverse renditions and the lack of specific details, everyone told the story differently, but Yue said that the version she will tell him was the version that Osha herself had witnessed and told her all these years. She started off by describing an intense snowstorm that had ravaged the North one day around twenty-something years ago. The exact date, Yue was never told, and the princess did not know whether Osha remembered the date or not. The Moon Temple at the time was run by male priests, all of them being worshippers of Tui and La— the last of their kind in a time when bias against Tui-worshippers was steadily building. The Moon Temple had been seeing a decline in visitors. Because the temple was against charging fees for its rituals, it relied heavily on donations, so financial burdens had been imminent with the lack of support from the community.
"The snowstorm forced the priests who were working there at the time to close the temple early, and at moonset the next day, the priests were getting ready to open its doors, but they were shocked to see that the doors were already open. They had been left unlocked."
As this was before the new lock system was created, it was easy for someone to break in. The priests ran inside to see if anything was stolen— robberies were out of control then, too. And to their surprise— their horror, too— they saw that a newborn baby girl, covered in blood and left uncleaned from the storms of birth— was placed right next to the feet of the idols where offerings were given. There were other markings of blood and other bodily fluids all over the floor in front of the altar, and upon several healers' confirmations, it was determined that a woman had given birth in the temple.
"Have you ever gotten the chance to see a birth?"
"Well, not the entire process, but there was this one time I had to help Gran Gran with something when Auntie Kishima was giving birth a couple of years ago." Scratching the back of his head, "I happened to see the, uh, the most important part of it, I guess, and...I kind of fainted."
"Some guys have a hard time dealing with these things sometimes," she chuckled. "Fainting is common. But the people who haven't seen a birth haven't truly seen life, in my opinion. Anyway, the point I'm trying to make is that it's obviously a messy experience..."
And that was why it numbed the priests to see such a mess— perhaps the ultimate expression of the feminine essence— in the midst of the sacred space. No one knew why a pregnant woman was there in the first place. Did she not have a place to go and chose the temple for shelter? What was she doing out in the middle of a horrible blizzard? Where did she go after the birth? Wasn't she aware of the purity laws to know this was not a birthing center?
And what made the situation even worse was that this happened in the innermost chamber where the idols and the main altar were located.
"It's considered the most sacred part of a temple, and only the priests are allowed to step in there."
Only on that day, there was no one there but the abandoned baby. Obviously someone put her there and broke the purity rules. The priests ended up calling in a few midwives for cleaning, but not one person touched the baby; that was how much the priests were taken by outrage and disgust and the midwives were taken by the fear of sinning.
"A note was found, apparently. It's believed to have been written by the mother," Yue said, quoting its brief contents. "'Great Spirits, destroy my sin, but have mercy on me.'"
Horror and anger crept over Sokka's face. How could anyone have the heart to call Yue a sin? And furthermore, praying to a spirit to destroy an innocent life?
"The baby wasn't supposed to have survived. That was the idea behind her mother abandoning her there overnight. The baby would've starved if she hadn't been fed at least once."
"How did she make it?"
It was all thanks to the statue that loomed over the child. This statue that had been at the Moon Temple at the time was of the personified Ellam Yua, half of its body resembling a woman— Tui— and the other half resembling a male— La. The Tui side carried in its hand a sword made of lightning to represent the moon's command over the storms and the seas. The La side, however, had its palm held up, digits slightly curved as if holding the hand out to grasp something in it.
"It's tradition for a big container of yak milk to be put in La's hand as an offering," Yue mentioned. "This turned out to be for the better that night."
It was then that it happened; the night when the child was left in the temple, La's wrist had snapped in two. How such a strongly-sculpted, nearly-invincible idol broke all of a sudden, who broke it (if anyone broke it at all), or what caused it to break, it wasn't known clearly, but the severing of the idol's wrist happened so carefully, angled so perfectly to where the broken part still hung onto the statue. The container was still retained in the idol's grip, but with the way the hand was now angled, the container was now pointing to the floor, milk leaking out in fast little drips through a hole in the secured lid and landing right on top of the baby's lips. Thus, she was fed at some point in the night.
"It all seems fantastical and miraculous like any other story that a believer would want to believe," Yue said, "And you don't have to believe it if you think it's ridiculous, but Mother Osha claims that every bit of it is true."
Indeed, the evidence found at the temple that day was indicative of that possibility as well. The baby was found with stains of milk beside her mouth. There were drops of milk splattered on the floor. The priests, who had eventually figured out that much, weren't sure what to do with the baby. None of them wanted to touch her because they believed the temple was made impure by her. Touching her would only bring them bad luck, so they left her there. In an attempt to save the idol— particularly the La part of the idol— that they were so attached to, the priests grabbed hold of the statue and separated the La half from the Tui half with great efforts made via their bending. They took the La half with them, insisting on keeping it, repairing the wrist, and purifying it, and they then took to their heels, running out of the temple and never setting foot in it again. They wanted to close the temple for good, in fact, thinking it to be impure.
But that was when Osha stepped in. The very moment they left the place. And with her, she led a childless couple into the Moon Temple. The couple fell in love with the child and begged to be given the child so they could raise her, and Osha let them take her. The surrounding community insisted on the closure of the temple, claiming that no male priest would come forward and serve anyway, but that was when Priestess Osha, her own idols in hand, took complete charge as a self-proclaimed priestess and claimed that she would purify the place. It was unheard of— a woman acting in place of a male priest, performing rituals and things, but given that it was the Moon Temple, which had already made its mark as the most unorthodox of all temples, the community did not protest and opted to ignore the place from then on.
Only ignoring it did not work out as intended. Osha herself closed the temple for outside visitors for a few days, giving offerings and performing rituals in private, and after reopening it, she assured everyone that she had the place purified even though she didn't. Many of the regular visitors came back out of their attachment to the place and the assurance brought from the new idols. The Tui half of the old idol was kept locked away in a hidden room in the Moon Temple, and it was there to this day, hidden from sight, awaiting its La half. And the La half was "completed" with another sculpted masculine half that barely stuck to the original to get rid of all Tui-esque imagery. Even the white moonstone center of the La half was painted over with black. This reformed idol was currently being worshipped in the Great Temple of La.
"I go to see the La half every day," Yue said. "I have a secret path I use to sneak into the Great Temple after it's closed."
When it came to the term "Akna" and its early usage, it was the vocabulary that Osha had used to describe the child who was so favored by La. The child is considered to be higher in sacred status than the priestess. The High Sage, she was also sometimes called. But as far as where that child was now or who the couple was, no details were known to Yue or anyone else apart from Osha.
"Mother Osha believes she will return one day," Yue told him. "She makes prayers every day to her. 'Suhanna, summunin tse'lai imamiru chuli a'La tsina. Glory be to the one to whom La fed his milk.'"
Whether or not this story was true, it was certainly what Yue had been told, and for that reason alone, he respected it. For the first time in his life, he held great respect for the idol, too, despite nature having made the phenomenon possible. "So you don't know where the Akna is?" Sokka asked. "You know nothing else about her, then?"
"No. Osha said that she's keeping her close one way or another. Maybe the Akna is already close by and no one knows it yet. She could be someone in the angakkuit. Or she could be someone else that Osha is purposely hiding. But whether or not she really is someone spiritually special, one thing is true: the Akna was nearly a victim of honor killing and infanticide. She's the image of many things the sexist traditions preach against."
A highly uncomfortable feeling stirred in his stomach.
"She is an outcast like us, in some ways, with her unorthodox views, and she deserves to belong." And yet, no one here wanted to talk or even think about her. Even under Arnook's regime, that topic hadn't been up for discussion, so it wasn't like Khasiq was the only one who was trying to stamp out all conversations regarding that issue.
"Do you want to know what's really messed up about this?" Yue said, earning his attention. "Hama, a terrorist, probably had more compassion for the Akna than everyone in the tribe combined." Swallowing thickly at the memory, "She would always say, 'Kuunnguaq, you, me, and the Akna. The three of us will change the world one day. I know it.'"
It definitely came out as ironic. By no means was Hama to be excused for all the atrocities she committed, but when it came to this particular issue, she was in the right with her acceptance, even though what she probably meant by "change the world" should be taken with caution.
"You know, evolutionary science tells us that the penguin-snake grew webbed feet over millions of years of existence so it could cope with the demands of the changing world and further its species. How is it that we humans, who so proudly claim ourselves to be intellectually on a different level, fail to evolve, mind and body, for the well-being of our society and its people?"
And especially in the case of these purity laws, which didn't at all account for the complexities of this universe?
"Like I said before, these laws were likely made up by someone who was quite ignorant. But we are not cavepeople. We are wiser and stronger than we have ever been. And we are still evolving. Why is it still so difficult to get rid of traditions and ideas that make a significant percentage of the population feel dirty and horrible?"
"Because the people out there are idiots," he said. "Stupidity is more common than common sense itself."
"Perhaps you're right. As the poets say, 'The bliss that is ignorance. The suffering that is reality.'" She leaned back against the window, "We're so lucky, isumataq."
"Because we suffer from commonsensical reality?"
Chuckling, "Well yes, but I also mean we're lucky in the sense that your parents called things off before they spoke to the chief about an alliance. Could you imagine how things would've gone if our families got together to actually have us betrothed and married?"
It felt like a sharp slap to the face in spite of the softness of her tone. "W-What…?"
"I know we're just good friends and have no intentions of something like that. All of my hopes are practically nonexistent at this point, and I know you're especially vocal about freedom from the restrictions of commitment, but just humor me for a moment."
Trying to stop the force that was wringing his heart, "Oh...uh, yeah…"
"Your parents are looking for a daughter-in-law who will bow to their every whim and stay at home. Have your children, raise them and live the rest of her life without saying a word of her own, finding joy only in the children's lives. Her entire world should be your family and the South, and she's not allowed to even look back at the world that made her who she is. I mean, why would she? She's not even allowed to be." Frowning sadly, "Kind of like your mother."
"It's not about what they want, right?" he said. "I'm the one getting married."
"If I recall, you're a mama's boy," Yue told him. "You're doing your best to make sure no small thing stresses her out. Place your hand over your heart and tell me you'd be willing to bring home a woman she hates or stresses over constantly."
"My mom doesn't hate you, Princess," came his lame, maybe even desperate reply yet again, but Yue only waved it off with a dry chuckle.
"Sokka, I know you care deeply about your family. I saw nothing but that exact care in the letter you wrote asking for help. I don't think it would sit well with you if the woman you liked had a value system that rivaled your family's. Again, not that you and I are madly in love or anything, but bear with my logic."
His throat burned. "Princess—"
"There are plenty of women out there who have no problem with living a purely domestic life, all things considered, because they bow their heads to whatever practice is labeled as 'tradition.'" Her look turned slightly serious, nostalgic, maybe even fearful, "But this is my world. This is who I am. These women who have been terribly hurt and need a shoulder to lean on, the Moon Temple that fills my heart, the Akna who I'm waiting to meet. Now I can put on a lady-like act and be extremely good at it, but that's not what I want."
She was seething. Angry. Not at him or anyone in particular but the present situation. And she was doing her very best not to show it.
"If I insist I want to be the way I am, then your parents would not like me anymore after that," her voice softened again. "They would never be able to really accept me. From there on, there would only be regrets."
He tried not to imagine it. He didn't want to, at least. He wanted to think of something concrete to disprove her thinking, but he couldn't think of anything. "You won't be forced to do things you don't like, dronningi. I wouldn't allow it…"
Shaking her head, "You're following me around now and thinking of me as a friend, calling me dronningi with so much respect and care, but if we were married, Sokka, you wouldn't stand a moment with me."
"You don't know that for sure," came the fervent response.
"I've seen lots of failed marriages with my very own eyes. I've heard many stories with my own ears. And I've had more stories shoved in my face tonight, and I...I've had enough. Face it, Sokka, you would hate me for the rest of your life for being the cause of your parents' disapproval and misery—"
"No, I wouldn't. You deserve to live life the way you want it. I wouldn't be angry with you over that. In fact, I—"
"There would be many situations where you would have to choose between what your parents want and what I would want if we were so tragically betrothed like that. The marriage would fall apart in hours, maybe even minutes. This is a hypothetical situation, of course, but the raw fact here is that your parents would never accept me. Heck, Chief Arnook himself will not accept me anymore after he learns about my reveal."
"No he won't—"
"He doesn't seem to like Lady very much, so what does that say about him liking me?"
"Yue," His voice was as soft as a sincere prayer. "He wouldn't think like that. No one would think like that. Didn't you see for yourself a few minutes ago? The way those people were cheering for you? Yue, you are loved. Very loved."
But the weary night had instilled a kind of bitterness in her. "Forget marriage, Sokka. Forget Chief Arnook. All I want is to not come between you and your family."
"And you won't."
"The truth doesn't become a lie no matter how much you refuse to hear it," she said. "In your father's voice, I could hear fear and anger. They're already worried about your chances at marriage. They're even more terrified now because you're hanging out with supporters of the Moon Temple and the Akna. They're worried about the contagious bad luck that we're apparently carrying around and how that would hurt your future."
"Well they're wrong," he said firmly. "When you're fighting for what's right, you're going to have to let go of some things. I know the options, dronningi. It's either choosing to be a sexist for the sake of my folks or being the perfect rebel to do what's right." Shaking his head, "It's hard to admit that your parents are wrong, but Katara and I admitted it a long time ago. And I told myself ever since that I don't need my parents to be proud of me for being the perfect sexist son, whether in marriage or otherwise. Aren't you doing the same thing, basically? Going against your dad and his narrow-minded views instead of being the perfect sexist daughter who doesn't question things?"
She brooded over his points, answering with a thoughtful nod.
"I admire you, too, Yue. I look up to you because you lead with your heart, and I want to do the same. I want to be next to you, try to lessen your stress in every way I can… Think of me not just as a bodyguard or ethics minister. I want to be more like a comrade or a...a companion. An ikinngut. I know it's not the best word because it can be taken a different way, but I can't think of anything else at the moment…"
"Ikinngut, hm?" She closed her eyes, her head leaned back, "On second thought, maybe I should marry you," she joked. "So you'll be disgusted more quickly and leave this dangerous busines behind."
"Sorry, Princess, but no matter what you do, you won't be getting rid of me that easily. As a matter of fact, you're gonna have to save a seat for me at the conference 'cause I'm not going anywhere."
With a wide smile, "I'm glad."
"It has been a while since we last spoke, Chief Arnook."
Arnook, who was seated in front of the Moon Temple priestess in his study, nodded. "Yes, Mother Osha."
"How is Tui?"
"Secure and sheltered," the man sighed. "At least, she was until the news made her a public figure."
"You believe you have succeeded in keeping her sheltered, honorable chief?" she asked knowingly.
"She has not stepped out of her room in all these years until now." Frowning in disturbance, "I suppose that's why she's so stubborn and rebellious."
Osha smiled, "Then she must be doing just fine."
Arnook fiddled anxiously with the scroll in his hands, his eyes full of hope. "I have heard from the healers in Nansei Village. Ahnah is finally awake..."
"You must be happy." Noting a flare of worry in his eyes, "Though you can be happier."
"It is recommended that she stays as content as possible," Arnook said. "The healers wrote to me telling me to make sure she doesn't get too upset. She still has to finish recovering."
"Then you should take your daughter with you and see her. Nansei is only a day's worth of travel by ship. Half a day's worth by sky bison."
"You don't understand. Ahnah...she apparently wants me to bring Yue with her husband."
"And?"
Not understanding why Osha hadn't caught on yet, "With her husband, Mother Osha. She's expecting Yue to already be married."
"She will be."
"Maybe several years from now with how stubborn she is."
"I mean she will marry La soon. In yours and Chieftess Ahnah's presence."
Appearing defeated, "I'm not sure how that will happen without La. I have failed at finding Him. I don't have the strength, either, to look any further for Him. Let me rot in His hell, but I have lost all hopes, all the will...That is why I have found another suitable groom for Yue. I am seeing La written all over him; hopefully, the Spirit of Justice will understand."
Osha gave him a look of reassurance, "La is elusive, but He sneaks up on you when you least expect it. And he brings with him love, loyalty, and laughter. In fact, he has snuck up on you just recently."
"Really?" Arnook widened his eyes, "The boy who was born during the Wolf Moon…?"
"The isumataq of the North."
"Sokka was born during the Wolf Moon?" Arnook jumped up from his seat. "He...he never told me this!"
"It is exactly for that reason that he and his family have set foot in the Moon Temple for the first time," Osha said. "Compatibility issues as a result of his birth chart."
Joy filled the Northern chief's heart. "This is...this is great news! I found La, I've...! I will take them both with me at once!" Brushing at his tears of happiness, "I've been away from my Ahnah long enough. I need to go at any cost. Somehow or another. I will...I will ask Piandao to arrange the journey for me so Khasiq won't be suspicious. I will introduce him as Yue's La—!"
"Our Tui must be married to La by the next full moon."
His excitement came to a pause, and he gawked at her as if she asked him to trap all the stars in the sky in a tiny dreamcatcher. "What?"
"In my dream, Tui and La asked me to marry the two of them by the next full moon, which is at the end of the week." Eyeing him with determination, "The time has come, Chief Arnook."
"But...but that's impossible!" the chieftain panicked, "Sokka has only been here for four days. Four days! He just started courting her—"
"It must happen, and it will. Otherwise, Tui and La would not have appeared in my dream and asked me directly to get them married," the priestess insisted. "Write to the chieftess at once and tell her you will be there after the Global Conferences. Arrange for all preparations for a wedding in Nansei. In the nearest Water Tribe temple."
"Mother Osha, please, you're not understanding the situation! This is impossible! The children would never agree to this so quickly!"
Raising her eyebrows, "You would be surprised if you give it a sincere try."
Their conversation was cut short as they heard frantic footsteps heading their way. It was Ivaneq judging by the voice that accompanied the knock at the door. The man brought with him a look of shock and utter bewilderment, which turned to brief confusion as he saw Osha there. Nevertheless, he bowed to the priestess in greeting and turned to the chieftain. "Pardon my urgency Your Highness, but I cannot wait any longer. I have very important news concerning the princess."
The servant who was sent to bring Yue checked the shelters after scouring the palace for Sokka, having been told that she was likely with him. Apart from the guards who were patrolling outside, the shelter was largely inactive on inside of the building, suggesting that everyone was taken by sleep. The confused servant deduced that there was nothing for the princess to do even if she was here, and he made up his mind to step back outside, but in a particular corner in the lounging area, he saw the lights of the aurora reflecting against the glimmering ice walls, lighting up the space where two people were sitting. Or rather, sleeping. The woman, whose face was the only part of her left exposed to the chilling Arctic winds, was very beautiful; she was very bright-complexioned, too, resembling Tui. She was at present leaning against the prince with her head on his shoulder, and he was leaning against her with his head brushing over hers, one arm wrapped around her shoulder.
"So this is the princess," the servant blinked, wide-eyed as he looked from her to the prince. "Wow, I didn't know these two were…Well, it makes sense."
The servant began to tiptoe in their direction, unsure if he should wake them up or leave them to their content state. He ended up running into a pelt that made him topple down, cursing as he fell on the ice barely a foot away from the leaders. The princess stirred but stayed asleep, but Sokka jumped awake, his other arm flying around the princess by instinct. "Hey!"
"Sorry, Isumataq Sokka, I was only trying to—!"
"Shhhhh! Keep it down, can't you see she's sleeping?"
"Uh…"
Sokka's alarm increased as his hand accidentally brushed against Yue's face, having felt her burning skin. He wrapped his cloak more snugly around her shivering form, whispering softly, "Your Highness? Princess?"
"Mm?"
"Your temperature has gone up," he said worriedly. "Let's get you back to the palace, okay?"
Her hand flew to her head and recoiled instantly. She shot her eyes open and sat up, "Sorry, isumataq, I didn't mean to sleep on you..." and she was surprised to see the servant standing in front of them. "May I help you with something?"
"Woah woah, you need to take it easy," Sokka reached for her, but she stood up and maintained a bit of distance.
"Keep your distance just to be safe," she mumbled, trying to rub the sleep out of her eyes. Turning to the servant, "Is there a problem?"
"No, there's not," he snapped at the servant, "She has a fever, and she's not going anywhe—"
"I'm sorry, sir, but this is very important. It's for the safety of Her Highness," the servant cut Sokka off much to the prince's dismay, "The White Lotus is requesting to see her there. Chief Arnook is waiting for her, too. It's an urgent matter."
Notes:
A/N: So there's heavy stuff again in this huge chapter, but I care about the plot, so bear with me. I'll bet you can guess the title of the next chapter :D
A note on cultural conceptual references for those who are interested: the silam iñua is from the Iñupiaq language, and the Ellam Yua is from the Yup'ik language. Both of these languages are different from the Inuit language group and are not well known, but the concept behind these particular terms is kind of similar because it points to the idea of an all-pervading spirit or "breath" of the universe that many Inuit people and other natives believe in more or less. Of course, the Tui/La mythology and connections are my creative liberties.
Thanks so much for your support, lovely readers. Until next time!
Chapter 34: Sleet, Her Silver Tears
Chapter Text
Yue insisted on attending the last-minute meeting with the White Lotus and made the argument that she was feeling absolutely fine. Her healing abilities added to her stubbornness, for within seconds, she summoned water to her palm and rested her hand on her forehead, managing to lower her own temperature with a simple touch.
"I'm a healer myself," she told Sokka. "See? I'm perfectly alright."
"You still need to rest," came his frown. "Forcing down a high temperature isn't the same as feeling better."
"My curiosity won't let me rest even if I wanted to. I have to do this, isumataq."
"Then at least let me come with you!"
Shaking her head, "You need to go back to the estate. You've been up all night with me."
Crossing his arms, "What, only you're allowed to have superhuman energy to work nonstop?"
By then, the servant who had interrupted them earlier at the shelter approached them with a tray containing two cups of tea.
"Here, have this," Sokka picked up a cup and handed it to her. "Moonroot. Your favorite. Drink up."
"Sokka, I'm fine—"
"Princess, please. You shouldn't be running around right now, but you're insisting. So at least have this. For me?"
Yue caved in with a sigh and took a sip, letting the warmth soothe her insides. "What about you?"
"I will after you—"
"No, not after me, now."
With a grin, he took the second cup. Watching him as she gulped down her tea, "Isumatavut illersuutaasumik." Our prince is protective.
"Pissutigalugu dronningivut nangagassaanani." Because our princess is stubborn.
Their interaction attracted the attention of the servant. It surprised him how the isumataq of the South appeared openly-affectionate, behaving in contrast to the claims of his bitter indignation at the North's lack of response to Southern calls for help. And, of course, the mysterious princess of the North— she was likely to draw attention. It was crazy; barely a few weeks ago, the tribe found out about her existence, and to this very moment, people were still registering the possibility of her future leadership. Here she was now after proving that she was actually a powerful waterbender trained by Lady herself. How many more shocking revelations was this princess hiding in her sleeves? The tribe would probably never know.
Yue eventually put her emptied cup back down and pulled her mask back up. "Are you happy now, isumataq?"
"I will be if you promise me you're going straight to bed after this." And after sensing the servant's eyes on him and the princess, he looked at him, "What are you looking at?"
The servant blinked at Sokka and shook his head, "Nothing, sir, it's nothing."
"Isumataq Sokka?"
They turned to see Ivaneq entering the palace hallway with swift strides and a relieved look, which quickly transitioned into surprise to see the princess beside him.
"It's good to see you, Mr. Ivaneq," Yue bowed.
"Your Highness," he bowed back in greeting, "I assumed you were in your chambers."
"Something came up in the meanwhile."
"You shouldn't strain yourself, Princess."
"Tell her like it is, Ivaneq," Sokka said, earning another amused look from the servant.
"You shouldn't be straining yourself, either, Brother Sokka," Ivaneq turned the tables on him, "Chief Hakoda is asking for you, by the way. He's concerned that you haven't returned yet. I will be happy to escort Her Highness wherever she needs to be. You should go home, sir."
"We're about to meet with Chief Arnook and White Lotus over something important—"
"I am about to meet with them," Yue corrected. "Prince Sokka, you've been a big help, but I really think you should take a break."
"Her Highness thinks everyone in this world is deserving of a break except for herself," Sokka told Ivaneq with a stubborn frown, "And I must go with her to prove her wrong."
To which the princess raised her eyebrows. "You should take the prince with you anyway, Mr. Ivaneq. I understand Chief Hakoda must be very worried—"
"This is extremely important, and as a soon-to-be White Lotus sentry, I have to be there," the Southern prince said, his stance firm. "Tell him I'll be back after this, Brother Ivaneq."
The servant held back a snort, murmuring something about a married couple before leaving with the empty teacups. Ivaneq sighed at the prince's stubbornness, attempting to say something else to try to convince him otherwise, but he froze in alarm as he saw a few shadows appear from one of the corridors beside theirs. Khasiq stepped out, followed by a few chained Nationalists, who were being led away by a few White Lotus officials and kept under close watch. The White Lotus sentries bowed to the prince and princess in greeting, pausing to speak with Ivaneq and becoming distracted for a moment. And all the while, Khasiq and his men only scowled at Sokka and Yue, particularly the masked princess.
"Report to the investigation quarters in a few hours, Mr. Khasiq," one of the White Lotus officials told the advisor before dragging the other Nationalists with them. Ivaneq, who was requested to accompany the sentries, gulped as he looked from Sokka to Khasiq and then back to Sokka, wordlessly trying to convey to the prince to practice restraint. And with that, they stepped out of the hallway, leaving only the princess, prince, and advisor in the same vicinity.
The venom in Khasiq's eyes was oozing out in the form of a glare cast at the princess, in particular, having decided that she was to be his main prey. Lady's student. The realization had struck him hard but provided him with lots and lots of opportunity, especially in the field of getting the princess to reveal Lady's whereabouts, but the investigations had paralyzed him and snatched away the prized boat of opportunity before he could reach the docks.
"So it appears you can hold your own," Khasiq said to the princess. "No wonder you've been living in the illusion that you're untouchable."
Yue didn't respond, simply turning to the prince, who was caught glaring back at the advisor, "If you insist on coming with me, then we leave now, isumataq."
Sokka swallowed down his inward flames and followed the princess as she led him further down the hall, but Khasiq wasn't finished with them just yet.
"The guts you have to take down my enterprises in just a single night," he called from behind them. "You made a mistake, Princess. A big mistake."
And at that, Sokka couldn't resist stopping. "You know, Princess, we think Mr. Khasiq has puppets of his own, but he's a puppet himself," Turning around to shoot another remark at the advisor in spite of the princess shaking her head, "Poor thing's worried about his rich, blue-balled puppeteers."
"Prince Sokka," Yue tugged at his sleeve, "I told you to ignore—!"
"I'm not too worried," Khasiq took a few steps closer to them, his amble more amused than anything else, "It seems the princess was envious of our ladies. Maybe she would like to strip for us and put on a show in lieu of those outdated wenches?"
Sokka cried out in rage and fisted Khasiq's shirt, "You fucking blubbersucker—"
"Prince Sokka, calm down!" Yue pulled the prince away, stepping in front of him to have him stay back.
Khasiq calmly brushed at his rumpled tunic and furs, straightening them as he leered at the masked princess. "What? Not willing to share your whore with others, Prince Sokka—?"
Another incensed roar followed by clenched fists ready to swing at the advisor, but Yue was firm as she held the prince back. She glared at the advisor, "Don't you have any other comebacks other than calling every woman you see a slut? It gets boring after a while, don't you think?" And with that, she pulled the prince along again, picking up her strides.
"Don't take his words to heart, Princess," Sokka repeatedly back to the Nationalist and hissed, "It seems our advisor is frustrated because he was looking forward to be stripped and beaten with his brothel friends a couple of hours ago—"
"Alright, Prince Sokka, I'm serious, that's enough—"
But Khasiq was a triggered man at that point, grunting in fury. He swooped forward and grabbed hold of Sokka's coat from behind, but the prince shoved him off and sent a kick to his stomach that sent the man tumbling against the ice wall of the corridor, whacked in the head by a torch that had gone out from the force of the blow. Khasiq yelled and grasped his throbbing head as Sokka grabbed him by his hair and yanked his head up, making the Nationalist look him in the eyes.
"No matter how hard it tries or how long it rolls around in the snow, a filthy Arctic pig can never be a wolf," Sokka spat in his face, "At the most, it can only be its dinner. And one day in the very near future, I will strip you of your pride, maybe throw you to the people like the Gentleman threw Kinji to a raging crowd. And they'll make you put on a show for them and cook you up like the filthy pig you are—"
"Isumataq! Another word, and I'm leaving without you."
Sokka huffed and shoved the advisor aside, the prince's hand caught by Yue's firm pull. She dragged him away from the corridor, a displeased expression on her face.
"Don't listen to him, Princess. He's a filthy lowlife—"
"I'm expecting you to stay put and not go looking for another fight," she said sternly. "And if you can't do this, you're not welcome as my bodyguard."
The glare on his face softened then, and he caught up with her pace, sporting a worried look, "Are you okay? He's an idiot, princess, there's nothing but perversion in that sick excuse he calls his brain—"
"I know that, Sokka, I'm aware. Now calm down."
Still not convinced, "You're okay, right?"
She answered with a dry sigh, "I've learned to be."
Chief Arnook and the high-ranking White Lotus members— Jeong Jeong, Piandao, Monk Gyatso, and the Grand Lotus, Fire Lord Iroh— were seated across from Yue and Sokka in the privacy of the Northern chief's study. The Southern isumataq tapped his foot impatiently against the ice and kept close to the princess in his worry, waiting to get this meeting over with. A casual brush of his hand against hers proved that her temperature was starting to rise again. The considerable warmth of her palm was a lot even for someone who kept their gloves on all day in the Arctic; what could then be said of the princess herself, whose hands had been numbed from the cold thanks to her efforts to heal the women? Moreover, what could be said of the princess's stubbornness? Her refusal to budge from the meeting?
Come on, come on, let's get talking already, Sokka frowned.
In the meantime, nearly everyone else in the room looked with a mixture of fascination and curiosity at the masked princess given her bending prowess and combat capabilities revealed during one of her most important missions to date. The chief, in the meanwhile, was vibrating with shock, his face pale and raided with perspiration as he gawked at Yue as if she was a completely different person from the young woman he knew all this time. His extremely-sheltered nonbending daughter was actually a waterbending prodigy? Somehow having received secret instruction in the ways of fighting and healing? That, too, from none other than Lady? How was it even possible? Yue had essentially been locked away in a room; was it possible to practice combat and healing in such an environment? Unless if Lady broke in and led her out of the palace to train her, oh, Tui and La! The mere thought drowned him in waves of agitation; no wonder Yue's actions seemed Lady-inspired.
By then, Sokka was getting increasingly tired of the silence, his anxious boundaries further pushed by the princess's tired form, obvious in spite of her masks and veils. "Now I'm not one to rush things," he began, "but seeing as you gentlemen had a long night of investigations and Her Highness busted a lot of criminals…"
Which prompted Jeong Jeong to speak. "A prodigy locked away from the world who finally takes the chance to prove her true capabilities. Every nation seems to have a Toph Bei Fong of its own nowadays," he joked, sporting an impressed look. "The princess must be the one for the North."
"You must be very proud and relieved to have a prodigy like her as your daughter, Chief Arnook," Iroh remarked with a smile.
And yes, ideally Arnook should be relieved. Instead he only appeared mute, brushing away the sweat at his brows.
"You continue to amaze us with your capabilities, Princess," Monk Gyatso grinned. "Your consideration for restoring justice is exemplary as is your determination in preventing harm. I am seeing an Air Nomad in you."
"I thank you for your kind words, honorable sentries," Yue bowed, her tone remaining solemn.
"We have heard what happened, and we must say we are very proud of you both," Piandao said to Sokka and Yue. "But we must also address the issue of your security, Princess. Even though you are highly skilled, it does not mean you are immune to the possible dangers presented by the extremists of the Nationalist Party. Especially after the news that's spreading that you're Lady's student."
"Anyone who has connections to Lady in any way is targeted by Khasiq and his administration," Arnook said, outwardly appearing somewhat confused despite the turmoil and terror in his eyes. "He is not going to sit back."
"Khasiq seems to be targeting the princess politically— that is, through misinformation rather than violence," Gyatso noted.
"During the investigations, he kept saying that the princess is not the biological daughter of you and Chieftess Ahnah," Jeong Jeong said to the chief, "He was insisting that she was actually someone called the...was it the Anka...? No, Akna."
Arnook widened his eyes, his heart stopping. Sokka's stomach dropped. Yue merely blinked, appearing bewildered by the sudden statement.
"Nonsense!" Arnook eventually bellowed. "She is our own! Made of our blood and flesh!"
And as everyone else was distracted by Arnook outburst, Sokka subtly shook his head as if telling Arnook not to get too emotional about this. Too much of a reaction was just as suspicious as frozen silence.
"The sheer idiocy," Arnook took a deep breath, calming himself somewhat. "How can she not be ours? She obviously gets her rebellious side from my wife."
"I hope no one here makes the mistake of believing all the nonsense that Khasiq's regurgitating," Sokka said to the sentries, turning to Gyatso next, "Your observation is exactly right, Monk Gyatso. Khasiq's tactic is to spread misinformation. He's already started spreading rumors about Her Highness's executive policies, which led to the resignation of several officials from her cabinet." Turning back to the others, "And I'm sure it's no surprise to any of you because it's extremely common for political figures to be subject to rumors made by these types of idiots. Heirs to the throne are no exception."
"Of course," Iroh nodded.
"Khasiq is acting up because of his need to protect himself and his reputation, especially since so many tribefolk have been put off by his associations with a man like Kinji," Sokka continued. "And he's circulating rumors and asinine commentaries so he can delegitimize the bloodline. Rumors saying that Her Highness was adopted, that she was illegitimate. If I was in her place, there would be rumors about me, too."
"We are not doubting the princess's bloodline by any means," Piandao assured. "We are only telling you what we've been hearing during the investigations."
"But may I ask who this 'Akna' is?" Iroh asked.
"A religious figure whose esteemed reputation is tragically being thrown under the sleigh by Khasiq and his sexist idiots," Sokka explained.
Arnook, wanting to do anything he could to steer the conversation away from the Akna, spoke, "Today he's spreading lies, tomorrow he will use force. Khasiq cannot be trusted." Shaking his head, "Of all people...of all the people in the tribe, in the world, my daughter's master had to be Lady…I had no idea that street child was influencing my daughter this entire time—"
"Chief—" Sokka caught his tongue before saying anything further. What should he say? Defending Lady publicly again would draw suspicion as it had before from Jeong Jeong, who had been eyeing Sokka the entire time at the last meeting. Even now, the master firebender was looking at Sokka with raised eyebrows.
Yue, who had been fairly quiet, then stood up, seeking to end the confusion then and there. And after looking at her audience, "I am Lady."
Pitch silence followed after that. The very little chance Arnook had of soaking in the situation was shattered by the current revelation. Sokka gawked at the princess with wide eyes as he eventually whispered, "Dronningi!"
The White Lotus sentries were also obviously shocked— well, save for Jeong Jeong, who didn't appear too surprised.
"Did we hear you right, Princess?" Piandao asked.
"Yes." Yue briefly looked at her father, who was frozen in his spot, "The aforementioned street child. I am her. Vigilante, social activist, founder of the Revivalist mission. The Revivalists call me Kuunnguaq."
Sokka chewed at his bottom lip as he looked from Arnook to the princess and back to Arnook in apprehension. The chief, on the other hand, was nearly an annihilated man by now as he fisted the pelts that he was sitting on, his knuckles having turned white. He shook his head vigorously, "No...There is no way." He stood up as well, pointing to his daughter, "You're trying to protect her, aren't you? You can't be Lady, there is no way! You were highly guarded!"
"It was with the aid of my bending that I was able to explore the tribe on my own and craft a life to call mine," she said. "To everyone else in the tribe, Lady and the princess are different people. The Revivalists don't know that I'm the princess, and the people in my cabinet don't know that I'm Kuunnguaq."
Jeong Jeong nodded, showing no trace of suspicion regarding her exposed identity. "I had a feeling as soon as I learned some of the details behind your mission a few hours ago. Even in all of that chaos, there was not a single casualty. Especially at your request to make sure no one was harmed. The methods utilized in restraining the Nationalists strongly echoed your handling of the previous criminals you and the Revivalists had rounded up."
Yue's gaze returned to the floor.
"If you are Lady, why did you say you were her student?"
"I lied and told the guards that Lady is my master so I can maintain my image as a nonpartisan candidate. Because that's who I really am. Granted, there will still be rumors that I favor the Revivalists regardless of my reveal, but if I don't publicise myself to be Lady, at least they will remain as rumors. People will not have evidence backing those claims, and that would always be in my favor. But if I myself speak the truth of my status as Kuunnguaq, then people will forever brand me as a Revivalist, and that will not be helpful for my nonpartisan efforts."
"Why are nonpartisan efforts very important to you?" Iroh asked.
"Not being biased towards anyone in a time like this is very important if I want to unite the nation," Yue answered. "I can only reach out to all groups if I am not affiliated with any particular group. If people think that I am a Revivalist, all Loyalists and Nationalists will automatically be skeptical of me and my efforts."
"Even if you admitted that you were Kuunnguaq, I feel that you would still have significant support. The North's population is more commoner than Nationalist and aristocrat combined."
"But I do not consider myself a Revivalist anyway," Yue said. "I don't support or subscribe to any party or ideology. Even though a lot of my ideas were adopted by the Revivalists. My focus is to unite the tribe and pull people out of party worship long enough for them to consider the horrors that are happening in society."
"But if you are independent of all parties, why did you create the Revivalists?" Piandao asked.
"I did not create them necessarily. Nine years ago, my friends and I took the effort to help the people in need. We did not have the name and legacy of Revivalism back then; we were normal people trying to do what we could to help others. And part of our mission involved doing what the guards could never do: hand over perpetrators to the Loyalist law enforcement." Frowning, "If I'd known that my social mission would warp into a political party, I would've taken measures earlier to prevent that transition from happening."
"And yet, you reached out to hundreds of thousands of people with your efforts," Gyatso noted.
"Her mission went from having a few dozen followers to being well-known all throughout the Northern Water Tribe," Sokka said, mixing positivity into the scenario. Mass feedings, free healthcare services, providing people with homes and jobs—"
"And the rounding up of criminals," Jeong Jeong looked at her with renewed curiosity, "Did you think it was right for you to take the law into your hands?"
To which she replied, "Master Jeong Jeong, I heard a lot about your efforts when you sided with the lower class during the Fire Nation civil war. I'm sure you did not think it was wrong when you challenged the laws at the time. Because the system itself had been fundamentally flawed. I don't believe our situation is too different. The system here is fatally flawed as well, and we felt like we had to do something. Something that wasn't as extreme as overthrowing the government, yet something strong enough to help the people in need. We were not carrying out sentences or anything. If anything, we were policing in our own way." Looking up, "You sided with the helpless, and I happened to follow in your footsteps, that's all."
And needless to say that Jeong Jeong and the other White Lotus sentries were pleased with the answer, drawn more to her vibrant need to restore justice in the tribe as she explained to them how morals have hit all-time lows during Khasiq's regime. How there are not enough Loyalists to remain unbiased from Nationalist propaganda.
"Families are slaughtering their own daughters. The poor are standing helpless as their virtuous sons are being castrated. Children are running the bazaars when they should be in schoolhouses. Many of the men in the streets are running around like beasts in a rut, and our women can't cross a single canal in a gondola without facing some form of misconduct. Not to mention we have a sex offender around every corner claiming he's an incarnation of La and taking advantage of the helpless. I know all of these things aren't limited to just the Water Tribe. They're happening all over the world. But at least there are governments willing to act on them to an extent. That's not the case here as long as Khasiq and his corporate allies are invested in these things to make money."
And that was why she was very invested in the Black Lotus Project, which had received Fire Lord Iroh's support. It was in part her way of bringing awareness within the Water Tribe to these kinds of issues, but it was also a way for her to come in contact with influential world leaders who were willing to represent and speak to such issues in their own homelands.
"I know I am not the most loved figure in the Water Tribe by some standards," Yue said, briefly looking in Arnook's direction as she said it, "But everything I did, I did because I felt it was right. I also know I did not have to tell you this about me, but I did anyway because the Order of the White Lotus seems so...untouchable. Untainted. It gives me hope." Sighing, "I understand you might have your suspicions; the Nationalists have labeled me a terrorist after all. I will be happy to cooperate with you all for any investigations and inquiries."
"But you are not a terrorist," Monk Gyatso told her with a smile, "Why would investigations be necessary?"
"Khasiq and his Nationalists say a million things," Piandao said, "But you have earned our trust, Princess."
"We studied all the information we have of you beforehand," Iroh told her. "We read all the copies of your speeches. We've also monitored the activities of the Revivalist Mission. Your efforts are honest and noble, and you have our support."
And Sokka let out the huge breath he'd been holding in throughout the entire meeting.
"Winning over the White Lotus is not an easy feat," Gyatso told her. "Many congratulations to you, Princess."
"Thank you for believing in me, honorable sentries," she said with a smile from beneath her mask, "I'll keep this in mind during my campaign for global domination."
Jeong Jeong was the first to burst out laughing; it came as a pleasant surprise but settled much of the highly-charged tension in the room. Sokka, too, was smiling, highly charmed and highly relieved; it was obvious that the White Lotus sentries really took a liking to the princess's efforts to better her country. Arnook's expression was unreadable— a myriad of tumultuous juxtapositions like relief and fear, acceptance and bewilderment, equilibrium and shock. He couldn't be as excited.
"Do let us know if there is anything we can do for you from our end, Princess," Piandao said.
"Well...there is one thing. Whether or not Khasiq will target me through violent means, I know he certainly has the chief written down as his next target. Previously, it was just the threat of having the throne taken away from Khasiq's reach. Now it's because his daughter is an 'ally' of Lady." The princess turned to her father, "It would give me much comfort to know that the chief is relocated with high-scale security to a different place, preferably someplace that is not in the North."
"That is not a problem at all," Fire Lord Iroh said. "In fact, we were about to suggest a similar thing."
"Is there a place you have in mind, Princess?" Jeong Jeong asked.
Arnook did not meet the princess's look, frowning at the ice. Yue sighed before suggesting, "Nansei. In the Earth Kingdom."
There seemed to be a level of understanding among everyone at the mention of Nansei with the exception of Sokka, who wondered what on earth could be so significant about a small Earth Kingdom fishing town just outside of the Northern Water Tribe-Earth Kingdom border.
"Piandao and I will take them to the Fire Nation from there and keep an eye on them," Jeong Jeong said, and Sokka frankly felt lost. Them? Who was this "them"? But he didn't have the chance to ask when Arnook interrupted the conversation by standing up.
"That will not be necessary," he said. "I'm not going anywhere." And with that, he excused himself and left his seat, leaving the room with a highly disturbed look on his face.
The palace was emptied of Nationalists; a vast majority were rallied up for investigations, and a handful left on their own to lay low for a while. The Loyalist guards in the corridor of Arnook's chambers were dismissed to tend to other areas of the palace in need of supervision, a significant portion of them assigned to keep track of Khasiq in his own sector. This left Arnook to wallow in complete solitude as he stared at a painting of a humanized Tui and La, both holding hands and smiling down at two little tribesgirls— the sister tribes personified.
Do not be stubborn, Great Goddess, Arnook sighed at Tui's image. I only want you to be happy with your La.
His solitude was soon interrupted by the Southern isumataq and the Northern dronningi, whose reasons for the visit were obvious; they were trying to convince the chief to relocate, especially after the revelations from the wee hours of the morning.
"You say you don't want to play games," Arnook looked at his daughter, "but you're really good at them."
Yue took a deep breath, "At least I'm only playing with my own life and not the lives of the people like your politicians do, Chief."
And Sokka, who was adamant in keeping close to the princess, was caught somewhat in the middle of ending the conversation there for the sake of conserving the princess's energy or letting her speak her mind. Then again, Arnook was quite stubborn and was refusing to consider the option of relocation. It drove the isumataq crazy given how no one around here— the princess included— was giving a care about her health. Even with her mask down at this moment, could Arnook not see that she was sweating in the Arctic? That her face was paler than her usual bright complexion and that her eyes were bloodshot with lack of sleep? That this was the time to throw his own tantrums?
"Of all people, my own daughter…Khasiq is looking to destroy you," he nearly whimpered. "You saved his son and taught that boy to heal—"
"His son was a mentally challenged man," Yue hissed. "What was I supposed to do? Do nothing when that poor man was about to be killed by his monster of a father?"
"Your mother did not wake up from her years-long coma just to have every bit of her sanity blown away by the truth that you are Lady!" the chieftain said, earning shocked looks from the princess as well as Sokka. The young warrior did not understand. Is the chieftess alive? "I'm sorry, but I thought that the chieftess…?"
"She's alive," Arnook told him. "I was going to tell you this when the time was right, but there's no better time than now."
He explained that Yue was barely two days old when Ahnah was badly injured in a struggle with the Nationalists— a struggle that he didn't care to elaborate very well. Everyone assumed the chieftess was dead, but she had actually been in a comatose state ever since. Arnook did everything he could with the aid of a few trusted people— none of them members of the court— to get the chieftess taken away from the North. She had been in Nansei receiving treatment all this time.
"And now she's awake," Arnook told his daughter. "I received a letter from the Nansei healers. She's finally awake, and she wants to see the both of us."
Yue choked out a relieved laugh, "This is amazing news!"
"The healers said she should not be upset at any cost," Arnook said, "But if I take you with me, and if she asks me about everything she's missed out about you, how should I tell her about you? Reveal to her your activities? The tribe full of Nationalists and suspicious Loyalists ready to bring you down? Do you think she will handle this?"
"I'd like to think the chieftess would support me," the princess crossed her arms. "She was quite a rebel herself several years ago."
"And that's why we're paying the price of being separated from her," Arnook frowned. "The Spirits were merciful, and she is finally awake and healing. I can't have anything happen to her ever again."
"The only way you can do that is by being next to her," Yue told him. "You should leave the North as soon as possible. Go and stay with her in Nansei. Make up for lost time with her. Be confident in letting me stay in the North so she will think the situation here is safe enough for me to stay by myself."
"So you want me to lie to her?"
"Some illusions are powerful enough to save lives," Yue said. "Let her believe in the illusion that the North is not as bad as it is. Don't tell her that I'm Lady."
"You will be escorted by White Lotus sentries, Chief," Sokka said. "I'll personally make sure they arrange top-notch security for you. And when Her Majesty is feeling well enough for travel, the White Lotus will take you to the Fire Nation and safeguard you there just as Jeong Jeong and Master Piandao promised. No one here will know where you are."
"That will not be necessary," Arnook said firmly. "I will have Ahnah come back here."
Yue glared, "Are you out of your mind? You're going to bring her back here after everything that happened? Khasiq and his men are the reason why she was suffering all this time. Now you want her to come back? Especially after it's revealed that I'm an ally of Lady?"
"Then Ahnah and I will just have to keep staying in separate locations. I will stay behind and she will stay there in Nansei."
"Do you not understand?" Yue raised her voice, "You are in danger!"
"Calm down!" Sokka flailed, "Both of you, calm—"
"And you weren't thinking this through when you made your announcement that you're your own master? That you were an undercover prin—?!"
"I had to save those women somehow—!"
"You should've also thought about who's going to keep you safe!"
"Alright, enough!" Sokka stepped between the two of them, "Dad and daughter both need to calm down right now!" And turning to the chief, "I don't know if you've noticed, Your Majesty, but the princess is not feeling too well right now. This conversation is over. You are going to relocate to Nansei, and there's nothing you can do to stop that." He then turned to Yue and grasped her hand, "Everything's gonna go just the way you want it to, alright? Now come on, get some rest."
"If everything went the way she wanted it to, then she wouldn't survive a day in this place!" Arnook said, earning the prince's glower but ignoring it. "Princess, we have no one related to us by blood, no one we can trust. You can't expect me to leave you here in the middle of this mess in fear of my own life. You might be a healer and an impressive bender, but I can't take any risks."
Yue frowned.
"It doesn't matter what you think of me," Arnook went on. "You are my daughter, and I am going to protect you in whatever way I can. I might be too weak to wield spears and swords again, but I will do everything I can to make sure your identity is not revealed. I will grovel before Khasiq a million times if it means he will spare you. Just as I've been doing since the tribe knew about you. And if he gets suspicious, I will persuade him however I can to make him not suspect you—"
"You still think Khasiq is going to listen to you after all of this?"
"I'll do something! Anything! But I won't go. If I go, you won't have anyone by your side. No one to look after you."
"I have plenty of support—"
"And I don't mean those Revivalists or those ministers with their temporary loyalties, I mean family."
And as the seconds wore on, Yue knew exactly where this conversation was going. "Are we really about to do this right now?"
"Chief, you can talk about this later," Sokka snapped, "Let Her Highness—"
"I am not forcing you to do anything, Yue," Arnook ignored the prince yet again, earning a frustrated groan. "But I do want you to know that you have two options before you. Either I'm staying here to protect you at any cost, or you will marry by the next full moon and have your husband stand by your side while I'm away."
Sokka couldn't help but stiffen. What the…? This was all so...so sudden. Too sudden. A marriage? By the next full moon? Which was likely, what, a week away? "Chief, are you serious?"
"More serious than I've ever been," Arnook said, resolute, and all Sokka could think of at that moment was how the chieftain didn't tell him about this beforehand.
"The next full moon is six days away!" Yue exclaimed. "You can't possibly expect me to—!"
"I've chosen your suitor. You can't find anyone better than him."
This was obviously a lot for the isumataq and the dronningi to process, but on a side note, it made the prince nervous to wonder if this suitor was...possibly someone else? Did Arnook perhaps think that given Hakoda and Kya's displeasure of Sokka hanging out with the princess, this match would not work out? Because if a quickly-approaching marriage was what Arnook had in mind, he would've informed Sokka, right? And even if Sokka was still the chosen suitor, then why was Arnook in this much of a hurry? Didn't Sokka tell him that he needed the time to court the princess and earn her approval in the meantime? Or was it simply the urgency behind the arrangement given the reveal that Yue and "Lady" had connections? Whatever the reason was, Sokka felt he couldn't possibly give into the situation given the look of utter horror on Yue's face. The princess briefly looked at Sokka; she, too, knew it had to be him— it just had to be, Arnook couldn't possibly like anyone the extent he liked Sokka anyway— because the prince was supposedly "courting" her, after all. But she wasn't supposed to know that, of course.
"Wonderful, just wonderful, Chief," the princess said incredulously, "Who is it this time? A serial killer? A serial rapist? A serial killer and rapist who makes his living by forcing women into brothels?"
"Princess—!"
"Why not make him a husband to fifty different women and a father of five hundred? Is he a cannibal, too, by any chance—?"
"Princess, enough!" Arnook shook, his hands trembling as moisture raided his vision. "I was dense, and I made a horrible mistake, I admit it! But that doesn't mean I'm trying to purposely ruin your life!"
"Well whoever this man you chose is, I'm not willing to give him the benefit of the doubt, and I really don't think you should have unrealistic expectations on him to protect and support me," Yue said. "I would be lucky if that man doesn't touch my treasury. I'd be the luckiest person in the world if he doesn't slice my throat or bloodbend my womb in my sleep! You want me to risk my safety and marry a man like that? Bring children into the world in a time like this?"
"The man I chose for you is LA!"
"I'm already wedded to La, if you didn't know," she said. "I'm wedded to justice."
"Your 'justice' needs to be embodied to protect you! The man I've chosen—"
"Having a manhood doesn't make someone La," came her sharp response. "It takes loyalty, responsibility, a nurturing propensity. Come to me with someone who has those qualities, and I'll consider—"
"I already have!" The Northern chief grabbed Sokka by the arm and pulled him up front, making him face the princess. Sokka gawked at the princess, unsure of what to say. This was all moving very fast.
"Chief, I think maybe we should step back and—"
"This man listens to everything you say!" Arnook told Yue, interrupting the prince, "He didn't tell me that he was born during the Wolf Moon because he genuinely wanted to win your heart! He knew I would have the two of you betrothed, but he decided to wait to earn your affection!"
Yue glanced wide-eyed at the prince, who shook his head fervently and asked the chief, "Who even told you I was born during the Wolf Moon—?"
"It doesn't matter," Arnook cut him off, turning back to Yue. "Sokka is brave and persevering and just. He provided for his whole tribe. What's to say he won't provide for you and your children?"
Yue firmly believed Arnook had misunderstood everything that was going on, and it didn't help the fact that Sokka opted to "fake-court" her as a part of his master plan to get her off the marriage hook. They had hoped it would delay things, but it was actually expediting the prospects of marriage. She facepalmed, blaming her reveal for this, "You're not understanding the situation, Chief!"
"Prince Sokka told me he has feelings for you," he said, turning to Sokka, "Didn't you?"
Sokka fumbled to speak, unable to form coherent words, and Yue mistook his fumbling for panic and confusion. She scoffed at the chieftain, "That's ridiculous! He's been here for four days. Barely a week. And you're pulling the 'love at first sight' card on us? The most that our isumataq would be feeling for me right now is either gratitude or sympathy."
"He told me himself that he wanted to court you!" he nudged Sokka, "Don't just stand there, Sokka, tell her!"
"Instead of forcing him to admit to something he doesn't feel and pressuring him into a marriage, maybe you should stop to consider what his parents might think of supporters of the Revivalists and the Moon Temple."
That certainly brought Arnook's stubborn spree to a jarring halt.
"Do you think they would be happy to learn that I am Kuunnguaq?" Yue asked. "Are you saying we should hide the truth from them, too? Are you saying we should deceive them? If you put aside your emotional investment in getting me married off as soon as possible, you'll realize that this arrangement is doomed from the start."
Arnook swallowed the burn in his throat. If this was how the situation was after learning of Yue's identity as Lady, then what to expect when the truth that Yue was also the Akna burst forth? Arnook turned to Sokka, who trapped a hundred different emotions and reactions within his expression.
"You know, I'm just coming back from those shelters, and I've seen just how cherished many women were by their husbands," Yue told her father. "I dare you to set foot in that shelter and ask me within that sacred healing space if I want to get married. Can you do it? Look those women in the eyes, see that they're no different from me, not much older and not much younger."
Tears filled Arnook's eyes.
"Those women were also daughters of men. They were married into households that were eager to have them, and yet, some of those women were sold to brothels by their own husbands and in-laws. Come to think of it, there was even a woman who was sold by her own father for the money—"
"Please," Arnook held up his hand, shaking his head, "I can't...It's too much…"
"You're flinching from simply hearing about these stories, but what about the women who experienced them? Could you imagine me in any of their places?" Yue demanded. "Now I'm not at all saying that prince Sokka is sadistic or abhorring like those extremists, and I do not mean to say that his family will do such a thing to me, but I am still not experimenting, Chief. I can't experiment and see how many marriages it takes to find someone loyal when I have a country to look after. I have zero expectations on people and situations. As of today, I have died a thousand deaths, and I don't have it in me to go through the nonsense of housewifery my entire life." Swallowing down the lump in her throat, "I might be able to handle being a healer in those shelters, but I refuse to blindly accept suffering as karma and see myself as a patient there. No sir, not happening."
It was like someone reached into Sokka's chest and squeezed out all the juices of hope from it. Here was yet again a rejection that stabbed through him. It was not just that, though; it was the recognition of the pain that he saw in the princess's eyes, the extent to which she truly empathized with those victims, the fear and hurt that had consumed the tribe now also having penetrated the depths of her very being.
"Nothing like that will happen!" Arnook cried out, assuring her. "You are Tui! You are promised La! You do not have to worry about that horrible kind of fate—!"
"Even Tui is essentially a rock hardened by chaos. Unmoving, unmelting," she said, her fists clenching. "And if any man has the audacity to claim he's my La, then let him melt and melt and melt some more. Because I'm not about to throw away my life based on your modified fairytales."
Arnook appeared as if he was drained of all life. He took one look at the smiling faces of Tui and La in the painting before turning back to their embodied versions. "It's confirmed," he said to his daughter, "Those streets have left you paranoid. They've ruined it all for you."
"No, they taught me everything," she corrected him. "If I had really stayed in that Spirit-forsaken room my entire life like you wanted, I would've matured only physically, not mentally. I wouldn't have even known the definition of assault, and I wouldn't have known how to escape one when your Earth Kingdom 'in-laws' tried to sell me off! I would've been used by some man— maybe even several men— in a Ba Sing Se brothel by now, and you—" pointing to him, " —would've never known!"
"Yue," the chief whispered like a sacred chant, reaching for her, but she tossed his hand aside, standing her ground with curbed ferocity and pain, even a degree of harbored fear. Taking a step further and piercing her glare at the chieftain, "The treasury is mine, the North is mine, my life is mine. Emotional blackmailing will not work on me. You are going to Nansei, and your journey has nothing to do with my marriage, and this is final."
"Your Highness," Sokka said softly, gulping down the lump in his throat as he held her by the shoulders, "Don't worry, everything you want to happen will happen. I'll make sure of that. Let's get out of here, okay? Let's go, please. You need a break."
He kept one arm around her tired form, trying to reassure her, but all words flew past her head as she felt her vision blurring little by little. The only thing somewhat clear in her vision was the prince's gaze, warm and worried, a soft chant of Dronningi, dronningi escaping his lips.
"Fine, do what you wish! But just know that our lives are in your hands!" Arnook called after her. "If your mother finds out that you are not married even at seven years past marrying age, and if she finds out that you are Lady crusading against the most dangerous group in the North, then her worry will consume her. And if anything happens to her, the next second, you'll see my dead body next to hers."
"Chief—!"
"You said you made an oath before La that you would never take a life! Do you want blood on your hands?!"
"That's enough!" Sokka exclaimed, exasperated, "Can't you see she's...Princess?" he turned to see why he felt a sudden weight in his arms, agitated to see her fall limp against him, "Princess, are you okay?! Princess!"
Chapter 35: Gambling With My Heart
Chapter Text
The Northern royals' healer-in-chief, Ikimi, who was infamous for her rations policy regarding the princess's meals in the name of "personal fitness," was taken aback by the reveal of Yue's beauty as well as her fighting and healing abilities as much as everyone else, even if she and the other healers continued to be denied access to the princess's hair, which didn't make much sense to them. It appalled Ikimi, especially, to no end that being a healer herself all this time, the princess did not once say anything to give away her abilities, instead putting on an act of meekness and detachment that put the Tribal Troupe to shame. It would feel awkward for any healer aware of the princess's achievements to be examining her at this point; nevertheless, Ikimi signed up for the task.
At present, the Northern chief and Southern prince waited outside of Yue's chambers; Arnook was seated on a few pelts while the Southern prince paced back and forth. And after what seemed like hours, Ikimi finally stepped out, earning their immediate attention.
"How is she now?" Arnook stood up.
"I think it's best if we keep her on a fluids-only diet," Ikimi said. "Hydration is very important for her at this time. We'll keep it going even after she wakes up. Have her stay clear of solid foods for the rest of the day."
Sokka frowned, "She hasn't eaten anything since yesterday afternoon! The body can't treat itself if it doesn't have the energy. Being a healer, you should know this—"
"If you had let me finish, you would've heard me say that sugared water is fine," the woman told him with a raised eyebrow. "And fruit juices—"
"What is it with your obsession of starving people?" came Sokka's vehement retort. "No one survives solely on fruit juices!" Turning to the chief who was caught off guard by the outburst, "We should send for Healer Yugoda. I trust her judgement more."
"I've been the palace healer for over fifty years," Ikimi raised her voice, "I'm pretty sure I'm not as incompetent as you think—"
"No wonder the chief hasn't been getting any better, either," came the response, which sent the healer fuming. "Yugoda is a capable healer. It won't hurt to get a second opinion."
To Healer Ikimi's annoyance and Sokka's appeasement, Yugoda was eventually summoned. She took several minutes to examine the princess before confirming in alarm, "Her temperature is consistently high. I've tried to bring it down with my bending, but it keeps shooting back up after a few minutes." Frowning at the chief, "It would've definitely helped if she wasn't underfed and overworked."
"See, I told you!" Sokka spazzed like an anxious mother, earning a horrified look from Arnook.
"I'll have to send in a tonic to bring the fever down," Yugoda said, "but I can't do much more than that since it's psychogenic."
"Psychogenic?" Arnook asked.
"A psychogenic fever isn't necessarily caused by germs. It occurs when someone is exposed to chronic stress or is affected by deep emotional disturbance. Her Highness was at the shelters, I heard. Isumataq, you were with her. Did she exert herself?"
"A lot," he said helplessly, "I tried to tell her to take breaks, but she kept doing one thing or another."
"Then she is very likely upset or sensitized by the situation there." Giving them both a serious look, "Angayok, isumataq, what I'm about to say...this isn't something that requires immediate attention, but it shouldn't be taken lightly, either."
Both men paled.
"Don't be alarmed. It's not extremely serious," she assured them. "Not a threat to her life or anything. But it's best to address it before it becomes a threat because...it seems to me that this isn't the first time she's had this problem or this type of fever. Has she experienced something like this before?"
Arnook swallowed, brushing away the sweat at his brows, "I...I don't know…"
And the look that Sokka gave him was priceless in its strange mixture of sheer incredulity and bitterness, a look that put the Northern chief to absolute shame. It was a pitiful answer on the chief's part, but it was predictable given the widespread knowledge of the chief's negligence, a topic that served as the highlight of Professor Zei's article that stopped the North.
"It's no surprise that more and more people, especially women, are being traumatized by what is happening in the North. We don't exactly have an exemplary environment at the moment. But you see, some people are quite sensitive, more so than others. They internalize certain things to a greater degree than others do, and they have a tendency to think about those experiences over and over, loop them in their minds," Yugoda explained. "When we see upsetting things, we try to dissociate ourselves from them for the sake of our mental health. We hear about slaves who are being tortured by their masters, people passing on from illnesses, beloved pets passing, families being torn apart. There is much suffering in the world that goes unwarranted, and even though we acknowledge that, we do not occupy ourselves with that reality constantly. Doing so leaves behind only anguish at the expense of our mental well-being, and we are only human beings. That's why we take a minute to go for a run or joke or laugh or watch a play...do something to divert our attention."
Indeed, the people who were helping out at the shelters took several breaks to escape from that environment and reel back from the devastation. The princess, while spending her short break with Katara, Sokka, and Aang, still did not get the chance to swallow down the reality and take a proper breath.
"There is so much going on in the world, and there is a lot going on in the North, and for someone like the princess, all of this naturally must be weighing heavily on her mind. Her tendency to reach out and help with nearly every situation is an extremely good quality, and it's truly wonderful that we have a leader who cares so much for the North, but too much care to the point of not giving oneself time to recuperate is not healthy. We are only human. We are not responsible for tackling every problem there is out in the world. We all need to draw certain boundaries and take breaks in between. Her Highness is taking big strides, and after what I heard happened last night, I have deep faith that her influence will change the North for the better, but as far as her health goes, what she needs now is lots of patience and care. A means to relax and recuperate. The princess is fine-tuned to recognize another's suffering, but it is equally important for her to not suffer herself. It is crucial that she finds joy." Turning to the chieftain, "It is important that you as her guardian do what you can to make sure she doesn't overexert herself physically or mentally, Your Majesty. She is the princess of the Water Tribe, and she doesn't' deserve to be a slave in her own home, so don't let her be one."
Arnook gulped and nodded.
"We'll be sure to take extra care of her," Sokka said, "But what should we be doing right now? When is she gonna get better?"
"If these are easily solvable problems, solutions can help ease her stress and bring down the temperature, but the humanitarian crisis in the North isn't something that can be solved overnight. I recommend you give her some time to process what happened at those shelters. She needs rest the most right now. Let her sleep it off, and when she wakes up, she must eat. I would recommend a certain type of diet if there's an infection that her body is trying to fight, but this is psychogenic, so it's not necessary."
"She won't be happy if she doesn't get to go to the conferences…" Arnook began worriedly.
"Well she's not going to those conferences like this. She needs to take it easy for at least a few days. If she must attend, she needs to wait at least until her temperature stays down for a solid twelve hours. Meaning if it starts to go down in at least the next four or five hours, it'll be tomorrow evening at the earliest." Slinging her medicine-bag over her shoulder, "I've left a small container of a herbal balm on the table next to her bed. Smear some over her forehead every hour until the fever goes down. If she doesn't wake up at least once within fifteen hours, send for me again."
The chief and the prince stiffened further but nodded in acknowledgement of her warning.
"I can go see her, right?" Sokka asked.
"Yes, you can if you'd like. Don't disrupt her sleep."
"I won't."
With Sokka charging inside and Yugoda taking her leave, the White Lotus sentries, who had hurried over after hearing what happened, stepped into the corridor.
"How is the princess doing, Chief Arnook?" Jeong Jeong asked.
"She needs to rest. She's apparently quite stressed."
"It's understandable. She's already done too much for today."
The sentries then expressed that they had no problem with postponing the Global Conferences until the princess's health improved.
"Oh, no, you don't have to do that for our sake," Arnook began.
"The conferences have always been commenced by the leaders of the hosting nation," Iroh said. "The conferences this year would be incomplete without your daughter there. She is the future chieftess, after all, and is very deserving of the honor and attention."
"We will announce that we requested the postponement," Gyatso said, "We don't need to draw more attention to the princess. We were going to meet with the Revivalists and could use the extra time anyway."
"The Revivalists?" Arnook asked.
"We will ask them what they know about Khasiq," Jeong Jeong said, "And what they know about the man responsible for Kinji's demise. After you left the meeting, we asked Prince Sokka and the princess if they knew anything about him. They admitted they knew nothing but that he likely wasn't a Revivalist member. The princess said she didn't find any resemblances between him and the other Revivalists, but since the past year, she hadn't been involved with the group as much. Inquiring the Revivalists themselves might be of some help. Don't worry, we won't give away anything about the princess."
Arnook nodded, bowing, "I can't thank you enough."
"The princess is like a daughter to us as well," Piandao said, earning nods in agreement. "We are happy to help."
Ivaneq came to see Sokka three more times that morning, and every time he came, he brought with him the news that everyone back at the estate was worried about him, insisting that he come home. Sokka waved off Ivaneq's claims, refusing to budge, claiming that he was needed at the palace to make sure the maids were properly caring for the princess. The fourth time, Katara came to see him, bringing with her some food for him, but he didn't touch any of it. The master waterbender also got a chance to try to bring the princess's fever down for good, but Yue's temperature kept fluctuating, sometimes staying high and sometimes dropping to a low-grade.
"But she's gonna be okay, I know it," Katara adamantly told her brother. "So why are you sitting here pining? You can't take care of her if you don't take care of yourself."
"I'm not leaving until she wakes up and eats something."
"Sokka—"
"I'll be fine."
The prince's crabbiness only increased when he realized that the maids were slacking in their duties. At one point, he snapped his fingers, catching the attention of the fumbling maids, "If you're gonna take your sweet time with the medicine, then go home. I'll stay here."
"Sorry, isumataq, we'll be—"
"It's fine, just go. I'll handle it."
And from there, he took to promptly smearing the balm over her forehead every hour, dabbing a cloth above her brows, and inching away her suffocating headscarf to let her sleep freely and comfortably. More and more color drained from his face with how still she seemed to be in her sleep; she bore a plaintive look on her face all the while, and there were moments when she would whisper in her sleep, a single name wrecking her sleep. "Hama…"
When he first heard it, he wondered if he was mishearing things, but the name came up two more times, worsening the frown on her face. She tossed around, shaking her head, gripping her blankets tightly, "No, Hama, no…"
"Your Highness, it's okay," he said softly, "Hama's not here."
"Innocent...let them go…innocent…"
Something was greatly troubling the princess, obviously something related to Hama. But what, he would probably never know anytime soon, and he didn't think Yue was ready to tell anyone, either. He was nevertheless reminded, though, of what the Revivalists had previously told him.
"A man had broken into our training site. He wasn't trying to hurt us or anything. He just broke into the kitchen for some food. He seemed like he was very poor. That was when we saw Hama bloodbend for the first time...She was ruthless, Brother Sokka, absolutely ruthless..."
"Hama had bloodbended him without mercy. It was so gruesome that blood had been coming out from his nose and ears and mouth. Everyone had been terrified. It was sick and nauseating just hearing her talk about what she did afterwards."
"Kuunnguaq did what any horrified person would do in that situation. Run for her life. She ran towards the mountains, and Hama went after her."
"I finally managed to find Kuunnguaq passed out in the snow. She was nearly frozen."
"We later learned that Hama was captured while she was trying to find Kuunnguaq. Khasiq's men had found her. They were originally looking for the spirit that was killing the men but felt her bloodbend them to try to escape. Somebody somehow blocked her chi, and they killed her on the spot. Stabbed her to death. In her last moments, Hama was screaming for Tui."
"Kuunnguaq must have seen the murder happen before her eyes; she was never the same after that. It took her a year to recover from that depression."
The Southern prince was not sure if this had anything to do with the princess's current nightmare, but it wasn't like he was in the position to ask; he could only brush her hair away from her face, whisper to her that Hama wasn't here. She managed to calm down eventually, continuing to sleep through her struggle, her exhaustion speaking to her inner state.
"As of today, I have died a thousand deaths." Sokka sighed, powerless, wishing he had a brilliant idea to snuff out all of her problems, lamenting that he didn't have exemplary healing abilities. The best he could do at this very moment was something that went against his resolve to never rely on the supernatural for anything. He reached for the La pendant at his neck and cast a look at it before taking off his necklace completely— a feat that he didn't do even once ever since he first received the pendant.
"My mom says this thing works better on people who believe in it," he told her sleeping form as he wrapped the necklace around her hand, the pendant resting at her wrist, brushing against the bangles he gave her, "So please, get better soon, Princess. Everything's gonna be okay."
Then again, what was a mere pendant good for in alleviating the sins of the North's oppressors?
"It's no surprise that more and more people, especially women, are being traumatized by what is happening in the North…There is so much going on in the world, and there is a lot going on in the North, and for someone like the princess, all of this naturally must be weighing heavily on her mind."
What could he do to make the cleansing process faster? Stopping the world and going back in time to change the worst of history were impossible feats, after all. To think that he, too, had a heart that could love in a time of surrounding sinners. To think that horror that was rampant in a nation once known for passion and pining poetry. Softly grasping her hand as he knelt by her bedside, he could only whisper, "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry" for crimes he didn't even commit.
By then, a worried Arnook was approaching him in an effort to persuade him to go home. Sokka, hearing the footsteps, decided it was probably best to wait outside instead of having Arnook spike her stress levels again. The prince stormed up to the chieftain and glowered, "This is all your fault! This really wasn't a good time for you to bring up marriage!"
"Think what you want, but you can't expect me to wait any longer. Especially after finding out what she had been doing all this time—"
"Cut the yakshit, Chief. You were planning this marriage beforehand, and this piece of information is only your launching point." Keeping his hand at his sword, "I made you an oath in blood that I won't leave her side. Isn't that enough for you? You want another oath? Is a bunch of rituals and a ceremony more worth it?"
"It's called a marriage," the chief said, more calm than expected.
"This is so sudden, it's insane!"
"Sudden decisions are necessary when both of you are several years past marrying age," came the reply. "When you're young, you feel that you're the master of all worlds, but there comes a time in your life when you realize you want someone next to you. Be it a spouse or a child or friend, maybe even a pet. Anyone to call a companion. You say we're social creatures, and yet, you and my daughter claim you can live your lives by yourselves—"
"No one should be forced into a major life decision like this. It's simple logic, Chief, how are you missing this?"
"I have no choice! I must do what I can to protect my daughter, and after everything that has happened up to this point, I'm not willing to trust anyone who isn't family."
"Even me?"
Arnook sighed, "I know that sound reason would in no way agree with my decision to have you marry her after only four days of knowing you, but after seeing you today, I know you care about her. You said so yourself that you love her and have the intention of marrying her, and I never had a considerable reason to believe that until now. That is why I'm rushing things."
"But that doesn't mean you get to—!"
"I also know your parents would not like the things my daughter is involved in," he frowned, "And even if she wasn't involved in certain things, I doubt they'd like her when they find out she's Lady. But I have no one else to turn to."
"I can't marry her if she doesn't like me back, Chief!" Sokka said, a shake in his tone, "I can't marry her if she doesn't want to marry me. This isn't a one-way sidewalk. And I won't sit back and let this happen if Her Highness is being forced into this!"
"She didn't say she didn't like you," Arnook pointed out. "If you show her that you genuinely love and care for her, then she will accept you—"
"This can be done without a marriage, too. You have no right to pressure her. She is her own person, so let her be her own person!"
"What she's wanting to do now is the equivalent of charging into the battlefield during a lunar eclipse without a shield! Are you saying I should still sit back and let her 'be her own person'?!"
"It's not necessary to be someone's husband to protect them—"
"Do you not want to be her husband?"
"I may have feelings for her, but I'm not taking advantage of Her Highness in any way," came his resolute glare.
Indeed, Sokka was proving minute by minute that he was the perfect choice for the princess to her father, but what reigned at this present moment were confusion, panic, and stubbornness. "Alright. I won't force either of you," Arnook threw his hands up in exasperation, "And in return, don't either of you dare force me to leave the North because I am tired of having my worst fears unacknowledged. For once, I will prove myself to not be useless and do everything I can to keep her safe. I am all she has at this point!"
"She has me, too—!"
"No, she doesn't. As the danger in the North increases, so will her distance from you. With nothing binding you to her in any way, she will eventually make you leave this place. You will see for yourself."
As incensed as Sokka was at Arnook's stubbornness, he did not want to entertain the chieftain's point.
A gentle Arctic zephyr accompanied by a sliver of sunlight fell upon Princess Yue's face. She furrowed her eyebrows, stirring to warmth and the smell of moonflower-scented incense, waking to the rhythm of snores that caught her off guard. Her eyes opened, and she took in the sight of Prince Sokka's surprising presence in her own bedroom; he was sitting on the floor right next to her bed, his head drooped against the side of the cot, drool hanging from his lips as he snored. In his hand was the cloth he used to dab at her forehead, his fingers bearing the scent of the herbal balm that he'd smeared above her brows. At further observation, she also saw that a black pendant— Sokka's black pendant— was wrapped around her wrist. The talisman bearing the image of La was settled atop her palm, occasionally clanking against her bangles, gazing at her with its smiling werewolf face. Confused in the wee hours of consciousness, she softly shook the prince by his shoulder, "Isumataq Sokka—?"
"Dronningi!" he jerked awake and sat up, blinking at her startled form with a relieved look, "Princess, are you okay?! When did you wake up?"
"Just now," she rubbed her eyes, "What are you doing here? What time is it? The conferences... I need to be..."
"Postponed until you get better," he told her, "You have fans all throughout the White Lotus, dronningi. They said they'll tell the organization committee that they need some more time to do investigation work. The conferences won't start without you."
Following his explanation, he quickly stumbled up and resorted to excessive fumbling despite her protests. Yue slowly sat up in bed, taking in more of the surroundings to assess the situation. She caught a glimpse of a scroll on the bedside table; the canister bore an official seal along with the Water Tribe insignia, indicating it had to be important, so she reached for it and tucked it beside her.
"You can read it later, Princess, you need to take it easy," he returned with a cup filled with clean water and handed it to her, "The healer said you shouldn't be stressed—"
"They're overreacting. I've had this happen before, and I made it through."
"It's because you had this happen before that you need to be more careful," his hand flew to her forehead, "Your temperature's nearly gone down. Only a low grade."
"I should be okay in another hour or so," she said, bringing his hand back down and answering his doubtful look with, "Really, I will be, I know it. It's not the first time this happened."
"This amount of stress isn't something to take lightly."
She simply shrugged, taking a sip. "They say your hair turns grey if you're super stressed. I think I was born super stressed." Chuckling, "That's probably why my hair's white."
"Your hair is white because you're Tui."
"Haha."
Frowning, "I told you to get some rest after meeting with the White Lotus. Do you know how worried I was, dronningi?"
Yue didn't recall the last time someone was openly displaying such care and concern. He had probably been here for a while if he fell asleep here, and it continued to appall her that he even stayed. She had to admit that if she was feeling this charmed by it right now, it was no wonder Arnook took a liking to him as a son-in-law, probably having believed Sokka would take care of her. "You probably shouldn't be so worried then, isumataq. It's because you were so worried about me that the chief was won over and now wants us to get married."
He fiddled with his fingers, his face slightly warming.
"Please tell me you went home at least once."
"Yeah, of course I did," he didn't make eye contact.
"You're lying, aren't you?"
"You expect me to leave you when you're like this?"
"You didn't have to stay, you know—"
"I wanted to," he said sincerely.
"Your parents—"
"We're not gonna talk about them right now, okay?"
Shaking her head and holding up her hand to denote the necklace at her hand, "What's this about? Isn't this yours?"
"Yeah," he admitted. "I thought it would bring some good luck. You know, 'cause it's La and stuff…"
"I thought you don't believe in talismans," she teased. "We shouldn't link our fates to a bunch of 'arts and crafts', should we, isumataq?"
"Yeah, but...at one point, I got super worried, and I didn't know what to do, so...yeah," rubbing the back of his head, "You can say it's a moment of weakness for the atheist."
She laughed, beginning to unwind the necklace from her wrist to give it back to him, but he stopped her instead with, "It's okay, you can have it."
"Pardon?"
"You can keep it with you. You know, for forever."
Blinking, "I can't do that. Your mother gave this to you. You said you keep it as a reminder of her. You can't possibly give it away."
"It's fine. I don't believe in talismans anyway. My mom has plenty more."
"But this is—"
"Really, it's okay. To be honest, my mom would like it if a believer wore this and actually respected it."
With a sigh of acceptance, she wound it back around her Hand and reached for the conch at her neck next. "I want you to have this then," she handed him the shell, "A necklace for a necklace."
"You don't have to do that, Princess. Besides, you've had it for a long time, too."
"I have La now, so it's fine," she smiled, and he took the necklace, running his fingers over the surface as she spoke. "It's not superstitious or anything. It's perfectly natural and free of special properties the way you prefer. If you close your eyes and listen to it, you can hear the ocean. Granted, we can't actually hear the ocean since it's just the noise around you being amplified, but you could pretend. Stop the everyday bustle and live in the metaphor for a moment. It could work wonders for reducing your anxiety."
He held the shell up to his ear, hearing the whooshes and whiplashes of what resembled crashing waves, and he softened his gaze as the sound resonated through him. Smiling at the princess, "I'll keep it safe with me."
The prince continued to fuss some more, stepping into the connecting chamber to bring in the food that he'd sent for earlier. Yue, sporting her scarves and veils again, skimmed over the scroll in the meanwhile, and she eventually cast it aside, her efforts at keeping her mood elevated soured by its contents.
After thorough review of the present circumstances in the Northern Water Tribe, we regret to inform you that your request could not be processed. The Council of Leadership has deemed that while Articles Four and Six may be put on hold during emergency situations, certain terms and conditions of the Heir Policy, specifically Articles Three and Twenty Five, cannot be overridden—
"Eat first, Princess."
Yue's attention flew from the scroll to the food that Sokka brought in. She seemed quite surprised by the amount, "They don't usually give me this much."
"I know, it's like they're insane! I ordered again saying the food got cold."
Casting him a look, "You didn't go home. Did you at least eat?"
"Yeah... of course."
Raising her eyebrows, "What did you eat?"
"Uh...five flavor soup, some noodles, a couple of sea prunes—" he was instantly cut off by his growling stomach. Chuckling nervously, "Hehe...I, uh, I did eat. You know how I eat, like, eight times a day, right—?" His stomach growled even louder than before.
"Sokka, stop starving and eat, will you? I didn't help out your village in exchange for your starvation." Gesturing to a few dishes, "We can share."
"Your Highness—"
"Or order something for yourself. We're eating together, no questions asked."
For someone who claimed he already ate, he was wolfing down his meal very quickly, prompting Yue to have more food ordered in for him. She was overcome by guilt and curiosity; it was because of her that he was being this way, but why would he wait? The position of a bodyguard didn't at all require waiting to have meals together or being present during sick days.
And as for her, Sokka noticed that she had her eyes set on sweet things the most. Pangs of hunger directed her towards finishing all the salty and spicy dishes, but she seemed to truly savor the sweets the most, having saved them for the end.
"You want some more sweets, dronningi?" he asked.
"No, it's okay, I—"
"More sweets for Her Highness, please!" he called,
"I don't think that's a good idea," Ikimi said sternly as she stepped into the chamber, her eyes widening at all the food.
"Her Highness needs to eat, and Healer Yugoda said she can have anything she wants," Sokka frowned. "If she wants sweets, then you're gonna give her sweets, got it?"
Yue blinked at his uncalled-for sternness, "Isumataq—"
"I'm sorry to break it to you, Prince Sokka, but you're not an expert in women's health," Ikimi crossed her arms and turned to the princess, "Your Highness, you know how the consumption of sweets will affect your physique—"
"With all due respect, another word, and I'm gonna have to tell the chief to fire you, Healer Ikimi," the Southerner glared.
Yue widened her eyes as she shook her head at a bewildered Ikimi, "He doesn't mean that, he—"
"I do mean that."
The healer huffed at the prince's attitude and stormed out. Sokka went back to his chomping, raising an eyebrow at the maid who had accompanied the healer. The maid hurried away only to return with several dessert options for the princess's choosing, issuing a bow of respect before leaving.
"I swear, these blubberheads aren't feeding you at all," he told Yue, handing her the mango pulp cream that she was reaching for, "You gotta tell these people off, Baby Blue."
"This is all your fault, you know," she said lightly. "I gained about a pound in just these four days by having dinner with you."
"I have the right idea, Your Highness, and you know it." Turning in the direction of the entrance where Ikimi stormed off, "Can't you fire that healer lady?"
"Lady Ikimi has been working at the palace for several years; if I transfer her to another job, her reputation will be at stake. I don't want her to lose face because of me. Besides, it's no big deal. The maids and I sneak in some food every now and then when we work at the royal kitchen."
"You can't be so kind to people like her, Princess. It's a cruel world out there, you know it."
She flashed him another one of her rare smiles, growing more and more amused by his care...only to be reminded more and more of Chief Hakoda's words.
"People with connections to the Akna or the Moon Temple only bring bad luck, and there have been instances in real life that point to this truth!" Hakoda roared. "And no matter how many times you give the same speech over and over again, Sokka, I'm helpless in this matter. So do yourself and all of us a favor by keeping away from those Revivalists, that Moon Temple, and especially the princess!"
And with that, she wolfed down the sweets one by one, her previous smile now fixed into a perturbed frown. Sokka furrowed his eyebrows in concern, spilling his worry forth with his look alone.
"Whenever I'm having a rough day, I like to treat myself with sweets," she said, reaching for the almond cake next, "Some days, it's super tiring to run from one place to another, acting like different people."
"Because you're juggling a lot of things at once."
"It used to be a little easier because I wasn't recognized publicly as a princess. I used to balance being a servant, a caretaker, and occasionally Kuunnguaq. But now that I have other important duties as the princess, and now that I've decided to stay somewhat involved with the Revivalists on a regular basis, I'm having to adjust my schedule to fit all of my personas."
Keeping his voice low, "Why not get rid of the identities that you care about the least? Like the servant job?"
"I need to be a servant so I can learn what really goes on in the palace," she said. "I need to be the princess, obviously. And I need to be Kuunnguaq if I want to protect my friends. It's not that Khasiq won't target Sayen and everyone else, but... as long as I'm out there as Kuunnguaq, I'll be the center of attention. And being the caretaker…It's a personal pleasure. The closest I can get to being a priestess."
"You can always be a priestess and a princess. It's not unusual for the political leader to also be a religious leader. Look at the Air Nomads."
"The Water Tribe is not a theocracy, though."
"Well yeah, if you don't want religion mixing with the government, but there's nothing stopping you from being a priestess personally and being a chieftess professionally," he said. "By the time you become the chieftess, the White Lotus will have wiped out all traces of Khasiq's influence. The people will stand in support of you, and you can have everything you want. You can do whatever you want."
Chuckling dryly, "It's hard to imagine. Probably because it's a bit too idealistic."
"That doesn't mean it's impossible."
"It's certainly not easy." She gestured to the scroll sitting in her lap, "I got this from the Council of Leadership. For security reasons, they haven't been living here in the capital for several years. They're staying in Kut'sira fifty miles from here."
She told him then of how she sent the Council a message a few days ago, trying to convince them to waive the Heirs Policy in her case— a difficult argument to make considering the Heirs Policy was one of the most important requirements for an upcoming leader.
"You didn't mention the Heirs Policy before," Sokka said.
"Because I thought it was going to be easily waived for me. You know, because of the situation here. That's why I didn't give it a lot of thought. I thought I could get around it somehow. But the Council still didn't approve of my request."
"What's their reasoning?"
"They're being stubborn. The Heirs Policy is basically a way of securing the continuation of the bloodline. The council members think there could be a chance that I'm barren, and they need to know if that's the case before they choose me as the next leader. What better way to find out than have me marry and engage in procreative sex? Although, they did write that when it comes to times of emergency, the safety of the nation takes precedence over an heir, so even though I won't be forced to have a child, a marriage is still mandatory." The bitterness returned to her gaze. "The Council of Leadership has the power only until the new leader is coronated. After that, they can't do anything to the leader. Even if it means the bloodline will end."
And that's why after Chief Aklaq was assassinated, Arnook and Ahnah were allowed the position despite not securing an heir for a long time.
"The heirs policy is a pain in the ass," Sokka said. "Down South, Gran-Pakku didn't become chief until he had my dad, but my dad had to become chief even before I was born for emergency situations. And now, I have to have a kid of my own before I become the chief. It's all been laid out before me for a while."
"The woes of royalty," she shook her head and leaned back against the pillows, lost in her thoughts. She hadn't been expecting to face so many pressing demands for a marriage all at once. There was the Heirs Policy to deal with, and on top of that, the demands of Water Tribe society and culture that brainwashed people into thinking life would be hell without a marriage, her parents having long fallen into that trap. Her father, mother...
The chieftess. It had to be true that the chieftess shouldn't be stressed out in this situation, for a patient who recently came out of a coma needed to take it easy for several months afterwards. Spikes in stress levels were not good for them. With the chieftess being in such a situation, how else was Yue going to be able to spill her truths to her? She had to tell her at some point, and that would have to be whenever Ahnah is deemed fully recovered.
But this marriage thing... Ugh.
"You're worried about your mom, too, aren't you?"
Yue nodded absentmindedly. "To this day, I don't know what happened to the chieftess exactly, and the chief always avoided my question one way or another... but I know that Khasiq was the one who attempted to have her killed. To this day, he doesn't know that she's alive, and if he finds out...I don't want to think about what will happen after that. I can't have her be anywhere near the North for a long time. Until I know there's no threat. But I'm not in a position to say no to what she wants because if I don't agree to a marriage...if she finds out about the situation here...she would want to stay with me, too." Shaking her head firmly, "I can't have anything happen to her."
"Nothing will happen to her," Sokka told her. "I'll talk to the chief again, Princess."
"No matter how many times we talk to him, he won't let up. He has his baton, and now he's gonna run with it." Scoffing, "I mean, it's not like I want to upset them! If our men, rapists or not, understood we're every bit as human as they are and not sex objects, then maybe marriage wouldn't have been a problem. These days, more people than not seem to be looking for one thing and one thing only, and once they get it, they leave. They don't seem to favor commitment, so why should I?" Crossing her arms, "To think the Water Tribe was once known for its innocent pining lovers. What a narrative!"
Mewling internally, "I'm sure there's someone out there, Princess...Not that I'm saying you should get married, but if you wanted to at some point…"
"I meant it when I said I can't experiment, Sokka. Either I get it right or I don't go for it at all. All the sexists are available and ready while all the good men are forbidden or already taken, and I can't sit around screaming heartbreak when I'm supposed to be strong for my people. I don't need a relationship to survive, do I? So why does the chief...Why can't the chief understand? Linking my marriage to their health and survival. Like what the heck?"
The visit to Nansei was all she had on her mind. If she told the chieftess all about the figure called Lady, and if she told her that this Lady happened to be none other than her, the chieftess would no doubt spend the rest of her life worrying about her rebellious daughter, thinking there were zero allies in the North.
"That's what your dad's worried about, too."
Yue looked at Sokka, "You're thinking I'm being harsh on him, aren't you?"
He shook his head, "There's no other way to get it through his head. Although…He hasn't been very smart in the past, and he's not being very smart now, either, and he's undoubtedly being sexist in a lot of ways... but in his own strange way, he cares a lot about you."
"I know," she ran her thumb across the La pendant. "I had to purposely be harsh with him all this time. It was for his own good."
"His own good?"
"I care about His Majesty," Yue admitted. "That's why I don't want him to be targeted for my sake. I know he didn't send me along with those imposters on purpose. He may be sexist, but he was still trying to save my life by sending me away, and I understand that. Though I wish he would've listened to me, too, but that's a different story." Wincing, "I know that every second he's in this place, he will be targeted, but if I seem rebellious enough to seem like I despise his every effort, Khasiq will have the impression that I see the chief more as a threat to my efforts than my father. And he will spare the chief, maybe even try to convince him that I'm an enemy."
Softening his gaze, "I know you care, Princess. You even send him medicine every week as the caretaker."
"It's the only way I can care for him," she said. "It's my duty to protect the people who are closest to me in every way possible, and this is no different. That's why I must pretend I'm angry. At least, until he leaves this place." Swallowing the lump in her throat, "I would rather the chief be alive and well than have him be on my side. I'd rather be a horrible daughter than an outwardly caring one. Besides, this way, it may be easier for him to forget me if anything happens to me—"
"Nothing will happen to you," he said, his palm folding over hers. "I won't let anything happen to you."
"I won't let anything happen to you." It's this care of yours that's driving him crazy." She trampled the rising warmth in her chest and brought her knees to her chest, "I really shouldn't have told him I'm Kuunnguaq."
"Even if you didn't tell him, he'd still suggest this," Sokka told her. "My instincts tell me he was planning this from even before our meeting. What's surprising to me is that he didn't tell me this beforehand."
"But this does give him more of a reason. Whatever his original plans were." She took a deep breath and gave him a look, a slightly curious light dancing in her eyes. "You wouldn't happen to have a master plan in that smart brain of yours, do you?"
He gulped, summoning all the ideas he'd calculated in his brain, all the paths he thought through while she slept. Brewing out of his helplessness and his determination to do something to help was a plan that would wring out his own heart. "I do have an idea, dronningi."
She perked up for a moment, "Oh?"
"It's crazy, but…I've experimented with it in my brain and...I think it'll eliminate a lot of your problems."
"Crazy is fine. Well, if it's not too crazy." She crossed her legs, "Pull up a chair. Let's hear it."
"I...okay, but...this is…" another second of fumbling later, "I want to preface it by saying that with this idea, I'm not expecting anything out of it. Even if it doesn't appear that way. It'll sound ridiculous and counterintuitive to what you're really wanting, but I assure you that it's not meant to be that way."
She blinked at him. "Um...okay—"
"Seriously, I have zero expectations," he was nearly panicking for some reason, and his fingers were slightly shaking, "and this is gonna be crazy-sounding, but I thought through a decent seventy percent of it, all things considered."
"Okay, alright…"
"I'm not trying to take advantage of the situation," he added, "And this plan is not intended to force you into anything, and you are in no obligation to agree to this," his voice cracked in the midst of his explanation, "And the only selfish reason behind this idea is that your parents are safe and healthy for a considerable amount of time before we spill the whole truth…"
"Prince Sokka, what are you saying?"
"I'm saying…" he took a deep breath after his huge disclaimer, and he looked both ways, eventually getting up and pressing his face by the door of her room to make sure there was no one right outside. He took his seat again and scooted a little closer, looking at her in the eyes, "We should get married."
Never had Sokka heard a more quiet silence in his entire life. Yue did not process what he said for a solid minute, her breath having come to a gradual pause as the message finally began to register. Her expression transitioned from realization to immediate disbelief, "Um...I'm sorry, I think I misheard you—"
"You didn't," he said, twiddling with his fingers, "The master plan I'm working on plays off of us...getting married…"
An alert spark flared in her eyes, "Us?"
Swallowing a cough, "Yeah."
"So...us as in...we marry separate people so my parents won't force us or…? Because I already told you I—"
"N-Not exactly, Princess. I mean...you and me," he looked down, suddenly feeling very hot and faint, almost as if he'd start hyperventilating right then and there, "Together. To each other."
"What?"
"See, I told you it's crazy!" he said, turning away immediately and cursing at the increasing heat that was rushing up to his face at this not-so-appropriate moment, "But I gave it a lot of thought and…You know what, we won't talk about it any further if you don't want to."
"Of course we're not, we...we can't just…I-I mean your parents and...and w-we can't...we're not and…!" Yue trailed off, feeling her heart pounding not with nervousness or fear but...an exhilarating kind of curiosity. She took a moment to think over what he said, initially very sure of turning down the idea before even hearing it in full...but then she began to reminisce over the past couple of days, over all of Sokka's plans that she'd seen manifest— and succeed— up until now. It may seem hard to believe or even outwardly counterintuitive, but perhaps...perhaps it could be liberating?
"It'll sound ridiculous and counterintuitive to what you're really wanting, but I assure you that it's not meant to be that way."
Biting her lip and flashing him a look, "Where exactly were you going to go with this anyway?"
"W-What?" he blinked.
"Your idea," she cleared her throat, trying not to succumb to the awkwardness, "What would...what would happen if we…?"
"So you really want to hear it?"
Hesitant but still receptive to at least hearing the idea, "I'm desperate for an idea. I know you're smart. Plus, you're saying you thought this through, and you even told me you don't have any selfish intentions with this. You didn't even want a marriage to begin with, but if you're still suggesting this, there has to be a good reason for going through with this, so let's hear it."
"Alright, then. Listen carefully and don't panic," and after looking both ways again, he scooted even closer, his voice lowered to a whisper, "It'll be a marriage, but it also won't be. And by that, I mean it'll be no different than a...a political alliance between two countries. No feelings, no emotional investments," his voice cracked again as a result of him trying to sound nonchalant while suppressing the increased excitement and sheer yearning in his chest, "no personal expectations."
"Like a...like a contract?"
"Exactly," a gulp, "It's like a trade deal. Just another undercover operation. You see, your dad won't trust that I'll be next to you unless I'm bound to you in some way. That's why he's suggesting marriage. Somehow he thinks a few rituals and matching drawings on our wrists are worth more than friendship and oaths in blood. Now I tried to tell your dad that I needed some time to still 'court' you and that marriage was too sudden, but he kept telling me I can 'win you over' even after a marriage—"
"Like everyone says when someone's getting arranged."
"And on top of that, we have the Council of Leadership to deal with. The least they're expecting from you is a marriage so they can favor you as the next leader. That's why I figured we could act like we're 'giving it a chance' and sit through a ceremony. It'll only be for your parents and the head of the leadership council. No one else is gonna know about it."
"So... your parents won't be involved in this…?"
"Nope, not at all. No one else will be there except for your parents and the head council member. And the officiators, of course, but that doesn't matter 'cause this won't even happen in the homeland; it'll happen in Nansei at the Water Tribe-Earth Kingdom border. So there's no chance that anyone here will know. We'll ask to keep it confidential for security reasons."
"What...what happens then?"
"Simple. After the ceremony, the council will secure your leadership. Your dad will confidently stay behind with your mom in Nansei, and they'll likely be taken to the Fire Nation with Jeong Jeong and Piandao. They'll send the two of us back here in the meantime, thinking we're enjoying marital bliss and whatnot, but we can live our normal, separate lives while we're here. To them, we'll still be married, but here in the North, we're free to be however we want to be 'cause no one will know what happened. There's not gonna be anyone here to police us around or expect us to be a couple. It'll be like it never happened."
Gulping, "How long will this go on?"
"Until the day you become the chieftess of the North. Until the day the situation here is safe and all the Nationalists are thrown behind bars for good and your parents return to the North with nothing to worry about."
"And after that? The chief and chieftess will be expecting us to reveal our status to everyone," she frowned, "They'll even be onto us to take the next steps and...You know how it is with parents expecting grandchildren..."
"It won't get to that point," he assured. "If we want to break this arrangement, we have two options. Either we tell them the truth about our plan, or we can pretend that we...we want the marriage to be…"
"So annulment?"
"If an annulment is what you want…" though he found he couldn't say it to her face to face. "Whatever we choose to have happen, it needs to be after your coronation, though. That way, the Council of Leadership won't take action. And as soon as you become the chieftess, you have all the power to change the Heirs Policy however you want."
Yue brooded over the idea for a while, not saying anything for a few minutes before admitting, "I'm not sure how I feel about deceiving my way to the throne like this."
"Deception used for a good cause is good," he told her. "You said so yourself that we need to act like we're following certain rules so we can take the oppressive system down from the inside. Everyone in the North knows deep down that you need to be the leader instead of Khasiq. The North needs you just as much as you need it. You shouldn't be separated from it ever, especially not over these petty rules." Sighing, "This idea is a big stretch. Believe me, I get it. But I'm confident it'll answer to these problems one way or another."
But even then, Yue wore a conflicted expression, torn apart by the ethics of the situation, and the entire time, Sokka felt like he'd pass out any minute. Eventually she sighed and shook her head. "I'm sorry, but I can't. I can't do this. I know it's not for ulterior motives, and I know you're trying to help. I know you enough to know you're not the kind of person to take advantage of people like that, and honestly, this is all quite brilliant and convenient...but I can't just ask you to do something like this."
"You didn't ask me. I was the one who suggested it—"
"Still. Isn't this...wrong?" Huffing, "What am I saying, of course it's wrong. I can't be toying with your life like this for my sake!"
"You're not toying with my life, Princess," he said. "There's nothing wrong with this if it's for the right reasons. And it is. We're not trying to play with each other's lives, and we're not taking advantage of the situation for horrible reasons. We're doing this for your parents. We're still picking and choosing who will be your greatest allies, and we're not in a position to have your dad stay here and be vulnerable to every threat around the corner."
"You're here thinking about my parents. I'm here thinking about yours," her brows furrowed in concern. "Your parents have been looking forward to your marriage their whole lives, Sokka. I can understand how intense the situation is for a tribesperson to not be married by at least twenty years of age. It would be a great disservice to them if I go through with this...Even if it's not a genuine marriage, even if we don't see each other that way."
Swallowing the discomfort welling up in his chest, "They won't know. Not ever. And I made it clear to them that I'm not interested in whoever they bring to the table." Taking a deep breath, "If you still feel uncomfortable about this, you can say no. But if you really do want to give this a try...I don't want you to have second thoughts because you think I'll be adversely affected. This could be one of the most important tricks we'll play yet, and it'll only be until you become the chieftess. This will not go public at any point. I'll make sure of it."
He assured her that they would both still be best friends. He would still be her bodyguard and ethics minister. They will still live their separate lives, stay the way they are now. At the most, they would have marriage markings, but those will be covered up.
"Your parents won't be watching us or making sure we're living like husband and wife or anything, and my parents won't even know about any of this when they're all the way in the South by then," Sokka pointed out. "Believe me, I would've never suggested this if your parents were staying here. It's because we don't have any of our judgemental folks here that I'm suggesting this."
"Katara is not judgemental, but she's still going to be staying here, isn't she?"
"She won't know if you don't want her to know."
The princess's discomfort did not ease even then. "But I still can't just use you like that. I won't. It's not right."
"I am giving you all rights to use me. You have my consent. What's the problem then, Your Highness? Nothing's gonna change. No boundaries will be crossed. To tell you the truth, if there was anyone else in your place, I wouldn't have done this. That's how much I trust you."
"But still…Oh my Spirits, I..."
As she continued to struggle for the right words, he said. "If you still don't want to do this, your dad will stay here, and I will be happy to ask some of the White Lotus agents to stay and guard him. And the chieftess can stay in Nansei."
"They've been apart for too long, Sokka," she said, concern filling her eyes. "The chieftess is the reason why the chief still has strength in him. No matter how many people insulted him, no matter how many people talked about him behind his back or how much support he kept losing over the years."
He could see the turmoil in her gaze, the way her fingers quivered in her lap. "I'm not gonna force you, Your Highness. I'm just saying that this is a way around a lot of the issues you're worried about. And I want to do what I can to make sure you're not being consumed by stress." Leaning back in his seat and letting out the breath he'd been holding for a while, "Take some time to think about this, if you want. There's no rush."
A few more minutes of pitch silence followed with Yue skimming back over the scroll sent from the Council of Leadership. After what seemed like forever, she finally said with a determined look, "We can never have your family or anyone in the South find out about this. Not ever. It has to be over before anyone could have any suspicions."
"I'll make sure that no one knows," he said.
"But at the same time...this is still going to feel very wrong if we don't have at least one person in your family understand where we're coming from and agree to this arrangement. Not your parents or grandparents, obviously, but someone..."
"It won't be easy," he said, the wheels in his mind turning, "Although…"
"What about Katara?"
Nodding slowly, "There's no one else I can think of. If you want, I'll explain the situation to her. Tell her it's for the tribe. She can come with us to Nansei. I know she'll understand."
"We'll need an excuse to have the marriage annulled."
"I'll think of something. We'll get there when we get there. You're okay with that, right?"
She nodded, adding, "It all sounds fine if we think about the benefits we'll get from this,
Looking at him, "Are you sure you want to do this, Sokka? Like, are you really really sure? Because if you're doing this as a result of gratitude—"
"Take gratitude out of the picture, Princess. We're good friends, aren't we? I care about you."
Taking a deep, shaky breath, "I'll have you know that if this wasn't you, I would never agree to something like this with anyone I knew for barely a week."
"I trust you, too, Princess," he said warmly. "That's why I'm down for this. The question is, do you trust me?"
Nodding, "Yes."
"So this means…?"
"Yes," looking up at him, "Let's give this a try. It's not a genuine marriage anyway, and we have our own terms to do this by, so we won't be forced into anything we don't want. It's like you said. It'll be another undercover operation of sorts..."
"Y-Yeah…"
"Although...I'd like to know what's in it for you if we go through with this."
"W-What?"
"If this is essentially a contract for mutual benefit, what's in it for you?" she asked him.
"I don't want you stressed, and I don't want the North to miss out on a strong leader."
"That's it?"
"What do you mean, that's a lot, dronningi!"
"I mean for you personally."
"Well…I mean…" brushing away the sweat at his temple as he covered, "I'm your intern. I can't let go of an opportunity to learn from the best. That's why…" with a sincere look, "Maybe I wanna buy more time with you. So you won't have a reason to tell me to leave."
When Arnook was summoned, he expected another stubborn whiplash of arguments, but he was surprised and relieved and completely over-the-moon when his daughter, instead of answering to his query of how she was currently feeling, straight-up told him what he needed to hear.
"I agree to this arrangement."
"Oh, Merciful Spirits! Oh my goodness, oh my Goddess!" Arnook pulled in his daughter and soon-to-be son-in-law for a hug, nearly weeping with relief. Yue and Sokka shared awkward looks before the dronningi interrupted with, "But on a few conditions."
Arnook pulled back, "What?"
"It must be private," Sokka said, "Meaning no one must attend. No one except for you, Her Majesty, Mr. Kenjuq, the head of the Council of Leadership, and my sister, Katara."
"Katara?"
"Her Highness was feeling weird about not having anyone from my family represent," Sokka said, "That's why she's gonna be there. Since my parents won't know about this."
"What are you talking about?!" Arnook said, incredulous, "You can't just get married without your parents—!"
"SHHHHH!" Sokka covered the man's mouth, "Keep it down, will ya?" Letting go, "I will convince my parents, but I'm going to need a little more time. They can't know about this yet."
"They will continue to look for matches for you—!"
"I won't accept any of them obviously!" Sokka said. "And when the time is right, I'll tell them about this. Please, trust me on this. You are not going to contact them or tell them anything for any reason."
"It's not the only reason why we need to keep this private," Yue said. "I can't reveal the identity of the man I'm married to in a situation like this. Sokka's life will be in danger. Khasiq is already furious, and I'm not taking any chances. I will have to remain single to the tribe."
"You do know that you will have to secure an heir at some point—"
"Children will not be brought into this equation," Yue hissed, the slicing glare in her eyes prompting the two men to step back a little, "This is not the right time."
"Yes, but eventually—"
"We'll get there when we get there!" Sokka snapped, "End of discussion! It won't get any better than this, Chief, take it or leave it!"
Arnook let out a nervous breath, "Alright fine. You both agreed, and that's all I need. As soon as the conferences are over, we will leave for Nansei. Should we schedule the conferences for tomorrow evening?"
"Do whatever you want," Yue looked away. "The sooner the conferences, the sooner we can get this over with."
Arnook looked at his daughter, "I know I seem like a cold and heartless person for not listening to you, but I have my reasons, Yue."
She didn't look at him.
"Your mother was quite the rebel. Just like you. Her rebellion was what I loved the most about her," Arnook said. "But it was because of that rebellion that she had been suffering all these years. If I was capable enough to call myself a true man, I would've...I would've protected her. But I couldn't."
The prince and princess, while doing their best to keep up their act of "begrudging acceptance," were not strangers to the pain, fear, and regret in the older man's tone.
"I will not let you make the mistake of not having a capable companion by your side," he said. "You are strong-willed. You have the ability to protect yourself. I won't deny any of it. But as a father...I can only think of the dangers around you. I'm an anxious soul, Yue, I can't let you do this alone."
She did not pull away when he reached for her this time, his hand settling on top of her shoulder, "Marriage is a special kind of friendship when it's with the right person. That's all there is to it. There's nothing to be scared about. I know what you've been seeing in the North isn't confirming what I'm saying at all, but our isumataq will take really good care of you. You'll see for yourself that when he's with you, you'll never look back."
"Let's hope you're right," was all Yue could say.
Arnook dried his eyes. "You both can choose to have a formal engagement at Nansei so it can be kept a secret."
Engagement, they looked at each other with wide eyes, having totally forgotten about that. Sokka experienced a brief brain fart, having lost all grip on effective counters, but the princess took over from there.
"That won't be necessary," she said, "I don't want a betrothal necklace anyway. "
"What? That makes no sense, it's a necklace!" Arnook cried.
"It's no less than a leash, and I don't believe in it," she breathed. "I don't feel comfortable being 'claimed' by a choker. It's like I'm a dog or a slave being claimed by an owner."
"It's not right to talk about a sacred betrothal necklace that way!"
"It's just a necklace, Chief," Sokka began, "don't force her into—"
"It's not just any necklace, it's a promise that she'll be well-cared for and not abandoned!"
"I don't need promises, I need to breathe," Yue frowned. "And it's not fair for a woman to wear something screaming her status to the world while the man is free from wearing something to tell the world he's taken. Besides, a choker would give away the fact that I'm married. We decided to keep this a secret."
"Sokka will make you a regular necklace, then! Something you can keep hidden—!"
"I don't want any kind of necklace!"
"Oh dear…" Arnook facepalmed, "What am I going to…?"
"I'll wear a necklace then, sheesh!" Sokka interrupted the chieftain, "An engagement is basically an expression of serious interest and the exchange of a necklace, right?" He held up the conch necklace that she gave him earlier, "I'll wear this. The princess herself gave me this."
It surprised both father and daughter, for they knew that any other man would not have accepted, let alone suggested an arrangement and would've deemed it as "emasculating." The prince's humility highly impressed the princess, who thought for a moment before looking at the La pendant at her wrist. She eventually unwound the necklace and held it up, "And I will wear this. Prince Sokka gave it to me earlier."
"Oh Great Spirits, thank you," Arnook praised as he closed his eyes, "Thank you for your mercy."
What happened after that was mostly a chaotic, last-minute arrangement as Arnook pulled the two of them over to a tapestry of Tui and La on the wall.
"I'll have you do this again at Nansei so Ahnah can see it for herself, but please, for me, just this once…"
It was obvious he was expecting them to tie the respective necklaces around each other, and after their protests were drowned out again and again by the overly-excited chieftain, Yue and Sokka took a moment to absorb everything that was currently happening, realizing that they had limited choices from now until the wedding if they were to go through with this without raising suspicion. So the leaders let it happen— a messy moment of betrothal, concealed from the rest of the world yet enough to shake up both of their own worlds. The princess with her temperature finally becoming normal, her hair flapping wildly from the Arctic winds that seeped in, and the prince with his body doused in sweat and a look struck with a mixture of nervousness and anticipation. His teeth stained by the juice from the pickled fish, and her quivering lips harboring a smidge of the mango pulp cream from earlier. He bit his bottom lip, a weird, intense warmth coming over him as his entire world focused on her.
Yue's turn came first; she stepped forward awkwardly, their chests nearly touching as her arms slowly, tentatively wrapped around his neck to tie the conch necklace around him. She tried not to sink into his gaze— warm blue eyes crashing over her like a gentle wave that lapsed into fascination rather than an attempt at reassurance. She could feel his rapid heartbeat, the way it drummed within him so intensely as if it would break out of his chest any minute.
Are you sure, are you sure, are you sure—?
Yes.
He could barely breathe as his fingers worked the necklace around her next, burning looks swept away despite their present exchange of unspoken agreements. And as a crying Arnook hugged them at once yet again, kissing both of their foreheads, babbling on about wedding plans, wishing them a long, blissful life together, the universe stopped for the two of them, allowing them to process the moment. They were engaged.
"Just an undercover mission," she mouthed.
He nodded, biting his lip harder at the impending rejection that would rip out his heart one day in the near future, shivering upon feeling her breath in such close proximity to his in the wake of a faint, feverish feeling. For once in his life, how he ached to be bound. What am I doing to myself?
Chapter 36: Forbidden Fruits Taste the Sweetest
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Kya and Hakoda, who were simultaneously anxious and furious over the disappearance of their stubborn son and his repeated insistence to "serve the princess," witnessed their agitation skyrocketing with the arrival of a correspondence sent with great urgency from the South. It was from none other than Chunta, who had conveyed through his sloppy scribbles that as of late, he had been repeatedly having a particular dream of Tui and La, who would smile like the giddy lovers they were as they asked him to reunite them by the next full moon.
It seems to me that Tui and La are wanting to be united in marriage by the next full moon, which I have calculated to be nearly a week away, Chunta wrote. I understand that this is very sudden and that if this prophecy is to be fulfilled, a wedding would not be possible in the South, which is a two-week trip away from the North even at top human speed. However, you are lucky, for you are right beside La. I urge you to speak to the princess and ask her to accept her place as Tui. I am sure Chief Arnook would not refuse, for he, too, must be looking to marry his daughter by the full moon.
Please do not delay this matter any further. Doing so would provoke the displeasure of the Spirits and have negative consequences on his birth chart. We did not celebrate our discovery of the princess as Tui just to have our isumataq remain a loner his entire life.
And all of a sudden, the Southern leaders became very aware of the burden of bearing an unmarried son who was roaming the streets, screaming love for the princess of the North, whose identity as the Akna had not yet been revealed to anyone else. What did Chunta know? Sitting in the warmth of his igloo and scribbling letters for conducting tasks which were difficult, if not impossible for the Southern royals in reality? Surely the shaman himself would second-guess his prediction that the princess herself was Tui after finding out about the Akna and her origin.
"Six days," Hakoda breathed, "We need to have Sokka married in the next six days." He turned to his wife, "What are we going to do? The princess can't be Tui, she just can't. She's the Akna." And for them, the Akna's birth was unfortunate and tragically impure, and she couldn't possibly represent the auspicious Tui.
Kya sighed, folding her hands in prayer as she looked over to the tapestry of Tui, "Please, Great Goddess. Help us find our way."
Not even a minute after her invocation to the Water Tribe's patron goddess, a servant walked up to the Southern chief and chieftess, bowing, "Your Highnesses, a few visitors are requesting your audience."
"Who?"
"Mister Quan and Lady Liu of Kyoshi Island."
And approaching them from behind another servant were the aforementioned Kyoshi hierarchs in their swishing green robes and parkas, bearing the powerful Earth Kingdom insignia embroidered at the front of their pale yellow sashes. The guests smiled and bowed in greeting, the sight of them washing a light of recognition over the Southern Water Tribe's monarchs.
"It is very good to see you, Chieftain Hakoda and Chieftess Kya," the auburn-haired Liu smiled. "If you recall, we met during the tours…"
"Oh, yes, of course," Kya rose and helped Hakoda up, and the couple bowed back in greeting, "It is an honor to welcome you to our residence. Well, temporary residence."
Quan chortled, "All thanks to the gracious princess of the North. We hear she has taken great pains to arrange for our accommodations. Our first time in such a drastically different climate, and we still feel so comfortable. Talk about Water Tribe hospitality!"
Hakoda and Kya gave an awkward chuckle of acknowledgment, "Ah, yes...she has…"
Other formalities commenced from there, and the Southern leaders became distracted from their son's marriage dilemma thanks to the unexpected but welcome company. Both couples spent some time catching up and getting to know each other a little more than the tour limitations and hectic schedules allowed, engaging in talks of cultural uniquenesses as well as common grounds. Eventually, they came to the discussion of their children.
"Suki. That's a lovely name," Kya smiled. "What does it mean?"
"It means 'moon' in our dialect," Quan answered.
And although they didn't make it obvious, Hakoda and Kya nevertheless shared wide-eyed looks.
"You both seem quite surprised," Liu noted.
"Perhaps it's because the moon holds a very special place in your hearts," Suki's father smiled. "We hear that the Water Tribe worships the moon along with the ocean. It's quite an interesting dynamic that your patron spirits have."
Hakoda chuckled, "Oh, yes, we definitely hold the moon and ocean close to our hearts. You see, our son, Sokka, is named after our Ocean Spirit."
"Really?"
"Yes. The Ocean Spirit is also known as the spirit of reason and justice. That's why we named our son 'Sokka.' 'He who knows.'"
"You have named him well, Chief Hakoda," Liu said. "Sokka is a very intelligent young man. He's such a joy to have around. A bit goofy but very strong and caring at heart. Always speaking up against injustice..."
And needless to say that a hopeful Kya and Hakoda were beginning to feel good about their son being so well-liked, especially by a family who had a daughter around his age and whose name meant moon, oh Tui and La! It was not to say that the leaders felt incredibly at ease, however; Suki was from the Earth Kingdom, and as much as Kya and Hakoda didn't have a problem with that necessarily (even Amaruq and Ki'ma were having an Earth Kingdomer for a daughter-in-law), convincing Pakku would not be an easy feat.
"Prince Sokka is a hard worker," Quan said. "Although he's a prince himself, he has no qualms against actively working for his people. Unlike the other rulers in some parts of the Earth Kingdom who do nothing but sit atop their thrones and indulge in riches."
"We hear he is also a very eligible bachelor in the South," Liu said, "It is commendable that he put a hold on having a family ultimately for the sake of the people. Though he does not have to hold back anymore, right? Thanks to the princess of the North and her contributions to your tribe."
They all definitely knew where this was headed despite not addressing it bluntly just yet.
"We are aware that in the Water Tribe, marriages are arranged by the family," Quan said. "Are you considering an alliance for him at this point?" And after a brief moment of pause, "With the princess of the North, perhaps? We understand that it's only obvious—"
"No, no, not the princess, not at all…" Kya spoke up, "She is, um...out of our league, you can say."
"No one can be too good for our Sokka."
That's how they took it? "We actually mean that she…"
Perplexed, "You think someone like that is not worthy?"
"It's not like that," Hakoda said quickly. "She doesn't seem to want to leave the North. We could've arranged for a way for her and Sokka to split time between the two tribes had an alliance been possible, but the princess doesn't want to leave the North at all, not even for a visit. Her goals are different, and she doesn't seem to favor marriage, so...there's nothing we can do."
"That's unfortunate. It's only fair for the bride to learn more about her in-laws as it is for the groom to learn about his," Liu said, and after another awkward pause, asked, "Are you looking exclusively for a Water Tribe bride for Sokka?"
Pakku's face flashed in their minds. Hiding the queasiness that seeped into their tones, "Well, we…" It depends, can Tui be born into the other nations?
"Chief Hakoda, Chieftess Kya, I understand that we know each other very little," Quan sighed, deciding it was now or never to get to the point, "but our children have been friends for a while now. They have been in each other's company for a long time, even if it's only for trading purposes, and...I believe you know where this is going." Looking up at the Southern couple, "Chief Hakoda and Chieftess Kya, it would be our honor to welcome Sokka as our son-in-law."
Kya and Hakoda exchanged a look, unsure of many things. Should they spill the knowledge of their son's newfound obsession with the princess of the North? Should they open up about a prophecy that they were waiting to fulfill? Were they to regurgitate everything they were feeling about Sokka's birth chart? Wait, were they even going to consider someone who wasn't a tribeswoman as a daughter-in-law?
"I am not sure how much you have heard about our daughter, but even before we formally met Sokka, we have heard a lot about him and mainly through her," Liu said.
"And we are not saying this because she is our daughter, but believe us, Suki is highly capable of making the right decision, whether it be what steps should be taken for the welfare of Kyoshi Island or who she should share the rest of her life with," Quan said. "We have immense trust in her selection."
"Your daughter has feelings for our son…?" Hakoda asked.
"We've always had our suspicions because Suki would not take pains to learn so much about another culture for no reason," Liu chuckled, "but thanks to Ty Lee, we found out officially."
"She's learning about Water Tribe customs?" Kya inquired, surprised.
"Oh, of course. She asks Sokka about them every time he visits."
Despite Pakku's persistent barking in the back of their minds, Hakoda and Kya were impressed.
"A union like this would be beneficial for not only our children but for our people as well," Quan noted. "This will be our opportunity to strengthen the ties between the Southern Water Tribe and Kyoshi Island. We will provide you with many trade deals with our international partners. Kyoshi Island may be small, but apart from the Water Tribes, we are renowned for our fisheries, so we have many connections. From what we heard, the South has many oil and uranium deposits that require refining and mining. We have several business partners who are looking for these resources, and we can put them in touch with you. There are many other benefits, of course."
"The Southern Revival project is massive and will no doubt save your tribe, but we want to do our part to make sure another catastrophe does not happen," Liu said. "What better way to promise our dedication to each other's homeland than through a bond sealed by marriage?"
And as the minutes wore on, and as more and more benefits were being offered on a silver platter to the leaders, Hakoda and Kya became increasingly tempted to accept the offer.
"To this day, we have given our daughter everything she has ever wanted," Quan smiled, holding his wife's hand, "And we intend to surprise her with this alliance as well. We know it may not be easy to accept Suki considering she is not Water Tribe—"
"Oh, no, it's nothing like that, it's...I mean, it's just that…"
"It's understandable, don't worry," Suki's mother reassured. "It's expected of any foreigner who is to be a part of our family to learn about us and our homeland, and it's no different for you or for us. Sokka has built extensive knowledge about the Earth Kingdom given his travels, and Suki is looking forward to adding more to her knowledge."
"It's only for her own benefit that we are thinking this way, I assure you," Kya said with a smile, having taken the reins in this conversation and surprising Hakoda with her confidence in the matter, "She is to rule the South alongside our son, after all."
"So this means you both accept our proposal?"
Kya smiled and turned to her husband, who acquiesced after another moment of thought. Both had come to an important unspoken realization at that point. It was obvious that Sokka would not have luck finding a Water Tribe bride— an unmarried, virginal one at that— given he was several years past marrying age already in a culture that demanded marriage by at least eighteen. Furthermore, Pakku would never approve of the affection that Sokka was cultivating for the Akna. Suki may be from the Earth Kingdom, and this alliance would mean Sokka might have to split his responsibilities between Kyoshi Island and the Southern Water Tribe, but it would be easier to convince Kanna and Pakku to accept an Earth Kingdomer (who was willing to learn the ways of the South) instead of having Sokka marry someone of impure birth or any other supporter of the Moon Temple.
Not to mention the promises of political aid and benefits which would follow the alliance, which meant they no longer had to rely on the princess and her project very much, for they would be spared of the guilt of receiving help and gifts from someone they sought to stay as far away from as possible.
"We are happy to accept Suki into our family," Hakoda turned back to the Kyoshi leader's parents, "and we acknowledge that she has responsibilities to Kyoshi Island as a leader and warrior just as Sokka has responsibilities to the South. We are willing to work with you to ensure that an arrangement can be made where their time is divided equally between the two locations."
"I'm urging you to agree to a marriage at the earliest, preferably this week."
"This week?" The Kyoshi Islanders gawked at them. "B-But that's a bit too soon, don't you think?" Quan pointed out, "Even if we left now, we wouldn't be able to reach Kyoshi Island or the Southern Water Tribe until two whole weeks. We barely have time to start arranging and sending out all the invitations and—!"
"There's not a moment to waste. We can have a larger ceremony if need be with all grand arrangements and all guests and loved ones, but we need the wedding to happen by this upcoming full moon," Kya told them. "You see, Sokka's birth chart insists that he be married by the next full moon, which is barely a week away. We've been scrambling for a good alliance so we can get him hitched by then. You have to understand."
"If that's the case, then I suppose we can have a quick ceremony like you're suggesting. We can have a grand wedding later." And from there, Liu and Quan stood up and bowed, "We are grateful to the Spirits of Water and Earth for bringing us together as in-laws. We cannot thank you enough."
"No, thank you, dear friends, thank you so much," the Southern leaders bowed back to the beaming Kyoshi Islanders, "We can't thank you enough for approaching us in time." And from the bottom of their hearts, they did not forget to issue silent praise to the Moon Spirit, who they believed was showing them the way directly upon invocation.
"Only if your hearts are open will Tui stay…"
"Only if your hearts are open…"
"Only if…"
Little by little in the wake of celebration, Osha's predictions and Chunta's warnings melted away.
Sweet universe, I'm engaged.
A dazed Sokka ambled through the palace corridors on his way back, earning curious looks from the passing servants. He was also nearly tackled by a group of pamphlet reporters, who were looking to know more details about the princess from him given that he was her bodyguard. Questions about her past, how she met Lady, his reaction after realizing she could fight and basically didn't need a bodyguard, to begin with, talks of her supposed bewitching beauty that circulated the private sectors of the palace thanks to the guards who had seen her face… It took an unusually high amount of effort for Sokka to put his recent life-altering milestone to the side and escape the reporters. Whether it was exhaustion or a propensity towards thinking back through all that happened, he sought solitude in an empty corridor and fingered the conch at his neck, still trudging ahead yet staying in his head, keeping his eyes open yet not seeing, keeping his ears receptive yet never quite hearing.
"...all the good men are forbidden or already taken, and I can't sit around screaming heartbreak when I'm supposed to be strong for my people."
Forbidden. Was he forbidden? The credit for that went to his parents, didn't it? And even if he stubbornly sought to win her heart, he was probably the only man in the Water Tribe, or dare he say, the world, who was going to court the woman he loved after marrying her.
One awkward step down the western courtyard's icy steps and he yelped his way down into the nearby fountain, splashing into the water. A couple of servants bustled by with suppressed laughter while a few kind people stepped forward to help him up, one of them even bending the water off of him.
"Prince Sokka?"
The fumbling prince turned to see Eiji Hang approaching him. "Oh, Mr. Eiji…"
The cabinet member bowed in greeting, failing to hold back a laugh, "Are you alright?"
"Eh, why does it matter? So long as the public's entertained."
"Sorry, sorry," the man looked concerned again, "How is our princess?"
"She's doing better," the prince said. "She still has to take it easy, though."
"I can imagine. She needs to unwind from all that stress." Frowning, "It was quite upsetting to hear about those poor women. Even the Revivalists were fazed by everything, and they're the ones surrounded by these kinds of things all the time, being part of a social mission and all."
"Yeah," Sokka sighed.
"It still gives me goosebumps," Eiji said with wonder flashing in his look, "Seeing the princess tear up the Arctic last night. She's an amazing fighter. Who would've guessed that she had such an ability? Or that she would be taught by Lady herself? We were all out here worrying about her every second she's out in the open without a bodyguard. And her beauty...wow, I mean I wasn't there for the face reveal but I know it's something the entire tribe's starting to talk about."
"Her Highness is definitely talented...and obviously very beautiful," Sokka admitted, dismissing his flush, "But sometimes, she doesn't know when to stop and take care of herself. That's why I've been thinking of an idea for helping her manage her stress. What do you think of the cabinet having comedy nights? Two or three nights a week?"
"Every night's a comedy night with you around, isumataq," Eiji chuckled.
"Well I figured we could have a bit more humor on stressful days," the prince's eyes lit up, "We can bring in a couple more entertainers, put together something like a show. Something she'll really enjoy. We can give prizes and stuff to incentivize our comedians to get creative and put in lots of effort. Stand-up, haiku battles, you name it!"
"Haiku battles, eh?" That caught Eiji's attention and interest, "That sounds pretty neat! When should we plan for it?"
"I'll plan those details soon. In the meantime, you think you can rally up a couple of folks who have some really good content on their plates? Spread the word and see if anybody else knows some comics?"
"I will take care of all that, don't you worry. All you have to do on your part is show up. You're quite a comic yourself."
"The show's not gonna start without me, my friend," Sokka smiled. "Oh, and make sure this remains confidential. You know how the walls have ears in this place, and I want it to be a surprise."
Chuckling, "Alright, I'll make a note of that. The princess is going to love this!"
After Eiji went on his way, Sokka continued down the courtyard, meaning to step through the less-frequented Southern Gates, possibly cut a path through the Jungqiran Snow Forest so he wouldn't be noticed, but after stepping outside of the palace premises, he spotted someone else of high importance treading a trail through the snow forest: Priestess Osha, her sapphire-centered scepter shimmering in her grip. She was making her way in the opposite direction, headed towards the palace. The Southern prince normally wouldn't have cared so much and would've continued on his way had it not been for a crucial reminder that struck him in the face just then.
"Hey!" he called out, "Hey, wait! Priestess Osha!"
The old woman looked in his direction, "Isumataq?"
Racing up to her and asking with scrutiny, "What are you doing here?" Pointing to the palace, "Are you going inside?"
"Yes. I'm here to speak with the chief."
"About what?"
"About the Akna."
He widened his eyes and quickly looked both ways, finding that no one was in sight given the nature of the Southern Gates' warning zone, "So you were...Weren't you the one who told the chief about me?"
"Of course. Apart from your family, I'm the only one who knows the specialty of your birth chart."
"Why did you tell the chief?" he demanded. "I bet you were the one who fed him this nonsense of having Her Highness get married by the full moon. She was already stressed out to begin with, and because of you, the chief started pressuring her, and she...and I was...I was so scared something would happen to her, I…" glaring at her, "How could you be so heartless to someone you taught and practically raised since she was little?!"
It did not strike her as a world-shattering surprise that he was very invested in Yue for someone who knew the princess but for a few days. It was, after all, characteristic of the moon and ocean to be instantly drawn towards one another. "The waves are so restless even when the moon has become high and bright," she sighed without an ounce of turbulence or remorse. "You relieved her stress, did you not? The outcome still happened to be advantageous for you both. So why complain?"
He felt like a balloon sucked out of air. "How do you…?"
She smiled knowingly. "Don't worry, I won't say anything."
He couldn't deny that his arrangement with the princess was a welcome one, for it was crucial in bypassing the Leadership Council's idiotic rules. Pointing fingers would not go very far, he realized; there was something else that he needed to absolutely know. Sokka knew that the priestess obviously knew Yue's past considering she was the one who first drew the white-haired infant close to her following the Moon Temple's initial abandonment. Of course, there were likely details that even Osha didn't know, but overall, she was knowledgeable. But the old woman couldn't talk straight to save her life given her "shamanistic shenanigans," as he called it, so getting her to confirm some things was out of the question. Then again, he couldn't resist asking with a determined frown, "Does she know about her past?"
"She knows the story," Osha answered. "She just doesn't know that it is her story. She will know when the time is right—"
"She can't know about this. Please."
The priestess raised her eyebrows.
"I don't want to see her hurt, okay?" his demeanor turned soft. "I don't want her to know that the entire tribe is scared to even mention her. I don't want her to know that she was left behind because of stupid rules and deep-rooted sexist yakshit."
"You don't want her to discover herself? Her roots?"
"You've gotta understand." Lowering his voice even more and keeping watch of the surroundings, "She should believe that she is always loved because she really is. She already has so many burdens she's carrying, and she can't bear to see other people's suffering. She shouldn't have to deal with this, too." Growing worried, "And I feel helpless and...I don't know what to do other than be someone she can lean on."
Osha did not say anything to that, only smiling that infuriating smile of hers that made his glower return because this lady couldn't make herself clear for once in her life, it seemed. "Do you even understand what I'm saying?" Sokka huffed impatiently, "Look, I know that she's the high sage and the spiritual successor of the Moon Temple, and I'm not at all saying she should be robbed of that truth. You want her to have a good leadership position at the temple? You want her to have the position of an all-knowing sage? Go for it! By all means! She wants to be a priestess anyway! But please, don't tell her that she's the Akna."
"It would be a disservice to the purpose for which she was born."
"I'm not trying to disrespect her or anyone or anything else! I don't want her to feel rejected by the nation she loves so much—"
"She can only believe that she is loved by the nation if she knows the truth that La, the very co-embodiment of the Water Tribe, has fed her his milk—"
"Look, not everything in the world is about religion, alright?" he snapped. "Don't make her feel unloved by actual people for your dolls and fantasies and fairytales."
"She needs to know the truth if she is to realize who she is and act on her passions. You getting in the way would only—"
"You think her being spared of this pain will be a barrier to her passions? You think I'll be a barrier to her passions?"
"I didn't say—"
"Oh sorry, I'm a tribesman, therefore I must be a cruel, heartless womanizer who's just using her instead of actually caring about her, right?"
"That is not what I said, isumataq—"
"She can have everything she wants, but it won't be at the expense of her peace of mind. I'll make sure of it. End of discussion."
The priestess gave him a long look before adding, "I will not tell her anything, don't worry. This is something she has to figure out on her own. And she will." Tightening her hold on her scepter, "Do what you can to protect her from the truth, but remember. Our Akna figuring out her past is just as natural as you falling for her."
Katara stepped out onto the icy porch with a frustrated huff, taking a seat on the pelt beside Aang. "They're still talking about the new alliance for Sokka."
"This is so sudden," the Avatar frowned. "I don't recall Lady Suki saying anything about an alliance or of her being interested in Sokka. She knows we're all friends, so you would think she would've mentioned the alliance, at least. Did she say anything to you?"
"No. That's why this is completely out of nowhere," Katara said, "Although it was technically her parents who came to ask, so I wonder if she even knows about this…? I didn't get to hear the whole conversation…" Keeping an eye out for any sight of her brother over the courtyard of the estate, "Sokka's not back yet, and the older adults are over here rushing things to impossible scales. They want the Earth Kingdom engagement ceremony to be today, and Sokka's expected to present the necklace in two days at the earliest."
"But how can they do that?" Aang said, incredulous, "They can't just decide all this without asking Sokka!"
"They're rushing because our village shaman, Chunta, sent a message all the way from the South saying he was having some kind of vision about Tui and La every night," Katara sighed, "And that in his visions, the Spirits are telling him to get them married by the full moon."
"More birth chart business?"
"Exactly."
Shaking his head, "I'd expect your parents to think about Sokka's preferences first if they really think he's the incarnate La. I'd expect them to be happy that he finally likes someone. Since they're so worried about his future."
"They want the lesser of two 'evils', you can say. Sokka should either stay single for the rest of his life or marry someone who's not a tribeswoman but is willing to learn the ways. Any choice is fine as long as he doesn't marry the Akna."
"It still makes no sense, though. If Sokka is the incarnate La, then whoever he likes is the incarnate Tui. It has nothing to do with rules if the tribe thinks the Spirits are beyond all rules." And after earning her curious look, he grinned, "You can say I know a thing or two about Tui and La."
"Of course you would. You're the Avatar."
"Being the Avatar doesn't necessarily mean you're born knowing everything," he chuckled, "I had to learn a lot of things on my own. You know, Chief Arnook once took me to the Spirit Oasis here during my training. I was able to meditate my way into the Spirit World. That's where I learned about Tui and La. From a face-stealing spirit named Koh."
"Face-stealing?" she asked, alarmed.
"If you show any emotion at all in front of him, he will steal your face. Nice guy, though, I suppose...minus the face-stealing part, but anyway…"
He told her of the nature of Tui and La's relationship that Koh had told him. Tui and La— the moon and ocean— who constantly circle each other in an eternal dance that cultivates and consistently expands the cosmos far beyond the very conception of time and space. And according to the specks of authentic tribal culture that the Avatar had seen bloom cautiously, secretly to escape Khasiq's regime, it was this cosmic dance that the Water Tribe aimed to describe through love-making metaphors, symbolizing an act of union, creation, and expansion. Tui and La are drawn to one another like magnets, hence Aang's hypothesis that whoever is drawn to Sokka and whoever Sokka is drawn to, that person has to be Tui. The rest were details.
"Chunta did say that Yue is the incarnate Tui," Katara said, "And it's obvious. We've seen her. She's the spitting image of the goddess we celebrate."
"Then why aren't your parents listening?"
"For one, they've never seen Yue, so they don't know how she looks. Apart from that, they're not really open-minded." Indeed, the chief and chieftess of the South were willing to break certain barriers so they didn't have to break others. It was manifesting now in how they were allowing someone of non-Water Tribe origin to be a part of the family even if it meant rejecting a tribeswoman who defied societal expectations since the moment of her birth.
"In Suki, they're already starting to see a considerate daughter-in-law, even if Suki is not the ideal conservative tribeswoman," Katara said. "The truth is, my parents are floored by the fact that she's learning more about the Water Tribe, and since she's a foreigner to begin with, they don't have extreme expectations. For Princess Yue, however, there are huge expectations, and even if my parents' demands are met, the fact that she's the Akna will always steer them away." Turning to him, "You're the Avatar. You know a lot about Tui and La. Why can't you tell them?"
"I would, but I'm holding back because I know they're expecting me to not get involved in your personal religious matters," Aang said. "I may be the Avatar, but there are still boundaries I shouldn't be crossing."
"But you know what's right," Katara pointed out.
"Maybe, but nothing's gonna change the fact that I'm always essentially gonna be an outsider," the monk admitted. "For the Avatar, there's a blurry line between stepping back and letting people solve the issues in their homelands and barging in and doing what I can to help even if they don't want my help. When it comes to the North, I can do everything I can to help with the humanitarian crises. Make sure the bad guys are in prison, make sure the leaders aren't taking advantage of their people. Make an outcry demanding justice. But religion is a very sensitive issue. It's not something that can be affected even by someone who's been to the Spirit World and back. If they ask me why I, being an airbender originally, choose to meddle in what tribespeople think without thinking about the cultural nuances...I won't have an answer for them other than the claim that I'm the Avatar. And that answer isn't gonna be enough. I've seen a lot of politics at play to understand that much."
Katara nodded slowly despite not liking the circumstance that would undoubtedly follow his involvement.
"Besides, you're the one who needs to give the first shot at this, Katara. You're an insider, and as a Water Tribe princess, you know more about this situation than even I do as the Avatar. It would be...I don't know, more socially acceptable if a tribesperson challenges the tribe? I'll be right behind you to help do my part every step of the way, and I'll do whatever it takes to fight to bring about this change, but ultimately, I can't make the first call."
"I understand."
"But I won't deny it; it's extremely difficult for me to wrap my mind around your parents' train of thought," Aang added. "Is the princess really that much of an enemy just for being the Akna? Everything she's done to help out...what about all of that?"
It seems compassion has no real meaning because the real enemies, she said, were the baseless purity laws. Chaining up people and boasting of tradition enough to hesitatingly scoff at an abandoned baby left behind in the temple.
"There's no freedom in the South," placing her head in her hands, "None at all. At least Sokka got to travel the entire world. I never got to step out of our igloo unless I had to help deliver babies or go to people's weddings."
"Monkey feathers, that stinks. There's a whole world out there that's waiting for you."
"If things were up to me, I would've made a run for it a long time ago," she sighed, "Sometimes, it seems the control of another's body through bloodbending has got nothing on the way many of our idiotic elders sought control over our bodies, our entire selves. Sometimes I wonder what exactly is the point...why bother when these people won't ever learn..."
Aang cast a look at the morning Arctic sky, "The monks always say, Sarvam ananda mayam jagat."
Blinking, "What does that mean?"
"It means, 'Everything is filled with bliss.'" Smiling, "There's so much joy to be found in our world because of our connections to everything here. A friend of mine from the Foggy Swamp Tribe confirmed this by saying the universe is like one big living organism in which everything, no matter how different, still breathes and grows together."
He spoke of how the people in this world often separated themselves and hid behind categories, not understanding that separation is an illusion— one that can even be destructive sometimes. To tie people down because of gender, because of how different their bodies are or how unique their social situations are, it was like insulting our very selves because everything is beautifully diverse, and everything is connected. The four nations, the spectrum of gender, the many socials spheres in the world— none of these really matter. As various expressions of nature, the only value they might have is in what wisdom they are willing to give.
"What makes this very moment very joyful and blissful for me, for example, is the fact that you and I are here, talking to each other. Outwardly we may seem different in our own ways, and that's what makes me fascinated by you...your friendship, I mean," he couldn't fight the color that rushed up to his face, "yet we're really not too different because we're equals. We're equally entitled to life and freedom. Freedom from discriminating jerks who are not worth our time."
Katara could not fend off the smile that played over her lips, couldn't shake away the utter fascination in her eyes.
"In just a few days, you'll have the chance to stay here and have more freedom than you've ever known," he said. "You'll be teaching the tribeswomen here not only waterbending but also a way for them to start thinking of themselves for themselves." Turning to her, "Running away from this kind of situation in the tribe is not the best response, so we'll definitely be grounded in this. But every day for at least a few hours," his stormy eyes looked up at her hopefully, "maybe we can take some time to fly away from all this?"
"Aang, what are you saying?"
"I'm saying...If I told you I could take you all around the world, you'd come with me, right? Maybe when we're both free…when I'm not caught up in the investigations and you're done with teaching for the day..."
She blinked at him, finding that her heart was pounding in anticipation, "Like...mini-vacations?"
"Exactly!"
"Where would we go…?"
"We could visit places we haven't seen before," he offered with a breathless grin, "We can go anywhere we want. Well, anywhere that's still close to the North and won't take but a few hours."
Her smile seemed to reach the ends of the planet, "I will agree to this arrangement if you take me to the Southern Air Temple first thing."
Beaming, "You wanna visit the Southern Air Temple?"
"It doesn't matter to me when we leave. We could be back anytime before my class begins."
"Oh boy, Katara, you will not be disappointed!"
"Of course not," she smiled, "You Air Nomads are so perfect."
"Said who?" he raised his eyebrows.
"Says I."
"We're just as human as everyone else," came the chuckle.
"But at least, in theory, you teach equality."
"I know there are resources in the Water Tribe, too, Katara."
"Maybe, but face it, Aang, not many people here are even in the questioning phase. How can they look for alternate resources?" Shuffling closer to him, "Why can't everyone be an airbender? The world would be a much better place."
"If everyone's an airbender, you wouldn't be yourself."
She gave him an enraptured look, amused as he suddenly began to fumble for words. He seemed to have realized something just then.
"Oh, and by the way...if you don't feel comfortable with it just being the two of us, Sokka can come with us, too—"
So she stopped him with a kiss to his cheek, the softest grazing of her lips against his fair skin that instantly took on a wild crimson shade. Her cheeks had slightly pinkened as well, but her voice was reassuring, slightly wavering with bubbling excitement, "I don't think that will be a problem."
Feeling an exhilarating rush shoot through his heated system, he smiled to himself and twiddled with his fingers.
"You know, I just might marry a monk one day. I'm sick of tribesmen."
Still stuck in his dopey haze, "Uh...I mean, that's great, but I don't want you to think there's no hope for tribesmen, so—"
"My birth chart says I won't marry a tribesman anyway," she smirked.
"O-Oh...well, hehe," rubbing the back of his head, "Thank the Spirits for your birth chart, Katara."
She cocked her head to the side, amused by the expression on his face. "Why are you smiling at me like that?"
"Oh, I was smiling?"
Everyone in the estate held bated breaths as Hakoda and Kya lingered by the pelts where Sokka was sitting. The young prince, who was yet to be notified of the impromptu betrothal plans, seemed like he was stuck in a trance ever since he came home, having spoken to no one and being lost completely in thought. At present, he was playing around with his food, occasionally sporting that grin from when he first swooned in the princess's presence. Needless to say that watching him provided great entertainment for Kiguk and Chen, who seemed less interested in the havoc that was soon to follow as opposed to the adults, namely Amaruq and Ki'ma, who had spent the previous hours trying to convince Kya and Hakoda to not force the prince into anything. Both parties' intentions persisted, yet to erupt again with the reveal. Katara and Aang grew more frustrated in the meantime, impatient to see how the conversation was going to play out.
"You haven't been properly eating with us since the past few days," Kya added a fish to her son's plate, "Having lunch and dinner with your friends and all."
Sokka only shrugged, continuing to draw shapes in his plate with his fingers as he chewed a single piece of meat for several minutes, eventually stopping in mid-chew as his eyes caught sight of a pastry beside him.
The princess, seeking to ease the awkwardness following the impromptu engagement, shook away the momentous milestone by helping herself to another slice of cake. With a bit of cream sticking to her hair, some smeared on her chin and some on top of her nose, she savored the taste of the pastry with her eyes closed, her cake-stained lips curled in a small smile of indulgence. She leaned against the pelt cushions atop her bed, earning a look teetering on the brinks of surreal rapture and amusement from the Southern prince, who wallowed, burrowed, and burned in inexplicable yearning. His neck was adorned with her conch while his La pendant dangled over her chest.
"Oh isumataq," she sighed, basking in the sweetness, her hair loose and wild in its flailing, "Freedom is the day when you get to publicly announce your disdain for religion and not be burned at the stake," another bite, "and I get to be like this in public and not be mauled by human beasts. Until then, we must pretend to pine."
Sokka took a deep breath and bit into the pastry, and as he swallowed, he felt the brush of the princess's conch against his chest. The shell snuggled up beneath the covers of his tunic and cloak and sank against the skin at his chest, unnoticed by the world.
Hakoda turned to his wife, whispering to her to take Kohana to bed while he handled the conversation. Kya gave a brief nod and took her squirming younger son with her, leaving everyone to shift their attention to Hakoda. The Southern chieftain sighed before tapping against the table, "Alright, Sokka, stop daydreaming and listen up."
A beaming Sokka blinked out of his trance, swallowed the last bit of the pastry and gave his father a look.
"Lady Suki's parents came to visit us a couple of hours ago," the chieftain said, keeping his expression stern, "They are interested in giving you their daughter's hand in marriage. Your mother and I agreed to the alliance."
And after taking a second to process, Sokka shot up out of his seat, "What?
"Calm down, Sokka," Amaruq said, glaring at Hakoda, "No one's going to force you into anything. I'll make sure of it."
"Sokka's marriage with Lady Suki of Kyoshi Island will take place by the next full moon, and no one is going to change my mind," Hakoda told his brother-in-law.
The next full moon. Sokka facepalmed, "The heck? This is out of nowhere! Suki and I aren't together!"
"Then you will be from now on."
"But Dad—!"
"Your mother and I thought through this, and we believe this will be a beneficial alliance for both families and both regimes. Kyoshi Island will become our permanent trading partner—"
"You're throwing my life under the sleigh so you can get yourself a trading partner?" Sokka asked, incredulous, "I told you I'm in love with the princess!"
Everyone gawked at each other with wide eyes at the announcement. Aang and Katara, while not finding the declaration to be a surprise, were nevertheless taken aback by how intensely Sokka affirmed it.
"Oh damn," Kiguk whispered to Chen, "That was an actual confession."
"So it's confirmed. Sokka has feelings for the princess," Amaruq said. "It would behoove you to think of the boy's future before you act on this decision that you and my sister took without consulting anyone. How can he possibly be happy being married to someone he doesn't love?"
"And how can a man who hasn't known a woman for at least a week be in love with her?" Hakoda demanded, turning to Sokka. "This infatuation that you're feeling is like a passing cloud. It will go away sooner or later. Suki is a nice match for you, and she is here to stay—"
"Suki and I are just friends," the Southern prince argued, "And it appalls me how a promise of trade deals made it randomly okay for you to accept an Earth Kingdomer as your daughter-in-law."
"We have made adjustments."
"The Akna has given us everything. She continues to give us everything. I kept telling you everything she's done for us and our tribe, but you blatantly disregard it! Why can't you make adjustments for her instead? Just like you made adjustments to love a nonbelieving son?"
Swallowing hard as everyone else burned their stares into him, "I can't make adjustments for a woman who refuses to set foot in the South. She insists that she wants to stay here without a man to call a husband. She'll spend her entire life running around her people in the streets, sacrificing all she has. But Lady Suki is willing to come to the South for you for a while. Even if it means you have to go to Kyoshi Island for some time. Kyoshi Island is not too far away from the South, either. Your homelands are close. You are both good friends anyway—"
"But I don't love her!"
"What's not to love? She's sophisticated, fierce, loyal," eyeing his son, "She doesn't go around dancing in the streets with her hair down and colors on every inch of her body like a lunatic." Wasn't born in a temple, either.
Sokka glared at the chieftain. "So what now? You want to give back everything she's given us? Return all her gifts? So you don't have to rely on her and be guilty about not liking her? So you can get her 'bad luck' off your back?"
"That's not what—"
"You want trade deals so you can slowly try to undo the Southern Revival Project after the South waited for lifetimes for help," Sokka pointed an accusing finger at the chieftain, "I suppose you'd also want us all to regurgitate the feasts that we shoved down our throats all this time 'cause your Spirits know who provided all of that for us!"
"Sokka, calm down, son," Ki'ma stepped forward, her hand on the young man's shoulder. She eyed Hakoda, "Brother Hakoda, we really think you should consider. So Sokka has lots of admiration for the princess, and so she happens to be someone you weren't expecting. Why should that get in the way? She has been nothing but kind to us—"
"We felt like we needed to take measures to protect the family's reputation, so we did," the chief turned back to the fuming prince, "For Spirits' sake, you were seen with the princess at a brothel, Sokka—!"
"We were with several other people! It's not what you think—!"
"You and the princess didn't leave for the shelters with them," Hakoda reminded, "What in the name of the Spirits were you two doing overnight?"
"We were destroying the place—!"
"And then you two were caught sleeping in the shelters—"
"It wasn't like that! She was tired and—"
"You didn't have to lend her your shoulder for that!"
"Her Highness has been working hard day and night saving the lives of innocent women," Sokka hissed, "She was helping out some lady who was being abused by her husband and—"
"Those guards would've taken care of it! Why do you concern yourself with matters that don't concern you?!"
"She needed my help, so I stayed. She overworked herself and got stressed out, so I stayed. It's as simple as that!"
"Did she ask you to stay?"
"I was needed but I wasn't asked. Out of respect. And I volunteered. Out of respect. Cause that's what the princess needs. Respect! Not idiotic accusations!" His glare deepening, "If Her Highness was the walking definition of bad luck like you believe she is, why would the South be in such a good shape right now? Why would those sisters be rescued from their horrible fates? Why would your leg get better from all the herbs she sent?!"
Hakoda did not answer, but his silence didn't mean he was backing down.
"I look up to you because I don't believe you're a hypocrite, Dad. But I'll have you know that I'm not gonna be Pakku's puppet. I have a sense of decision-making, a moral compass to call my own. Just as you should've had your own. So I hope you understand when I say I am not gonna go through with this alliance. I'll see just how much Suki's parents want me as their son-in-law as soon as I tell them that I'm in love with the princess—"
"If you say a word about your 'earth-shattering love' for the princess, then your mother and I will have to directly tell your princess why she's not worthy to be our daughter-in-law."
Sokka stiffened, his pulse stopping, his being melting. Shock splayed across everyone's faces. Katara fervently shook her head, "No…"
"Do you want us to tell her who she really is? Where she came from? How she's now in a place where she doesn't belong?" Hakoda demanded, watching the color drain from Sokka's face, "If not, then you will stay put in your room and prepare yourself for the Earth Kingdom ceremony tonight."
"Tonight-?!"
"Another word, and we will have to secure an audience with the princess."
All at once, everyone in the room turned to Sokka sporting helplessness to one degree or another. The Southern prince, feeling his conch pound against his chest with every thud, thud, thud of his heart, only swallowed, eyeing the tapestry of the beautiful, white-haired Tui across from him. And in an unexpected flare of determination, "I've still got nothing to be afraid of, Chief. If my birth chart has any truth to it, Tui will take care of this for me."
Notes:
A reminder to interested folk that Air Nomad terms are in Sanskrit. *tips hat* Until later!
Chapter 37: The Walls Will Talk
Chapter Text
After a very long time, Arnook was finally able to relax and hope. He was going to meet Ahnah very soon, and his daughter was finally engaged to Sokka despite a formal full-fledged ceremony set to take place in Nansei in Ahnah's presence. The Northern chieftain's long-awaited reunion with his wife and the protective companionship of La for his daughter brought him much happiness and relief, and there was nothing else that he was going to ask for. Sure there were complications like the secrecy of Sokka and Yue's marriage, but overall, things were starting to look up.
At least, that's what he wholeheartedly believed until fate decided to challenge him the moment a servant approached him announcing Hakoda's arrival and request for his audience. The seeds of optimism had begun to take root in Arnook to the point of him wondering if Hakoda somehow decided to speak of a marital alliance after all. Maybe the Spirits had heard Arnook's prayers and brought forth change in the conservative Southern leader and his hesitation in accepting supporters of the Moon Temple. And while Hakoda's visit did involve a marital alliance, it was not one proposed to unite Sokka with Yue.
"My apologies for not having a formal invitation printed out, Brother— it was all a last-minute arrangement, you see— but we would be honored if you would make it to the ceremony tonight," Hakoda said, the strain in his voice indicating a degree of forced politeness instead of a sincere one. "By which I mean only you."
And Arnook could only pale and panic inwardly, tied up by the promise he made to keep Yue and Sokka's betrothal a secret under all circumstances. He also did not fail to recognize that by emphasizing the only you part, he was not looking forward to seeing the princess there. "Does Sokka favor this alliance?"
"Of course, he is ecstatic."
A decorative figurine of La on a nearby shelf fell to its side moments later, swirling beside its companion figurine of Tui, which shook and rattled from the force of La's fall. The two statues gave more of an honest answer than the Southern chief, it seemed.
"Yue brings me so much joy, Chief...And...I want to be the cause of her joy, too."
"I see," Arnook shakily stepped over to the shelf and ceased Tui's rattling, placing her with La again, and for a moment, it seemed that the smiles on the statues' faces stood out even more beneath the spilled sunlight following their reunion.
"It must happen, and it will. Otherwise, Tui and La would not have appeared in my dream and asked me directly to get them married."
"Who is the bride-to-be?" Arnook asked absentmindedly.
"Lady Suki of Kyoshi Island."
"Was she born during the Wolf Moon? Does she have any idea what that even is?"
So he knows about Sokka, Hakoda realized, simultaneously a little irked by the man's tone. "We believe she is the Tui to our La."
"Even if she is not born during the Wolf Moon?"
"We've searched for Tui for a long time, and we haven't had luck. That being said, we cannot just sit back and watch our boy's life be ruined from lack of companionship. We believe Suki is the perfect companion for him."
"You've made a bold move, I should say," Arnook said, "Assuming your son will be happy with someone who is not Tui."
"With all due respect, he is my son, Brother Arnook. I would know if he will be happy with her or not. I wouldn't arrange this if I knew he wouldn't be happy."
"Does he care for her?"
"They have been good friends. How hard would it be for him to provide for her?"
"He may be able to provide in the sense of bringing food to the table," Arnook pointed out, "But that's all he will be able to provide for her if the marriage is not a happy one."
Hakoda frowned, "Everyone in our household believes Lady Suki is a good match for him. We are not all brainless to have him hitched to someone he cannot stand."
"Do you believe it, or do you want to believe it, Chief Hakoda?" Arnook addressed, taking a deep breath as he continued staring at the figurines, "Because I'm not sure if you've caught on yet from Sokka's constant patrolling around the princess and his eagerness to be by her side at all times. Your son is interested in my daughter. And for your information, my daughter happens to be a child of the Wolf Moon."
Hakoda's expression did not change despite the brief alarming recognition that Chunta was right…
Unless... "I have great respect for you, Chief Arnook, but I do have a question." Turning to look at the Northern chieftain, "If you and your wife were not there to witness the girl's birth, how can you confirm that she was born exactly at the spark of solstice midnight? I don't suppose anyone was there at the Moon Temple to keep track of time when even her mother walked out on her?"
It was Arnook's turn to be alarmed as each of Hakoda's words sent his hopes collapsing to the ground. "S-Sokka told you?"
"Ivaneq did. He happened to hear your conversation."
"You will never speak of this to my daughter under any circumstance," the man nearly hissed.
"I have no reason to speak with her," came the reply. "And even if I did, the only thing holding me back from blurting this out is our gratitude to her for what she has done to help our tribe. Though with this Kyoshi Island alliance, I am sure the Southern Revival Project will not be needed, and the burden on your tribe will decrease…"
"That's some gratitude you're displaying there, honorable brother."
Hakoda did not answer, but he wore a conflicted look on his face because as much as he knew he shouldn't be acting this way, Sokka's life mattered more to him than anything else. He wasn't just going to let his son marry the Akna and face alongside her the consequences of defying the purity laws. "I don't mean to sound so ungrateful, Brother Arnook, but I hope you realize that interacting with someone who blatantly defies the purity laws—"
"As a fellow parent to a daughter, I would expect you to understand that blood will never cease to be an important part of our daughters' lives."
"That is why it has the potential to curse the family with bad luck," Hakoda said. "This may be for a menstruating woman who has stepped into the temple, a couple that has intercourse in the temple premises, a woman who gives birth in the temple, children who are born on sacred grounds, even men who assist these women in doing any of these things."
"So you are saying my daughter is cursed. That interacting with her in any manner will bring about the end of your bloodline."
"I'm sorry, but this is the truth. It is what it is. The girl is compassionate and kind, but—"
"The girl is my daughter."
Sighing, "Spilling one's bodily fluids on consecrated grounds is an unpardonable offense according to the Purity Code, and it will bring infertility, disease, and death. I believe you are aware of this."
"Infertility, disease and death, hm?" Arnook glared, "I suppose that's why she's a master healer who has handpicked the oils needed to cure your leg. I suppose that's also why she has saved millions of lives in the South and prevented many children and expecting mothers from starving to death! Don't forget that without my daughter risking her life to save all of yours, you would have been in the streets along with your family and your youngest!"
Guilt flared in the Southern chief's gaze, but he remained stubborn, "I'm sorry, Chief, but we can't risk it. Even if the part about disease and death is not true...Sokka will be the chief only if he has children. Having a daughter-in-law who is likely cursed with infertility will not be ideal for his career—"
"You seem so confident. Did the Spirits tell you personally that my daughter is barren?" Arnook scoffed. "And what even is the point of these accusations? Your son had once said that if religious piety is about ignoring a life in need, then religion itself is a waste of time. And this is coming from the words of the incarnate La."
"What does he know of the details and the nuances? He's just an immature disbeliever at this point, god or not. We cannot sit around and make exceptions for our children—"
"Oh yes, of course. Just like you didn't make exceptions for a disbelieving son."
The Southerner's frown deepened not out of anger but embarrassment.
"The Spirits take the forms of those who are oppressed. So that the face of the Beloved may change to include the ones left out. One who realizes this is a true sage."
"I'm not interested in being a sage, Chief."
Arnook shook his head incredulously, "How is it that as someone who has yearned to have a child for a long time, I am able to take the Akna into my arms with abundant love...And yet, you being a father of three with another on the way are having so much trouble empathizing with a nearly-starved child? You would think that someone who has seen the hunger of an infant would know what it feels like. That it would in the very least bring out your parental instinct. Why, to this very moment, I feel tears in my eyes just thinking about that young newborn. Left to starve as a sacrifice on the offering altar in an empty temple...Whichever devilish traditions are holding us back from basic empathy and compassion—!"
"What my son needs right now is not me sympathizing with every orphan in the Water Tribe," Hakoda said in aggravation, "And most definitely not lifetime baggage of bad luck—"
"Not another WORD about my daughter, or this will end very badly, Chief Hakoda of the Southern Tribe!" Arnook growled in a moment of rage, "I have been very patient with you until now, but this is the final straw. Don't forget that La himself broke his wrist in half to feed my daughter his milk! A heartless piece of stone proved that it has more compassion than human beings, and this is not without reason!"
And a startled Hakoda took a step backward, quickly sporting a disgruntled look on his face.
"My daughter may be different. Her way of thinking may be different, and her origin may be extremely different. But if her existence has brought freedom to many daughters, I see that there is no baggage to be afraid of." Taking his seat back at the desk of his study, the Northern chief added with vehemence, "If it is true that your son is La, then his marriage with the leader of Kyoshi Island will not go on. Because he alone is worthy enough to stand by my daughter's side...even if you may not be worthy of being her father-in-law."
Both chieftains exchanged looks that spoke loudly of their persistent attitudes. Arnook continued to stand his ground, and Hakoda, having long gotten up from his seat as a result of his vehement arguments, huffed as he began to make his way out.
"And don't think for even a second that I'm over here panicking over my daughter's fate," Arnook added in his direction, "because La will come running to Tui, and this is the truth."
"We'll see about that very soon, Chief."
"I don't know anything you're doing these days," Imona sighed, watching Yue as the Revivalist leader went about washing the dishes just outside the palace kitchen. Keeping her voice lowered, "You trained the princess of the Water Tribe. I still can't believe you kept this secret from me. No one's asking you anything because they think at least I know about this, but I don't."
"I couldn't tell anyone for security purposes," Yue told her. "Whatever I choose to tell you and not tell you, it's only because I want to make sure you're all safe and as uninvolved with risky things as possible."
"As if you're not already doing risky things."
"Like what?"
"Hanging out with the isumataq so much."
Yue felt a flutter in her chest, feeling the gentle weight of Sokka's pendant jostle beneath the layers of her tunics and overcoats and nestle atop her chest, kissing her left breast. She still refused to believe that she was engaged— well, it wasn't actually an engagement, nothing more than a contract, as Sokka himself had said— but she wasn't going to deny that she had been feeling rather...awkward...ever since the entire deal. It's not serious, it's not serious, it's not serious, she chanted to herself like a mantra, and she was thankful that her sudden flushed look was hidden beneath her mask.
"That guy keeps following you around, and you keep humoring him."
Sighing as she turned back to her fiery friend, "How is that risky?"
"You really want me to spell it out for you?" Imona leaned forward and whispered in her ear, "That prince is a womanizer, Kun-Kun."
Yue widened her eyes and gawked at her friend. "Imona, what are you talking about?"
"It's only obvious," the tribeswoman huffed. "He hangs around different women a lot. Only women."
"Like who?" came the unconvinced inquiry.
"Well, there's the princess, first off. Then there's his girlfriend from the South that Mr. Ijkun keeps mentioning," she counted with her fingers, "then there's you, our Kuunnguaq."
"Oh Tui and La," Yue shook her head, wishing she could bail Sokka out more easily by spilling the truth that she happened to be "all those women" and that he knew that. "You're mistaken, Imu. It's not like that between us. We're just friends. And...I don't think he really has feelings for the princess. He's only her bodyguard. Yeah, he might be taking this a little too seriously, but it's not romantic, I'd say—"
"Don't try to defend him," Imona snapped, "Even his girlfriend admitted that he wasn't spending time with her enough and running around the princess."
Turning the lever to stop the rush of water from the pipe, "Can you keep a secret?"
The hushed question brought Imona's hypotheses to an abrupt pause.
"That was actually the princess he was trying to sneak out," Yue explained, "you know, when she tried to go undercover. She disguised herself as his 'girlfriend' so people wouldn't be suspicious that she was outside of the palace walls."
"And how do you know this?"
"He mentioned it to me, of course."
"Oh, so he tells you everything, huh?" the ex-Revivalist raised her eyebrows, "And how do you know he's not lying to you?"
"You're being suspicious of him for no reason at all, Imu. Prince Sokka's not like that. I would know—"
"The guy's been here for barely a week, and you're talking about him like you're ready to trust him with your life even when the evidence is right in front of your eyes," her friend said in exasperation, "He's a fuckboy, dammit! Can't you tell by the way he flirts with you?"
"He doesn't flirt, he just likes to tease me for fun, and I tease him back. It's not a big deal."
"You know you just confirmed that you have no idea what flirting is."
"Well I know that he doesn't behave inappropriately around me. All he's ever done is make me laugh and feel good about myself. He's not looking to be in a relationship with me. As a matter of fact, he said he's not interested in relationships and marriage—"
"He might not be interested in maintaining a committed relationship, but he never said he's not interested in women, did he?" Imona pointed out. "He doesn't want to be in a relationship obviously because he wants the freedom to sleep around. The typical tribesman."
"Okay, that is a stretch—"
"No, you're the one who's not getting it!" Imona nearly screamed, her fists clenched. Yue scanned their surroundings, finding that several people were staring at them from her friend's outburst.
"What are you all looking at? Get back to what you're doing," Imona glared at everyone else, who decided not to quarrel with the ex-Revivalist and went about their duties.
"Imu, you have to calm down, okay?" Yue whispered. "We shouldn't be drawing so much attention to ourselves—"
"I don't care about all that. I just need you to understand that the isumataq is clearly just another guy ready to get his dick out when he sees a girl—"
"That's enough," Yue frowned, feeling her heart pounding from her defensiveness.
"You don't understand, Kuunnguaq, you're too innocent!" the woman choked out, "I'm only trying to look out for you. These men...these heartless monsters in flesh...They want only one thing from us. And once they get it, they won't spare a passing glance at us. That is, if they don't kill us off first."
"Not all men are like that, Imu," Yue told her raging friend. "I know the situation's not looking too good right now, and in no way am I going to ignore everything hundreds of victims are going through...what you've gone through in the past...but if we want to bring back justice, no matter what happens, we need to be sure we don't discriminate. Even if the statistics say certain groups of people having greater chances of being the perpetrators. The best we can do is take a break, distance ourselves from the situation and reflect—"
"I've had so much time in my life to reflect ever since the incident," Imona spat, "And I've realized that Water Tribe men are only meant to fuck and be fucked, nothing more."
"Imona—"
"That bloodbending bastard would've ruined me completely if it wasn't for you," she whimpered as she looked at her friend, "You think I'm gonna let some imbecile likre that take advantage of you? Aren't you scared or even a little angry?"
Placing her hand on the trembling woman's shoulder, "I'm not going to sit here and pretend that I'm not scared...because I am. And I have my suspicions about men, too. And it's okay to hesitate for certain things. But saying everyone's reprehensible to their faces and believing it without proper evidence...that's not how things should be. Think about it. There are cases of women killing off their own children. Does that mean all women will do that? Does that mean all children should abandon their mothers? No."
"Those kinds of women are rare, and they tend to have mental illnesses more often than not. But these tribesmen? Idiocy is in their blood—"
"They're going through a mental illness, too. It's called ignorance, and it's being spread by Khasiq and his influence," Yue said firmly, "and until we drive Khasiq and his followers to prison for good, our men are going to have to continue suffering."
"So they don't face the consequences either way, huh?"
"I didn't say that. The fact is, you can throw all the rapists in jail, inflict punishments on assaulters and killers, but if you have a nation full of sexists— men and women— how many people are you going to fit in your prisons? No matter how many prisons you build?"
Imona looked away, bitterness swirling in her gaze.
"Believe it or not, there is good in the world," Yue said softly. "There is good in the Water Tribe. We just need to cultivate it. Think about your children, Imona. You have sons. Are you assuming they'll turn out to be horrible people just because they're boys? What kind of mother would think of her own children as monsters?"
Sniffling and brushing her tears away, "I will raise them to be good unlike the idiots here."
"And think about Brother Junguk. He's not a monster, is he—?"
"And don't bring Jungy into this," she frowned. "He's my baby. He's precious."
Yue smiled knowingly. "And guess what? Isumataq Sokka is precious, too."
And despite the princess's face being mostly covered, the look in her eyes was tender, and her voice was soft. Imona scoffed, "So it appears you like him."
Snapping out of her daze, "As a friend, yes—"
"I don't recall you saying a man is precious in all our years of knowing each other. He's gotten you hooked—"
"Oh come on, please. Prince Sokka spent all night at the shelters helping out...I-I heard," she added quickly so her identity as the princess wouldn't be given away, "I heard he was giving moral support to all the women there. Wasn't he also the one who co-led the mission? It's not fair for you to judge him so poorly—"
"It never hurts to be careful," Imona said. "If you really want to settle down, come with us to the Earth Kingdom and find a nice man for yourself there. Better yet, find yourself an Air monk. But whatever you do, don't fall for a tribesman or a Fire Nation ashmaker—"
"I can give you several reasons why I'm not looking for a relationship right now," Yue furrowed her eyebrows. "I'm not a naive little girl looking for a fairytale prince in a time when I should be protecting all of you." Turning to her friend, "That being said...I also don't want you misunderstanding the prince. He doesn't deserve hate."
"You what—mmmph?!" Katara found that her mouth was covered by her anxious brother's hand.
"SHHHHHHHHHHH! You want the whole estate to know?!" came Sokka's harsh whisper.
"And we were over here... thinking your parents planned out your entire life without your consent…" Aang blinked, slowly having registered everything that flew out of Sokka's lips. "I mean, I get there are political benefits to this, but... this is basically a marriage of convenience…" Looking up at the Southern prince, "You're really not kidding?"
"Why would I joke about this?" He reached for the conch necklace that hugged his bare chest beneath his tunic and held it up for them to see, "You see this? This is her necklace. And she has my pendant."
"Sokka, this is…this is insane, you know that?!" Katara nearly screeched, lowering her voice quickly as she heard various footsteps plopping back and forth through the corridors of the estate. The bustling came as no surprise thanks to the last-minute plans for welcoming their guests for tonight's ceremony.
"You're crazy," the Southern waterbender breathed, staring at the conch dangling around his neck, "Do you have any idea what…? What if…?"
"What if what?"
"Sokka, I don't want to say this is what's going to end up happening, but…" What if you're setting yourself up for heartbreak? Though she couldn't exactly say it like that but she could see in his face how seriously he was feeling about being tethered to the princess. After fumbling over how to put it in a way that didn't hurt him but still drove the point home, "You're a good guy, Sokka, and I'm not just saying this because you're my brother. I'm sure any girl would like you. And not to mention the princess is Tui, so I have a feeling she'll like you... But the thing is, she also seems to be stubborn, and...what if she, you know, still expects…"
"To not be with me?"
"Well...what if she asks for an annulment after she becomes the chieftess…?"
"Then she'll get one."
Aang and Katara softened their expressions at the way his voice subtly cracked. "But Sokka, you said you have feelings for her," the airbender said.
"What else can I do if she doesn't love me back?"
Aang took a seat beside him, giving him a pat on the back, "I'm sure that won't be the case," came his reassuring smile, "I'm sure she'll reciprocate your feelings eventually. But it may not be so soon because it's not looking too easy right now."
"We just don't want you to sit here and pine all day every day."
"I'd rather pine than force her into anything," Sokka said. "Look, guys, I don't blame her at all because I know how she's feeling about everything that's happening here. It's not safe for women right now, and anyone, even people we've known for years, could turn out to be monsters."
"You're the most harmless guy we know," Aang said.
"I need her to know that, too. Or maybe she does, but she's more concerned with what our family thinks." Glaring at the door but aiming his annoyance elsewhere, "It won't be easy based on all the shit that's leaving certain people's blowholes recently. Dad's inner Pakku's coming out, and it's disgusting." And he shouldn't be mistaken to be yet another guy who's acting nice to a woman just because he expects a romantic relationship or favors from her. Everyone pure of heart— the princess especially— deserves every good thing in the world.
"There's still nothing wrong with hoping," Katara eventually said, flashing her brother a smile. "You care a lot about her, and once she sees that, she'll start to be receptive to the idea of love again. She already trusts you a lot if she's willing to go through this arrangement."
"She can take all the time she needs in the world, and worst-case scenario, she has every bit of freedom to not accept me as anyone more than a friend," looking at his sister and his friend, "But no matter what happens, it's hard to imagine not being next to her in some way. If I didn't come up with this arrangement, she would've tried to convince me to leave for sure."
Katara took a deep breath, "Sokka, fixing the North isn't something that's going to happen overnight or in a few days or weeks. It'll take years. And if we know anything about the princess, it's that she won't leave the North. Even if she returns your feelings, I don't think she will be ready to come to the South for even a visit. Now I'm not at all saying she should leave the North completely behind. I'm not advocating any of that. It's just...we have to go back to the South at some point. It's home."
"You can go back when you're done with things here."
"That's not what I'm saying. You'll be the chief. It won't be easy being the chief of the South if you stay in the North forever."
"I have nothing to worry about when it comes to the South right now," Sokka said, "Well, apart from the social issues that are gonna affect things back home, but economically speaking, the tribe is getting back on its feet."
"That doesn't mean you won't be needed."
"No, but the South definitely has other people backing it up for the time being. Gran-Gran and Gramp-Gramp are running around trying to get things back together. Mom and Dad will take care of things." Looking around at the estate, "But who's gonna help out here? Chief Arnook never had a chance regardless of him staying or relocating, and Chieftess Ahnah is in no position to rule. I can't let Yue be alone in this."
"What about the changes the South needs to see?" Aang asked.
"The South's gonna start being in touch with the North more often. People are gonna be moving back and forth, especially Kanguq and all our friends who want to visit home. You don't think there's gonna be an exchange of news and ideas in the process?"
"Well yeah," Katara began, "but…"
"The princess might be focused on the North, but she hasn't abandoned the South," Sokka told his sister. "Her Highness is consistently making updates to the Southern Revival Project to make sure we get maximum aid for at least the next five years. Believe me, I've seen the documents. Our righteous parents on the other hand," flooded his sarcasm, "are trying to refuse and have no appreciation whatsoever."
"I've spoken with the members of her cabinet about the project, too," Aang added, "It's true. There's so much she's planning for the welfare of the South."
"See, Aang's with me. I mean, why do you think she really wanted Mom and Dad to be at the conferences here? It's not just because they're the leaders of the sister tribe; it's so we can have access to different world leaders in one setting. She's been risking her life to make sure we get everything we need. Why can't I stay behind for a person like her?"
Additionally, Sokka expressed that even if it took longer than anticipated for the North to start recuperating, he was willing to stay behind. He had made up his mind, and nothing was going to change it.
"If it's a matter of being physically present in the South to be its chieftain...well, worst-case scenario, I'm not the only child Mom and Dad have anyway."
Aang and Katara widened their eyes at his drastic pronouncement. "Sokka, what are you talking about?" the monk asked in alarm.
"It's about time the South had a royal-blooded chieftess, don't you think?" he turned to his sister.
"Sokka, what on earth are you blabbering about? You can't just...you can't just quit! You're first in line for Southern leadership!"
"And you're next in line in case something gets in the way— worst-case scenario—"
"Nothing's gonna get in the way," Katara said firmly, "You're next in line, and you're gonna be the chief."
"Katara, everyone's gonna expect me to start making babies as soon as I get married, but I have to stall all wedding plans, see what happens when Her Highness becomes the chieftess, find out what she thinks about me, and if she likes me, universe-willing, figure out what happens from there…it's a lot."
Then there was the telling-the-parents ordeal that was likely gonna blow up in his face if his parents continued to be insensitive and discriminate against the Akna. And even if the princess accepted him wholeheartedly enough to have him stand beside her as her husband, she's been insistent about not having children until things get better in the North, and frankly, that was exactly the kind of move that Sokka would make. He just didn't want the nosy tribefolk to pressure them.
"I see you've been thinking through quite a lot about your future," Katara crossed her arms, "Going too far in your thoughts and back-up plans."
"To be honest, it's all I can think about," he held up the conch, "Ever since this."
"Because you're taking this engagement seriously," Aang said. "You want it to be serious."
Leaning against the wall by the window, "She's a force, guys. You saw her. She makes heads turn. She works so hard for the people. She's a real queen, and... I'd give anything to have this be real…Scratch that, this is real. For me, at least." Sighing, "I guess I deserve this for bashing marriage all this time."
"Spirits, you are not yourself…" Katara shook her head. "Look, all I'm hoping for is that things don't get worse than they already are, and the only way that'll happen is if you stay calm."
"If I stay put and say nothing, they'll think I'm okay with all this and try to get me hitched," Sokka frowned, "And if I do say something, they're going to tell her the truth."
"I'm sure there's a way out of this. You'll figure it out once you put your mind to it," Aang said.
"Any move I pull now is gonna scream that I did it," Sokka scowled, "And if I don't want my folks to say anything, I can't let them know that I'm doing this on my own. I'm gonna need help from the outside."
"Katara and I can think of something—"
"No, not you two," Sokka shook his head, "They'll know I told you to do it."
"Then should we ask for help?"
"Who are you gonna ask, Airhead? Kiguk and Auntie Ki'ma are doing everything they can, and Uncle Amaruq's ready to duel my dad if it'll get him to stand down. So far, nothing's happening." The isumataq huffed and fingered the conch at his neck, momentarily straining the boundaries of his disbelief. Give me an idea, Goddess. Please.
"Are you sure you're doing alright, Number Eight? You look like you've weathered a storm."
Yue, whose mask had slipped to give away her exhausted appearance, gave the senior maid a reassuring smile, "I'm doing much better, ma'am. Believe me, if I was contagious, you wouldn't see me on the face of the planet."
"Alright then," the maid gestured to the baskets of fruit on the ice benches nearby, "We've gotten orders from the Crescent Moon Estate. These are all for the engagement party."
"I thought Chief Hakoda's guests were already engaged," the princess said. "Are they having another engagement ceremony perhaps?"
"No, I heard this ceremony is for the isumataq."
Yue nearly dropped the basket of mango-plums that she was about to pick up, "Isumataq Sokka?" Dear Tui and La, did anyone find out about their arrangement somehow? Did Chief Arnook blabber something in his uncontrollable excitement?
"Wow, you're definitely shocked," another maid by the name of Inuqi noticed, grabbing the basket next to Yue's.
"B-But that can't be possible, can it?" Yue stuttered, her heartbeat thumping wildly against her La pendant, "He's not engaged!"
"Why are you panicking?"
"Panicking? I'm not panicking, I'm just...surprised…"
"I understand. The whole palace is shocked, honestly," the senior maid said.
"Everyone knows the man has a stubborn sense of pride," chimed in a third maid by the name of Niyami. "The other guests from the sister tribe always mention how he went about calling married tribefolk saps and claimed he wasn't gonna lose his freedom. But it looks like Lady Suki tamed him in time."
And not for the first time that day, Yue nearly went blank from yet another twist in the realm of gossip, "Lady Suki?"
"Yeah. He's getting engaged to Lady Suki."
Oh. Oh. "Oh Spirits," she blinked, unsure if she should feel relieved that she wasn't in the spotlight or uncomfortable about it. Truth to be told, the whole arrangement she and Sokka had forged made her feel awkward to this very moment— awkward in the way that something meant to be taken lightly and as a contract still held an air of sacredness (she explained it away by how society sanctified engagements and marriages to such a high degree, hence this weird feeling of being "bound" to someone despite otherwise). It was this weirdness that flared up upon learning that Sokka was being engaged to someone else last minute. Granted, this was most likely a forced arrangement, but even so, Yue had to make sure because even if isumataq found some interest in this, it wouldn't be right to go on with their contractual arrangement.
"Someone's disappointed," Niyami teased the princess.
"I'm not disappointed. Just trying to reel back in from the shock."
"I for sure thought he was going to convince his parents if he could marry his girlfriend," said a fourth maid, Chimenni.
"Girlfriend?" the senior maid asked. "He has a girlfriend?"
"I'm positive. He was supposedly flirting with some girl whom he invited to sleep over at the estate."
The women in the room all gasped, having stopped what they were doing. Yue's eyes couldn't get any wider, seeming to reach for the end of the cosmos, "O-Okay hold on a second—"
"I work the evening shift at the estate," Chimenni went on, "I can confirm this."
"So you saw them sleeping together?!" Niyami widened her eyes, "Oh my Spirits!"
"They weren't sleeping together!" Yue flushed beet red.
"Yeah, they weren't that adventurous," Chimenni grinned, "The prince was just being a sweetheart, ya know? She's probably a maid or something. The lad wanted her to relax a little. Gave her Princess Katara's room to use for a bit. Tells you right there he has a thing for her—"
"It's not like that, they're probably just friends!" Yue insisted.
"How do you know, fangirl?"
"Poor thing's so jealous, she doesn't want to believe it. She's fallen for his looks, too."
"Oh, Number Eight, the one guy you finally have a crush on—"
"I have a crush on no one, and I'm not jealous of anyone," Yue clarified, trying to drive out her embarrassment, "I'm only saying this because I heard Prince Sokka's not interested in relationships, so how in the world can he…?"
"We, too, heard he's not interested, but it doesn't matter now," Inuqi said. "This Kyoshi Island alliance is a strong one, whether he has a girlfriend or not."
"But he does have a girlfriend, though, from what I heard," the head cook called out from behind a counter, "Only I don't think she's the girl who slept over. Or maybe she's the same girl, I don't know for sure, but his actual girlfriend came for him all the way from the South. Mr. Ijkun said he saw the lady with his own eyes."
Yue wanted to facepalm, But that's not—!
"What exactly happened anyway?" Inuqi hollered back at the cook, "You would think Chief Hakoda and Chieftess kya would want a tribeswoman. A Southerner, too, at that. Why can't they agree to have their son marry his girlfriend?"
"Probably because of the status. Marrying Lady Suki of Kyoshi Island might result in a lot of economic perks."
"Right you are," Chimenni confirmed, "Lady Suki's parents personally came all the way to the Crescent Moon Estate and asked Chief Hakoda and Chieftess Kya to accept Suki as their daughter-in-law. They promised a lot of trade agreements."
So that's what's up, Yue realized. The elders had everything decided, which meant Sokka likely had no say in this. Well, either that or he ended up acquiescing, who knew?
"The chief and chieftess think she's the Tui they're looking for. You know, since the prince is born on the Wolf Moon."
"He's our La?!"
"Oh my La, he's La!"
"No wonder he's so attractive!"
The senior maid sighed, "So many different women are looking like his possible Tui, but to be honest, I thought the Southern royals were going to choose our dronningi."
The smug junior cook peeked out from behind her boss's shoulder and simultaneously burst and expanded their gossip bubble with, "Fun fact, ladies: the princess is his girlfriend."
Yue nearly choked.
"What nonsense are you blabbering about?"
"It's not nonsense. This is all after I witnessed two of the greatest arguments yet in the history of love!"
Inuqi raised her eyebrows, "I don't know what arguments you're referring to, but our princess was born here! Unless if she was somehow secretly raised in the South—"
"No, I have no idea who this Southern chick is," the junior cook said, "I'm talking about the lady the isumataq invited to the estate."
"So THAT was the princess?!"
"Yep. And after that, they apparently went on the tours together separate from the other cohorts. So no one would know!"
"Just because they went on tours together doesn't mean they're together, you know," the Northern princess flushed. She kept trying to hammer the point home, but it never worked. And most certainly did it not help the situation as it was ignored or used to tease her.
"Prince Sokka clearly has feelings for her, though," the junior maid spoke, "He told his father himself. Twice. Well, I witnessed it twice, but I might have missed more—"
Just when Yue thought things couldn't get any more chaotic. He what now?
"I heard him when I was called in to serve the food for the isumataq at two hours past midnight."
"Two hours past midnight?" Inuqi asked, bewildered.
"Yep. That's how long the prince and princess were out 'touring,' if ya know what I mean—"
"It's probably not what you think," Yue insisted, never having felt so strongly the need to bury herself deep beneath the ice on the spot.
"The prince himself said he likes her—!"
"Why would he say anything like that—?!"
"He did, I heard him say it with my own ears!" the junior maid stepped out of the kitchen briefly to confirm to the astonished women, "Isumataq Sokka and and Angayok Hakoda got into their first argument after the tours. Apparently the chief and chieftess saw our isumataq with our dronningi at Jungannat. They were dancing together in the streets and throwing colors apparently—"
"Wow, that's pretty wild for a prince and a princess."
Oh no, Yue gulped. Sokka didn't mention any argument to her. That wouldn't have gone well.
"And then Chief Hakoda learned about the lady who came to the estate earlier and asked Sokka about it. He knew it was the princess. The man was pissed, I tell you. He asked the prince why he invited her over to their house and why he was dancing with her so shamelessly."
"And?" Niyami asked.
"And Prince Sokka said it was love!"
Love? That part, Yue didn't get, caught in the struggle to keep down the drumming of her heartbeat. Why would the prince say something like that? "You probably misheard him," Yue said.
"No, I didn't, I swear! He confirmed it in the second argument, too!"
"He could be bluffing to escape," the princess fiddled with her fingers.
"What's with you not wanting it to happen?"
"I have nothing against what the prince thinks, it just doesn't make sense—"
"What's not to make sense in this?" the head cook stepped out this time, "It's all coming together now."
"Just tell us what happened in the second argument," the senior maid said, also having gotten quite excited from the gossip that she didn't care to direct the maids to the estate anymore.
"Well it happened earlier today. Chief Hakoda told him about the alliance with the Kyoshi Islanders and the last-minute engagement ceremony, and you know what the prince said?"
"What?"
"What did he say?"
"He stood up and yelled, 'I thought I told you I'm' in love with the princess!'"
"Oh my goodness!"
"I told you! "
"This just confirms everything!"
And Yue paled, insisting deep in her heart that this was probably a part of another elaborate plan of his to escape the alliance.
"He's trying to call this engagement off. But Chief Hakoda's not hearing him."
"I'm so excited! The princess would be such a nice match for him!"
"Well it's not happening so easily," the junior cook said. "Lady Suki's parents thought the princess would be arranged to the prince, but then Chief Hakoda said that the princess is 'out of their league.'"
"Out of their league?"
"What does that mean?"
"Our princess is refusing to leave the North at any cost, and Chief Hakoda doesn't like that, obviously. If she's to marry the prince, she must go to the South. I don't see the princess abandoning the North anytime soon."
"I'm sure they'll find a way to make time between both tribes," the senior maid suggested.
"That's just what they say, but it won't be easy. How's it even gonna be possible? We're literally poles apart. What, they'll spend two weeks on a ship every six months or every year or so and go back and forth?"
"Our dronningi is dedicated to the North, and she's doing everything she can to help us get back on our feet. She's refusing marriage, likely until someone adheres to her demands and stays here with her. Then again, the men here are turning out to be horrible, so we shouldn't blame her."
Even people who had little access to politics understood the princess's plight, so why were these gossips still so strong? Yue sighed, "Exactly. We could sit here all day and fantasize, but the princess has a duty to the North, and the isumataq has a duty to the South."
"But Prince Sokka's such a gentleman to her, though," the junior cook sighed dreamily. "He beat up Khasiq's idiots to defend her honor. He was apparently with her the entire time she busted those brothels. He was with her when she was healing those poor women at the shelters. He didn't go home at all the entire night. A man who does something like that is rare these days."
"And not to mention, whoever La picks has to be Tui. Our princess is Tui, I know it."
"And if the prince is La, he's not gonna be forced into anything. Nothing happens against his will!"
An internally squirming Yue made sure her veil was on tight, her face flushed to the deepest extent as she excused herself and carried the mango-plum basket atop her head. After taking great pains to put aside her embarrassment, she believed that surely the prince had to be planning something...as unbelievable as four days of falling in love might seem for realists.
A frantic knock on the door for what was probably the tenth time in five minutes knocked away the last bit of patience left in the Southern prince, who was currently bare from the waist up after refusing to put on the fancy Earth Kingdom robes and boycotting all other accessories and colognes. Feeling another feeble idea for an escape become shattered by the interruption, he fumed and stormed over to the front door, jerking it open, "I told you, I'm not gonna get ready for this stupid—!"
"..."
He froze in place, his eyes widening to impossible widths as he realized he ran into Yue upon stepping out. Her hands had flown up to his chest to block him, the weight of her action suddenly dawning on her. She gasped sharply at his shirtless form, the way her palms were spread out over his pectorals and staggered back, earning an equally mortified gasp. She quickly turned around, her heart rate skyrocketing.
"Yue, I-I-I'm so sorry!" he fumbled for something to cover himself. With a beet-red face, a desperate attempt at throwing a pelted curtain around his upper body, a repeated, Sokka, you idiot! Sokka, you idiot! and a wish to be shoved deep under the North Pole's waters until he never saw the light of day again, "I didn't know it was you, I swear, I thought it was my dad—!"
"I-I-It's fine, I should've been—"
"Sorry, I'm so sorry!"
"Alright, it's fi—"
"I really didn't think it was you—!"
"I get it," she breathed, brushing her hands at her sides as if trying to undo her touch of his chest. Both of them scanned their surroundings and found to their relief that no one had seen them given the emptiness of the corridor. Of course, Yue, too, had made sure to come this way when no one was here, and she couldn't thank the Spirits enough for having her back.
"Y-You can t-turn around now," he stammered as he heard a pair of footsteps break him out of his daze, "Q-Quick, hurry," and he moved aside to let her in and swiftly closed the door behind them...only to nearly double over in further embarrassment when she caught sight of the painting— the painting of her— hanging on the wall of his room.
"Wait, I can explain, that's—gaah!" He tumbled forward, slipping on the silk Earth Kingdom robes that he'd tossed to the floor and tumbling forward before he had the chance to warn her.
"Ah!"
"Aah!"
And they toppled onto the bed together, yelping their way down. Her face ended up brushing against his bare chest, her lips accidentally grazing his white spot over his left side in the process, and he pressed against her chest from the force of the bed pulling them in, their combined weight sagging against its plush texture.
For a moment, there was nothing but silence, all signs of life sensed only through the wild heartbeats that pounded through each other at the unexpected closeness of their bodies. They were in an undeniably intimate position at the moment, and they didn't need that fact to be spelled out— the way she was pinned underneath him, the curl of his arms around her, the heaving of her chest that pressed cautiously against his upper abdomen, her quivering lips pulling away from his skin in the wake of her shock as his ragged breath warmed her forehead. She was blinking at him with her big, baby blue eyes, trying to form a sentence, but the sentence never came; only a realization that had it been any other man on top of her like this, she would've shrieked and splashed him with enough water to send him flying across the room.
"Sokka, what on earth is happening in here—?" Katara, who was just then stepping inside to check on him, froze in place as she saw the disheveled appearances of her brother and the Northern princess, his shirtless form curled over her on the bed. They were gawking back at her with wide eyes with Yue finally pushing him off of her.
"...Oh…Ukuaq is here." Sister-in-law is here.
And from the comment alone, Yue realized Katara knew of the arrangement, but the daze she was currently in rendered her speechless.
"Sokka told me," Katara tried to maintain a straight face as she told Yue, "and I'm okay with it. We'll talk more once...you two finish whatever you were doing…"
"It's not what it looks like!" Sokka sputtered, finally coming to his senses, "Hold up a second—!"
"Whatever happened to your announcement that you'll never make babies with a Northerner?" she teased her brother, highly pleased with the results in the form of deeply crimsoning faces.
"Katara!" Sokka squeaked, "It's not like that!"
Rolling her eyes, "I know. You're not that adventurous," to which she earned a louder squeak.
"Princess Katara," Yue struggled to get up, one of the sheets wrapped around her ankle in the tussle, "Allow me to explain—"
"No need, ukuaq. I know he probably asked you for help or something." With a smile, "Plan your sabotage carefully."
Once she shut the door, Yue climbed out of bed, her hand flying over her mouth. She tried to compose herself after the mishap, trying her best to forget the sensation of the firmness of muscle beneath her lips just seconds before. Sokka felt more color wash over him, the air turning unbearably hot from the situation and the incoming embarrassment. The isumataq buried his face in a pillow, feeling a tingle from where her lips made contact with his chest. Mumbling into the fluff, "I can't even begin to tell how horrible I feel about all this…"
The dronningi took a deep breath and showered mercy on the poor prince, who was struggling to take in a single breath from the irreversible mishaps, "R-Relax, it was an accident. I should be sorry, actually, I…" pressing her lips together and pointing to his chest as he looked up, "should've been more careful before, uh...making contact with you in that manner…"
"You didn't do anything. It's my fault—"
"No, I still should've been—"
"Dronningi, I told you, it's my fault—"
"Okay, we're both sorry, end of discussion."
"Uh...yeah, okay…" he wrapped a sheet around himself.
"So...uh...the painting…"
"The painting, right," he sighed, "My parents thought it was 'Tui' and wanted to keep it here," he hoped his bluff wasn't too obvious, "F-For compatibility purposes...they didn't know too much about the Revivavilst group when they bought it, and they don't wanna get rid of it now 'cause they think it's Tui, and it'll be really bad luck if they throw out a Tui painting—"
"I understand," she swallowed, refusing to make eye contact, and this didn't go by unnoticed.
"Let me, uh... put on a shirt…"
"Yeah, okay…"
Their worlds were spinning as the next few minutes went by in a whoosh. Sokka, who was still reeling back from the moment she kissed his hand from the other day, could not shake away the newfound sensation of her lips on his chest that seemed to bring all the blood in his body up to his face. How alarming yet sweet the instant rush of heat had been following her touch. How soft her lips were, how feminine, his primal instincts pointed out, further clinging to the softness of her bosom as they toppled against the sheets. He bit down on his bottom lip and smack the back of his head, Don't think like that, stop thinking like that! He realized the mantra didn't help at all, for he was struggling to pick a single shirt in a closet full of new tunics, too focused on trapping his sighs in his throat as he relived the feeling of her lips.
And as for Yue...well, it was her turn to keep her face hidden from every molecule of air around her, her lips still quivering as they relived the sensation of...a man's chest. She slapped the thought away from the front of her mind as quickly as it hit, internally shrieking at herself, What have you done? Couldn't you be more careful?!
Wow, you're really waging a war in yourself over this.
Absolutely yes because she was over here getting flustered over something as natural as a man's upper half— which wasn't supposed to bring about surprise since she healed people over the years and never once overstepped boundaries in the medical sector— especially when the nation right past these doors was waging a war of its own, namely a war between the sexes over decades of atrocities. The gaping reality was waiting for her, so now was not the time to engage in...teenage tendencies for curiosity and embarrassment.
But what was different this time was the presence of the light spot on his chest. A puny little spot similar in size to the dark spot that she bore.
"Every incarnation of the Spirits bears something to signify its identity as being different from everyone and everything else," she recalled Osha's words from when she was much younger and just starting out in priestess instruction. She did not think too much of it, of course, crediting such stories to idealistic fairytales. Tui and La weren't limited to a socially constructed romance...
Though being intrigued about it is also natural…
"Have a seat, dronningi."
Yue stepped out of her thoughts and pulled her mask up to hide her intense blush, "Hm?"
"You can take the bed," he pulled up an icy stool for himself, "You look like you're out of breath."
The princess then remembered a technique called breathing and indulged in it, clasping her sweaty palms together as she took her seat.
"I'm really very sorry."
"It's fine...I'm sorry, too. I guess I wasn't—"
"I wasn't supposed to assume before opening the door," he said, "And I can be a big clutz sometimes—"
"It's all good. Let's just...never talk about this again. This never happened. Are you cool with that?"
Blinking, "Uh, yeah. Yeah, absolutely, it never happened. You're cool with it?"
"I'm okay. You?"
"Yeah, yeah..."
Taking a brief look at her conch necklace that rested atop his tunic, "You should be careful. What if someone sees the necklace?"
"Oh, this," he slipped the conch back under his tunic, "I was gonna tell them I got this from Zhi as a backup talisman. After I 'lost' my other necklace."
"So you've prepared yourself."
"Yeah," he brushed the back of his head, "Everything a mess, and I didn't have a way to meet up with you...But boy, am I glad to see you here." Frowning a little, "Though I recall telling you to get some rest."
"How can I rest when you're trying to give me a heart attack?"
Blushing, "Sorry, sorry, I really didn't realize—"
"No, not this."
Blinking, "Then what?"
"Telling your parents that you're in love with the princess of the North," she breathed, "The walls are talking, you know. Every servant in the kitchen has her own opinion about the situation."
His stomach dropped, "Uh…that's...I..."
"You had arguments with your father, I heard," her look became concerned at this point, "And apparently you told him you were in love with me."
Feeling heat raid his face, "I…" Was this it? Was this the moment of confession? Feeling a shiver run down his trembling form, "Yes...yes, I did."
"This is all part of a plan, isn't it?
Like a deflated balloon, "What?"
"My guess was that you were bluffing to get out of this engagement," she said. "That way, there's no way your parents will agree to having you see me or force you into a marriage with someone you don't like. All possibilities of a marriage will be stalled."
Swallowing thickly, "Whatever you say, dronningi."
"I knew it," she sported a look as if she'd solved a huge puzzle, "Well it didn't work, I'm assuming, because they're still trying to get you hitched. Do you think they believe you?"
Still reeling back from the intense heat of the conversation, "I think I make a convincing boyfriend." Chuckling away the awkwardness, "Last I checked, I had a girlfriend who snuck into my ship all the way from the South. I'm gonna be loyal to her."
Shaking her head in amusement, "So it's confirmed? You really don't like this alliance?"
"Confirmed," he seconded.
"You don't have any backup plans? I kind of didn't expect you to be a damsel in distress about this."
"Emotional blackmailing," he answered, "That's all I can say."
"Understandable," she nodded. "Are you sure you want to sabotage this, though? It seems Lady Suki is willing to do a lot to become a part of the family. I did mention she seemed to be interested in you. Your parents like her. She's not some stranger, either, she's your friend."
"Your Highness—"
"I guess what I'm trying to say is...I don't want you to be interested in her deep down but still sabotage the alliance because of our arrangement or anything. If that's the case, we can end it right here, right now—"
"Dronningi, please," he said in a pleading tone that probably wasn't necessary, "I don't have feelings for her or anyone else. I told you this before, I genuinely don't want this marriage to go through. Suki and I are just friends. She's, like, one of the guys, you know? Well, she's not a guy, but you get it, don't you?"
"I suppose," she sighed, "I'm not exactly sure if I should attempt at doing anything. Rumors are spreading quickly, and I'd expect them to have reached Lady Suki and her parents by now."
"It's totally fine for me if the walls are talking," he shrugged, smiling a little, "They need something to do, too, don't they?"
Looking up at him, "The entire palace thinks you're in love with me thanks to your shenanigans, and you following me around as my bodyguard will only make this worse. Tell me. Nulettukutigaujutit?" Are you my lover?
"How awful it must be to be known as our dronningi's nulettukutik," he said in amusement, "It's not like she's the most perfect person I've ever met or anything."
Ignoring the skip in her pulse, "You know, if you used these tricks on a nice woman of your liking, you would've been married centuries ago, nulettuk, instead of playing the part of a pining fiancé," she crossed her arms, "I swear, sometimes I don't know if you're being serious or if you're joking. You're not like this with anyone else."
"Well I'm being serious about you being perfect...and me hating this forced engagement." Looking at her with polar-puppy eyes, "Don't you have an idea in that big brain of yours, Princess? So this ceremony will be sabotaged for good?"
She thought for a long moment before finally asking him, "You happen to have an onion on you?"
"We know what we're doing, Ki'ma," Chieftess Kya told her worried sister-in-law, "Just trust us on this."
"The boy will suffer if he truly can't forget the princess," Ki'ma said. "Why can't you rethink this, Kya? Brother Hakoda's being really stubborn about this, too, and I've never known him to be like this with anything."
"I'm telling you, she's not right for him. I know it— oh, Tui and La!" The chieftess accidentally ran into one of the maids carrying a basket of mango-plums. The basket hit the wall of the corridor, and the fruits all rolled onto the floor.
"Oh no, I'm so sorry," Kya told the maid, kneeling to help pick up the fruits.
"It's alright, Your Majesty, I should've watched where I was going," came the reply as the maid picked up the fruits at a greater pace, "It's okay, I can pick them up—"
"No, it's fine, I'll help."
Ki'ma, too, bent down to pick up the fallen fruit, and in the process, she and her sister-in-law took a glimpse of the maid's eyes— glistening baby blue orbs that were familiar, somehow seeming to hold some kind of...unspoken magic in them. It was a weird way to put it, yes, but something about this maiden caught their attention. Similar to the way Sokka soaks up all the energy and attention in every room he's in. The two women felt curious about the rest of her appearance, which remained hidden behind her mask and veils, but they did take a brief look at the maid's neck, noticing that she was the only one not wearing a choker out of all the maids.
"How old are you, dear?" Kya asked.
"Twenty-three, Your Majesty."
"Oh. Just like Sokka," Ki'ma noted, "And you're not married yet?"
"Oh, no ma'am," Yue shook her head, attempting to make her voice crack, "I'm happy and single."
"This is exactly how it is with you young people," Kya sighed. "You say you don't want marriage now, but when you're older and looking for a life partner, you won't find anyone. All the tribesmen and tribeswomen will be taken."
"I don't mind the single life, Chieftess," Yue said, picking up the basket and holding it atop her hip, her arms grabbing steady hold of its rim. "I'm a woman of pride. I don't want to be rejected yet again."
"What do you mean?"
"Oh nothing." She kept her gaze downward, taking careful measures to give away the spill of her fake tears before pretending to hide them. It worked well, having earned the immediate concern of Kya and Ki'ma.
"Oh my, are you alright?" Ki'ma asked.
"Did we say something that upset you?" Kya followed.
"No, I just...I was reminded of something...I'll leave now—"
"Wait," the chieftess stopped her, "If I said something to upset you, I apologize, dear."
"It's not you, ma'am…"
"You can talk to us if you need to get something off your chest," Ki'ma told her.
"Why not make it a story for next time?" Yue chuckled awkwardly, pretending to brush away more of her "tears", "I don't want to ruin the festive atmosphere, you know."
"It's okay, you can tell us," Kya stopped her, taking the basket of mango-plums from her and setting it aside. "What happened?"
Sniffling, "I just...I was thinking about how I was supposed to marry someone, but I wasn't able to. His family and my family had been best friends for a long time, you see. Ever since he and I were little, our parents planned to have us get married one day in the future. So the friendship between the families would strengthen into a family bond. Our birth charts were apparently very compatible, too."
"You must have had high hopes for the marriage."
"The guy and I didn't think much of it. We were busy with our own lives, our education and jobs. He was studying somewhere in the Fire Nation schoolhouse, and I rarely saw him."
"Oh dear, the Fire Nation?" Kya asked. "He returned safely, right?"
"Yes, he was safe. In fact, he had the time of his life there. He didn't want to come back here. But our parents had already planned our engagement."
"Did he call off the wedding or something?" Ki'ma asked.
"He did. He wrote to his parents and told them that he didn't want to get married to me. He had fallen in love with a woman there."
"Oh no," Kya shook her head.
"His parents forced him to come for the ceremony and leave his lover behind. They gave him two whole years to try to forget her. But on the day of the engagement, he showed up with the woman, and the woman had a baby on her hip." Sighing, "Turned out he married her and had a child with her in the Fire Nation, and no one at home knew about it. He didn't tell anyone about the wedding because he was afraid they wouldn't accept her."
"Oh Spirits, that's horrible! For you and your family, I mean," Ki'ma shook her head.
"My family and I wouldn't have minded if his parents called off the wedding and told us everything beforehand, but we didn't know until the day of the engagement that the man was in love with someone, let alone that he married her and had a child with her. His parents didn't know about the marriage and the baby, but they did know that he was in love with someone else. They had known for two whole years and never once bothered telling us about it. Instead, they kept leading us on. They lied to us and told us the guy liked me back, and they still tried to marry him off to me."
"It's not right on their part at all," Ki'ma frowned, "Knowing their son loved someone else but still tried to force him to marry you. Lying to your family for a long time...Poor thing, you must've been heartbroken."
"I didn't have feelings for the guy anyway, so I didn't care about all that, but because of that humiliation and that family's betrayal at the engagement ceremony...I lost my great grandfather that day." Tearing up again, "The poor man's heart gave out. He and I were very close."
"We are so sorry to hear that," Ki'ma placed her hand over Yue's shoulder.
"That's why I get emotional around engagement parties," she sniffed, "But I have no choice but to do my assigned duties here."
While Ki'ma was busy comforting the maid, Kya was lost in thought. On one hand, she felt really sorry for the maid, but on the other hand, all she could think about was their own situation. How strikingly similar their situation was to the family that the maid was describing. Birth charts' dictations on their son's marriage, their son's utter refusal to listen to them, his declarations that he was in love with someone other than the woman chosen for him.
"What happened to the family?" Kya asked.
Yue's eyebrows furrowed, "Living in shame after trying to betray us like that. The entire city kept talking about what they did. They lost their respect in the community. And needless to say our families' friendship strained for good. We ended up moving away and came here to the capital. We haven't been in touch with them ever since."
Living in shame...They lost their respect… Kya winced, "I understand what they did was wrong, but if the birth charts were perfectly aligned, then they had to do something to get you both married, right…?"
"Birth charts," Yue gave a dry chuckle and shook her head, "If those birth charts really had been accurate, they wouldn't have said that man and I were very compatible. We can't rely on these kinds of things when it comes to crucial life-changing situations. Marriage isn't something meant to be decided by charts; the people getting married must have mutual respect for one another. Even if they're arranged and not yet in love. But that respect isn't possible if one of them is in love with someone else."
"But you never know when the Spirits will get angry."
Yue, sensing that victory was getting close, let a small grin play on her lips beneath her mask. "One spirit is the Spirit of Strength, and the other, the Spirit of Life. They only know how to love abundantly, not give restrictions and deadlines. It's like the Book of Union says: 'I'rukshi sunnam inami iriyamni wayiri. Onnum imi shehirin amami. May the bonds of love prevail. Curse those who stand in its way.'" Drying her eyes and letting out another fake sob, "I'm sorry, I'm sitting here preaching and ruining the festivities. You should be celebrating, not watching me cry."
Yue's earlier statement looped through the chieftess's mind, and while she outwardly gave comfort, she was internally at war with herself. What if their family ended up like that family? A life of shame: was that what they had to look forward to if they forced their son into this marriage?
I'rukshi sunnam inami iriyamni wayiri. Onnum imi shehirin amami. May the bonds of love prevail. Curse those who stand in its way.
Kya sighed deeply, closing her eyes and contemplating for a long moment, and as soon as the maid went on her way, the chieftess's eyes began to wander in search of her husband. "Someone send for Hakoda immediately."
"That's all there is to it," the princess leaned against the inside wall of a closet, chuckling as the prince's secret happy dance came to a stop. "I'll give it until moonrise for the preparations to die out."
"I didn't think it would be this easy, Baby Blue!"
"It is if you say the right thing to the right person. Not every sabotage attempt requires kidnapping, you know."
"I guess not," he laughed happily, sporting a highly impressed look in his shimmering gaze. "If only there's something I can do to return the favor."
"Well you'd be returning the favor of a favor. Last I checked, my matchmaking session was sabotaged, too, by someone very important," she grinned, "He looked a lot like you, by the way."
"I thought you said your rescuer was La," he teased, "In the form of a man."
"Well yes, that is true," she admitted, "On that note, you'd have to take up your appreciation with Tui. For helping you out in the form of a woman." Smirking, "But of course, you disbelievers couldn't possibly think of sparing a glance at our Tui—"
He interrupted her in a rush of boldness combined with gentle disposition as he softly reached for her hand. He placed an appreciative kiss on her palm, extracting a squeak of surprise, and he beamed at her, breathless. "My endless friendship kisses to our benevolent goddess. May she reign always."
Apart from the warmth on her cheeks, she flashed him one of her rare smiles again before hiding it behind her mask. "I think I better be on my way before the walls start talking even more." Casting him a wink, "Kilamik, nulettuk." Later, Prettyboy.
Chapter 38: It's No Fairytale
Chapter Text
Hakoda, accompanied by Ivaneq, stepped into the estate with his head hanging heavy. Kya rushed up from her seat to the front door, an inquiring look painted on her face. From behind the nearby corridor were Sokka, Aang, and Katara, their ears pressed against the thin ice barrier.
"What did they say?" Kya asked her husband.
"They were all very shocked. And disappointed, obviously." The Southern chief sank into a pelt-cushioned chair, "Quan and Liu had all their hopes set on this wedding. Just like us."
"Did you tell them that Sokka is in love with...?"
"That's not love, Kya. It hasn't even been a week." Rubbing his aching head, "I swear, the Akna is sticking to him like an elbow leach."
The isumataq glared, his sister and the Avatar also disapproving of the chief's perception. Ivaneq, too, appeared uncomfortable; it may be true that she was the Akna and not really a princess, and the Southern chief and chieftess had their reasons— not justified reasons but reasons nevertheless— for being distrustful, but even the guard knew that the princess was not the one following the prince around. If he recalled correctly, the princess hadn't asked anything from the Southern family. In fact, she had taken great pains to make their stay comfortable here.
"But I did tell them that Sokka was interested in her," Hakoda said. "Enough that he...does not want to marry Lady Suki...at the moment..."
"'At the moment'?!" Sokka scoffed in a loud whisper, "He's clearly trying to keep the alliance open— mmph!"
"SHHHH!" Aang and Katara closed their hands over his mouth.
"They were quite upset at first, but Lady Suki took it better than they did," Ivaneq said. "She admitted to having suspicions that Prince Sokka was seeing someone; she just didn't seem to know it was the princess."
"So she knew...?"
"Apparently so. She didn't know about this arrangement at all, in fact. She said that if she knew her parents were going for this, she would have stopped them beforehand."
"What did Quan and Liu say then?"
"They were furious actually," Hakoda said. "They thought that we tried to marry Sokka off to their daughter in spite of this."
And although that really was the case, the truth remained unspoken.
"I told them that we didn't know about his feelings beforehand," Hakoda told her, "and that we came to cancel the arrangement as soon as we found out. It took them a while, but they calmed down eventually and apologized. They were nice enough to still offer trading partnerships. Thanked us for telling them before they were made into complete fools."
Kya sighed, sitting beside the chief, "Just think about what would have happened if they found out later or even after the marriage. It would have been awful."
Hakoda did not say anything for a while, simply nodding in agreement to her remarks. Hopelessness lingered in the air given the deadline placed on their son's marriage. How the one fair shot they had crumbled because of the Akna.
"The Spirits are merciful," Kya told him. "I'm sure they will help us find a way. Whether the full moon passes or not." Draping her palm over Hakoda's shoulder, "Besides, Chunta has been wrong before, right? Several times?"
"Yes..."
Lowering her voice to a whisper that completely eluded the eavesdropping trio, "Just remember what we talked about. There's no greater chance than the conferences right now…"
"I can't hear anything," Katara whispered.
"Me neither," Sokka pressed his ear further against the ice as if that would help.
"Hold up," Aang said, squinting as he cupped his ear. A ring of air hovered around his ear and palm.
"What are you doing?"
"All sounds are produced by vibrations in the air," the airbender said, "I bet I can pick up on a few this way and hear what they're saying."
"That is really cool, Aang!" Katara grinned.
"Yeah, I'm impressed," Sokka clapped his friend on the back, "Way to go, champ."
"What we really need to do now is keep Sokka distracted," Kya told her husband meanwhile, "Make sure he's too busy to go after the Akna. Our boy's responsible, Hakoda, he's a gem; he's never crossed any boundaries, he's just in a silly infatuation right now. We need to give him crucial responsibilities to remind him of what his place really is in the Water Tribe. Then he will definitely prioritize us and the South over the Akna and the North."
"They're saying they need to keep you distracted with other responsibilities," Aang told Sokka, "So you won't follow Yue around. They're saying you're caught up in a 'silly infatuation—'"
"Sokka!"
The trio jumped, taking some time to straighten themselves and appear as if they had not at all been hearing the conversation. Katara and Aang stopped a few feet away while Sokka walked up to his father.
"As you have so nicely asked," the chief frowned, "we have decided to cancel this arrangement, but we expect you to make up for your tantrums." He took hold of the papers on the table beside them and placed them in his son's hands. "These are the talking points for the conferences. You will be presenting them."
Blinking at the papers, "You want me to present them? I've never even been to a large-scale conf—"
"Your mother and I have decided this would be a good opportunity for you. You are going to be the chief of the South; it's only fitting that you're the one to handle this."
"You won't be completely alone," Kya said, "Katara will be going with you."
"So you and Dad aren't coming?" Sokka asked. "You're the leaders of the South, why wouldn't you—?"
"The rest of us are going to spend some time with our guests," Hakoda said. "Try to forget that today ever happened. Besides, your mother needs to take it easy until the baby gets here, and with my leg, I can't sit for very long periods."
"Mom may need the rest, but you just don't want to run into Her Highness," the isumataq frowned, "If you back out of this, it would be an insult to Her Highness. For everything she's done to secure our seats in such a big conference—!"
"No need to give her that much respect. She's not really a princess anyway."
His frown turned into a fierce scowl, "I won't have you insult Her Highness!"
Hakoda looked up at his son, displeased by his tone, "To think I didn't want you hating the North and wanted so badly for you to come here. The tables have definitely turned, haven't they?" Taking a deep breath as he leaned into his chair, "It's better if I wasn't there anyway. Who knows, there might be certain secrets I'm ready to spill if need be."
Horror flashed in the prince's eyes, "What in the...what is wrong with you?!"
"This isn't fair!" Katara interceded, "We need to be professional about this—"
"One more word from you two, and we'll leave the North right now," Kya said, her eyebrows raised, "and that will be an even greater insult to your princess."
To which the young leaders were forced to keep quiet, sharing muted looks with the equally helpless Avatar.
"Brother Ivaneq," Hakoda turned to the Northerner, "Please make sure Sokka doesn't leave the estate for any reason. He needs to study his points all night if he wants to excel at the conferences tomorrow."
"Yes, Chief."
Turning back to his glowering son, "Instead of jumping on me like a tiger-bear, focus on practicing these points for your speech. I'm giving this responsibility to you and your sister with very high expectations. Do not mess this up." Adding with a stern look, "And keep your distance from the Akna. Don't go around volunteering for her sake."
From her place in the inner sanctum, Yue kept frequent focus on the children who were caught up in games in the prayer chamber, but her main attention was on Kur'i'tui, who was sitting in front of her and making a mess of the little cream puff she had given him earlier.
"Come on, just one more bite…" she held up a small scoop of mashed kelp sauce to his mouth, "Pleeeaasee…?"
The baby cooed and kicked his chubby legs back and forth, babbling to her as he sucked his cream-coated thumb.
"You really like that cream puff, hm?" she beamed. "I did, too, to be honest."
And as if he understood what she said, Kur'i'tui looked from her to the creamy bun in his lap before taking handfuls of the cream and smearing it on her face with both hands.
"No no, I'm good," she giggled, gently prying his hands off of her, "You sure like making messes, hm?"
Five whole boxes' worth of the Earth Kingdom dessert, both regular and fudge-flavored, was apparently given as an offering to Tui by a generous unknown donor (though Osha seemed to know the details), and frankly, such a non-traditional offering was interesting, for a change, rivalling the repeat of the same items. Osha had been after the princess, making sure she was the first to eat it after it had been offered given the priestess's faith in Yue's "Tuiness."
"You can finish the rest in peace if you balance it out with one last bite. Come on, come on...Good job, sweetie!" Yue praised Kur'i'tui as she wiped the last of the kelp off of his chin, "Wait until your mommy hears what a good boy you've been today!"
"Ga Ga!"
"That's right," she kissed his cheek and took him into her lap, "Now you'll grow big and strong," she pointed to the idol sitting on the altar right beside them, "Just like La!"
Kur'i'tui clapped his sticky hands together and reached for the flowers lining the altar before putting their now-rumpled, cream-coated petals beside the La idol, decorating the figurine with his tiny fingers.
Yue grinned at the sight, her memory flickering absentmindedly to the image of the black-marbled La half of the Akna's savior: the androgynous statue that had once adorned this very altar, that had been forcefully broken apart by the stuck-up Great Temple associates, who had no moral qualms against separating La from Tui by breaking apart the masculine from the feminine half all those years ago. Though currently trapped amid extremists and devoid of offerings in a sinful excuse of a conservative temple, the missing half was yet to find its way back to the Moon Temple when the situation allowed for a peaceful transition, and until then, Yue would have to sneak her way into the Great Temple, catch sight of the idol and give offerings in secret.
But what drew her to that particular idol was not simply the story of the Akna that Osha always told her. The La half was quite the apple of one's eye. A sculpture borne of superior craft and fine detail as if La himself had turned to stone. The idol's broad chest— halved given its missing feminine side— was sculpted in the most attractive of ways. A strong half of its breastbone, a firm pectoral muscle jutting out unabashedly like the nature of justice the god resembled. Not to mention that his half of the sternum, still waiting to be completed by its estranged partner, was marked with the presence of a moon-bathed semi-circle— the signature of Tui, who owned and flourished within the Ocean's desirable body. The dark-hued Spirit, Yue mused with a hint of a smile, was certainly well-endowed.
So is the isumataq.
The princess suddenly blinked out of her daze of admiration, appalled and flushed to the core at the sudden thought her brain had conjured up. What on earth was that?
Although she was too embarrassed to admit it and spent the next several minutes internally chiding herself, the incidents from earlier were constantly looping in her mind, projecting onto the icon of La and being projected onto by the icon of La. Repeatedly popping up in her brain at random moments was the image of the isumataq's flushed face— his wide eyes and fumbling lips and all— and even more sinful on her part (or perhaps curious?), his bare upper body, particularly the white spot that had been subject to her lips beneath the hands of fate…the hum of surprise that he might not have noticed himself letting out but which nevertheless flew out of his lips, rumbling from within his chest, having vibrated against her mouth...
She squeezed her eyes shut and shook her head, reminding herself that she was in the inner sanctum and was overseeing a child as she tried to drive away the fierce crimson in her cheeks. So the man was funny and sweet and kind to her, blessed by good looks to go along with an undeniably broad chest area, chiseled by nature with care like a prized sculpture...but it's not like she should be distracted by it.
"It's all a biological trick for some people," Yue mused aloud, grinning as the baby looked at her in curiosity, "So the world can have more cute babies like you."
"Ba baba," plopping his hands on the cream puff icing, "Ba!"
"Yep," she nodded. "Well I'm not falling for it."
Because she was a tribeswoman and moreover, she was the princess, and she wasn't going to debase her pride, let her guard down and have a man— however nice he may be— get in her way...
Though she had absolutely no explanation for the way her ears perked up when she heard a familiar set of hurried footsteps behind her, nor did she have a reason for the sudden skip in her pulse at the scent of ocean and musk that accompanied the arm that whirled around her from behind, presenting her a bouquet of moonflowers.
The princess flushed from recognition, a smile playing on her lips as she took the bouquet, "Hm...I wonder where these came from…"
Warm palms closed over her eyes from behind her before she could turn, "Guess whoooooooo!"
Anyone would naturally be excited to be in the company of a good friend, she reasoned with herself, especially someone so endearing and funny like Isumataq Sokka. It means nothing. But even then, she beamed to the ends of the earth, "Sounds like a manly masculine man. Too bad I don't know any."
"I'm sure you know at least one," he sang.
"Depends. Is he from the North or the South?"
"The South."
"Oh my, this is a really tough one."
"I'll give you a hint," she could nearly hear him grinning, "What rhymes with 'okka'?"
"Let's see, Anokka's a name. Then there's Kurqokka…"
"Anyone else in particular?"
"Well, there's also Ischirokka, Angirokka, Qaokka—"
"Oh come on, dronningi," came his fake pout as she laughed and turned to see him, a deeper flush taking over her face. "I'm just playing," she ruffled his hair. "Someone's happy to be single again."
"I'm just excited to be back in your service," he gave an exaggerated bow before slinging a bag down from his shoulder, "And I brought your books back and got you a little something extra— Heeeeyyy, little man!" He leaned down to scoop Kur'i'tui into his arms, "How you doin', buddy?"
He was answered with a fart.
"Oh, okay then."
Yue shook her head in amusement before reaching in the bag and pulling out a clear package, inside of which was something resembling a shimmering white robe, "What's this?"
"It's a penguin robe!" he said. "Bold new product. Just hit the markets this evening. Open it up!"
"Sokka, I don't know what I'm going to do with so many gifts," she said, taking the robe out of the bag, unfurling the folded shimmering white. "But why is it called a penguin robe? It seems like a normal cloak."
"Turn it inside out!"
She saw then that the pearly white was juxtaposed by rich pitch-black upon turning the robe inside out. "Oh wow!"
"It's the perfect robe to help you disguise yourself more quickly," his voice lowered to a whisper as he held the dark part of the robe, "Now you're Kuunnguaq," and turning back to the white, "And now you're the princess!"
"This is so convenient!" she beamed at the prince, "It's very thoughtful of you, isumataq. I think this gift is by far the most practical one I've ever gotten."
"As long as you like it...No no, Kur'i, no sabotaging important disguises," he held the baby's sticky hands away from the robe, "Boy, you really like that icing," only to be immediately welcomed with the baby slapping his sticky hands across his face and smearing cream puff icing all over him, "Ow ow ow…"
"He's been having a lot of fun with those," Yue giggled, "Though I can't complain. They're really good."
"I know, right?! I swear, these are the only good things that came out of those preparations. That's why I offered them."
"Wait," blinking, "You made the offering?"
"Yep," he grinned. "I figured since the Goddess sabotaged my impromptu wedding plans, it's only fair that I give thanks."
"I'm sure the Goddess appreciates your contribution," she smiled in mirth, "Though I can't figure out how you made it past the angakkuit."
"I didn't. They were kind of busy with somebody's wedding preparations."
"There's a wedding?"
"I dunno, Osha said something about there being a wedding tonight, but anyway," sporting a smug look, "I took it up with Osha."
"What did she say?"
"She said that cream puffs aren't a very traditional choice."
"And what did you say?"
"I said, 'What, you're saying your goddess shouldn't eat the same things we do? I thought this was a non-discriminatory temple!'"
Chuckling, "And then what happened?"
"She laughed and told the guys to take the puffs to the altar."
"Well I'm really glad it worked out. Tui was getting bored of the same old offerings anyway." She breathed in the fragrance of the ipomoeas, her eyes lighting up, "Lovely flowers as always, but you don't have to get me some every day."
"I know," he shrugged, "I just wanted to."
"Trying to pay off your indebtedness? Several gifts at a time?"
"I got them because you like them and for no other reason. You deserve to be pampered, dronni—mmph," he was cut off by Kur'i'tui's hand smacking more of the icing onto his lips, "Ow ow owww!" a louder yelp when the baby bit down on his thumb, "Got some teeth comin' in there, buddy…"
Giggles could be heard in the near distance; they belonged to a trio of teenage girls— the same trio they encountered when the dronningi took the isumataq for a tour of the North.
"I see he's persistent, Grandma!" one of them laughed, waving as they passed by and earning an annoyed frown from the prince.
"On second thought, you probably shouldn't have given them to me in public," Yue told him. "What will people think?"
"Well, it'll be more gossip for the walls. But if it doesn't bother you, it doesn't bother me." Smirking, "I like to mess with people's expectations anyway."
"What, does it make you feel like a bad boy or something?" she teased.
Hope swiveled in his oceanic eyes, "So you think I'm harmless, right?"
"Well, I can't be too sure," she crossed her arms, "I could still be waiting for you to pull out an axe anytime now."
Frowning, "I'll have you know I'm completely harmless, Princess."
"Khasiq might like to disagree."
"I'm harmless to good people!"
"Like La, I suppose."
"Exactly." Switching his hold of Kur'i'tui to his other arm, "You didn't eat yet, did you? I was thinking we could go to Kurqi's Kitchen in the middle ring this time. They have a lot of vegetarian options there, I heard."
Smiling, "That sounds nice. We can go soon. Just waiting on Sayen and the others to pick up the kids."
"Babysitting, eh?" He puffed up his chest, "I can lend a hand."
"Can you?"
"Of course! You know, back home, I was the village favorite. Babysat lots of kiddos. Taught 'em a few combat skills, too."
"Oh really?"
"Yeah. Per class, I had about twenty to thirty students. No potty breaks in between, either, that's how enthusiastic my students were."
"And I should believe this?" she raised her eyebrows.
"Well...there were a few potty breaks...but the point is, the kiddos love me."
"If you insist," she said, already entertained.
"Oh absolutely!"
"Ainngai, kitunngiit!" Hey, kiddos!
"Hey, Uncle Sokka!"
"Looks like I'm well received by the audience this time," the warrior chuckled at the kids before recognizing a particular little girl in the group, "And on special recommendation, I see!" Softening his voice with care, "Ukkisanga, how you doin', little warrior?"
"I'm good, Akpa Sokka!" she smiled, jumping up and down in excitement. "Did you talk to the Gentleman yet?"
"Nope, not yet, kiddo. I think he only comes out when things get really bad."
"Kind of like Aja Kuunnguaq, huh?"
"Yep, like Kuunnguaq."
"Uki told us you know how lots of stories," said a little girl who was standing beside Sayen's daughter.
"You better believe I do!" Sokka exclaimed, taking a seat and seating Kur'i'tui in his lap as the children huddled close to him, "You know, I eat stories for breakfast, lunch, and dinner."
"No one can do that," frowned Nuraq, who Sokka liked to address as "Agent Green."
"I don't know about anyone else, but I know I can."
"But that's scientifically impossible."
"That's definitely something I'd say, too," Sokka chuckled at the boy, "But it's different in my case. You wouldn't know 'cause you don't know the secret."
"What secret?" another boy piped up.
"Yeah, tell us!"
"Are you secretly a fairy spirit?"
"Nope, not a fairy spirit. Even better, though," he leaned closer to them, a hint of mischief on his face, "I'm La, so I'm beyond science!"
"You're La?" Uki giggled.
"Yeah, your angaju can vouch for me!"
"But you're supposed to have a wolf face!"
"You don't have to have a wolf face if you're a wolf at heart," he draped his hand over his chest, earning more giggles.
"Yeah, right."
"You're lying."
"You don't believe me?" Feigning a disappointed sigh, "Fine, you'll see for yourselves one day. But until then," he called for a few servants who were carrying the offered cream puffs. The servants set down one of the containers, and Sokka opened it for the children, holding it out to them, "Ta-da!"
"Woah, what are these?" Uki blinked.
"Only some of the greatest desserts ever to be created in the Earth Kingdom!" he announced, drooling at the sweets along with the children as he described the delicacies, "Cream puffs and fudge puffs. They're Earth Kingdom favorites! The creamy delicious sensation just melts in your mouth, you guys gotta try it!"
"Really?"
"I want one!"
"Me, too!"
"Woah woah, little warriors," he held his hand up, "Everybody gets one if you form a neat, single-file line."
And as they were told, they all formed a neat line, reached for the puffs that appealed to them the most and dug into them.
"Mmmmm!"
"They are good!"
"Thanks Uncle Sokka!"
"Help yourselves, kiddos," he set the box of treats beside them while trying to hold Kur'i'tui back as his arms reached for a box. "Alright, Kur'i-bear, you've had enough. It's not good for your little belly if have too much—gaaoow!" Kur'i pulled at Sokka's wolf-tail, giggling at the warrior's reaction. "You like it when I'm in pain, huh? Not very nice..."
The children laughed at Sokka's continued yelps and exaggerated cries of "pain." All the while, Yue observed from afar. The corners of her lips stretched into a wider smile as she watched him laugh along with the children, listened to him as he transitioned into some strange story about a guy with a boomerang for a leg, who flew in the direction of his every kick and came flying back around like a planet caught in an orbit.
He's good with children.
And…?
Just an observation.
"Ew ew eew!" a passing angakkuq accompanied by a woman— likely Kur'i's mother— nearly shrieked as she caught sight of the messy child.
"Oh Kur'i-bear, what have you done to poor La?" The child's mother was unsure whether she should be alarmed or taken with laughter, but it was obvious the angakkuq was not pleased.
"Tuiup paninga, what on earth are you letting that kid do to La?!"
"What? We're just having fun. Kur'i's just a baby," Yue smiled, watching the child clap his little hands together after smearing several icing-coated flower petals over the La figurine.
"And you let this nonbelieving jerk inside the shrine room?!"
Sokka, who was tickling Kur'i with the remaining flowers, glared in the direction of the angakkuq. Yue frowned in reprimand, "Minsa, why would you say something like that? Kind words, I told you—"
"I know, I know," Minsa huffed, pointing to the child again, "You're just gonna let him wipe his spit and all that cream all over our patron gods?"
"Maybe La wants to be smeared with icing," Yue pointed out, "Maybe he wants some fun, too."
Sokka couldn't help grinning at her logic. Kur'i's mother, too, was entertained, giving into her giggles as she stepped forward and picked up her child.
"La's a god, why would he stoop so low to get his face attacked by sticky hands?" Minsa demanded.
"It's not about prestige, it's about fun," Yue said, bending the icing off of Kur'i as well as the La figurine, "Why would La stoop so low as to not play with children? Wouldn't that make him egotistical and prone to a superiority complex?"
"Eh, forget it, ikkingutima," Sokka told the princess, "What do these people know about fun?"
Minsa frowned, unable to say anything in retaliation for a moment.
"Well if La's really offended, his wrath will fall upon me instead," Yue sighed, "For letting such a horrible thing happen. Happy?"
"Tell him to get out of here."
"I should be given the royal treatment, mind you," the Southern prince jutted his head into the air with pride. "I was the one who gave the offerings to the Goddess."
"You sent those cream puffs?"
"Heck yeah, I did," he crossed his arms.
"I should've guessed. Since you obviously have no knowledge of what to offer and what not to offer to the all-knowing Tui," came a scoff, "Though I'm not sure what reason a nonbeliever like you would have for making an offering. Unless you're deliberately trying to poison everyone in this building…"
"I'm in a very good mood today. At least I was," he shot back at her, "The Goddess helped me out of a difficult situation. I was feeling thankful, and I wanted to do something nice."
"The Goddess helped me out of a difficult situation." Yue smiled at the remark.
"As long as no one's killed in the process," the woman gave the prince her usual look of suspicion before storming away, yapping on something about the breach of traditions.
"Thank you both for watching my baby," Kur'i'tui's mother said with a smile.
"No need to thank us. All part of the job."
"Part of my job," Yue corrected, nudging him softly as she told the woman, "This guy volunteered."
"Must be good practice for you both," she beamed, "You're both getting married, aren't you? You seem like a good couple."
The duo flushed. "Oh, no no, no way," Yue gave an awkward chuckle, "This is Isumataq Sokka. We are both leagues apart."
It wasn't an answer that Sokka appreciated, but he still managed a smile while the woman widened her eyes in realization, "Oh…Oh my, I did not know...I'm so sorry," bowing her head, "It's an honor to meet you, Prince Sokka."
"No need to bow, Sister…?"
"Chinga," she introduced herself, "It's so good to see you, isumataq. You are good friends with Her Highness, the princess. And I hear you're her bodyguard, too."
"You must be the new financial advisor that the entire palace has been talking about," Yue smiled, "In a good way, of course. There's talk that you're a very fast learner."
"All thanks to the princess and the trainers she's appointed for me. Everyone is so kind and considerate. The princess's cabinet members are not at all like the people in Khasiq's administration." Turning back to Sokka, "I'd been hearing so much about you and the princess, sir. I'd been looking forward to meeting you both. Her Highness, especially. She has given my son and father-in-law a very warm welcome yesterday, and if it wasn't for her, I wouldn't be here right now. I don't know how I can ever repay her..."
"Her Highness isn't one for repayments. She's too compassionate for that sort of thing," Sokka said, stealing a smile at the princess, "As long as you're happy with the job, that's all she wants."
"Dad's coming," Katara noted at the sound of recognizable footsteps.
"Yes," Amaruq stood up from his seat by the door, "Don't worry, I'll distract him. Pretend Sokka's still here. Remember, play it cool."
"You're a really supportive uncle, Mr. Amaruq," Aang said.
"A compliment from the Avatar is a huge achievement, I'll say," the tribesman smiled before hurriedly stepping out of Sokka's room.
It had been an hour since the Southern isumataq snuck out, and the people gathered in his room were charged with the responsibility of making sure Hakoda and Kya were occupied with other tasks so they wouldn't notice his absence. Sensing the timidness of his niece and the Avatar, Amaruq took it upon himself to handle the hurdles. The tribesman, having noticed his brother-in-law walking down the corridor, stopped him with, "You want to upset the boy even more?"
"I'm just making sure he's—"
"He's in there practicing his speech. Don't say something that'll upset him and ruin his concentration," Amaruq wrapped an arm over Hakoda and led him away from the room, his grip firm and his point persuasive. He led Hakoda to the hallway and took a seat on the pelts beside him and his waiting sister, "You know this is becoming more and more pathetic. Seriously, you two are ruining his life with your nonsense."
"Amaruq, we're not having this conversation right now—"
"Yes, you are, and you are now."
Hakoda frowned, "This may be nothing but nonsense to you, but Sokka's birth chart—"
"Forget about the damn birth chart, Hacky," Amaruq cut him off. "Sokka's happiness doesn't depend on a diagram. It depends on the person he's willing to share his life with. Get the boy married to the princess and leave all this nonsense behind." And in response to the glares he received, "And you have to stop hating on that poor princess because of this purity shit. Tell me one thing— one thing— the Akna did that is so earth-shatteringly wrong—"
"Thanks for the unwanted advice," Hakoda said simply, "I'll consider it when I've gone insane."
"I'm gonna give you advice whether you two like it or not," Amaruq huffed. "You and my sister are completely ignoring the fact that Sokka's been robbed of an adolescence. The boy has needs, Hakoda, there's no other way for me to put this! And since our elders insist we give 'the talks' on wedding nights—!"
"That's exactly why we want him married to a decent woman—!"
"Well it's not gonna happen because you two are not accepting the Akna! And the boy's not gonna marry anyone but the princess. He's made it very clear—"
"For the last time, he can't possibly love her, he's known her for four days!"
"Well at least he's known her and met her a couple of times! In regular arranged marriages, the man and woman don't even meet sometimes! And besides, this isn't even a problem about the duration of his feelings. If this was any other girl, I know you would've been elated."
They didn't answer, knowing deep down that he wasn't necessarily wrong.
"The boy is La's incarnation, but that doesn't mean he's a saint. He has needs, and naturally he'll fulfill them with Tui. And he feels that Tui is the princess. So don't fight it. I mean, how much longer will this go on? He can't fulfill his needs just by reading pages upon pages of erotica—!"
"He what now?!" Kya nearly shrieked. Hakoda widened his eyes.
"I'm not saying he is," Amaruq said, "I'm just saying that at his age, it's either that or directly going for the kill—"
"For the love of the Spirits, don't give him any ideas, Amaruq!" Kya exclaimed, covering her ears.
"Why on earth would I—?!"
"Seriously, Amaruq, you're driving us all crazy! Leave him alone—"
"I'm not giving him ideas! He's past the age where he's curious; it's pent up, I tell you! Get the boy married to the girl he loves and soon! Think about it, tribesmen his age are happy with, what, five to six kids each?"
Which only increased the longing in the parents' eyes.
"The boy's been putting things off long enough, and the first time he feels receptive to a woman, you're disregarding his feelings completely! I swear, all this purity yakshit is ruining the lives and happiness of our children—"
"You're the reason why Sokka turned out this way," Kya frowned at her brother. "Like you, he thinks everything is completely useless."
"The boy's enlightened—"
"Enlightened, my blubbertail," Hakoda muttered.
"He used to be fascinated with Tui until you started preaching to him about science and the observable universe," Kya sighed, "The Goddess is probably displeased…"
"Well I never told him to be an atheist—!"
"Amaruq, we appreciate your concern for Sokka, but it would be best if you focused on what you think is best for your son and leave Sokka's matters to us," Hakoda said, standing up. "We know perfectly well how to care for our son."
The Southern chief's brother-in-law sighed in exasperation, watching Kya and Hakoda retreat to their chambers. "Well you're certainly doing a marvelous job of that."
It did not take long for the Moon Temple to be emptied of its devotees and its angakkuit, leaving behind only the preparations for a wedding that was yet to take place. Osha was persistent, and in the name of her shamanistic fortunetelling, she advised that they keep alert ("Because you never know what the night has in store!").
So the duty of finishing the few preparations left was entrusted to Yue. Not that she was completely alone.
"I'll help you."
"It's fine."
"No, really—!"
"It's just dusting!" she reached for the key to the love chamber, "I can handle it by myself, isumataq."
"I want to help, though!" he said, reaching for the key.
"I know you've been bluffing about Chieftess Kya wanting you to do service here," she held the key out of his reach.
"Because I wanted to spend more time with you," he admitted. "I needed an excuse."
"You don't need an excuse to spend time with me, Mr. Wang," she grinned and went on her way, twirling the key in her hand.
"I thought you didn't discriminate against disbelievers!" he called after her. "Is it because I'm a man, then?"
She raised her eyebrows.
"What, are you saying men aren't allowed to clean?" he teased. "How sexist."
"If I was sexist, I wouldn't have you clean the steps in the courtyard."
"Then hand over the keys, dronningi."
"It's okay, really—"
"Oh come on!"
"Fine," holding the key up from a good distance away, a playful look in her eyes, "You want the key, you come get the key, Prettyboy."
In that moment of unspoken tension in which the recognition of an unaddressed yet mutual understanding— exceeding all expectation, control, and rationale— surfaced and took over them, Sokka let out a smirk. His feet moved on his own as he chased after the princess, matching her play with his mischief. She laughed, evading his every grasp, squealing with every swipe he made for the key, and even in moments where he succeeded, she managed to slip it away from his fingers again somehow or another, coy innocence taunting him to further his efforts.
"Hand it over, dronningi!"
"Take it yourself!"
The desire for victory brought an end to the struggle at one pivotal moment when she turned away from his view, hiding behind a pillar and slipping the key inside of her shirt, letting it drop into her bindings. As she stepped back out into the light, she felt warm hands tug her gently against the wall, his panting form looming against hers. Her hands had settled over his chest in an attempt to both secure a bit of space and keep her balance, a dark red flush overtaking her face.
"I won," he grinned, "Hand it over."
"I don't have it," she said smugly, "It must have disappeared to the ends of the earth. You'll never find it."
"I bet I can figure it out."
"Oh really?"
"Well, you did say I'm a smarticle, so…"
"Well then," shifting in his grip, her hands dropping to her sides, quivering from the race of adrenalin, "I'll bet you can if you think like a woman."
"Think like a woman?" Raising his eyebrows, "Where could you ladies possibly hide things that no one else can rea…" he stopped before he could reach the end of his sentence, pressing his lips together as realization overcame him. Confirming his mute suspicion was the way he averted his eyes in the other direction, one hand moving away from bracing itself beside her. A knowing smirk playing on her lips as she crossed her arms over her chest.
"O-Oh…" though he didn't completely move away just yet, a fierce blush crossing over his cheeks. We whispered with a pout, "That's not fair, you know..."
"All's fair in war and…well...just war, I guess..."
He might have expected her to finish the saying. Who was he kidding, he was waiting for it. But what had his senses tied up was the mingling of their body heats in that brief, rare speck of time, the tease of her eyes as they blinked at him, her head tilted in observation, curiosity, definitely entertainment, too, at his embarrassment.
And that look of hers alone did things to him. Strange things...
"Sokka?" came a third voice. "Prince Sokka!"
As if whatever spell they were cast underneath the full moon had been finally snapped, they both became aware of the present and pulled away from each other, their vigilance zeroing in on a Revivalist man who stepped into the temple, looking around for the prince. The princess pulled her mask up in time for the man to spot her and the prince. She pretended to look for something and moved out of the way, posing as a servant who had no idea who the Revivalist was.
"Aput?" Sokka said, trying to blink away his blush, "Everything okay?"
"A man has broken into the shelters."
Which brought the isumataq and the dronningi completely back to reality, earning their immediate attention. "What?" the prince widened his eyes, sharing a quick look with an equally shocked Yue, "When?"
"About an hour ago. We've been looking for you ever since. The princess is probably resting, and we don't have an idea of where Kuunnguaq could be, but we feel it would be helpful if you surveyed the situation for yourself. You were a huge pillar of strength for us last time."
It took but seconds for Yue to don her Kuunnguaq persona. The penguin suit was timely and worked wonders, allowing her to quickly sport the dark side of the garb. Her body language changed, too; there was now a sternness in her eyes, the rest of her face cast behind a dark mask. There was a certain lilt to her voice, too. Not to mention the fire in her gait, which was more tense and angular compared to the regular, leisurely sway of her girdle. It genuinely seemed like she was two different people yet exactly one person at the same time, and years upon years of practice made the transition all the more effortless for her.
As for the Revivalists, who were huddled near the shelters in an environment that was seemingly reeling back from earlier chaos, they continued to not suspect anything about their masked leader, finding themselves immensely relieved to see her as well as Prince Sokka hurrying to the scene. What caught them by surprise, though, was that Kuunnguaq, who usually came by herself, was now in the company of the isumataq. It had to be the case that they ran into each other on their separate ways here, for Kuunguaq eluded the company of even the most trusted friends.
Or did she? It seemed that no matter how much the Revivalists thought they knew about Kuunnguaq, she always found a way to prove that she was beyond their hypotheses. Who would've thought that she had connections with the princess of the Water Tribe? Who would've guessed she trained the princess? And to think she didn't give out this information to anyone, not even Imona. It shouldn't be a complete surprise given Kuunnguaq was a very private person anyway, but now it seemed she had more secrets than they thought were possible.
"I heard about the commotion," Yue said to the approaching Ting, Sayen, and Imona.
"It's good to have you here," Ting told her, turning to Sokka next, "And you, too, isumataq. How is the princess doing, sir?"
"Oh, she's fine," he shared a quick look with the disguised princess.
"She did quite a lot yesterday. Well, she and our isumataq, of course," Sayen told Yue, "I'm sure you've heard of it...?"
"Of course."
"We didn't know she'd been your student all this time, Kun-Kun."
The air of inquiry lingered for another moment, earning curious looks in her direction before Yue dissipated it with, "It was for the best that no one knew."
"We'll save that story for another time," Sokka dove in much to Yue's relief, "Now, what exactly happened here?"
"A man broke into the shelters in the middle of the night," Ting said, gesturing to a particular direction where there were several guards, "It's him right there."
Sokka and Yue spotted the man behind the chaos: a young bearded tribesman who was likely similar to them in age, the look in his eyes mimicking that of a nearly lifeless person who had gotten a second chance at life. The man was beaten down in appearance and strength, seated outside and surrounded by several guards in spite of an outwardly harmless appearance. The man looked in the direction of the Revivalists' leader and the Southern prince and stood up, looking at them hopefully as he tried to get their attention.
"That man seems very familiar," Yue said, earning her friends' attention.
"Was he on the criminal list?" Kanguq asked.
"Did you hand him over to prison?" Amka followed.
"No…not that…" Yue narrowed her eyes, trying to remember, "I mean I've seen him at the Moon Temple a couple of times...And somewhere else...I can't put my finger on it…"
"See? She said she knows me!" came the man's desperate remark. He tried to walk up to her in an attempt to say something, only to be held back by several guards.
"Stand down, brothers," Yue said, and the guards loosened their grip around the man's arms.
"Sister Kuunnguaq, I'm not a criminal, please—!"
"I'll be there in just a minute," Yue promised the man, turning back to the group, "Did he hurt anyone? Did he attack or force himself on anyone?"
It was then revealed that the man, whatever his intentions had been, hadn't attacked anyone or forced himself on any of the people there. He wasn't seen at the time of his breaking in, either, only caught in the bedroom of Iska, a recently rescued woman whose family had not come for her yet.
"In her room?" Sokka glared at the man, "And you said he wasn't forcing himself on anyone—"
"He wasn't, apparently. Iska said it herself."
She was the only person he came in contact with, but the man hadn't been trying to take advantage of her. And upon being caught, the man insisted on his innocence, claiming that he was Iska's fiancé and had broken in only to stop her from harming herself. That he meant no harm and loved her too much to see anything happen to her. He had apparently seen her try to cut her wrist from a blindspot window attached to her bedroom, a blade shimmering in her hand beneath the rays of moonlight.
"He claims he's Sister Iska's fiancé, that he'd known her for a long time and was just wanting to stop her from hurting herself," said Kanguq as he made his way over to them with Junguk, "Except there are several flaws to this. First off, she's not wearing a betrothal necklace. Second, she says she has no idea who that man is. Plus, no evidence was found of her trying to hurt herself."
"The guardswomen were patrolling all twenty-four hours," Junguk said. "They said she remained asleep every time they checked on her. They would've taken action to stop her if anything seemed suspicious. Sister Iska denied hurting herself, obviously. She said she did no such thing."
"Even if he felt suspicious, he didn't have to break in for that," Sokka reasoned, "There are guards all around this place. He should have notified them even if he did see something like that."
"He said he had no other choice because the guards hadn't taken him seriously. They didn't find anything suspicious around her chamber—"
"Because she likely was fine," Imona snapped, "That idiot was clearly trying to take advantage of her with this excuse! I don't understand why everyone's waiting around to drag him to prison!"
But even if he was lying, the man was still getting very emotional and upset over this, perhaps more than necessary, and the degree of his distress was what kept them back for a moment. Was it all really an act or not? Sokka kept looking back at him, seeing that at this point, the man was shedding obvious tears as he repeatedly croaked out his identity as Iska's lover.
"Where's Sister Iska?" Kuunnguaq asked.
"Inside. Heavily guarded," Kanguq said.
"She herself admitted he didn't hurt her," the prince noted. "If he wasn't hurting her, and if she wasn't hurting herself for him to stop her, what else could he be doing? Was he confused or," turning back to the man, "Is he mentally ill or something? 'Cause right now, he seems to insist they're engaged..." the prince frowned as he heard the man say the same thing over and over to a group of interrogating guards. The man was trying to gain hold of his temper, holding off sobs as they kept cutting him off.
"I don't suppose Sister Iska had any head injuries in the recent past?" the isumataq asked, "Or any conditions that would prevent her from recognizing him if they really were engaged at one point…?"
"Of course he'd sympathize with him," Imona rolled her eyes at Sokka's remark, "No surprise that insensitive fucks support each other."
Sokka blinked, wide-eyed. Everyone else gasped with Yue fumbling to apologize in lieu of her firend.
"Imu, how could you say that?" Junguk frowned, "Don't jump to conclusions—"
"I don't know what else to call someone who's deliberately trying to get a criminal off the hook," she huffed.
Sokka didn't seem to take it to heart, though, only sighing in patience, "I'm not sympathizing with him, Sister Imona, I'm just assessing the different perspectives—"
"Assess away, then," Kuunnguaq's friend huffed, her fists clenched at her sides, "This country always had a problem with holding men accountable for their shit anyway."
"Imona—" Yue began.
"I'll be with Iska if you need me. I've gotta protect that woman. Even if no one else will." And she stormed off, rushing inside the shelters with her husband running after her in attempts to reason with her.
"I'm sorry, isumataq," Yue turned to the prince. "My friend is…"
"It's okay, I know," he assured. "Junguk told me."
From there, the Revivalists' leader and the prince made their way over to the tribesman, whose restlessness glimmered with the light of revived hope.
"I feel like I have seen you before," Yue told him. "You used to come by the Moon Temple, right?"
"Yes. I was also at the infirmary, ma'am. You were the one who treated me. On behalf of the mission…"
Yue thought for another moment before the memory finally struck her, "The sleeping pills case from... two months ago, was it? You made an attempt to end your life—"
"Yes! That...that was me." Wiping his tears away, "M-My name is Qaasan."
"Qaasan," Yue nodded, "Yes, I remember now."
"Ma'am, I swear on the Goddess I believe in, everything I'm saying is the truth," the man's voice shook. "I'm Iska's fiancé. We were engaged to be married three years ago before she was taken."
"She's not wearing a necklace," Sokka said sternly.
"Because it's with me," he reached into his pocket and pulled out a polysilk ribbon to which an intricately-carved Yin and Yang-shaped sapphire. The prince and princess blinked, pleasantly taken aback by the handiwork for a moment.
"I made this for her myself," the man said, "I-I found this on a sidewalk in the middle ring when I was looking for her...the day she went missing…" His voice shook even more, "I-I know she'd never take it off. There was no reason for her to. We were engaged and in love…"
"Just look at his acting," said a glaring Aput, "You should join the Tribal Troupe, pal. Get your money's worth for your performance—"
"I'm not lying, please! I'm not like those shitheads that did this to my baby, alright?! I came running for her as soon as I found out about the rescue mission!" Pointing to the shelters as he looked desperately at Sokka and Yue, "Iska knows me. She remembers me, I know it! I just don't know why she wants nothing to do with me! I don't know what those monsters did to her!"
"You think we're idiots to just believe everything you're saying right now?" Muktuq frowned, "If you both were really engaged, then we need some kind of substantial proof—"
"Our families were there when we got engaged. They approved of this alliance!"
"Then let's have them come in and confirm—"
"Iska's family isn't going to come anytime soon," Amka interrupted, her voice softened with pity.
"Why not?" Sokka asked.
"We thought they'd show up after we sent the message that Iska's been found. Instead, they left for Minnat immediately."
"She's right," said Sanka, "Before they left, one of our representatives went to escort them here if necessary. Her father said they disowned her."
"What?" Yue widened her eyes.
"He said she brought shame to the family. That she was…"
"What the fuck?" Sokka burst, "They're ashamed of her when she's the victim? Those fucks don't deserve to be called parents!"
"That's how some tribefolk are, isumataq. This shouldn't be a surprise, unfortunately."
Yue, despite hiding behind a mask, looked just as visibly disturbed by the news. "Does Iska know about…? Because if she does, then isn't that one reason why she's likely feeling depressed at the moment? What if she was hurting herself as a result of—"
"We haven't told her this, though," Amka said, "There's no way she would know. This is all confidential information."
"But she was trying to hurt herself, and she shouldn't be left alone!" Qaasan choked out, "I saw—!"
"If we can't have her parents come here, then call your parents," Aput told him, cutting him off. "And if they confirm this, we'll see what to do next."
"I would, believe me," the man began, hesitation filling his eyes, "but…"
"But what?" Muktuq demanded. "Your 'parents' happen to be a pimp and a madam who work for Khasiq? Are they trying to lure in more women—?"
"NO! I'm not that kind of man!" Qaasan flared, his eyes bloodshot with fury mingled with helplessness. "My parents are looking for every opportunity to break this alliance!"
"You just said they accepted and witnessed your engagement," Sokka's frown deepened.
"They did! Three years ago!" he cried, "And now they don't. For the same reason her parents…"
"Well isn't that awfully convenient?" Aput crossed his arms.
"It has nothing to do with convenience, it's this fucking Spirit-forsaken system!" Qaasan's voice went several octaves higher, alerting the guards around him to grab hold of him again. "You all think I'm sitting here weaving a story out of a novella, but the Goddess knows how many places I went to look for Iska." Turning back to Sokka and Yue, "I love her. I can't imagine my life without her. But my parents don't like that. If it means I can't be with her, they're gonna say whatever will work out for them. They won't tell the truth! Please, Sister Kuunnguaq, believe me! I'm not lying, and I'm not pretending. I would never hurt her. I already hate myself for not protecting her, so please!"
The surroundings became quiet as the man dropped to his knees and poured out his heart, sobbing in the direction of the shelters, whimpering, "She must be in so much pain!" His hands clawed at his hair from the agony, and in that moment, at least, the Revivalists allowed him the right to express his despair instead of honing on him with more questions.
Kanguq sighed, turning to Kuunnguaq helplessly, "This is how it is. We ask, and he cries. And Iska over there keeps saying she has nothing to do with this mess. If he's really not a criminal, then at this point, we have no other choice but to take him to an asylum—"
"I'm not crazy!" Qaasan screeched.
Yue took one more look at the man and his pitiful state, her eyes narrowed as she assessed the situation for another moment. Eventually she took a deep breath, "I'm going to talk to Iska. Brother Qaasan, you can wait inside in the meantime."
The man looked up at her through his tears, gratitude swiveling in his welling eyes. Everyone else appeared surprised.
"Are you sure, Sister Kuunnguaq?" Amka asked.
"Kuunnguaq knows what she's doing," Sokka said without hesitation. "It would help if you trusted her. Since you know her longer than I do and have seen her in action."
"He won't be by himself," Yue said, "Protocol would require at least two guards to be with him. But in place of that," she turned to Sokka, "Isumataq, can you stay with Brother Qaasan?"
"Yeah, yes," he swallowed, "of course."
His feet pattered absentmindedly on the ice as he sat beside Qaasan and waited. The man beside him said nothing, holding his breath as he stared at the necklace he'd supposedly carved. The air was tense, and as the possibility of this man being an imposter clouded Sokka's mind, he felt like he was on the verge of snapping. He eventually did, turning to the man with a glare as he pointed at his chest, "Listen, you. I don't know what you heard about me or if you heard about me at all, but if this is all a trick, I'll end up being your worst nightmare."
"I swear to the Spirits, this isn't a trick!" the man clutched his necklace tightly, "I know the tribe isn't at its best regarding its men, but I'm sincere!"
"Well there's no way of us knowing that, is there?" He slumped in his chair with bitterness streaked across his face, a helpless sigh leaving him as he rubbed his aching forehead, fearing every what-if of Yue's reaction after all of this.
"I shouldn't have broken in, I admit it," the man gulped, "but they wouldn't let me in to see her! They wouldn't listen to me! I tried to tell them I'm not trying to hurt anyone but...By then, she was already…I had to do something!" Pointing at him this time, "What would you do if the girl you loved was hurting herself and no one paid attention to you when you tried getting help? Wouldn't you try to do something?!"
And Sokka didn't answer because of course he would...even if he refused to imagine Yue being in any sort of danger.
"If I was a fake, I wouldn't have put up with all the horrible things that Imona lady kept saying to my face—"
"Leave her alone, alright? She had a complicated past."
"That doesn't excuse her from—"
"No, but she was assaulted and bloodbent by a blubberfucker to the point of almost not having kids," Sokka shot back, "And it was really, really bad. And her fiancé at the time? That blubberfucker broke off the engagement and married another woman while she was struggling between life and death at the healing hut. So you can imagine how loyal men had been to her for her to be so kind to us, especially to all fiancés in the world."
The man widened his eyes in horror. "Oh Goddess…"
"Yeah, that's right. You better thank your Goddess that woman found the man she calls her husband today 'cause if not, who knows, she probably would've gone out of her way to prove you're guilty. Whether you are or not." Sokka wiped at the sweat over his brow, "We're not even getting to the stories of the sisters here yet, dammit, and it's already so awful hearing these things, isn't it?" He kicked at something, not sure what it was but definitely conveying his frustration, "We go around saying we're the best at everything. The best brothers, best husbands, best fathers and sons and friends and boyfriends and what have you. But with Khasiq's idiots on the loose, out there representing, what's the use?" Tearing at his lip, "We don't even have a chance at love anymore."
The man winced, a queasy feeling crossing over his desperation. "I'm not like Khasiq's supporters, Isumataq Sokka. I woyld drag my parents down here to confirm everything this very second because that's apparently the only way I can prove myself...but I know they won't help me with this. They'd been trying to get me to call off this engagement ever since she went missing and even more so ever since she'd been found. I wouldn't be surprised if they lied and said they don't know who Iska is. That's how messed up they are. As a matter of fact, they don't even know I'm here. If they did, they'd do whatever they can to take me back…"
It was another thing they both supposedly shared with regard to their love lives: disapproving parents. Then again, Sokka wasn't a fan of these subconscious comparisons.
"But I'm not letting her go," he breathed, "She clearly recognized me, isumataq. I could see it on her face. She just didn't want anything to do with me…"
"If she loved you back, why would she say she didn't know you?"
"How should I know?! I don't know what I did wrong! I've been living in hell these past three years. Not knowing where she is or what she's been doing... And now I see her and...it's so confusing. Why does she hate me? Why am I a stranger? I thought...I thought she'd come running to me, I…I-Is she angry that I didn't come for her? I looked everywhere for her. There wasn't a village I didn't visit, not a spirit that I didn't beg to help me find her…" Whimpering, "Did being around those monsters make her hate men for good? Was it all so much that...that she forgot all the good times we had together? Or...does she think I'll see her differently after all this…?"
The man's affection was unmistakable, unshakeable, a textbook example of pure, and it was pitiful and highly unfortunate to see that that was the main cause of fear and suspicion from those around him amid a culture that prized and profited from the concept of virginity, amid a regime that taught its men to use rather than to love.
"I want her to know that I'm ready to leave everything and everyone behind for her. That I'm not like her parents or my parents. I'll wait for her as long as she wants me to. And I'll never ever hurt her in any way..."
Sokka was still cautious, but by now he was starting to succumb to Qaasan's sincerity, more so when he caught sight of a tattoo of Iska's name peeking through a hole on the fabric covering his chest, his shirt having been ripped from a possible scuffle with the guards. The man saw Sokka observing his tattoo but said nothing of it, speaking only with a tearful look that demanded respect for his genuine affection.
And despite holding onto an ounce of skepticism, "Okay okay, calm down. We'll look into this and see what's up, alright?"
Qaasan dried his eyes, his palm folding over his necklace as he held it up to his forehead.
"You're saying you want to be with her," Sokka dared to venture into the conversation, deciding to give the man a chance if Yue herself decided to do so, "I take it you want to marry Iska?"
"Isn't that the point of an engagement?" Qaasan turned to him. "If you think I'm not gonna accept her just because of this, then you're highly mistaken."
"It's great to run into someone who's not a sexist idiot for once," Sokka told him, sporting still-cautious honesty, "But it's gonna take time, I can imagine. She needs to heal, alright? Just like the other women here. And healing is the only thing you two should be focused on. Even if you do get married."
"So you think I'm dumb enough to expect sex right now?"
"I'm not saying you are, I'm just pointing out—"
"I'm not marrying her for sex, isumataq. Don't you understand? I love her. I want to be next to her at all times from now on. Every day, every night. I want to help her heal. And the only way I can do those things and be as close to her as possible without society spitting in our faces is with marriage." Swallowing the lump in his throat, "We'll move to another village. Iska has always wanted to teach; she can get a job at a schoolhouse if she likes. I'll get a job there, too. We'll be right next to each other. I'll always be watching her back. We can slowly start living the life we've always wanted, healing along the way. We could be happy."
And despite the specks of uncertainty in the air, Sokka still listened, still allowed himself to loosen his guard a little bit, hoping, pleading to the universe that the authenticity of the man's yearning was not an illusion. That the hope filling the man's eyes was real.
"What happened was awful, and I know I could never even imagine...that kind of pain," the man choked out, "But what happened doesn't make her any less of the champion she really is. It shouldn't crush the dreams she's had, the dreams we've had of our life together. And this time...I'll be there to protect her. I won't fail. I just need one chance, please..."
Sokka took a deep breath, resolving to scoot a little closer to the man, his arm resting tentatively on his shoulder. "Alright, stop crying. Let's hope we figure something out soon."
Iska had been stubborn. She had held in her pain, grieving inwardly instead of letting herself go like some of the other rescued women. Apart from bitterness, she showed no other emotion ever since she was brought to the shelters...until now, that is, her expression softened in a way that she refused to admit.
"So you're saying you don't know him."
She did not look at Kuunnguaq, answering with only a somber, "Yes."
"You're positive that you haven't run into him at all? Not even once in your lifetime?" Yue raised her eyebrows.
"I'm very positive. I have never seen that man," keeping her gaze lowered, "Not ever."
But Yue was not a stranger to the way the woman chewed at her bottom lip when she believed she wasn't being watched, the way her fingers were restless every time she admitted to not knowing the man who came for her, the way her eyes darted back and forth and the impatience that occasionally flared up in her voice with the same questions that were being asked over and over again. Iska never truly snapped, though, forcing herself to be quiet, to keep her voice from wavering even if the task failed at certain times.
"Well then…" Yue finally took her seat from across the woman, "I won't ask you any more questions, don't worry...though I do find this a very unusual case. I've never run into a situation like this before. Imposters usually don't carry their act this far along."
Iska shrugged, "Who knows what the man's motivations are. Maybe he's mistaken. Maybe he's not really an imposter…"
"You think so positively of him."
"It's not positive," came her defense, "He didn't hurt anyone. It's a fact."
"Still, you said you don't recognize him—"
"I don't."
"Right, of course…" Kuunnguaq took a deep breath, observing Iska with her peripheral vision, "I'm just not sure why a stranger— an imposter or confused person or whoever he may be— would endure that much pain. For you— someone he's never known."
That statement managed to catch Iska's attention, "Pain? What...what are you talking about...?"
"Well, the guards have been beating him for a while now."
"They what?" Iska stood up, panic overriding her face. "Why?"
"For breaking in, of course," Yue said in the most casual way she could muster. "The man's bleeding all over, yet he refuses to admit he's lying—"
"Is he alright?!"
"Why are you so concerned?"
"I...I…" Iska turned so her face couldn't be seen, "I just...don't want anyone hurt because of me…"
"Oh?"
"He's not a threat," Iska said, "He wasn't misbehaving with me. He was probably just confused." Turning back around with a pleading look that passed off as a command, "Tell them to stop beating him. He's innocent!"
Yue did not budge, an act which infuriated the woman even if she refused to show it, "I said he's innocent!"
"Innocent of what? Breaking in?" the princess said, "He might not have threatened anyone here, but he still deliberately breached security protocol. "I can't just let a potential threat like that go out into society, free of the consequences of his actions. Besides, it's not like there's a strong, noble reason for him to break in. Like saving a life perhaps—"
"But he still wasn't hurting anyone!" Iska found it harder to contain herself, moisture collecting in her eyes as she rushed over to the window. She peered out at the surroundings, frowning when she saw that the man wasn't there, "W-Where is he? Where did he go? He was right there when…"
"So you've been watching him?"
But Iska did not respond to that, only demanding, "Let him go immediately!"
"Why are you panicking, Sister Iska? He won't hurt you now—"
"I'm not panicking, I'm telling you to let him go because it was never his intention to hurt me!" she raised her voice, growing more and more incensed as Yue just sat there, refusing to move, "Aren't you listening to me?!" the woman howled, "He's innocent! Let him go! I never told any of you to punish him! I told you he didn't hurt me!"
After a few more seconds of Iska's anxious cries, her growls and glares, and her abundant serving of curses towards the calm and collected princess, Kuunnguaq finally said, "They're not really beating him."
"...W-What?"
Yue stood up from her seat, her arms crossed, "I don't allow such violence as a method of punishment."
"Then what are they doing to him...?"
"Nothing. He's unharmed."
Iska's harsh panting came to a pause, "Then why did you say...?"
"It is often said that no matter how hard you try, you cannot contain an entire ocean of affection in a tiny pearl." Shrugging, "I wanted to see that in action today."
"What are you talking about?"
"I know you love Qaasan, Iska," Kuunnguaq said, "But what I don't understand is why you are acting like you don't know him."
Disguising a sob as an incredulous scoff, "I have no idea what you're talking abo—"
"Don't try to prove to me otherwise, Sister Iska. I can see it written all over you." Taking a few steps towards her before grabbing hold of a pocket blade that was hidden in Iska's sash, holding it out of the woman's reach, "You were hurting yourself with this. He happened to see that, and he came for you. This is the truth, isn't it?"
A minute of silence followed with Iska doing her best to hold back her tears and Yue waiting for her to give into the truth. It happened slowly but eventually, one sniffle at a time before the woman, wounded in more ways than one, dropped down to her knees and poured out the grievances in her heart. Confessions of how wrecked she was as a being, her words jumbled as she choked out how in certain ways, she was spared compared to many women who had been worse off. Her hopes for healing had been dashed to the ground following the news of her parents disowning her, the action being a constant reminder of Water Tribe society spitting in her face for something she had no control over. Surely if her parents did not want her, why would he? The high of reunion that he might currently be in as a result of their past relationship...it wouldn't possibly last once the reality really sets in, right? The reality that she had been violated and used many times, that she was no longer exactly the same woman he fell in love with? And even if he was still willing, wouldn't he come to hate her for being the reason why he and his family would have a falling out considering they would never agree to this?
"I can't have him be humiliated by the entire tribe, Sister Kuunnguaq," she spoke through her sobs, "just because he married someone like me. He deserves someone better."
"Like who? Someone with a 'cleaner' record?" Yue frowned. "You really think that about yourself then? That you're an object to be spoiled or violated? Is that supposed to be a reason why you're not the same woman he fell in love with?"
Iska said nothing, simply taking the moment to let everything off of her chest.
"Sister Iska," Kuunnguaq placed a hand over her shoulder, "I won't pretend to know what it feels like to go through the things you did...but in my lifetime so far, I have seen many, many things, and I have run into many situations through my rescue missions. And I'm not at all saying that seeing those kinds of things is the same as experiencing them, but I do have... an idea, you can say... of the kinds of things that come to people's imaginations. I have heard those things being said, and I have seen the way people react as if they're really as pure and prudish as they say they are. And this includes Qaasan's parents." Swallowing hard, "I'm not going to sugarcoat it for you because I know you know that this will be difficult. People say things in general, and with our country not being in a good place, of course people are going to say things." Looking her in the eyes, "But I want you to know that those words and those heartless people…They're not even worth a single kelp-bean. You hearing me?"
A whimpering Iska had now spared the Revivalists' leader her attention.
"True healing is possible when you realize that even though what happened was horrible and traumatizing, it does not take away from your worth at all. Not in the slightest. Nor does it fundamentally change you into someone else, definitely not into someone who should live in fear and shame and defeat. You are still you with your hopes and desires and feelings, your memories and achievements and dreams." Sighing, "If you need something to blame, then blame the system. If you want someone to blame then blame me. For not coming sooner. For not knowing, for not being able to prevent this—"
"It's not your fault, Sister Kuunnguaq," Iska held her hand, shaking her head at Yue's remarks.
"Well guess what?" the princess gave her palm a reassuring squeeze. "It's not yours, either."
Which moved Iska to tears again.
"In this world, petty ignorance has greater traction than the blazing truth, and those of us who have seen the truth and experienced it...we need to be the changes that we want to see. You are the change we need, Iska. And by that I don't mean I want you actively crusading or anything. I want you to heal. Heal from what happened. Live a life so happy to the point where Khasiq's imbeciles rot from fear and shame and defeat. The way even the most poisonous viper-rats flee during a lightning storm."
Iska trembled against Kuunnguaq's shoulder, nodding and trying to pull herself together.
"And let me tell you something else, Sister Iska," Kuunnguaq pat the woman's back in reassurance, "I'm not experienced with romantic love, so I won't pretend like I know everything enough to give you advice. And I am especially ignorant of the kind of man Qaasan was around you ever since you've known him and fallen in love with him. Because that's obviously something only you should know. But if there is anything I am sure of, it's the fact that he's truly, desperately in love with you."
Indeed, Qaasan spent the last three years looking for Iska. He would resort to intoxication to deal with his pain. He would starve himself. And how did Yue know this? She was, after all, a witness to the man passing out two or three different in front of the Moon Temple two years ago. Calling out Iska's name, begging Tui for another chance.
"And when he felt he couldn't take it anymore, he tried to end his life by overdosing on sleeping pills. I would know because I was the one who healed him. He had been so close to losing his life, do you know that?"
Turning to Kuunnguaq in horror, "Qaasan...my Qaasan would never…!"
"That man let down his emotional barriers in front of so many people out there. He fell to his knees, begging for a chance to see you. He was grovelling for your sake. And the reward he gets for his loyalty is what? You pretending you've never been a part of his life? Pretending he was never a part of yours? What now, am I supposed to think of this as sacrifice on your part?"
Iska shook her head, trying to pull herself out of her sobs.
"The best course of action you can choose to benefit someone like him and especially yourself is to be selfish. To keep him beside you at all times. Because unbridled loyalty should be rewarded with ruthless compassion. He deserves to be with you just as you deserve to be with him." Taking a deep breath, "And as for your earlier love logic...I'm not sure how you found out about your parents when everyone tried to keep it a secret from you, but I want you to know that people like them, even if they gave birth to you, don't dictate what your worth is. I know it will hurt but...it's time you let go of them. They are not your family, no. They abandoned you in your time of need and saw the flaw in you instead of those heartless brutes. So stop thinking of yourself as any less, and stop over-sacrificing. Not over the mess that those kinds of people made. It's not worth it."
The woman nodded, looking up at Kuunnguaq with firm resolution.
"Family is whoever sticks with you until the very end, and even though there's no way for us to predict how the end will turn out to be, I have seen a promise within Brother Qaasan. A promise that he will never let go of your hand." Glancing towards the end of their current corridor, knowing that at the end was the opportunity for Iska's life to change for the better, "We are living in times when we and all of our sisters in the tribe are demanding loyalties in return for ours. In a crucial time like this when we're aspiring for equality and compassion, your silence shouldn't toy with his loyalty over petty insecurities. He is as loyal as they come."
The sound of hurrying footsteps caught Qaasan's attention. The tribesman, keeping his clutch firm around his necklace as well as his lingering hope, beamed with delight at the sight of Iska racing towards him from down the hall, crying and screaming his name with longing and joy before burrowing herself into his arms. The reunited lovers greeted each other with sobs and apologies and kisses, locked in a fierce embrace that they clearly felt wasn't close enough.
"I'm sorry, I'm so sorry," Iska wept, melting further with every kiss Qaasan gave her forehead, every moment he refused to let go. "I love you—"
"I love you," he breathed, "so much."
Sokka blinked at the intensely passionate sight, stepping away to give the couple more space as Yue, her mask pulled down from the previous impromptu heart-to-heart, calmly made her way down the hall, joining the dazed isumataq. They were witnesses to the lovers' catharsis as well as their giddiness upon Qaasan unfolding his palm to reveal their necklace. It took merely seconds for the tribesman to tie the necklace around her, the act binding them together, sealing their strengthened relationship. A beacon of hope following years of tragedy.
Sokka didn't realize he'd been smiling at the sight. Yue, however, was more stoic and careful, simply letting out the breath she had been holding as she pulled her mask over her face. She was the first to leave, too, followed closely by the Southern prince, who was more than relieved to see that this had ended on a happy note. He didn't think he had it in him to see the effects that a negative incident would've had on the princess and her opinion of love, especially with the drastic circumstances that had occurred thus far.
"Those two are really inseparable, huh?" Sokka said in a soft voice, looking at her, "If they really love each other, why did she lie?"
"Crippling lack of self-love," Yue said. "One can only accept another if they feel they are deserving of them. Iska was lost in the illusion that she was ruined and could never be good enough. But the problem is solved now."
"Of course it would be," he grinned, "You were the one playing matchmaker."
"I did say I'll play matchmaker if someone's affections are sincere," she grinned.
They were interrupted by Amka, who was hurrying towards them with a look of inquiry on her face, "Well?"
"Brother Qaasan was telling the truth. They're together," Yue told her. "Let them have their moment. They really need it."
"I think that'll have to wait," the perturbed Revivalist gestured to the front yard, "His dad and brother are here, and they're making a scene."
"It's no surprise," Kuunnguaq said, "Brother Qaasan did mention that his parents didn't know he was here. Naturally they would be displeased. Although...there's not very much I can do at this point other than try to convince them, which wouldn't be that helpful. They seem to be of the stubborn type."
"Then what should we do?" Amka asked.
"Just give me your okay, and I'll handle this, Kuunnguaq," Sokka said. "By the looks of it, Qaasan and Iska seem to be perfectly okay with a marriage. If it's possible, we'll have them go through the formalities right here, right now. So it'll be over with and they won't have anyone getting in their way."
She looked at him, sharing a knowingness that only he would understand, "If they're up for it, then we'll proceed, but in the meantime, I think it will be more beneficial if I brought the princess in."
Amaruq jerked awake to the shrill tone of Hakoda, who was calling out his son's name in the middle of the night. The tribesman hurried out into the main hallway, finding his worried sister and furious brother-in-law searching throughout the estate.
"Hakoda, what's going on—?"
"Sokka's not here," the chieftain hissed, "It's almost three hours past midnight, and my son is not home." Glaring, "Did he sneak off to go see the Akna?"
Paling as he shared a look with a panicking Katara, That idiot's not back yet?!
I thought he'd be back, too, by now! she shrugged worriedly.
"He should be here somewhere," Ki'ma interceded, "He's not a child to wander off, and he's not helpless to be taken. Have you checked—?"
"I told him to stay put!" Hakoda raged.
"The tribefolk will spit in our faces if they find out he's spending his nights out in the streets in the company of someone like the Akna!" Kya stressed.
"Alright, calm down, you two, you're going too far," Amaruq frowned, "There's no way to tell if he's really with the princess. He could've gotten hungry. Maybe he went to buy some seal jerky or something. We're out of those, aren't we—?"
"Don't try to cover it up," the Southern chief held his hand up, a fierce look in his eyes. "I've been patient long enough. It's time I had a talk with the Akna myself. Apparently she has nothing better to do in the middle of the night other than sweep my son off his feet and drag our reputation under the sea."
"Hakoda! Hacky, wait! Hakoda!"
Chapter 39: Keep Me Bound
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"Come on, come on—"
"Hold on, let me—"
"It's okay, I'll try to—"
"It won't take me long, let me— oh, oh, wait..."
Located close to the shelters in the western wing of the palace was a particular storage room. People passing by the place would've mistaken the grunts, pants, and clatter behind closed doors for something of quite the intimate nature, but they wouldn't see that on the other end was the Northern princess struggling to step out of her Kuunnguaq persona. That, too, without being smushed against the prince, who was doing his best to help turn her outer robe inside-out to evoke the white side of the robe as quickly as possible— a simple task somehow made complicated thanks to the time restraint and their directionless fumbling.
"Wait, I got it!"
"Thank goodness—"
"No problem— oow!"
"Sokka, are you okay—?!"
"No worries, just the wall," he tried to shift to where he could get a better angle, "Man, this place is cramped. You'd expect a storage room in a palace, of all places, to be a bit more spacious."
"Sorry, this was the next best thing," she took the robe from him and quickly cast it back over herself, "There would at least be privacy here. Everywhere else, people are running around."
"I understand. Every sacrifice counts."
She sighed, struggling to hide a torn sleeve beneath the robe as she mumbled, "An hour ago, I distrusted the idea of companionship, and here I am now, playing matchmaker." A shrug, "It's a balanced world."
He couldn't help a knowing smile only to have their moment of reprieve be interrupted by harsh banging and a shrill voice of a guardsman on the other end that knocked them out of their moccasins. "HEY! I get you're desperate, but wait 'till you get home!" More grumbling followed by the sound of retreating footsteps, "This is what happens if you hire newlyweds as servants…"
The prince and princess gawked at each other for a moment before chuckling nervously.
"Don't listen to him—" they paused, realizing they said the same thing simultaneously only to laugh it off and go back to their awkward struggling.
Sokka watched her cast her dark mask and veil off in haste, and as she fished for the white mask and veil that she kept in one of the inside pockets, her silk locks unfurled from their confines and cascaded down like a long waterfall, capturing his full attention. Yue gave an impatient huff, brushing back her hair only to have it over her face and block her view again. The Arctic zephyrs that slipped in through the cracks in the window teased her long locks over his face.
"Sorry," she quickly brushed her hair away from his flushed form, "Sorry—"
"It's okay, really," his eyebrows furrowed in concern as the impatience on her face turned to annoyance.
"Ugh," she leaned against the wall, closing her eyes, "This shouldn't be taking me this long, what's wrong with me…?"
"Hey, now, we've only been in here for three minutes at the most. Relax." Casting a glance at her hair, "I can hold your hair out of the way, if you want…If you're cool with it, I mean..."
Blinking, "Oh...sure, thanks. That would be a huge help."
He was overly careful in his grasp as he submitted to the reality that her hair was softer than ipomoea petals. He had the sudden urge to braid her hair, reminded of his basket-making lessons from his childhood years, but he resisted it. Her curls kept dropping like waterfalls, slipping from his hands as if he was trying to contain waves of milk in his palms. His efforts to gather the luscious locks resulted in him accidentally kicking a bucket of whale-oil grease in the corner, causing it to splash across the floor.
"Sorry, my bad!" Sokka yelped and quickly scooped up her hair, holding it up before it could be covered by the grease. "Phew…seriously, who leaves a bucket of grease sitting around?"
"I can bend it back into the bucket, no problem," Yue said, but she found that her movement was restricted given the fact that the previous commotion had caused them to bump into each other, and their necklaces, having been flailing in time with their movements, had gotten tangled together in the process.
"Allow me," and after a brief moment of thought, "Until then, I guess I'll just…" and he ended up draping her hair over his own shoulder, making sure her locks didn't touch the ground. The waterfall of white spilled from around his shoulders like a thick overcoat, reaching his stomach given its length.
"It's okay, isumataq," she held back an amused smile, "you don't have to be so careful—"
"It's fine, really. It won't be good if this muck gets in your hair."
His fingers reached for their intertwined necklaces next, threading between the knots that had formed. The necklaces reminded them of their arrangement that was yet to come, bringing a flutter to their insides. Yue, especially, felt nervous about how fast everything was moving, how she and the isumataq were being swept away by the universe's playful currents...though Sokka didn't seem to display that kind of nervousness. Not openly, at least.
"Sokka... are you sure about this?"
"About what?"
"About this," she gestured to their necklaces.
"No need to worry, dronningi," he reassured with a grin, "You see, back down South, I specialized in the science of special knots. There's this butterfly knot that I mastered, and then I invented the octopus and Arctic hippo knots and taught 'em to so many tribefolk. And the response you get for knot mastery, it's insane, I tell ya."
"It's good to know you're a knot specialist," she giggled, "But I was actually talking about...you know, our plan. The arrangement, I mean."
"Oh…" blinking back at the necklaces with a sheepish little flush, "Yeah, that makes more sense…" His gaze trailed up to her, "Are you having second thoughts?"
"I'm wondering how you're taking this."
Fiddling with the pendants, "I was the mastermind, remember?"
"You don't feel...uncomfortable?"
"Do you feel uncomfortable?"
Taking a deep breath, "I feel like I'm using you. I don't want to have to look back at my life and see that I reached chiefdom by using someone like this..."
"I told you you're not using me, Baby Blue," he told her. "You would be using me if you were deceiving me and didn't care about me at all, or if you forgot about me after the fact. This arrangement isn't like that. It's a mutual understanding. Like an undercover operation, remember?"
But the guilt never left her look. "Isumataq, I value you as a person. I don't want things to get uncomfortable for you. You deserve more than a fake marriage... more than playing pretend husband to uphold someone else's reign..." She didn't make eye contact, but she could sense him looking at her as she spoke. "You're deserving of real affection."
"I'm also deserving of the honor of being your sidekick, don't you think?" His fingers slowly drew out the conch pendant from the knot that had it bound to the La pendant.
"And who knows, dronningi," there was a hopeful lilt in his voice that was masked with a tone of mischief, "Maybe the cards will be in my favor and you'll fall in love with me one day. That'll make it all real and convenient for us, won't it?"
To which she finally looked up at him. The look on his face was soft, his eyes smiling at first, then quickly widening with realization. Why on earth did I say that out loud?!
"Uh...just kidding, I was just kidding, it was a stupid joke…"
But by then, she was already intrigued. "Love, hm?" she turned around, working a sash around her waist within the cramped space she was allotted, "That's not something you'd expect to hear from the president of the Anti-Sappiness Association."
"I...well…" the waterfall of her hair unwound from his shoulders and plunged into the vicinity of his hands, and under the haze of distraction, the isumataq's subconscious took the reins from there. His digits disappeared into the overwhelmingly abundant mesh of glimmering white, separating it into three sections.
"Unless your indifference was all a lie," the princess continued, a tiny smirk in her voice, "and you had other ulterior motives all along...?"
"The only ulterior motive I have is to be your partner-in-crime, dronningi," he continued to weave her hair.
"Are you sure it's not to crush my pride and make me fall for you?" she teased, "Because if that's the case, you know it's going to take a lot more than a shirtless rendezvous."
"Hey now, that really was an accident," he blushed. "Besides, your pride is my pride. I won't let anything crush it."
"That's what they all say."
"Come on, Princess, you know I'm harmless."
She turned back around, her baby blue eyes lit ablaze with amusement as he draped the finished braid over her shoulder. Her look zeroed in on the meticulous weave, eyebrows raised.
"Uh, yeah...it just sort of happened…" he said, "I-I thought it would be convenient—"
"I'm not saying it's wrong. In fact, that was my next step." Grinning, "You saved me a lot of time."
"Oh...hehe…"
"And it's quite impressive," her palms smoothed over his skill.
"I practiced on Katara's hair a few times when we were little."
"And she let you?"
"Well...I kind of practiced on her dolls' hair, too, whenever she didn't cooperate," he rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment, "But I was six, okay?"
"No worries," she laughed, "Six is when we're still innocent. Not exposed to pointless constructs."
Smirking, "Categories, am I right?"
"Tell me about it." She wound her braid up into a bun and covered her face and hair with a white mask and veil, "Well, how do I look?
With a spark in his eyes, "Dronningiujattit." Like a princess.
It was crazy how she easily transitioned into a different kind of body language. She had changed her gait into a controlled, more graceful rhythm, her feet treading lightly yet quickly across the snow in contrast to the more grounded "power walk" that signified her Kuunnguaq persona. The look in her eyes was calmer, more regal compared to Kuunnguaq's intensity, and the effortlessness of her transitions never ceased to amaze him.
Their journey to the shelters was quick, but in spite of the lack of significant distance, they remained unnoticed, for the Revivalists were distracted by a middle-aged man and his older son, who were shouting obscenities at the top of their lungs.
"I'll meet you there in two minutes," Yue told Sokka. "Think you have it covered?"
"No problem."
The father-son duo raising the ruckus were unyielding in their pursuits, demanding that they have Qaasan be dragged out of the building, for they were too proud to step into what they believed was a "sanctuary for spoiled women."
"Qaasan! Come out, you disgrace of the family!" the older man roared in the direction of the entrance, barely held back by a few guards and Revivalist men.
"If you call yourself a man of honor and dignity, let go of that wench right this instant and get your ass over here!" the brother followed.
"It's because he's a man of honor and dignity," Sokka stepped in, "that he's keeping his promise and not abandoning the woman he loves." His glare deepened, "Unlike people like you who take to their heels instead of standing by their family in times of tragedy."
"Prince Sokka, I believe you know not to interfere when you don't know the entire context," the father's frown deepened as he finally saw Qaasan standing by the door of the entrance, his hand firmly holding Iska's as he glared at his father. The older man turned to his obedient son, "What are you standing around for? Drag your brother over here!"
The younger man glowered in the direction of Qaasan, "You're not staying here a minute longer."
Qaasan pulled Iska behind him, refusing to let go of her much to his family's rage as he hissed, "I'm not leaving—"
"We'll see about that—!"
But Sokka stopped the brother before he could charge forward and shoved him back. The tribesman staggered backward, caught in his father's arms.
"Isumataq! Don't tell us you've fallen into these people's trap, too—"
"It's no trap, it's justice," came the fierce response. "Justice isn't something that stops at the misconception that people are objects to be spoiled. It means sticking to the truth, having an honest, dignified character."
"You think us looking out for our reputation is dishonesty?" the father flared.
"The minute you accepted their alliance, you accepted Iska into your family," Sokka boomed, "Instead of avenging the injustice that was done to her, you and your family try to separate Qaasan from her and run away like cowardly leech-pigs? If that's not dishonesty, let alone decency of character, then I don't know what is."
Qaasan's father fumed at the insult, "Last I checked, you're the prince of the South, so go rule the people there with this nonsensical 'justice' of yours."
"Nonsense, huh?" the isumataq crossed his arms, "On second thought, no comment. You know what they say; arguing with fools is a waste of energy—"
"You're crossing your limits, Prince Sokka," Qaasan's brother flared, "This is our personal issue, and your interference is not needed."
"He's my son," the older man added, pointing to Qaasan, "And I have all rights over him!"
"Too bad your son is old enough to decide what he wants for his future and not a tiny baby for you to take charge of every minute of his life!"
"You've made a valid point, Prince Sokka."
The voice belonged to the princess, who came into view and garnered all the attention in the premises. The sheen of her white robes sizzled beneath the spilling moonlight, complementing the determined fire in her eyes.
"Qaasan and Iska have both met the age requirement for being majors," she told the father-son duo. "They are allowed to choose partners of their liking without your absolute involvement. All rights to their autonomy are protected under the revised Water Tribe Law Code."
"No such rule exists—!"
"You didn't get the memo?" Sokka said. "Under Her Highness's leadership, several executive orders were passed and were announced yesterday afternoon."
"Forcing anyone under the legal marrying age of sixteen into a marriage falls under child abuse," Yue explained. "Perpetrators will be tried under Section Fourteen of the revised Code. Section Fifteen documents that tribefolk from ages sixteen to eighteen are of marrying age but must receive the approvals of parents or guardians. And under Section Sixteen, tribefolk aged nineteen and above with no known medical conditions that impair their judgment and capabilities are considered majors. Autonomous individuals who do not need the approval of their parents or guardians for legal issues, which include marriage."
"Which means whether you like it or not, no one gives a fuck, Uncle Blubberhead," Sokka said.
"We fall under Master Khasiq's leadership," the brother announced, "You Revivalist scum are unnecessarily placing the blame on our leader to eliminate his jurisdiction!"
"You and your dad still believe that piece of yakshit is innocent? Even after the White Lotus announced that investigations of your precious leader are in place?" Sokka asked, incredulous. "His involvement with Kinji, deceiver extraordinaire? And the masses supposedly whooping Kinji's ass and castrating him before sending him to La's hell? Does none of that ring a bell for you folks?"
"You're purposely trying to divert the topic to an unrelated incident!"
"Unrelated? Either you've been sleeping under a glacier all this time or you simply cannot fathom logic—"
"We are under Master Khasiq's jurisdiction!" the father exclaimed, turning to the princess, "And you have no say in this matter!"
"I understand where you are coming from, but it does not matter to me which jurisdiction one's parents support," she said, remaining calm. "If any individual approaches me, they are sure to be protected under my leadership. I will not tolerate your favorite candidate's dangerously outdated regulations and violent heresies."
"In the name of justice, you and your band of dimwits are committing grave sins—!"
"You shouldn't be the one to talk about sins," Sokka pointed out, "'Cause if you really want to, I can drag yours into the street. Not like I should try too hard since everyone here can clearly see your support for a serial rapist."
"Our leader has been wrongly accused! You're the ones ruining the dignity of the Water Tribe! Getting worthy, respectable men married off to whores—!"
"You will not disrupt public decency this way," Yue raised her voice, a glare in her eyes that chilled the man's bones, "Nor will you slander against respectable persons and expect to get away with it."
"Let me guess, there's a section for that?" the brother spat. "Well we don't need to take this from a princess who's likely as spoiled as the women here. Spirits know what exactly those imposters from the Earth Kingdom—AAAHHH!" He was cut short by the hand that struck his cheek and sent him in a whirl, the weight of the slap slamming against his cheekbone. The wide-eyed man tumbled backward and fell in the ice, his face paled from shock and a degree of fear from the impact of what happened, quivering digits landing upon bruised skin.
"Prince Sokka! Stand down!" Yue exclaimed.
Kanguq and Aput raced over to the Southern prince, coaxing him backward, but even then, the isumataq was scowling in the direction of the man, who was being held up by his incensed father. "One more word against our sisters here or our dronningi, and you'll be thrown in prison under grounds of public indecency," Sokka hissed at the stricken man.
"You dare raise your hand against my son—?!"
"I have no qualms about raising my hand against you next."
Intimidation prompted the older man to glare in the direction of his disobedient second son one last time, deciding to end either this conflict or the family bond— whichever course of action would ensure his "reputation." "If you don't come with us right now, you will never be allowed in my house again," the man told Qaasan. "Even if I can't physically cut you off from our bloodline, you will be cut off from the will and the family."
"Qaasan," Iska tried to gather herself together as she spoke through his tears, "If you don't go now, you'll never be able to undo this. You don't need to do this, you—"
"I'm not leaving you," he frowned determinedly, tightening his hold of his lover as he announced to his father, "Iska is my family from now on, and we don't need your money." Turning to the prince, "Please get these people away from here, isumataq. They're a threat and a public nuisance."
The father scoffed, "Then I will consider my youngest dead from now on." And with that, he began storming away from the shelters. The older brother, still reeling back from the shock of being stricken, glared at Qaasan, unable to take the moment of rebellion as well as their father did— a fact that was highly evident in his expression even as he was being dragged away.
By now, many of the surrounding people began to snap back into reality, their attention heading over to the princess, who yet again appeared to their aid. The Revivalist security's focus shifted to the isumataq and the dronningi in a matter of seconds, Qaasan and Iska left vulnerable for a mere few seconds. And yet, that slot of time proved to be just the moment of distraction that Qaasan's enraged brother had been anticipating. Driven by his craze for reputation and prestige, the tribesman broke out of his defeated father's grip, abruptly knocked over a guard with his extensive build and grabbed hold of the guard's spear, and with a war cry, he launched it in the direction of Iska.
"Look out!" Sayen quickly pulled Iska out of the way, her shriek jolting through the crowd as the spear sped in her direction, hurling towards her stomach. Her brain froze as did her reflexes, leaving her numb with horror. Kanguq, wide-eyed, raced for his wife amid harsh cries, the momentum of the weapon seemingly unstoppable… Only for the sharp end of the spear to suddenly come to an abrupt halt, for it was wedged between gloved fingers which were enclosed in a fist, the sharp end piercing through the fabric of the gloves instead of tearing through Sayen's skin. Shock seeped over the pale Revivalist as she saw that the arrow was barely a centimeter away from piercing her, the catastrophe thwarted by the gloved hand of none other than the princess. The leader of the North inched the spear away from Sayen, glaring daggers at the equally surprised perpetrator.
Everyone gawked at the spectacle in shock and immense relief as Kanguq frantically pulled Sayen back and Qaasan nestled Iska in his protective grip. Sokka, however, felt a sharp, indescribable pang in his chest. "Dronningi!" he cried in the haze of his panic, glaring daggers at Qaasan's brother with a booming command to the guards, "ARREST HIM!"
And as the guards pinned down the culprit, Sokka darted over to the princess, throwing the spear to the side and taking a look at her gloves, which were torn from the force of the blade at the sharp end of the spear. "Your Highness, are you okay?!"
"I'm fine, isumataq—"
"Are you sure?! Let me see your hands!"
"Calm down, Sokka," she removed her torn gloves, assuring him with her intact hands. "See? The perks of wearing gloves. You happy now?"
His frantic look melted into softness as he ran his fingers gently over her hands, checking for scratches but not finding anything. "You're really okay, right? You don't feel any pain in your hands—"
"No, I'm perfectly fine."
"Thank the universe…"
Yue briefly turned towards Sayen, who was still coming down from the shock of what happened, held closely by her husband. "Are you alright, Sayen?"
"Yes...yes, Your Highness," with a gulp, "I can't thank you enough…"
Sokka cast a look at Qaasan and Iska, "There's no greater chance. Before anyone else comes running to separate you two, you need to get hitched."
Osha's predictions bore fruit, the prince and princess realized as they led Qaasan and Iska to the Moon Temple. The priestess, along with a few angakkuit who had stayed behind to prepare the wedding feast in advance, had been waiting for them in the ritual chamber, which had been decorated for the ceremony earlier. The angakkuit, in spite of showcasing their irritation for the isumataq, remained oblivious to the truth that the masked princess was their Tuiup paninga. The same couldn't be said for the priestess, however, given her shamanistic prowess, and the older woman couldn't help flashing Sokka and Yue a knowing smile before she seated the bride and groom opposite one another and dove into the rituals.
"So does this mean she knows you're…?" Sokka asked the princess.
"Yes," she said in contemplation. "It's always been understood. We've never openly discussed it."
Meanwhile, the fact that all other arrangements had been made beforehand in anticipation of their wedding completely delighted the reunited lovers and made them feel blessed by the Spirits, almost as if Tui and La themselves had affirmed their union. With the Revivalists standing in to represent the elders, friends, and guests, everything went by fairly quickly, wrapping up in the span of a half-hour. Before long, the passionate lovers were united in matrimony. It was quite a symbolic moment, many felt, for following such an intense rescue mission packed with heart-wrenching realities was a moment of permanent union, and that, too, a product of persistent affection and a genuine promise of healing as opposed to a forced marriage. This was perhaps the greatest signifier yet that brighter days were to come for the victims. That they were beings in themselves and not objects, that they were wanted and loved no less.
Soon enough, the highs of the ceremony simmered into celebration, laughter filling the temple's exquisite courtyard. The angakkuit, representatives of success and abundance, set up the feast as per Moon Temple tradition, and in the meantime, everyone else gathered by the pillars and partook in the consumption of celebratory sweets, which were none other than the prince's offerings to the Goddess.
"I see Tui made sure your cream puffs didn't go to waste," Yue beamed at him.
"She has a soft spot for me, obviously," came his smug response, "You know, because I'm La. Co-keeper of the Wolf Moon."
"Oh, of course."
"Sure wish Kuunnguaq was here to see this, though," he gave her a knowing grin.
"Well...Kuunnguaq doesn't attend celebrations anymore," she said, taking another bite out of her fudge puff. "There was a point when she did. She was basically at all of these people's weddings. But for the past three years, she stopped."
"Is it because it's more risky?"
"Not necessarily," Yue shrugged, "She's just more serious. Brooding."
"Well she seemed to have a great time around me the day we met."
"That was a rare moment. Loosening up isn't generally an option. She's too guarded and alert. She heals, fights, lectures about morality. That's her purpose of existence. Like the princess. The two have significant overlap," she spoke of her identities. "They bleed into each other many times, and they act in similar ways since they're responsible for a large group of people. The princess is more...well, professional isn't the right word, but...I suppose she is more professional than Kuunnguaq. She's naturally all about duty, so even if there's a chance she might show up to certain events, since she's caught up in her unusual methods of leadership, be prepared if she can't make it."
"And then there's Yue," he smiled.
"Yes, the servant. Uses trickery more than she probably should. Doesn't like confrontations very much. Can't say no when people ask her to take their shifts. But she's all play and likes a good time."
Scooting closer to her, "Well I like Yuesanga better than all of them."
"Oh? And who's that?"
"All three of them combined, of course."
She grinned, the onslaught of warmth in her chest briefly startled by the sound of choked cries coming from the bride. Iska was getting quite emotional, still uncertain of what the future would hold in terms of Qaasan and his family, but for the most part, she was able to maintain her cheer, filled to the brim with love and hope as she laughed in the grasp of her joyful husband, who found that he had a hard time putting her down after repeatedly spinning her around in his arms.
"Good old love," Sokka nudged the princess playfully, "Don't ya think?"
Princess Yue, while happy for them, remained withdrawn as everyone else basked in the celebrations and soaked in all the affection in the atmosphere. "Ah yes, love. A complex range of chemical processes building positive emotional and mental states with an underlying biological duty to belong to a community, find companionship, possibly even procreate to further our species."
"That's rather sciency."
"Isn't that what's desired nowadays?" she teased.
"It doesn't seem satisfactory."
In spite of her amusement, she sported her nonchalance, looking at her surroundings, "In all honesty, it feels like I'm in a dream. Or a fairytale perhaps. Maybe even a long, dramatic work of fiction."
"It shouldn't have to be like that," Sokka told her. "True love isn't something reserved for just fairytales and fiction, right?"
Still holding onto a bit of pessimism, "True love in a romantic sense…well, you already know how I feel about it. I'm in no way invalidating a couple's genuine affections, but I personally prefer to think of true love as something between a mother and her child. The moment a mom holds her baby for the first time...the baby knows nothing of love, of course, but on the mother's part, the love is unconditional, instantaneous." Darkness settling in her gaze, "But no matter what type of affection we're talking about, reality always finds a way to balance itself out somehow. Something will definitely bring me down from this feeling of floating in the clouds."
"How optimistic, ikkingutima." Though his sarcasm was softer this time, more understanding, for she had obviously seen a lot throughout her life in a place like this.
"You're quite the optimist here, isumataq."
"Maybe, but you know, there's a difference between genuinely not wanting something and pretending to not want something. You shouldn't be forced to choose, but you also shouldn't force yourself to hold back, you know?"
She cast him a curious look, eyebrows raised.
"If you see someone you genuinely like, I mean." Shrugging, "I mean, I was the same way, too, kind of. I thought I didn't care for those things, but you never know. If you see someone who brings that kind of hope in you, brings that wish in you to life...Why not take the chance? If there's someone who...I dunno, wants to be your sidekick instead of keeping you tied down?" Playing with his fingers nervously, "Surely there's someone like that out there. Not too far from you, I'm assuming."
"Reality isn't always a perfect castle built out of clouds. I'm not a naive pre-teen to be filled with that amount of fantasy."
"It's not something to be seen as a naive belief, dronningi," he said with a magnetic sort of charm coalesced with sincerity, "You're deserving of love."
Several Revivalists surrounded Iska and Qaasan, continuing to do everything they could to make the newlyweds have a good time considering the reward for their unbroken loyalty towards one another was being abandoned by their respective families. One way of fulfilling that mission was through the usual conversations that reverberated among wedding igloos.
"Looks like almost everyone in this building is married or has been married," Aput looked over to Sokka and Yue, "Except for our isumataq and our dronningi."
"And our Kuunnguaq, of course, but she's not here for us to pick on her," Junguk said.
"Well I would've probably been married, too, if the man I chose at my matchmaking session hadn't been an imposter," Yue joked.
"Him?" Sanka blinked. "Oh come on, now, Princess, I'm sure you can do much better than a wild Aguntak."
"What can I say? Some people prefer psuedo-Aguntak warriors over large-robed manchildren," her knowing gaze danced coyly over to the isumataq beside her, sending a pleasant flutter through his pounding chest.
"You seem so casual about it, Princess," Kanguq noted.
"Honestly it had been entertaining," Yue shrugged.
"I'd imagine. Since you're already capable of defending yourself."
"But why did you get yourself kidnapped then? Unless the imposter happened to be really lucky that day..."
"Someone gave me the brilliant idea of using this incident to stall all wedding plans," the princess said. "So it worked out."
"So you knew it was going to happen?"
"Not exactly the kidnapping part, but I had a feeling that something was going to happen. I knew the night would be interesting."
"So you didn't feel threatened at all?"
"No, no way. Like I said, it was rather fun. Too bad that warrior wasn't who I thought he was."
"You know, our isumataq is a warrior, too," Aput began, wrapping an arm around his childhood friend as he spoke. "No tattoos and ceremonial paints, but he's got the muscles of an Aguntak."
"And your point is, Brother Aput?" she mused as the Southern prince flushed and swatted his friend's hand off of him in embarrassment.
"Alright, I'm gonna burst the bubble here," Old Man Ingimak turned to the isumataq, "Sokka, we know you haven't been here for long, but it's either the princess or Kuunnguaq, take your pick. Well, assuming Her Highness agrees to spending a lifetime with our goofball," he rumpled Sokka's hair, earning soft laughs from those around them.
The princess crossed her arms, "I wouldn't count on your isumataq to agree to something so saccharine."
"Though I will say that if I had to choose, it would be too difficult. Too bad Kuunnguaq and our princess aren't the same person or anything."
She widened her eyes in the wake of the surrounding chuckles, You're having way too much fun with this, isumataq.
To which he responded with a subtle smirk in her direction.
Clearing her throat, "Alright, enough about us." And though her face wasn't visible, her smile was recognizable from the way her eyes crinkled like crescent moons, "We're here to celebrate Iska and Qaasan."
"Then why not give a toast to the newlyweds, Princess?" suggested Old Man Ingimak.
"Yeah!"
"Woo!"
"Absolutely!"
Yue blinked, "Me?"
"Well yeah," Sokka smiled, "You're the one who made this possible, dronningi."
"I'm not the only one...isumataq, you may go first—"
"I believe it's ladies first."
"What, are you saying we ladies can't handle being last?" she smirked.
"You seem to be saying we gentlemen can't be polite."
Shaking her head as the cheers for her went on, she eventually stood up, calming the room. "Well, here it goes…" And after turning to the beaming newlyweds, "So...I know nothing about marriage, so don't worry, I won't be bombarding you with advice. I just want to say...the past few days have been quite stressful. With what happened with Kinji and the grim realities that our sisters were living in prior to the rescue mission. And my own personal experiences that the entire tribe now knows of...These are just some of many reminders of what the tribe is still going through, how there's a lot of work to still be done, how there's a lot of healing to still occur. But what I didn't expect in a time like this is a silver lining. A ray of hope. I've only used to hear stories about pining lovers and the mutual respect they give each other...like they're from some far-off world or confined to a storybook...But seeing the two of you like this, filled with happiness despite all that it took to get here, it makes me dare to believe even if for a moment, even if for just this moment, that happy endings might still be possible." Her eyes twinkled, "I wish you both the bliss of blessed companionship. May your wars be loving and playful, and may happiness dive into your lives and sweep you both off of your feet. Just like how you, Brother Qaasan, swept up our Iska tonight."
And the hope exuded from her words was evident not only in the applause that followed but also the gentle leap in the prince's chest.
The cheer heightened once the meals commenced in the courtyard with several people coaxing the newlyweds into feeding each other, and soon after, the guests' hearts (and bellies) began to be filled from the festivities. The angakkuit went on their way, followed closely by Osha, who managed to slip the spare temple key into Yue's hand before leaving. While preparations were being made to provide secure lodging accommodations for the newlyweds until they leave the next day for Minsut Village, Yue shifted her focus to Lady Sayen, who she'd noticed had been rather jumpy the entire day. Sayen was unusually distant from much of the mayhem, much unlike her nature to be involved in everything that went on. She was accompanied by Kanguq nearly all day, the couple's tenseness and insistence on staying out of the spotlight not having gone unnoticed by the Northern princess.
"You do realize that you would have been stabbed if Her Highness hadn't stopped that spear!" Yue overheard a shaken Kanguq say to his wife at one point.
"But nothing happened, Kanguq, I'm fine—"
"It could've ended horribly! You should've been more careful!"
And as the minutes passed into hours, Yue held a strong suspicion that both softened yet worried her. Utilizing her excuse of dining privately and being followed by an insistent Sokka, she approached Sayen and Kanguq, who were currently in the prayer chamber, perturbed looks on their faces. They scrambled up as soon as they saw the Northern and Southern leaders...with Kanguq taking more care than was probably necessary in helping his wife up...which only confirmed Yue's suspicion.
"Y-Your Highness," Sayen cleared her throat, "We were just on our way back…"
"It's alright. I just came to speak with you."
"Is everything okay—?"
"Everything's fine, Brother Kanguq," Yue assured. "I just wanted to inform the two of you of a decision I've taken recently."
"Are you talking about the campaign for the sector walls to be taken down…?" But Sokka trailed off, realizing after a few moments that there was probably something else that he didn't know of. Yue only calmly shook her head, keeping her eyes on the couple as if she was expecting one of them to say something. They didn't.
"I'm afraid I'm going to have to temporarily relieve you from your duties, Lady Sayen."
Kanguq blinked, frozen for a moment before letting out a somewhat relieved breath. Sayen glanced at the princess wide-eyed. "What? But why, Your Highness? Was it something I did? I-I didn't mean to offend you in any way—"
"You're pregnant," the princess told Sayen matter-of-factly, "Aren't you?"
Which received another round of surprised looks from the Revivalist couple.
"Uh, I guess that's a yes then... congrats!" Sokka said, simultaneously unsure if that was the right response judging by the heavy looks on the Revivalists' faces.
"How did you know?" Sayen asked the princess.
"How long have you known?"
"I just found out this morning. That's why I had to leave earlier...B-But how did you find out, Your Highness? We haven't told anyone yet."
"Your Kuunnguaq isn't the only healer in these parts," Yue said, attempting a smile. Her hand flew to Sayen's shoulder, "I'm very happy for you both. Kuunnguaq mentioned to me how much you and Kanguq had been wanting to expand your family at the right time. Uki must be excited to be a big sister soon." Her smile slightly faded, "But what Kanguq has been saying is also right. You should've been more careful. What would've happened today...it can never happen. Never."
"It won't, Your Highness. I might not be on the front line, but I will be more careful behind the scenes—"
"But I'm not taking any chances," Yue said firmly.
"Princess, we knew this isn't the right time," Kanguq said, "but…but it's just…"
"Don't tell me you're feeling guilty about this," the princess told them.
"You need us right now," Sayen said. "You're in danger, and it's our job to make sure—"
"It's not your job. You're not responsible for me. No one is."
"I was the only person you agreed to have beside you," the Revivalist pointed out.
"Because I saw a friend in you, not a bodyguard. The same goes for Prince Sokka. I see a friend in him. I don't expect him to launch himself in front of me for every little thing, do I?"
"But that doesn't change the fact that you're targeted, Your Highness," Kanguq said, raising Sokka's dormant alarm as well. "Who knows what will happen the moment Avatar Aang and his associates leave this place?" Rubbing his forehead with a perturbed huff, "We really should've been more careful."
"You two shouldn't at all be guilty for wanting to live your life, Brother Kanguq," Yue told them. "And you shouldn't blame yourselves for wanting to expand your family. Truth to be told, I love children as well. If I was in a place where I would be able to have my own without anything to worry about, I would really want a baby, too." Sighing, "Besides, it's not like you're being irresponsible with this. You're both in a stable relationship. You're both experienced and capable of protecting Uki. You're capable of providing for another child." Turning to Sayen, "This is a natural next step that you both have kept repressed. Just like many of our friends who similarly want to expand their households but are afraid to. In a place like this, in a time right now."
They could not argue with that.
"Fire Lord Iroh recently told me something that really resonated with me," the princess said, briefly lost in thought. "He told me, 'Life happens wherever you are, whether you make it or not.' And I greatly value that piece of wisdom. Life isn't going to stop for us, my friends. Not for me, not for Kuunnguaq. Not even for the fate of the tribe. So what we need to do is let it happen and not endanger it in any way. Life is a gift from the Spirits, the very essence of La." Turning to Sayen again, "How much longer are you going to be trapped by duty? Don't you want to live a normal life for once? Running around with Kuunnguaq, running around with me, living in fear, thinking of yourself as a machine that takes all hits. How much longer are you going to sacrifice your time? When are you going to start living for yourself?"
"Kuunnguaq is no different, either, is she? What if she wants a life of her own, Princess?"
"Why should you worry about what you think Kuunnguaq would want?" Yue asked. "Think about yourself for once, Sayen. Today, a stranger aimed a spear at someone, and that spear could've also harmed you and your child. Tomorrow, someone else will aim something for me
And if that happens...when that happens—"
"Your Highness, that won't happen," came Sokka's firm interjection.
"We need to be very real about this, isumataq. There are high chances of me being targeted sooner or later." With a sigh, "And when that happens...I refuse to have any of you be there with me. I would never forgive myself if anything happens to any of you because of my existence alone." Her attention shifted to Kanguq, "Brother, you and our lost Southern brothers have been in hiding long enough. You and your families have worked tirelessly for long enough. You need a break, at least. Don't you want to go back to your parents? Your brothers and sisters down South? Don't you want to show them the families you've built for yourselves?"
It was true. Kanguq and the other men were truly missing the South, and yet, they were halted in place, their reasons being both Kuunnguaq and the leader of the North, their current pillar of justice and hope for peace.
"I'm not telling you to stop fighting for what's right," Yue said. "I'm saying you shouldn't put your lives on the line when you have people relying on you. I know you're all tired. You had been since Uki was taken...according to Kuunnguaq…" Closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, "I've been wanting to have this talk with all of you for a while now. Ever since I heard about Uki's kidnap. But I never got the chance to, and there's no time like the present." Giving them a serious look, "It's best if you and the others finally left for the South for a while."
"Princess, please, you can't convince me to leave you or Kuunnguaq behind!" Sayen exclaimed.
"Even if not for you, let us stay for Kuunnguaq," Kanguq said. "Sayen had always been by Kuunnguaq's side. She grew up with her. Sister Kuunnguaq can't afford to be abandoned, either, in times like these. Sure, we don't know her past and who she really is, but as far as our knowledge goes, we're all she has as friends, as any form of security whatsoever. Khasiq is after her with a murderous vengeance and—"
"Kuunnguaq won't be alone," Sokka told them. "I will be with her. I will be looking out for her."
"And so will I," Yue added. "What you need to do now is go to the South where it's safe for all of you, especially the baby. Like I said, it won't just be you. I will be sending several Revivalist families overseas. You're no longer trapped here, you understand what I'm saying? The ports are open so use them! Free yourself from this place for at least a little while. Until it's safe to come back."
"And when will that be?" Sayen asked. "I can't afford to leave you and my friend in the dust for what will take years, dronningi—"
"Give me a year," Yue told them. "One year. Until I become the Chieftess of the North and have gathered more allies than I have now. On that day, you will be free to return."
"You won't be leaving Her Highness vulnerable," Sokka said again, "Aang and my sister are going to be here, too. We'll look out for each other, and as long as Aang's here, no one's gonna make a move against us."
"Tell us a million things, but we're not leaving," Kanguq frowned. "Sayen will be guarded twenty-four hours a day, seven days a week until she has the baby. I'll gladly fill in for her in the security personnel in the meantime. Just give me a chance, dronningi. We can't knowingly leave you to tend to these responsibilities completely by yourself."
Yue, who had been patient enough, spoke sternly, "If you won't accept a request, then maybe you'll follow an order. Kanguq of the Southern tribe, Sayen of the Northern tribe, I order you to leave for the South as soon as possible," pulling out a scroll canister from the folds of her robe, "Along with the families mentioned in this document." She placed the canister in Sayen's hands, the official emblem engraved upon it glimmering beneath the rays of moonlight that danced in from a nearby window.
"Three days from now, the next set of cargo ships will leave for the Southern Water Tribe. The second day of the conference, to be precise," Yue told them. "If you and the other Revivalists board those ships, by the time the conferences are over, you will have safely crossed into Earth Kingdom territory. Under their jurisdiction, no one's going to lay a finger on you."
Sayen and Kanguq appeared helpless as they gawked from the princess to the scroll that they had unfurled.
"I will have all arrangements made for you and your friends. A few representatives of the party will have to stay behind since they're my cabinet members. For them, top-scale security will be provided. But everyone else who is vulnerable and subject to Khasiq's wrath will have to leave. Tomorrow, I will officially announce these plans to everyone else involved. Until then, you may choose to tell them or wait for me to do the explaining."
The Revivalist couple could do nothing but keep their heads lowered in reluctant acceptance.
"This is for your own good," Yue's voice softened before she turned and stepped out of the prayer chamber.
"I expected this," Kanguq sighed, "It was only a matter of time. The princess doesn't allow people near her in the name of their security."
And all that came to Sokka's anxious mind were Arnook words: "As the danger in the North increases, so will her distance from you. With nothing binding you to her in any way, she will eventually make you leave this place. You will see for yourself."
When she heard his footsteps approaching her, she didn't break her gaze away from the aurora-drenched sky, "Don't expect me to change my mind about this, Sokka, I'm in dictator mode."
He gave her an amused smile as he sat beside her. "I thought you said you don't want to be a dictator."
"I don't. But I do have moments where I expect to be obeyed without question."
Chuckling, "Well I was just curious about something. And as your advisor, I might suggest something, but I won't compel you in any way." Taking a look at the stars, distracted by the way the glow of the moon bathed the sky, "Keeping enemies close is good, but it's also good to keep allies close. Especially allies. I can understand sending Sayen and her family to the South, but the other Revivalists? They're capable, and they're saying they'll be smart about fighting. They're insisting they'll be alert."
"I don't expect people to ruin their lives for my sake," she said, "Or sacrifice their lives because of what's essentially my responsibility."
"Just because you're the leader doesn't mean it's just your responsibility. Even if you want to make it only yours," he told her. "No one who can be called a human can handle this kind of responsibility alone, and it could very well be that our friends' patriotism is what's driving them to want to stay and bring about change here."
"But I've been getting increasingly tired of seeing them like this. Seeing them exposed. Just because they have a fancy name now and are the heads of a political party doesn't mean they're floating above the clouds or anything." Frowning, "Uki's capture was both devastating and grounding. It showed me how vulnerable they really are. And with Khasiq and his forces advancing forward...They're my friends, Sokka. I don't want anything happening to them. Like I said, I'd been wanting to have this talk with them even as Kuunnguaq, but they were being so stubborn."
"They're consenting to stay dedicated to the cause, though," Sokka said. "Shouldn't that be honored?"
"They're consenting to anything, then?"
"Yes."
"Even death, I suppose."
"Well that's not what I..."
"Exactly," she sighed. "I respect them and their wishes. I really do. And had this been a more simple circumstance, then I wouldn't have overruled their decisions. But you see, Sokka, genuine care is messy."
"What do you mean?"
Scanning the splashes of color among the night clouds, "As the leader of a nation, your number one duty is to preserve your people even if it means throwing yourself in harm's way. True leadership isn't having millions of soldiers defending you. It's about you doing everything you can to stand at the very front of the line. Make the first strike and take the first arrow. And the need to protect lives sometimes overrides people's consent to voluntarily laying down their lives."
"I understand that," he said. "Believe me, I know that's true. But dronningi, all I'm really concerned with right now is...Who am I in your kingdom? Am I one of your people?"
"You have the same position I do. Obviously we're equals—"
"Then I just want to be your equal. Not one of the people you need to be actively worried about."
"As my ikkingut, you are most certainly one of my top priorities when it comes to protecting, Prince Sokka."
"Well just know that I'm not going into this bodyguard position with a suicidal mindset or anything. Nothing's gonna endanger me in any way. So don't...don't calculate too much."
"Calculate?" she raised her eyebrows.
"I mean...don't try to come up with ways to...get me out of the North," he said. "If you don't trust that everyone else will be safe, and if you want to send them away, then by all means, you're free to do that. You have that authority. But I'm not going anywhere." Casting her a determined look, "Just wanted to make this clear."
It may have been timely that he addressed this, for finding ways to keep his company, no matter how invested she was in that effort— even taking the step to agree to such a complicatedly perfect pseudo-marriage arrangement— was definitely one of those things that kept tugging her at the back of her mind. Was she doing the right thing? Not only with the part about the fake marriage but also the part about doing what she can to give him reasons to stay. Agreeing to him staying. Just because being in his company was fun.
"And also...you can tell me anything," Sokka said softly. "Anything that might be bothering you, anything you wanna get off your chest…"
With a dry chuckle, "You're not my therapist, isumataq, and I don't expect you to be."
"I don't expect to be a savior, either," he swallowed. "I'm your friend."
In that one moment, the universe seemed to be warmer, even if enough to melt a small piece of the many walls she built within herself.
"Roses are red, violets are blue,
The shape of your nose looks like a yakshoe!
Lilies are purple, and moonflowers white,
You're as sexy as a bat-spider bite!"
It was no coincidence that all specks of humor in the room radiated from the South's goofy isumataq. To contrast the grim reality of many of the Revivalists' relocation, which was yet to be announced, he did his best to entertain the audience with his share of self-crafted poetry and silly stories to which the princess, in particular, burst out of her formality bubble. She chimed along with the others in peels of laughter, and it motivated him to sputter more of his talent as he resorted to haikus next, his desperation nearly draining him of his creativity the more he sputtered on. It wasn't like he could help himself with the princess occasionally brushing her hand against the prince's shoulder during her giggles, filling him with an addictive kind of joy.
"Lady with her knife
Chopping up the meat— oh wait!
That's not the jerky!"
An angakkuq frowned from being made the subject of the haiku penned by the "disbeliever", pulling her knife out of the way as another frantic angakkuq moved her hand out of the blade's reach.
"Interesting," Old Man Ingimak nodded, "Go on."
"No one ever says,
'Man, I sure wish I can sleep
Near skunk-flies tonight!'"
"You got that right, Brother," Sanka said as everyone chuckled.
"Got any better ones up your sleeve, Socks?" Ujaraq taunted.
"Hey, that was pretty good, you gotta admit it."
"Nah, not really. You're losing your game."
"Fine," Sokka looked around to gather his supposed "inspiration", settling with one he personally felt proud of.
"Smitten by a lass,
A man on a great mission:
Holding back a fart."
"True, very true," Aput nodded with a chuckle as a few more laughs chimed in, "But fart jokes aren't exactly top-tier comedy, you know."
"Ugh, quit being difficult, guys," Sokka shook his head, nevertheless beaming appreciatively at the giggles that came from the princess, who was clearly having a good time no matter how his efforts were.
"You're doing good, isumataq, don't worry," she assured.
And in that moment, a bright light went off in his brain, "Speaking of being difficult, this reminds me of when Katara had a matchmaking session down South a few years ago."
"Someone came to ask for Sister Katara's hand?" Ujaraq blinked, "Who's the lucky guy?"
"Remember pupil Sangok?"
"Sangok?!"
"Sangok is Gran-Pakku's student," Sokka explained to the Northerners, his attention glued to the princess in particular, "He brought his family along and had the audacity to ask for Katara's hand. And Pakku agreed."
"He must be a talented student if your grandfather likes the alliance so much."
"Oh he's talented alright. Legends say he's yet to fight a sea sponge."
"You got that right," Aput laughed.
"Pakku normally would've kicked him out, but he actually didn't protest," Sokka said. "See, this was in those days when Katara was fighting back against the purity system and stuff. She was only fourteen, and the guy was seventeen."
"You're supposed to wait until you're sixteen, though," the princess said.
"Well Pakku was pissed, thought good ol' marriage would 'fix her up' and other shit."
"But of all tribesmen, why Sangok? The guy's a nutcase!" exclaimed Siluk.
"And Sangok's dad is a sexist leech-pig, obviously," Sokka said. "Nobody else liked the alliance. Katara was super pissed, of course. We decided to sabotage it without Pakku figuring it out and acted all sad and helpless." Crossing his arms in a sage manner, "And it only took one of my famous poems."
"Oh really?"
"Spill it then."
"You see, my sister was trying to stall the matchmaking ceremony, but Sangok's dad kept on yapping about girls taking a long time with their makeup. But here's the thing. Sangok's dad's big into makeup, too, only for his wig. The guy's bald. But no one else knew this secret, right? That's why I decided to take advantage of the situation. It was the only way: Sangok's persistent and isn't gonna give up on the alliance so soon. The only way out is to humiliate his dad for good."
"What did you do?"
"Oh, that's easy."
"Poetry, eh?" Sangok's father, Mr. Kenchi, raised his eyebrows at the Southern isumataq, "Since when did arts and crafts get people anywhere, young man?"
"It's not the only thing he does," Kya gave a nervous chuckle in defense of her son, "Just something he does for fun. It keeps the children behaving."
"My grandson can bring a smile to anyone's face," Kanna beamed, eyes twinkling in pride.
"Well sitting around smiling isn't gonna feed the tribe, now, will it, Mother Kanna?" Kenchi smacked his lips as he gulped down a piece of fried fish, his attention turning back to Sokka, "One doesn't simply become the daughter-in-law of such a noble household by having men in her family be unfit. Your father's fortunate we decided to step up and give your sister a nice life. With that leg of his, he can only do so much."
To which the members of the household paled, knowing the circumstance would have been highly different if Hakoda and Pakku hadn't gone out at the moment. Sokka fumed inwardly. Even Sangok and Kenchi's wife gaped at the older tribesman in alarm for what flew out of his loud mouth. Something smashed in the kitchen— likely a result of Katara's rage— which drew the attention of Kya and Kanna.
"But if you're that good at lightening the mood, give it a shot then, young man," Kenchi shot a look at Sokka.
The prince only gave a smug grin as he picked up some tea, which had grown cold but would nevertheless serve his purpose. He headed over to Kenchi, handing him a cup, patiently tolerating a comment about how he resorted so low to do a woman's job of serving before he quite deliberately splashed the tea over the man.
"Agh! Watch it, young man—!"
And the isumataq grabbed hold of the man's wig and yanked it off, an act which caused Kenchi's wife to shriek in embarrassment as Kenchi roared and tried to cover his head.
"Messy, must clean up.
Hey, this rag looks just like hair—
Mister Kenchi's bald?!"
"And everybody started cracking up after that," Sokka said, earning an uproar of cheers and boisterous laughter, more so from the Northern princess, who was nearly doubling over in her chair as she tried to imagine the scene.
"Oh my Spirits," clutching her side, "I can't laugh anymore, my sides are hurting."
And everyone was watching her with smiles, intrigued to see the princess opening up even if her face remained hidden.
"Leave it to the Southerners to wring the formality out of you," she spoke, tempted to slip back into laughter. "Southern parties must all be really fun...and karmic in nature." Turning to the Southern men, "Here in the North, we worry too much about ranks and classes. It's too ceremonial and overbearing."
"Well you're welcome to see us at any time of day, honorable dronningi," Old Man Ingimak chortled, "There's always a reason to celebrate with righteous leaders around."
In spite of her smile, she was reminded of the impending separation that lay ahead, particularly as she cast a look at Sayen and Kanguq, who at present appeared to be covering up their hesitation with superficial smiles. Yue, deciding now would be a good time to spill the news, barely had a chance to start the conversation before they were all harshly interrupted by a bellowing, "STOP! STOP THIS RIGHT NOW! I OBJECT TO THIS MARRIAGE!"
Iska and Qaasan jumped in their seats, casting alarmed looks at one another and holding each other in a tight grip.
"Who is it now?" Samka rolled her eyes, her hand reaching defensively for her spear, but as for the Southerners, particularly Sokka, the voice seemed like it hit too close to home. Everyone turned their attention to the door, which burst open, revealing the chief of the South barging in with a look of great trepidation on his panicking face. He was followed closely by another tribesman— Amaruq, a flabbergasted Sokka noticed— who was accompanying Hakoda, urging him to stop and settle down before coming to conclusions.
"They think they can just get my son married off to the leader of sin and EXPECT ME TO KEEP QUIET?!" the chief boomed, halting in his step as he saw that the couple in wedding robes in no way resembled his son and the woman who was seen with him during the Jungannat tour. Instead, Sokka was off to the side in the company of several Revivalist men, glaring at Hakoda with a flushed look on his face, the prince grasping hold of a wide-eyed, veiled woman's hand.
The confusion slowly unfurled from the chieftain's face. Oh.
Notes:
Sorry it took a while to get this chapter out. Professional school takes up a lot of your life. If you're still hanging on for the ride (and if you are, thanks so much! :3), expect lots of drama in the next chapter.
Also, I've been working on a new Yukka story, *Tethered*. I'm not sure how invested I will be with that story since I'm working on OTTM and IIHS, and *Tethered* might just turn out to be experimental, but the first chapter is in the works. If you're a sucker for Sokka/Yue fics and you'd like to check it out, it'll be published in the near future.
Chapter 40: Calculations
Chapter Text
Despite his bubbling anxiety for how the next several minutes would play out, Amaruq, who was currently in the prayer room of the Moon Temple with Hakoda, admired the temple's beauty and infrastructure. The tribesman found no practical reason behind why Hakoda would be uncomfortable within a work of such stunning majesty and architecture representing the moon and ocean in several unique ways. The Southern chief, though, was simmering from embarrassment and impatience, for in spite of his arrival, Sokka was still trying to find ways to keep close to the Akna. Not to mention the angayok hadn't wanted to visit the temple again ever since the truth about the Akna was revealed, so he found himself seated with his back facing the altar, unable to stop imagining the filthy scene that must have taken place at the steps of that very altar over twenty years ago— the North's cursed child— praised by Osha and her associates to this very moment— having been doused in the rawness of birth in a way that the tribe would characterize as polluting the sacred sanctum. Such a scene was reserved for the eyes of midwives, not the gods or a cohort of priests.
"I told you to stop and finish listening to what the guy was saying before jumping to conclusions," Amaruq scolded his brother-in-law while exploring the pagoda, referring to their encounter with a bystander who happened to give them some information during their search for the prince.
"I saw the prince and the princess with a couple of Revivalists. There's a wedding at the Moon Temple right now..."
And based on that tiny amount of information, Hakoda had assumed the worst, having expected his son to jump the river and wife up the Akna in the heat of the moment.
"Now look what happened," Amaruq went on, "You made a fool of yourself at someone else's wedding."
But the chief was, after all, still reeling back from the dream that woke him hours before: the dream of that wild Akna— covered head to toe in colors, her hair and face indistinguishable, her appearance echoing how she was the night they'd first seen her with his son— taking Sokka's hand, luring him away with a laugh alone. The chief was deprived of reassurance when he awoke to find his son not in the estate at three hours past midnight. "I'd rather be embarrassed than have Sokka take the wrong step."
But no matter how many rationales Hakoda gave, they would never be enough to quell the tides of Sokka's own embarrassment. At present, the prince was hanging around the newlyweds, who were given an opportunity to relax considering the interruption wasn't intended for their wedding, but in spite of his best attempts at looking unperturbed, the young warrior felt like the biggest loser in front of everyone. It had become obvious to everyone in the building at the particular moment of Hakoda's slip of tongue that the chief had mistaken the wedding couple to be Sokka and Yue rather than Qaasan and Iska, and his reaction was a blatant dismay of such a reality, which made even the most merciless Revivalist jokesters keep their mouths shut.
And not to mention that Hakoda's presence made the Revivalist men— specifically those from the South— step into the shadows so they wouldn't be recognized; despite being the long-lost Southerners that the South was anxiously waiting for, the overall situation they were in demanded that they keep out of the way for a little while longer. Explaining everything to Hakoda didn't seem feasible at this very moment, nor would a wrong step be beneficial for their families here and back down South.
But even so, they opted to spill the truth if it helped the prince's case.
"We were having such a good time," Ujaraq said, "We didn't keep track of the time. I'm sure Chief Hakoda will understand, but if he ends up bothering you too much, you can tell him about us. He might have a lot of questions, but…"
"Don't worry, I'm not gonna say anything," Sokka said, sporting a smile towards the newlyweds despite his words being directed to his friend, "This is a conversation you guys should have in the South where it's not risky."
Kanguq frowned, being reminded of his and Sayen's conversation with the princess earlier and the reality of the impending separation from the North.
"Besides, I'm not a child," Sokka added. "I don't have a curfew. If anything, he shouldn't have barged in like that."
And as they kept talking, a curious Junguk caught sight of the new necklace that Sokka harbored around his neck: a white conch, which oddly resembled the necklace that Junguk noticed around the princess's neck as she was healing one of Ikunna's boys at the shelters a day ago.
The newlyweds were eventually set to be escorted out of the temple by a couple of Northern Revivalists, who had arranged for the couple's lodging.
"We wish Sister Kuunnguaq was here," Qaasan said as Iska reached forward to hug the princess.
"If it wasn't for her, I wouldn't have had the courage to come this far," the new bride spoke, smiling at Yue, "Please convey our warmest regards to her, Princess. We can't thank her enough."
"I'll let her know, don't worry," the dronningi assured.
"Though if you tell the princess, you don't have to tell anyone else," the prince added, earning a nudge to his arm from Yue, "I mean, since they're good friends and all."
"Of course, we can't thank you and our dronningi enough, too," Qaasan said to Sokka, "We will always be grateful to all of you, Your Highnesses. We don't know how we can ever repay—"
"You can repay us by being happy," Yue told them. "Take care of each other and make up for all the time that has been lost."
From there, Yue decided to indulge in a proper send-off for the grateful couple, figuring her distraction would give Sokka a moment to catch up with his father and clear up some of the confusion. Sokka wanted to join her instead, but another moment's worth of delay would likely cause more awkwardness than was already present.
"You've been by my side all night," Yue had said to him, "You need to sleep."
"I'm okay, dronningi, I'm used to staying up." Grinning, "Must be a Wolf-Moon thing."
"Even if you want to stay up further, you can always do so at the estate," she chuckled, "Aren't you getting bored of me by now?"
"What, no! I'm never bored of you, dronningi! If anything, I worry if you're getting bored of me."
She cast him a smile, her hand resting on his shoulder, the touch sending warm flutters through his stomach, "You know, even if we haven't known each other for long at all... I've been at my happiest every time I was with you. You have the energy to captivate everyone whenever you walk into a room. You're a vital teammate, Sokka. You bring lots of fun with you wherever you go. And I wish you nothing but joy in your life. Much more joy than you've given me."
The most abrasive parts of him nearly teared up, his body feeling as if it was floating among the clouds.
"Sokka...no matter what happens, always stand your ground for what you believe in. Because I know you are in the right. And even if we're literally Poles apart, I will have hope for the Water Tribe knowing I'm not the only one who's fighting the right fight…"
To which his bliss was interrupted for a moment, "Of course, Your Highness...but...don't make it sound like we're saying goodbye or anything."
Masking her knowingness with a smile, "I wasn't. Well, I didn't mean to anyway. I was just letting you know." And after shrugging off the heaviness of the conversation, "Now go take a breather. I don't want your dad to be more worried than he already is. At least go talk to him. Tell him everything's okay."
He forced a reluctant smile and nodded before watching her leave. He wasn't sure what it was exactly, but he felt a surge of longing within him. Battling the feeling, he headed for the prayer room, and when he was sure the princess was out of the building and occupied by the send-off preparations, he dropped the last of his pleasant demeanor and barged inside in frustration, glaring at his father, "'Leader of sin?' Really?"
"Yeah, that was a rather undignified move," Amaruq frowned at his brother-in-law, his admonition completely ignored by the chief, who stubbornly stood his ground.
"Aren't you ashamed to be saying that about the person who saved our tribe?" Sokka hissed.
Hakoda got up from the pelts, giving him a look of utter disapproval. "Well you're clearly not ashamed to still be sticking the hip of a woman this late at night with no fear of what society would say, so..."
"Just go home, Dad," Sokka huffed, "Don't make it worse."
"Then let's go—"
"I still have stuff to do!"
"Still?" Hakoda glowered, "Sokka, you've been up nearly all night—!"
"I'll be there soon—!"
"No, you won't. She'll take you off on another adventure to save the poor and needy, and you'll wag your tail and follow her around for the rest of the night. Not like there's much of a night left—"
"Keep it down, Hakoda, someone's gonna hear you," Amaruq cautioned, "Sokka said he'll be back, so let's go—"
"Do you even realize what time it is?" Hakoda swatted Amaruq's hand away and continued questioning Sokka, "It's four hours past midnight! Another two hours, and it will be moonset—"
"I know that! I wasn't doing anything morally reprehensible! We got carried away with the—!"
"Save your excuses for later," Hakoda grabbed Sokka's arm, "You're coming with me right now—"
"Fifteen minutes!" Sokka yanked his arm away. "Fifteen more minutes—"
"Fifteen more minutes! What earth-shattering responsibility do you have that'll take up fifteen minutes of your life?" Hakoda demanded.
"I'll say goodnight to the princess—!"
"And that'll take fifteen whole minutes—?"
"He needs to think of an excuse to leave so abruptly, doesn't he?" Amaruq snapped.
"What excuse do you need at this hour?" the chief said, incredulous, "The entire tribe is asleep right now—"
"Leave the boy alone, Hakoda, he said he'll be here. He's not a child—"
"He's certainly acting like one—"
"You're the one who's unnecessarily throwing a tantrum," Amaruq accused. "You waited two whole hours. You can't wait for fifteen more minutes?"
To which Hakoda could do nothing but acquiesce, dismay written all over his face, "I'll wait outside, then. I'm not going to stand in this place any longer—"
"If you want me to come with you, you are gonna stay put," Sokka scowled, "I don't want you advertising your hate here."
Clearly displeased by his son's attitude, "Alright. Five minutes, then."
"I said fiftee—!"
"Five more minutes, Sokka. That's all you get if you don't want me to make a scene—"
"Fine!" Sokka threw his hands up in exasperation, earning a helpless look from his uncle. The prince took a deep breath to calm himself, heading towards the door...but a particular thought made him stop. He turned around and made his way back to his father, "It would be proper to at least say hello to Her Highness. Since you're here and you clearly have no intention of coming back here."
"And if I feel conflicted about doing that?"
"You don't want to talk to her? You don't even want to thank her?"
"And why would I?"
"Oh gee, I don't know, maybe because she only changed our lives for the better!"
"Honestly, I think it's for the best that your father doesn't talk to her," Amaruq said, obviously disapproving of Hakoda's demeanor, "But I'll be more than happy to meet her. I've been wanting to meet her, actually."
Sokka still gave his father an expectant look, which Hakoda completely ignored, lost in a conflicting mixture of disgust and gratitude. The prince sighed, dropping his glower for a moment as he croaked, "Please, Dad. She's so sweet and innocent and compassionate. There's not a single life form out there that she doesn't care about."
Amaruq and Hakoda had never witnessed Sokka speak so softly, so carefully about someone, and while that only confirmed the prince's feelings and earned a look of knowing acceptance from Amaruq, Hakoda could only grow more and more uncomfortable.
"Why the fuck are you hanging onto pointless religious yakshit? She doesn't deserve this! After everything she's done for—!"
"Stop wasting your time with that overdone speech and hurry up with whatever you're going to be doing," Hakoda sat back down on the pelts, refusing to look at his son, "The more you waste time, the greater the chances are of me losing my patience. There are certain secrets you don't want me saying out loud—"
"Alright, that's enough," Amaruq turned to a horrified Sokka, "Hurry up, son. For the princess's sake. We'll talk about this when we get back."
The young warrior felt sick to his stomach from his father's warning. He couldn't resist the words that left his lips then and there: "You know, I used to wonder how in the world you could ever be related to Pakku. You know, 'cause there are times he can be a dick while you're just chill with a lot more things. Turns out I don't have to wonder anymore. You're your dad's son."
Glaring at the blatant disrespect he received— and that, too, over a woman who was essentially a stranger— Hakoda barked, "Attack the bloodline all you want, but don't forget that you're a part of it, too."
"Well Universe give me strength." And he stormed out. Why did he even bother? And since when did the chief become so unlikeable? Two days ago, he was his sweet and caring father. Someone Sokka aspired to emulate in character, skill, and leadership...well, save for the man's inability to accept certain things given his status as a conservative tribesman. But how could the man behave this way in the name of religion? With the excuse of petty stereotypes that never accomplished anything but pointless discrimination? Never had Sokka's budding hopes and fantasies, having so quickly surpassed the limits of logic or mere attraction, been so threatened.
"If I insist I want to be the way I am, then your parents would not like me anymore after that...From there on, there would only be regrets."
Sayen refused to leave the dronningi's side— out of concern even if not for the sake of further security. The princess held an air of energy about her that was very similar to Kuunnguaq's, which thankfully Sayen didn't suspect to be something beyond the influence of a teacher on a student. The duo, despite pretending as if nothing had happened, were nevertheless wary of the separation that would come with many Revivalists' move to the South.
"Iska tells me that Kuunnguaq told her to be selfish," the Revivalist mused. "I don't understand why Kuunnguaq can't follow her own advice. And why you can't follow it, either, dronningi."
"But I am being selfish," Yue told her. "I care about the safety of all of you and your families to the point where I'm not willing to listen to what you have to say. Though ideally, your family should be more important to you than me, so I don't see what the problem is here exactly..."
"Kuunnguaq is family," Sayen said. "The Revivalist sisters are family. You are family, too."
And Yue's attempts at being casual in spite of a burdened conversation fell apart, a strong tug at her heart dimming her smile beneath her mask. Of course, it had been a fairly easy decision for Yue to make regarding their relocation because she was obstinate about the safety of her friends, but that didn't mean it was easy for her to deal with the emptiness she would feel in the North once her friends leave for the other end of the world. It was difficult to embrace the satisfaction that they were safe without battling the nostalgia that would hit when they leave.
Nevertheless, she was the princess, responsible for millions of tribefolk and the moral compass they would leave for their posterity, and she wasn't going to think of anything else. And given her primary status as a prized target, it was best that she had fewer people by her side. This was not supposed to be an issue about her own feelings.
"But if you don't want to hear that argument...If you want to be alone that bad," Sayen huffed, "Just know that no matter how hard you try, you can't send Kuunguaq away. She won't budge. Everyone knows this."
"I'm aware," Yue said. "That's why Kuunnguaq is staying."
"I don't know if I should feel relieved that you have each other or worried about your shared rashness," came the scoff. "A lot of her instincts have rubbed off on you. You're both overwhelmingly involved when it comes to helping people."
A knowing smile tinged with irony.
"At least keep the prince close to you."
Blinking, "Sorry?"
"Brother Sokka seems to be the loyal type."
Yue sighed, "You're willing to say that even after you've seen how angry his father was?"
"This isn't about Chief Hakoda," the Revivalist pointed out. "This is about the prince wanting to be by your side by his own volition. He was the one who'd been wanting to be your bodyguard. He'd been throwing himself over you since the beginning."
"I don't see why people need to label that as affection when it could easily be gratitude."
"So you'd risk your life to return a favor?"
"If a situation demanded it, I think most people would."
"And yet, we can't do the same. For you. Or Kuunnguaq for that matter, but at least I know her enough to say she can be crazy at times with her extreme I'll-handle-this-alone vibes," Sayen stood up, her eyes remaining on the princess, "You are willing to lay down your life for a crucial cause, and we can't do that?"
"Well it appears I'm a hypocrite," Yue let out a dry chuckle, "Who would've guessed?"
"It's not all fun and games, Princess." Her eyes softened with more concern, "Please seriously consider Prince Sokka's companionship."
Despite the jostling of the prince's pendant against her chest, which served as a reminder of the arrangement sealed in silence, she looked at Sayen with raised eyebrows, "Companionship?"
"Yeah, I said it," Sayen said resolutely.
"I don't think matchmaking is very appropriate at this moment—"
"He's constantly with you on all of your missions. He supports everything you do so long as he's involved. He cares for you. Why else would he be with you all night? Why else would he stay with you the entire time you've been sick?"
"Why must someone be my husband in order to care for me?"
"That's not my point. Well, not entirely. This isn't an issue about gender, per se. Someone who cares deeply for you will naturally make sure nothing happens to you. Now I'm not saying only a husband can care for you, but who else are you letting near you? And what else is he to you?"
"A friend. Just like the rest of you," she answered, incredulous. "It hasn't even been a week since he came here, and you're implying that he has those kinds of feelings for me? Are you expecting me to believe in the fairytale that love has no logic?"
"That's not what I mean. Everyone can clearly see how he seems to be into you, so—"
"Frankly, I don't want to waste my time thinking about those kinds of things." Because essentially, she was just waiting for her high, conjured up by the conjugal atmosphere, to come blasting back down to the planet. "You know, you're starting to sound a lot like my father. This is his same exact argument in favor of my marriage."
"It's not entirely the same. Your father wants a man to look after you. Sokka is a man, yes, but that's not as crucial as him actually caring for you. I'm not just saying this for no reason. I'm saying this because I've seen him care for you." Her hand resting on the princess's shoulder, "Dronningi, we might joke all day about Kuunnguaq and her marriage, but at the end of the day, we all know that she's an enigma. She won't let people near her. But I strongly advise you to not be like her."
Yue stood up, her back facing Sayen, "This isn't about me trying to emulate Kuunnguaq. I'm just reminding myself that there's very little to expect in a world where 'fear at first abuse' is more common than 'love at first sight'. And even if there's a hypothetical opportunity for something beyond friendship, I…I'm a target, Lady Sayen, don't you understand? That's the only reason why I'm sending you all away. The same reason why Kuunnguaq wants you all out of here." Swallowing, "Even if you are family."
Sayen, too, felt a painful tug at her heart. "You know, Kuunnguaq was the one who got us all married. Aren't we living happily right before your eyes? And if you want to get into the conversation about targets, we're all targets to Khasiq's administration, too, so why should we leave for the Sou—?"
"It's not the same. You all have someone to call the face of your group. Even if she doesn't consider herself a Revivalist. And millions of tribefolk have me to call the potential face of the tribe. Essentially, Kuunnguaq and I are not different. That's why we need to be left alone."
"So does this mean he's going to get the same treatment we're getting? Even after he insisted he's not leaving you?"
"If you don't trust that everyone else will be safe, and if you want to send them away, then by all means, you're free to do that. You have that authority. But I'm not going anywhere. Just wanted to make this clear."
Yue didn't answer as she trampled over the saccharine warmth that threatened to overtake her. Sayen did not need an answer, though, for her to understand: it seemed to her as if Kuunnguaq and the princess were sisters more than friends with how similar their priorities were.
"I take it you won't look for replacements, either? You never wanted a bodyguard to begin with," Sayen sighed. "Are you at least going to consider someone else for the ethics ministry?"
The princess shook her head. "I know of no one else who can do justice to those roles."
While many Southern Revivalists still hung in the shadows, the Northern women were gathered out in the open, huddled around the princess. As soon as Sokka stepped back into the hallway, trying to wipe the trepidation off of his face, Yue approached him, having been the first to notice his entry.
"Is everything okay, isumataq?"
Melting from her look alone, he sported a smile, "Yeah, of course. My dad wants me home, that's all."
"I'll talk to your father for you. Tell him it's not your fault—"
"No, it's okay," Sokka assured. "He's not mad anyway, he was just worried." A scoff disguised as a chuckle, "Apparently he still thinks I'm a kid who needs to be babysat."
"Age isn't a factor. Even parents of grown men see their children as babies," she smiled, but in spite of her remark, she was obviously aware of the real situation. The air was thick enough to suggest that Chief Hakoda was not at all pleased.
"Isumataq, I don't want to cause any more misunderstandings. Allow me to speak with your father for a minute."
Sayen looked up at them, a cautious look in her eyes.
"There's nothing to misunderstand," Sokka told Yue, glazed with panic, "We were all having fun with our friends and forgot the time. It'll be okay, really—!"
"It's always good to clear misunderstandings. Besides, I'd like to meet your father."
Sokka felt a persistent knot in his chest. "Your Highness…"
She seemed to understand the reason behind his hesitance, "I will tolerate whatever he thinks of me," she lowered her voice so their conversation wouldn't be heard, "It's only proper that I introduce myself to him." By which she meant officially, for she already met the isumataq's family at the Moon Temple before in the guise of the caretaker. "At least for the purpose of maintaining harmony between our tribes."
By now, the surrounding Southern Revivalists became nervous, having heard Sokka's protests. Aput broke the silence, "I'll admit to asking Sokka to help us out, Princess, before you speak with the chief—"
"That won't be necessary," Yue said to the Revivalists. "I will have this taken care of. You may go home now."
"We still need to clean up anyway, Your Highness—"
"From what I understand, this temple has a caretaker, yes? She'll take care of everything. You're all free to go home."
The Revivalists couldn't say much to the stubborn princess as she made her way down the hallway leading to the prayer room, followed closely behind by a clearly worried Sokka as he attempted (and failed) to maintain his cool and kept trying to usher her away. He looked back at his friends, relieved to take note of an unspoken promise: If anything goes wrong, we'll be here.
When the door to the prayer room opened, Hakoda immediately got up from his seat, turning to his son with raised eyebrows and a tone of slight mockery, "Well? Have you said your 'goodnights'?"
Sokka glared at him, gesturing to him to keep quiet as he stepped inside. He moved aside, revealing that there was someone behind him: the masked princess, her snowy robes— though appearing quite ordinary— glimmered beneath the shafts of moonlight that occasionally spilled from the cracks in the black-marble ceiling.
Amaruq's caution, while still present, was overtaken by a wide smile, his eyes twinkling with respect as he noticed that the princess was, indeed, sporting ordinary attire. That the news of her trading away her valuables to nourish the tribe was true. Hakoda, though, was mortified, taking a few steps back, for instead of seeing a princess in white robes, he was repeatedly stricken with the image of a child bathed in the blood of its origin.
"One should never be in contact with those who have broken the laws of purity," Pakku's face appeared in the back of the chief's mind, "Otherwise, their ill fate will rub off on us."
Sokka, unable to tear his eyes away from the princess, swallowed and attempted a smile, "Dronningi, this is my dad, Chief Hakoda of the South."
Yue bowed in greeting, her eyes crinkled from her smile, "It is an honor to finally meet you, Honorable Angayok."
Hakoda, paling, said nothing. Amaruq, in an attempt to cover up the awkwardness, unknowingly instilled more awkwardness with a nervous laugh, "My buddy's shocked to see you, that's all, Princess," nudging Hakoda more roughly than intended, "I know how highly you speak of the North's dronningi, Hacky."
Though Yue could definitely see beneath the facade they were trying to construct. Sokka joined in the chuckles long enough to nudge his uncle with a whisper, "Okay, that's enough." Turning to the princess as he gestured to his uncle next, "And this is Uncle Amaruq."
The princess bowed again, "It's a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Amaruq. And a hearty congrats to you. I hear your son is engaged."
"Thank you, Princess," the man bowed back. "And the honor is all ours. We've all been dying to meet you. What you have done for the South is more than what we can put to words."
"I didn't do much. I'm just glad to see you're all doing well." With a grin, "Isumataq Sokka tells me much about you, Mr. Amaruq."
"Good things, hopefully."
"Of course. I hear you're the most fun person on the planet."
"Aw, shucks," the man chuckled. "He's not wrong, though. I tell you what, Princess. If you don't have any important plans for tomorrow, why don't we all hang out sometime? My wife and son and his fiancée would love to meet you as well. My wife can make her famous kelp cake."
"That sounds very lovely."
Hakoda glared at Amaruq with a huff of impatience, earning which had not gone unnoticed by the princess. Sokka wiped the sweat away from his forehead.
"I see that you are not using any kind of support for your leg, angayok," Yue said to Hakoda. "I'm glad the medicines are working."
"He had been using the oils that you've sent, Princess," Amaruq explained. "The arctic eucalyptus extract is his favorite."
"Ah, yes, it smells wonderful," Yue nodded. "When inhaled, it has several medicinal properties. It's a pain-reliever, too."
"The North is in good hands, I see," Amaruq said good-naturedly, "Having a leader who's also a world-class healer is a rare gift."
Sokka was thankful that his uncle was doing as much as he could to make the interaction seem as friendly as possible, but the tension was persistent. Hakoda hadn't spoken a single word, let alone made eye contact with the princess even once. The chief himself felt pangs of guilt tug at him, for the woman was obviously very kind. His abrasive side stepped in quickly, however, trying to get him to think of the situation in a way that was in line with Pakku's reasoning. The strange combination of pity and guilt was overridden by the reminder that this was the woman who stole her respectable son's attention at four hours past midnight and made him help out in marrying another respectable man off to a spoiled woman.
"Sokka, we are leaving this instant," the chieftain said abruptly, cutting off the friendly exchange.
"Hakoda," Amaruq frowned, "After so long, we're finally able to meet the princess. You did always say you wanted to express your gratitude..."
Which did nothing to help the situation. "It's nearly four and a half hours past midnight. Enough time has been wasted already."
And Yue realized that further small-talk wouldn't be beneficial. Deciding to jump straight to the point, "Angayok, I want to apologi—"
"There's nothing to apologize for, dronningi," Sokka stopped her. "If anything, I'm sorry that my dad's being an absolute jerk for some reason—"
"Enough talking," Hakoda pulled Sokka along, stopped by Amaruq, who kept trying to calm him down.
"I'm so sorry about this," Sokka told the princess, repeatedly trying to reach for her hand as he was being dragged away, "We'll meet tomorrow, yeah?"
"No you won't," Hakoda said. "It's my fault for forcing you to come to the North, I admit it. Now let's go."
Yue reached for Sokka's outstretched hand, "Prince Sokka—"
"Don't touch my son!"
The sharp command made Yue jump and sent her hand reeling away from the prince milliseconds later. Sokka and Amaruq were also surprised by his blatantly harsh tone with the isumataq yanking his arm away, anger etched onto his face. The door to the prayer room opened— ajar at first with Junguk, Imona, and Sanka peeking in with alarmed faces, then fully cast open with several Revivalists checking in on the situation.
"What's going on here—?"
Yue held her hand up, silencing Sanka and gesturing for the Revivalists to stay back.
"Dad, you need to stop this," Sokka glared, "This is getting out of hand—!"
"Your life is getting out of hand," the man told his son sternly, "You're not worried about that?"
Amaruq tried to drag his brother-in-law to the exit, "Hakoda, we are leaving right now—"
"You stay out of this, Amaruq!" Hakoda yelled, "This does not concern you! This is about my son!"
The tribesman stepped back, embittered by the comment.
"Angayok, please, calm down," Yue began, "I can understand your anger. I want to apologize—"
"Just because you helped out the South, don't expect us all to fall at your feet and ruin our reputation with our own hands," Hakoda frowned. "I have tolerated you and my son wandering off to different villages in the name of tours and circling brothels 'in the name of justice,' but enough is enough."
"Dad—!"
"It's difficult to find a suitable woman for him already," he ignored Sokka's screeches, "But by the Spirits' grace, say I'm lucky enough to marry him off to a suitable, respectable woman one day. If his wife comes up to us at four hours past midday and asks us where he's gone in the middle of the night...I don't want to have to tell her that he's with you and risk having the tribe label my son as a casanova!"
"Casa…! Dad, stop it!" Sokka raged, a look of horrible offense on his face, "If you talk to Her Highness that way one more time, I—!"
"What, you'll do what?" Hakoda challenged. "You're upset I'm talking to her this way, but don't you know this isn't the way you should talk to your dad in public?"
"Please, gentlemen," Yue attempted to pacify them, "I don't want to come between you—"
"Enough of the drama," the chieftain interrupted her, "Don't act like you care so much. I can't have my son running around you and the impure places you're visiting in the name of false justice."
False justice. Yue, despite not saying anything in retaliation, nevertheless narrowed her eyes.
"From now on, my son will no longer be your bodyguard," Hakoda announced. "I understand that there was some sort of risk involved in your decision to send us aid— either that or maybe this is all a trick— but don't expect my son to come running to the battlefield for your sake. Do understand that I'm being patient with you only because you have helped us out."
"I never agreed to this!" Sokka howled, cut off yet again.
"That being said, your Southern Revival Project is no longer going to be necessary," the chief added. "Our neighboring allies have reached out to us with promises to help us out of our plight. We don't need to rely on the mercy of the North's blasphemous leader—"
"Uncle Hakoda, we've heard enough."
The sharp voice belonged to Kanguq, who couldn't help himself as he barged inside, followed by the other Revivalists, particularly those of the South who sprung out in defense of the princess. Yue, her eyes wide, shook her head, gesturing to them to go back, but they stood their ground and faced the chieftain, the prayer chamber quickly being filled with swishing black uniforms.
Hakoda would've shot back another comment of retaliation had it not been for the sudden pause in his being at one crucial recognition: Most of the male warriors were highly familiar. As if suspicious that he was seeing things in the middle of his sleepless daze, he cast a look at Amaruq, who also held an inkling of suspicion in his gaze.
"K-Kanguq?" Hakoda said, zeroing in on the man at the very front. "Kanguq, is that you?"
The said tribesman, in spite of his frown, gave a nod, "Yes, Chief."
"Kanguq…" Hakoda's arms settled on the tribesman's shoulder, his wide eyes observing the man's face more closely and confirming, "Kanguq, where...how...you're alive?" Jerking his head to the side and looking at many of the other men, "And that's Ujarak, isn't it? And Aput and Muktuq…"
The angayok found that he could name so many other tribesmen, repeatedly recalling how the younger tribesmen were but sixteen-year-old boys when he last saw them. And then, towards the back of the group were his good friends.
"And that's Khamingka and...Ingimak?"
"That's me alright, Hakoda," Old Man Ingimak admitted.
"You're alive…! You're all alive!" The man was then brought out of his trance as he was reminded of the fact that they were all clad in black— Revivalist black— "But...what...what are you all doing here? In the North? The entire South...your folks back home...they've...we've all been thinking the worst has happened to all of you! And you're here?
In spite of their relative silence, the chief still tried to gather as many facts and potential possibilities as he could, trying to piece everything together in his mind.
"Why didn't you come back home?" he demanded. "We thought you were lost...or worse…But you're here and you're alive! And you're Revivalists?!" Grasping his head with his palm, "Spirits have mercy…Did these people force you into this?!"
"No one forced them into anything," Sokka piped up in defense. "Don't look for more reasons to be disrespectful to their leader or to the princess."
"So you knew about this?" Hakoda looked to his son, "And you didn't tell me? These were the people you have been hanging out with, and you didn't care to tell me? About any of this? About our men, about our—"
"We were the ones who told him not to say anything," Siluk interjected.
"Obviously because your leader didn't want you asking for help or coming back to the South," Hakoda said, "Because if you leave, who else is going to take her hits for a mediocre cause—?"
"Chief," came Aput's firm voice, "Please don't jump to conclusions. Pay your respects to the Revivalist Mission, and be sure to give our leader and our princess the respect they deserve."
"Brother Aput—"
"Please, Your Highness, let me speak," Aput told the princess as he kept his eyes on Hakoda, "Uncle Hakoda, I'm the one who asked for Sokka's help. If you need someone to blame, then blame me."
"Nevermind the blame," Hakoda told him, a stern look on his face, "Is this what you've been doing all this time you were in hiding? Committing blasphemy in these robes? The Revivalist Mission...it all may sound regal and fancy, but do you even know what you're doing? Are you aware of the consequences of what you're doing?"
"What are we doing, Chief?" Muktuq asked. "We're trying to provide people with better lives."
"Oh," Hakoda frowned, "You all think this? So your Lady and this princess," pointing to Yue, "have gotten you all fooled into thinking they're keeping you safe when they really trapped you here—"
"I told you not another word against the princess!" Sokka clenched his fists as he glowered at his father.
"Kuunnguaq, is the one who saved us," Narujan said. "Without her, we wouldn't have formed our own families and made a life for ourselves—"
"So you're saying you got married? To these women?" he gestured to the Revivalist women who, in spite of taking offense, had bore it all patiently, knowing fully well whose sexist presence they were in. "And without the consent of your parents? To think the prides of the South were lured into blasphemy by women—"
"Watch your words, Chief," Kanguq frowned, his hand wrapped firmly around Sayen's.
"Hakoda, you're crossing the line," Amaruq also warned. "Don't shed your dignity."
"You think I'm going to shed my dignity when our men married into such sinful lineages?" By now, it seemed as if Pakku's philosophies took over the man's body entirely. "Your Lady sure knows how to organize bait—"
"Not another word against Kuunnguaq, or our Revivalist daughters, Hakoda," Ingimak glared, "If anything, we should be down on their knees, thanking them for everything they've done to keep us alive under Khasiq's regime."
"Of course they'd keep our men alive," the Southern chief scoffed, "It's the only way they can attract mates. Especially if they and their Lady are as pure as Khasiq's brothel girls—"
"ENOUGH!" Sokka howled, standing defensively in front of the Revivalists sisters as he faced his incensed father, "Don't say another word, Chief," his voice oozing with warning, "Go home."
"Our Lady has been like a mother to us, for your information," Siluk growled, keeping his glare on the Southern chieftain, "And we will not just stand by and let you say whatever you want about her."
"Our Lady has been like a mother to us..." Yue felt a rush of emotion overwhelm her. She swallowed and looked away, fighting back the tiny traces of moisture in her eyes.
"Nor will we stand by and take everything you have to say about our partners and our families," Kanguq bellowed. "Yes, we were in an impossible position to come back home, but it's not because we were forced to stay here by the mission or by our Lady. We have chosen to become a part of this mission. We hold our heads up with pride over our goal to get past people of narrow minds to provide the underprivileged with better lives."
"That's what your Lady has you convinced into thinking you're doing," Hakoda muttered, shaking his head, "But one thing is for sure. The South has been thinking of all of you as heroes. If they find out you wedded the North's impure residues—"
To which even a patient Yue couldn't help furrowing her eyebrows in a bloodshot glare, Impure residues?
"—the tribe will be ashamed to call you its children," Hakoda finished. "I'd rather you stay here than set foot down South and disappoint your honorable families—"
"No matter what you say or do, you can't stop them from coming to the South, Angayok Hakoda," came Yue's steady reply. "Their return to their homeland is inevitable. In fact, the time has come."
The Revivalists cast the princess curious looks, save for Sayen and Kanguq, who braced themselves for the announcement.
"I will be passing an executive order in the next hour or so announcing the relocation of several Revivalist families to the Southern Water Tribe," the princess told the chieftain. "And I would like to make it very clear to everyone in this building that petty differences and tantrums are not going to get in the way of my orders. No discimination will be tolerated against our citizens."
Several Revivalists gasped. Hakoda's glare froze in her direction, and as his son stepped defensively in front of the princess, his glare seemed to seep through Sokka's soul.
"Princess—!" Sanka began.
"The circumstances here are too dangerous," Yue cut off all possible arguments against her decision as she faced the Revivalists, "Many of you will be boarding the cargo ships to the South by the end of this week." Pulling out a scroll from the folds of her robe, she placed it on the steps of the altar, "If your name is in this list, I advise you to start packing."
Several panicking Southern Revivalists reached for the scroll, Siluk being the one to ultimately unfurl the scroll and skim over its contents with the others looming over his shoulder to look over the names.
"So you want the danger to spread to the South, too?" Hakoda asked the princess, responding with a dry chuckle as he theorized what he thought was happening, "You wanted to have us all convinced of your compassion, but really you wanted to divert Khasiq's attention to the South. So you can fulfill all of your motives—"
"I told you not to push it!" Sokka insisted, turning to Amaruq, "Uncle, please, take him out of here—!"
"I'm not leaving until I find out what really is going on," Hakoda kept standing his ground as he questioned the princess, "This was your plan all along, wasn't it?"
"I have no plan or motive in mind, Chief Hakoda," Yue told him, still exercising great patience while the chaos among the dismayed Revivalists still went on. "I am only looking out for—"
"You think you're going to convince us all with your act of care and concern?" Hakoda scoffed with incredulity, "This is the kind of woman that chief raised—"
"The nerve you have to slander against Chief Arnook?" Khamingka shot back, but before he could go on, the princess's raised hand silenced everyone in the prayer room.
Sokka glanced at the princess with his chest pounding nearly hundreds of times per minute. He gulped down the lump in his burning throat as the princess openly glared at the people currently crammed in the room.
"From here onwards, I will handle the conversation," she announced, turning to the Revivalists, "Dismissed."
"But Princess—"
"This is an order," she raised her voice. "Your further opinion on this matter is not needed."
Tensions were high as all the Revivalists eventually filed out of the prayer room and made their way out of the Moon Temple— of course, only after trying (and failing) to earn the princess's attention. The reality of separation fell upon them intensely as they all clawed at the scroll determining their fate.
Imona, however, was fuming too much to accept any sort of uncertainty on the matter; she hid behind a pillar in the distance, earning the attention of Junguk, who kept trying to convince her to leave.
"I need to hear what happens," Imona insisted, prompting a helpless Junguk to hide with her.
"I'd like us to have a civilized conversation now, angayok, if you don't mind," Yue spoke, the patience in her voice sucked away by the force of Hakoda's accusations and insults against the Revivalist brothers and sisters.
Sokka brushed away the torrents of perspiration taking over him as he watched the princess take on a fierce look. Hakoda, unmoved, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "I don't have anything else to say to someone of your status—"
"What exactly did you think your son and I were doing in those brothels, angayok?"
A pregnant pause settled in. The oceans in the princess's baby blue eyes were untamed and demanding of an answer. Junguk and Imona looked on at the spectacle with widened eyes from their place behind the pillar.
"Princess, he doesn't mean any of what he said today," Amaruq began, "Sometimes, Hakoda can just be—"
"I would like to speak my mind, Mr. Amaruq," Yue raised her eyebrows, "May I do that?"
To which Amaruq backed away and shut his mouth, a worried look taking over him as he cast a mute glance at Sokka. Neither of them felt good about where this was going to go.
"What did you think your son and I were doing there?" Yue asked the chieftain again.
"What would I think? My son isn't the type to consort with strangers that way."
"Oh really? Surely you didn't make such a big scene today with absolutely nothing in mind." Crossing her arms, "What did you think, Chief Hakoda? Did you think your son and I were having sex? Did you think we were hard at work trying to make you a grandfather?"
"Great Spirits!" Hakoda covered his ears, his glare intensifying, but it was no match to the embers that were burning in the princess's bloodshot oceans.
"Do you think I'm some sort of animal in heat, angayok?" the princess continued, "That I'll spread my legs for just anyone? Because if you do, you're clearly mistaken."
Imona and Junguk froze, for her tone was clearly angry now.
"You better watch that tongue of yours if you want to call yourself a princess—!"
"You were the one who crossed the line, mind you!" Yue pointed an accusing finger at the chieftain, making the three men nearly jump. "Is this a hobby of you honorable tribesmen? Assuming every woman who's not born into your family is a slut? Because you've been doing it for centuries!"
Her voice picked up several octaves, taking on a ferocity that made Sokka's blood run cold. The prince gulped, feeling everything fall apart around him. Even so, he croaked with a voice thick with guilt and desperation, "Princess, I'm so sorry," he walked up to her, choking out further, "I'm sorry my dad's being a big jerk right now. Please, give me a chance, I'll get him out of here, I—!"
But she silenced him by holding her hand up, her glare not leaving Hakoda's. Amaruq chewed on his bottom lip, his pulse frozen with a degree of intimidation. Sokka felt the knot in his throat expand and become tighter, trapping his voice in his throat.
"I am tired of forcing myself to give respect where it's not due," she muttered, "and I am tired of sitting like a children's doll and letting this idiocy unfold like my sisters who have tolerated this for generations for Spirits-know-why." With what would likely be described as a snarl had her mask been down, "What's on your mind, Chief Hakoda? Spit it out. You think my Revivalist sisters are temptresses? You think Sister Iska and the other sisters we've rescued are temptresses? That's the idea behind your disappointment, isn't it?"
"Those women may not be temptresses, but they were certainly defiled," Hakoda barked, "And they are unworthy for reputable marriages—"
"So they're reprehensible? They are to be held responsible for what several groups of uncivilized excuses of men have been doing to our kind? They're reprehensible for being helpless?"
Hakoda didn't answer, only shooting glares in her direction.
"We're reprehensible for supporting the Moon Temple, I'm reprehensible for being in charge," she went on, "Lady is by far the most morally corrupt, of course, for refusing to admit that your kind is at the top of the food chain or whatever. But then we have the Akna, and she's on a whole other level of blasphemy, isn't she? 'The cursed child of the North'?"
Sokka panicked, getting ready to shut Hakoda's mouth if anything about the Akna came forth from his lips.
"You see it as the pollution of sanctity, yes? You didn't ever think that maybe, just maybe, the Spirits of life and strength, credited with the creation of this very universe, likely wouldn't fear a woman's body and the miracles it brings? You think penises—"
Hakoda and Amaruq gasped at the word.
"—are the only pieces of the divine left on earth? You don't stop and think, 'Oh, wait, women have something called vaginas—"
"Oh, Spirits, have mercy—!"
"—that are just as crucial to existence?' Such expansive thinking is clearly too advanced for a discriminatory regime like yours, yes?" And seeing that the older men were still flushed beet-red at the words denoting genitalia, she added with sarcasm dripping from her voice, "Pardon my ignorance, but aren't they called penises and vaginas? It's basic science."
Imona and Junguk glanced at each other with widened eyes. The flustered chieftain, after taking a moment to gather himself together, shot back, "I understand this is a temple of debauchery, but how dare you act without an ounce of respect in the presence of your guests—!"
"It is because I had immense respect for you that I arranged for your arrival to the best of my abilities and made sure not a single one of Khasiq's puppets laid a hand on you," she retaliated, "And it is because I'm still holding onto a degree of respect that I am not addressing you so informally in front of everyone and decided to spare you from humiliation. But I warn you not to take advantage of my pacifism, angayok."
"Oh, so is the powerful princess of the North threatening us right now?"
"Frankly, I wouldn't waste any of my threats on people like you," she said, the look in her eyes embittered. "Since people like you claim to be the best fathers, the best brothers, the best uncles, the best men, people like me want to look up to you and do our very best not to fall into the pitfall of hatred. Because we think we have good role models by our side. But you're making it extremely difficult. You think rape is something to laugh about? You think hearing about assault is boring? You think it will render you impure? You have the audacity to accuse those helpless women? Why, I did not realize that even issues that are plaguing our society need to be packaged like entertainment before they're announced to the public! I can't believe I was foolish enough to think I owed you an explanation! There's no way you would understand, would you? You flipped the tables on me when you found out I sympathize with the Moon Temple. Though I shouldn't be surprised. This is, after all, coming from a family that passed a lifelong prison sentence against a poor Southern woman who had breastfed her own child in public. For, may I quote, 'being a temptation for the tribal youth.'"
Amaruq and Hakoda widened their eyes, unaware that the princess would be at all knowledgeable of the South's history.
Scoffing, "I get voyeurism is a real concern, but if people like you can't tell the difference between seduction and nourishment…everything you see in this universe, no matter how pure, will always seem like it's worth purifying even more. The relationship between even a mother and her child will appear scandalous. And if people like you are leaders… If anything, you're the reason why I fear for the Water Tribe and the world in general."
Hakoda clenched his fists, "As if you deem yourself the purest of the pure!"
"If you think that's supposed to make me feel horrible about myself, it doesn't, Chief. I know I most certainly did not live all 23 years of my life for your appreciation and approval," she shot back. "We didn't leave the protection of our mothers' wombs and enter this world just to be called curses and seductresses and 'impure residues.' Last I checked, if it wasn't for our kind's 'impure residues', you wouldn't even exist."
"Your arrogance will be your downfall—!"
"And if you label the most basic amount of self-respect a human can have as arrogance, there's nothing anyone can ever do to help you. Not like I care. I'm well aware that you can't digest the fact that I refuse to marry into a non-Northern family and take on their family name. Isn't that one of your key insults? My refusal to be submissive? Well allow me to explain it to you in a way you will understand." Shooting him a look that suggested they were already-conquered goners, "As the mother of this tribe, I need to care for my children, for La is my faithful husband and protector."
"La belongs to Tui," Hakoda insisted, "Any more heretical nonsense like this, and you will have to answer to the Great Spirit in hell—"
"Even better!" she said, exasperated, "I shall rule hell with La. At least there, I can see his justice in action."
As if Hakoda wasn't disgusted by her already, the truth of her origin dangling at his lips and barely held back by the glare his son kept giving him.
"Let me say one more thing," she said. "You actually helped yourself with Southern revival. I was moved by Prince Sokka's letter and sent whatever resources I could. The credit goes entirely to him, and Spirits know he's one of the rare sources of pride for the Water Tribe. So don't entertain this nonsense that I out of my compassion reached out to the helpless South, and don't use this as a reason to reject the Southern Revival Project. Because no matter what happens, I am not going to stop my shipments to the South. I am not going to let your people starve, and if you have what it takes to be called a chieftain, you will not snatch away food from the hungry folk of your own tribe over your petty insecurities and fragile ego."
"Oh my goodness," Imona whispered, she and her husband both captivated by the princess's vibrance.
"Your son is my inspiration in the least," Yue said. "A good friend and mentor at the most. You don't need to rush to marry him off because of your fears. That man has carried your tribe on his back, and he has the right to decide how he wants to live his life. To assume that he is a casanova is an insult to his sincerity."
"Oh? And are you sure this isn't just an attempt of yours to grab him in your clutches—?"
"I assure you that there is nothing for you to worry about in terms of a hypothetical marriage between me and your son. I'd much rather be a ruler in my own home and a mother to my people than be the slave of another's household."
"Mother of the tribe, huh? Just wait until the tribe finds out you're a street chil—"
"STOP! STOP IT, JUST STOP IT RIGHT NOW!" Sokka roared, cutting off the chieftain's reveal, his voice seeming to nearly shake the prayer room and even cause a slight tremble of the altar.
Yue, still firm and unyielding in her harshness, answered Hakoda's questioning look, "Don't you worry. I don't need anyone in your family to get tangled up in my business. Even if I'm driven to the streets in the worst possible circumstances, I won't need a thing from you or your family. And mark my words, angayok. No matter how crazy things get— say a grand tsunami strikes us out of the face of the earth, and the monsoon rains batter down on us and wipe out the entire human race, and somehow your family and mine are the only ones left on earth in the ironic hands of fate— and if you are looking for a bride for your son even then, and if the only other way to repopulate the human race was for me to sleep with your son...I will still not spare a single glance of expectation in your son's direction. In fact, I'd rather slice my own throat. And Spirits forbid the day your family, for whatever reason, comes to me begging for such a cause because karma is real, and I've seen it at work."
To which Sokka felt his heart being crushed to millions of pieces. "Princess—"
"From now onwards, I don't need anyone to serve as my bodyguard," she hissed. "I did not ask for one in the first place. I'll die a happy woman knowing people are tending to their own duties in their own parts of the world."
Amaruq gave his nephew a look of great concern, the devastation on the young warrior's face so apparent that it was a surprise as to how it continued to evade the princess's observation. Junguk, too, could note the exact expression on the prince's face even from several feet away; at first, Junguk seemed to be confused. The prince made it seem as if he was taken with Kuunnguaq. Now, it was obvious he had feelings for the princess.
By sheer contrast, Hakoda was relieved by the assurance, answering with an arrogant, "Thank you for the confirmation."
"And thank you for gracing our temple with your presence," and she gestured to the exit in her sweeping rage, not caring to spare them a passing glance, "You may leave now."
"Gladly." Hakoda grabbed hold of a numb Sokka's hand with one arm and reached for the sword at his son's built with his other hand. He threw the space sword down in front of the princess, her gift hitting the black marble floor, and even before Sokka could reach it, the Southern chief yanked him away with a strong tug at his arm.
"Princess!" Sokka choked out, slipping out of his dad's grip as he ran back to the princess, "Princess, please, I—!"
But she wasn't willing to listen, her back turned to the trio of men, Amaruq and Hakoda reaching for Sokka, Amaruq with the intention of calming him down and Hakoda with the intention of dragging him out of the "sinful" building.
"Princess, please! Give me a chance! I'm not like my dad, please—!"
The two tribesmen managed to bring him down the steps of the temple before the princess closed the door abruptly, remaining inside. She leaned against the doors and sank to her knees, a highly conflicted look on her face as the prince's Dronningi! Dronningi! continued to reverberate through the marble hallways.
Imona and Junguk watched on, unsure of how to react to the situation, but their jumbled reactions were overcome by sheer shock as the princess, thinking of herself to be alone, pushed herself up and threw aside her mask and veil in a fit of rage, revealing her Tui-esque face and letting her long white locks seek freedom and swivel over her back and waist. She cast away her white robe, the inside of which was sheer black, resembling the sheen of her Kuunnguaq persona's dark robes. Her clothes beneath the robe resembled a maid's uniform, slightly torn in a few places, the maids' sash at her waist covered as she wrapped the robe around her waist like a jacket. She got to work on cleaning the prayer room, kneeling down to pick up the fallen flowers and torn paper lanterns.
In that moment, the universe seemed to piece together several identities into one, revealing the face of the North's greatest mysteries— no, mystery. And as if this revelation wasn't enough, bouncing against the beautiful princess's chest was a La pendant— the La pendant that unmistakably belonged to the prince.
"Why would you do that?!" Sokka howled as he threw something aside, not caring who he woke up in the wee hours in his rage, "How heartless does a person have to be?! Thanks to you, my job is gone, and my chances of marrying the princess are nonexistent!"
"They were nonexistent from the start!" Hakoda barked back, "You heard her and her arrogance—!"
"Self-respect is the term!"
"There he goes," Hakoda threw his arms up, exasperated, "That woman insulted me like there was no tomorrow, and you, being my son, chose to stand with her instead!"
"Hakoda, calm down—"
"Do you know what he did?" he told his wife, ignoring her requests to settle down, "He screamed like a hyena-bat whenever I was talking but was as quiet as a polar bear-sloth whenever she hammered her points away in my face. He was, in fact, begging her to let him be beside her as her bodyguard—!"
"Because she was in the right! About everything!" Sokka hollered.
"Spirits, this has gone too far," Hakoda muttered, facepalming, "That's it. We are leaving the North—"
"NO!" Sokka ended up throwing something else, the glass piece striking the walls of the estate, "I am not leaving. No matter what happens." Gulping as he glared daggers at his father, "She's sending all of her allies away. I can't leave her like this. I won't."
"Well if you won't, then you have the honor of cheering her up after I tell her where her place really lies in the North. A street child left to starve! Even sewer-rats are better off!"
"AAGH!" The prince growled and threw yet another object, "No matter what you say, she's a queen, damn you! Our QUEEN! ATANIVUT!" And he stormed his way to his room, slamming the door to a close behind him.
Ivaneq, who had been observing the argument from afar, went after the prince. Hakoda, muttering something beneath his breath, retreated to his own room. Katara rubbed her head, displeased by the outcome of the circumstances as she took a groggy Kohana back to bed, and in the meantime, everyone else retired to their respective rooms. Those who remained in the hallway were Kya and Amaruq, both brother and sister basking in the tense quiet.
Kya couldn't help herself as she softly made her way to her son's room. She peeked through the door and saw him facing the image of the "Revivalist Tui." The look on his face was defeated. He was not alone, though; Ivaneq had managed to gain access, sitting beside the prince as he tried to calm him down.
"I wish you didn't come running up to them to tell them what you heard that night," a bitter Sokka told Ivaneq, obviously referring to the truth of the princess's origin that Ivaneq stumbled upon. "I wish you were more loyal to her than you were to us."
Kya sighed and closed the door, eyeing her brother. "I don't like seeing him like this. What should we do? What can we do? Had he chosen any other woman, we would've been okay..."
"Here's an idea: accept the princess for who she is and welcome her to the family without all this discriminatory yakshit," Amaruq said. "If Sokka was my son, I wouldn't be wasting all this time to get him hitched to the girl he loves. Think about it, Kya. He carried the tribe on his back since he was fourteen. It's time he started thinking for himself, don't you think? Have you ever thought about what he wanted?"
Kya could not answer to that.
"And you know what I don't understand at all?" Amaruq added. "You pressured him to get married because you trusted that he'd provide for a wife and children even in the South's economic crisis, but you don't trust that he'd find a suitable life partner for himself?"
"Water Tribe tradition says that we are to traditionally look for a suitable woman—"
"Under different circumstances, you and Hakoda can abide in tradition and find a woman for him, but you won't be able to find anyone like the princess. She had the energy of a goddess back there. She was sweet and kind, too, until your husband blew it!"
"Not everyone can be like you, Amaruq," Kya snapped, "Free and without discipline—"
"I'm not asking you to be like me, Kya. I'm asking you two to be decent human beings and think for a moment. Hakoda called her a leader of sin. What sin is she the leader of exactly? Providing a new, happy life for the oppressed and disadvantaged? Providing freedom to chained women? Showing those daughters that love and companionship are not lost to them after the nightmare they've been through?" Crossing his arms, "If you want to believe your little prophecy that Sokka's the incarnation of La, then get with the times and understand what justice really is. You'll see why he favors the princess so much."
A conflicted look crossed the chieftess's face.
"Don't commit the sin of thinking you can tame the Goddess like everyone else, Kya," Amaruq warned his sister. "It seems to me that our tribes are suffering to pay the price for that kind of mindset."
Beneath the first rays of the rising sun, an excited professor-of-anthropology-turned-journalist raced his way to his igloo office, several notes and inks and quills sloshing within his bag. He caught sight of his assistants, who were surprised to see him come to work so early in the morning. "Professor? You're early today—"
"It's never too early to get started on a sensational article, colleagues!" he burst inside the igloo and began dispersing his notes over an empty table. The man's face was lit aglow with excitement, which served to increase the assistants' curiosity.
"What kind of sensation did you run into today, sir?" asked another assistant. "Surely it can't top our article about the princess—"
"This one is also about the princess, my good man," Zei grinned, "And may I just say she's a saber-lioness!"
Professor Zei was not the only one to take advantage of such a sensation, however; within his newly-provided chambers, which were in close proximity to the White Lotus Quarters, Khasiq was diligently listening as his henchmen narrated to him the bits and pieces they gathered from the gossipping maids. Despite not knowing all of the details, the Nationalist leader knew just enough to get the wheels in his head to turn.
"So there has been a confrontation between Chief Hakoda and the princess, which obviously implies a falling out between her and the Southern prince," he mused, "Interesting indeed."
"We are only informing you of this matter, Master," said one of the henchmen, "Although we're not sure how this would pertain to the situation we have at hand."
"What's not to understand? The logic is quite simple actually." Khasiq leaned back against the pelt cushions of his ice-crafted rocking chair, "Suppose a cat-deer and a rabbit-mouse live in the same igloo. If anything happens to the mouse, who is most likely going to be blamed?"
"Uh...the cat-deer, sir. Chances are, it most likely attacked its prey and had its kill."
"But what if it's the polar bear dog who's the real killer? He's just not suspected because his leash is cast around a pole to keep him in place, and the chances of the unrestrained cat-deer going for the kill are greater." With a victorious leer, "In this situation, the princess is obviously the rabbit-mouse. I identify with the polar bear dog..."
"And Hakoda is the cat-deer," a henchman finished. "So all we need to do now is draw blood but keep our hands clean. No one will suspect us if we toss the blame onto Hakoda."
And even before the mission began, Khasiq could taste the victory. "If I recall correctly, don't we have a lunar eclipse tomorrow?"
The knock on her bedroom door prompted Yue to quickly hide the paper she was looking at under her pillows. Clearing her throat, she slipped out of bed and opened the door, surprised to see that it wasn't any servant but her father. Then again, she probably shouldn't be too surprised; the look on Arnook's face, although strangely calm, still implied that he knew of what had transpired. Likely by word of the maids' mouths, for there were several who were rotating shifts in the Crescent Moon Estate and the palace.
Yue stepped aside to let him in, and he took a seat at her study corner of the room. With a voice surprisingly gentle and unperturbed, "Uinngaven, taqqiqalaaq?" Are you sleepy, Little Moon? "It's already sunrise. You've been up all night."
Princess Yue wasn't one for small-talk at the moment, still glazed over by the haze of the earlier confrontation. "You heard what happened, didn't you?" she asked with all frankness, "So why pretend you're not worried?"
Arnook only smiled, "I'm really not worried. I know La isn't going to lose you in any circumstance. Why would this be any different?"
With a flare of annoyance, "Wake up to the reality, Chief. You can't sleep in the clouds and think people like that would ever accept me as a part of their family." Glaring at the ground, "Just as I can't imagine spending another second with them."
Arnook had to admit that he'd never seen his daughter be this riled up before. In spite of his limited time with her over the years, he knew she wasn't one for confrontation, and yet, here she was. "They really had you all worked up, didn't they?"
"To be fair, the uncle was nice."
"And Sokka?"
"Why would he offend me? It was just the chief."
The Northern chief nodded, musing, "Hakoda must have been pretty rude, then. Usually you're very gentle and patient—"
"You expect me to just stand there and do nothing when he was spitting out all that nonsense? Insulting those poor women and my Revivalist brothers and sisters. As if that's not enough, he had the audacity to speak ill about my father. The nerve he has!"
That part, Arnook didn't know of or expect. From his previous experience in a conversation with Hakoda, at the tug of the right levers, the Southern chief's abrasiveness escalated very quickly. It was likely that he must have said something about him. But the fact that Arnook was now seeing— and for the first time, really— his daughter getting very defensive over him...it made him feel as if he did something right about letting her know how much he cared for her. If only the secret of her origin was trampled for good so that he didn't have to be anxious for the fateful day of her finding out— if she finds out.
"I'm tired of bowing to ignorant people," she was pacing the room right now, trying to calm herself. "This isn't a matter of small differences. This is a matter of being human. We can disagree over which type of prune is good for a stew and which left to take at the third glacier in the middle ring outskirts, but if we disagree over who deserves to have equal rights, then it's out of the game for me."
"Sokka is not like the chief, though," Arnook told her. "Why did you have to dismiss him from his position? What, you don't like him, either, after everything his father said—?"
"I never said I didn't like Sokka." And as she caught the knowing look in her father's eyes, she added quickly, "As a friend, I mean. This isn't about me liking or not liking him. I wasn't the one who actually wanted him to leave. But circumstances…" she shook her head with a weary look, "Nevermind that. There's no reason to be discussing any of this right now. It's over and done with, and I'm highly sure the prince would want nothing to do with me anymore."
And after taking one keen look at his daughter, Arnook found a lot of things falling into place, "You wanted him to stop running after you. That's part of the reason why you did this."
Frowning, "Why do you say that?"
"Why wouldn't I say that?" he stood up from his seat, "I know you've heard worse. You're Kuunnguaq after all. And I know you've dealt with people who said pretty much the same things. I'm not saying you weren't at all offended, but you had a reason for not controlling your anger. You had a specific reason for letting it out. You wanted him to stop risking things for you."
She gave him a look as if wondering how he was able to read her so quickly, but he only replied with, "I've started to familiarize myself with your little calculations."
With a huff, "Think what you want, but I really was angry. If anything, this incident just confirms that this match isn't going to work out. It would be best if you stopped clinging to the man any further under the pretext that I'm Tui or that he's La."
Unwavering, his arms crossed with confidence, "He'll still come for you, I know it."
A dry, incredulous laugh later, "No, he won't. Not after what happened."
"The prince isn't going to let go of his feelings—"
"Why do you keep pushing this narrative?" she frowned. "He doesn't have feelings for me! I might be your daughter, but that doesn't mean you're obligated to make me feel hopeful about something that will never work out."
"Are you hoping it will work out then—?"
"No!" with a groan and a facepalm, "Think about it, Chief. What man would come back for someone who spoke to his own father the way I did? What human being would dare to interact with someone who accused their parents? I know for a fact that I never want to see Chief Hakoda's face ever again."
"Sokka hasn't said a word to you to stop. He let you say everything you needed to say. He only kept apologizing to you. If he supported his father, why didn't he defend him? Because he knows his father is in the wrong. Because he knows you are right and is willing to support you—"
"I don't need anyone's support. I never asked for it. He could've been quiet the entire time out of obligation."
Oh boy. "I've never seen you like this…"
"I'm not always smiles and social justice," she snapped, "And they got to see that, too. Prince Sokka isn't going to throw away his pride and defense for his family for me. He shouldn't."
"But he knows his parents are in the wrong. Why would this be a question of pride? La finds his pride in rebuking those who are wrong—"
"Don't hold onto superstitions, Chief, they will get you absolutely nowhere."
He only gave her a knowing smile, which did nothing but irritate her further. "Why are you looking at me like that?"
"You can't run from love, my daughter."
"It's not love!"
Still smiling, "Just you wait. He will come running back to you."
She gave up on arguing at that moment, taking a deep breath, "That's ridiculous. And even if he does come back, it will be out of gratitude or obligation. Nothing more."
"Will you take him back if he does?" And when she raised her eyebrows, "Take him back for his positions, I mean—"
"You said it yourself. I didn't want him taking risks. So why would I take him back?"
"Because you like him—"
"I don't!"
"I know you have a habit of keeping away from people you care about." And although he didn't say anything beyond the critical point he made and merely listened to the princess's jumbled defenses, he was no fool as to not see the Southern prince's comical painting of his daughter that was currently lying beneath her pillow.
Chapter 41: The Smaller Sacrifices
Chapter Text
"Yue!" Sokka gasped awake, panic written all over his face. His bloodshot eyes were restless, still clinging to the stress of a sleepless night until the spark candles beside him sparked nine times, signifying ten hours past midnight— barely five hours after he'd managed to drift off to sleep. The Southern prince dabbed away the sweat on his forehead as he looked around him, realizing that the source of his panic had just been a dream and that he was on the floor on the pelt carpet, likely having rolled over and fallen off of his cot in his sleep. With a groan, he rubbed his head and sat up, trying to calm himself as his gaze rested on the painting of the princess.
The nightmare was intense; Yue had been in danger. A pair of hands, their source unknown but likely suggesting Nationalistic origin, had wound around her neck in an attempt to strangle her. She was unable to bend and free herself, and the reason for that was plastered menacingly in the night sky: a lunar eclipse. Sokka had tried to run to her. He had used all of his strength. Even so, the illogical shift of perspectives in his nightmare made it to where he couldn't reach her no matter how far he ran. He was crying out her name and nearly hyperventilating from helplessness as the life in her eyes was being drained out by the lack of air and the force of those sinister hands.
Sokka did not believe in omens, but this experience still left him quite nervous about what the day actually had in store for the princess. It made him want to clear everything up so badly and be by the princess's side as soon as possible. He couldn't dare to imagine not being beside her.
"You need us right now...You're in danger, Princess…"
"Kuunnguaq can't afford to be abandoned, either, in times like these. Sure, we don't know her past and who she really is, but as far as our knowledge goes, we're all she has as friends, as any form of security whatsoever. Khasiq is after her with a murderous vengeance…"
Sokka tore at his bottom lip and pulled himself up, but his haste in getting ready to go see her was crippled by the daunting reality of a few hours ago.
"Even if I'm driven to the streets in the worst possible circumstances, I won't need a thing from you or your family. And mark my words, angayok. No matter how crazy things get...I will still not spare a single glance of expectation in your son's direction. In fact, I'd rather slice my own throat."
"From now onwards, I don't need anyone to serve as my bodyguard. I did not ask for one in the first place. I'll die a happy woman knowing people are tending to their own duties in their own parts of the world."
He leaned against the leg of his cot, a miserable look crossing his face. What if she hates me for good?
She's not like that.
Yeah, but she was really angry yesterday. I just hope she doesn't think of me any different…
But hoping didn't do much to silence the several what-ifs running through his head. What if she wanted nothing to do with him anymore? What if she wanted to cancel their arrangement? What about the Council of Leadership that insisted on her marriage? What would she tell them? Or was this just going to be another risk she would take by herself? Another battle she would want to fight alone?
What is it with her and doing things by herself all the time? he frowned, Why is she so stubborn?
"Sokka?"
Katara's voice brought him out of his thoughts. She stood by the door to his room, giving him a look of concern, "Still thinking about earlier?"
"Yeah."
She trod in his direction and sat beside him, "You were restless the entire time you were asleep. Try to keep it down a notch next time. You kept saying her name over and over again. I had to literally guard your room so people wouldn't hear you say her name."
He widened his eyes, flushed, but he was quick to throw his embarrassment to the side, prioritizing the horror of what had happened.
"Sokka, I know it's upsetting, but I'm sure we'll find a way out of this."
"I wish." Sieving his fingers through his undone mess of a wolf-tail, "It was bad, Katara. Really bad."
"I know."
"No, you can't even imagine. It was really bad. Dad said a lot of things he never should have. He crossed several boundaries. Do you know how sweet and kind she is? If she was furious... you know it had to have been horrible."
Reaching into the folds of her overcoat, Katara handed him a pamphlet. He didn't seem to be too interested in it at first, not even sparing it a look until she said, "I don't need to imagine it, actually. The conversation's gone public."
To which he took a wide-eyed look at her and then the pamphlet, immediately flipping through the pages, "How did the author know this? Was he...was he spying?!"
"I wasn't there to say for sure, but it seems likely," the Southern princess shrugged. "It's not like anyone else who'd been there would tell him about this."
It didn't take long for Sokka to realize that this was likely yet another printed pamphlet that had stopped the tribe. Very much like the previous article about the Northern dronningi's concealed existence that made history in the North and South, this one was penned by the same author— Zei— and was seemingly published at light-speed as well. Not to mention how quickly it must have attracted the tribefolk; any news concerning the mysterious princess of the North or anything related to a possible face-reveal was gobbled up by the public at this point. Playing an additional role was, of course, the pamphlet's cover— a lavish work of art that was essentially a popular artist's rendition of the princess: a Water Tribe woman, veiled and sitting atop a throne, donning ordinary robes made to look regal in the trick of the moonlight stemming from atop her throne. One of her legs was crossed over the other, and her arms were spread on the armrests of the icy throne, the look in her eyes confident and completing her overall unyielding majesty.
"Zei is on a roll," Katara remarked, "With everything he's been revealing to the public about ukuaq. The only thing I don't get, though, is why he wouldn't take this chance to reveal any names."
"So...did he know and choose not to?"
"I don't know if he knew beforehand or if he didn't, but I'm guessing he did if he listened to the entire conversation. Even if he doesn't know you personally, he would still know your names, right?" Shrugging, "I'm not sure. Read it for yourself."
It was then that he dove into the article that was entitled The Tui of the Times: Reclaiming the Glory of the Tribeswoman. Skimming his eyes over the page:
Much has been discovered about the Princess of the North in the one month she's officially taken up office in the Northern Water Tribe. Remaining an enigma for a little over two decades, the mysterious princess has since displayed her remarkable passion for social justice via her stellar efforts in cracking down and closing the infamous brothels under the wing of the Khasiqian Administration, a feat once thought to be impossible beneath strong Nationalist influence. She has also demonstrated her impressive caliber in martial arts and waterbending, and not to mention her world-class healing abilities given the tremendous work she has done in healing the rescued women. The princess has made her presence known with her further involvements in tribal activities and improvements, starting with her generous investments in training academies for tribeswomen, philanthropic funds and donations in the past week, and her scheduling of mass feedings for a mind-boggling number of four times per week— a move that has resulted in filling the stomachs of the hungry and opened up increased job opportunities for economically disadvantaged tribefolk, who are to be given positions associated with the preparation of the feedings on a regular basis.
In the political sector, the princess made her mark with her revision of the Water Tribe laws, the establishment of a separate cabinet, and her efforts in pushing for social reform, particularly her attempts at the revival of arts, crafts, and literature deemed controversial by the Khasiqian administration in the past three decades. The most well-known of her other schemes is her famous disposal of luxury items in exchange for the establishment of a treasury, the first official treasury for a female leader in the Water Tribe after centuries of denounced rights for tribeswomen. Topping off these activities is a recent revelation that the princess— while being a non-partisan successor— is none other than a student of Lady Kuunnguaq, prominent social activist and leader of the Revivalist Mission.
In spite of so many achievements, the princess has been characterized by many as one of a soft heart. It is no secret that she is often criticized for her pacifism, which has gotten in the way of her appointing a war minister for her cabinet. As of recent, however, a particular incident established her resilience. A prominent world leader, previously a prospective father-in-law of the princess, criticized her and her support for the Moon Temple to which he received a powerful response, explicitly asserting her independence and her loyalty to her tribe over her consideration of his son as a potential life partner...
And following that sentence were several recollections and summaries of bits and pieces of the conversation the author managed to write down as he eavesdropped. While it all felt like a slap in the face to Sokka, he was nevertheless lost in the descriptions of the princess, her dignity and grandeur.
The princess of the North seems to be quite unlucky in marriage. Nevertheless, she's charging forward like a saber-lioness, citing the welfare of the tribe. Her story thus far is perhaps one of the first instances of a tribeswoman disestablishing the conservative norms of marriage and housewifery in favor of tribal wellbeing. While it is not uncommon among leaders to focus heavily on leadership and less on marriage and family, such an option had never been made expressly available to female leaders. The princess is crossing many boundaries and for the best...
The Southern Prince couldn't help tracing a finger over the painting of the veiled princess, inserted yet again inside of the book on the page next to the last page of the article. A pained but proud smile and a look of helpless adoration crossed his face. "Atanigajuq…" That's my queen.
Indeed, Katara agreed that the princess was a queen in many ways. The Southern princess couldn't help, however, asking softly, "By the way, did she really say that? That even if it was just our two families, she would never…you know... Or was some of this exaggerated by the author for public attention?"
Misery creeping back over him, "She did say that. She confirmed that she would never be with me. Never even look at me."
"Oh...oh no…" Katara placed a comforting hand over his shoulder, "I'm sorry you had to hear that. But you know, Sokka, she probably didn't mean all of it."
Sighing deeply, "If she really doesn't have feelings for me, then fine, but...what I'm worried about is if I somehow had a chance...and that chance was completely wiped out because of everything Dad said…"
"Even if Dad crossed the line, she still can't be mad at you. You were trying to prevent it from happening," Katara said. "You supported her, didn't you? It's not like you were insulting her with them—"
"But I couldn't stop it. Everything just escalated really fast, and she was so angry and...I wasn't gonna stop her from speaking her mind...she was incredible, by the way, she was just…" With sparks of admiration in his eyes, "As Zei wrote, she really was a saber-lioness. Oh, man, she was quite a force!"
"I shall rule hell with La. At least there, I can see his justice in action."
He felt a thrill shoot through his spine just thinking about that particular comment; in spite of all the trepidation, the moment she said that had been powerful, devotedly heretical. Sexy, even.
"I really want to go see her…" the admiration he contained in his enthusiasm was overcast by helplessness once more, "I feel...I don't know why, but I'm kinda scared."
"Sokka, I'm sure ukuaq's not mad at you."
"I don't know if this arrangement is gonna still be possible for you to keep calling her ukuaq," he sighed in disappointment. "But it's not just that. I just...I had this awful nightmare. Someone was trying to hurt her and...it was during a lunar eclipse…"
"You're probably just paranoid that we have an eclipse today."
His eyeballs nearly bulged out of their sockets, "There's an actual eclipse today?!" he shrieked, nearly jumping up.
"You didn't know?" Katara blinked, wide-eyed, "It's only a partial lunar ecli—"
"Fuck!" he panicked, "Why didn't anyone tell me this beforehand?!"
"Why are you panicking? It won't be for long, just for about an hour—"
"A lot can happen in an hour!" he started pacing back and forth, "What if there's an incident?!"
"Sokka, calm down—"
"And she decided to fire me now, of all times, how marvelous. She knew about this, didn't she? I bet she knew about this and didn't care to tell me—!"
"Sir, the princess had no idea that this was going to happen," Ivaneq's voice interrupted the siblings. The tribesman wasn't addressing them, though; he was supposedly talking to Chief Hakoda out in the hallway, it seemed. Katara and Sokka shot inquiring glances out the bedroom door, picking up on the conversation.
"Of course she did!" Hakoda boomed, "If she's all-knowing like the 'goddess' this pamphlet author says she is," and the sound of slammed paper followed after the comment, "She's trying to drag our reputation into the streets because I told her to stay away from our family and know her place!"
Sokka glowered in the direction of the hallway before storming out, ignoring his sister's insistence that he stay calm.
"Sir, if that was the case, then she would make sure your names got out, but that's not the case, is it? How would she predict that this conversation would be heard by someone? How would she predict that person would write an article praising her—?"
"It was all planned, Ivaneq, all planned," Hakoda went on. "She deliberately didn't have that journalist include our names so she could garner sympathy for herself. She was also trying to blackmail us in the very least so we can do what she wants—"
"I'd rather believe that you did something like that," Sokka barked as he stepped into the common room, "than think the princess had anything to do with these pathetic hypotheses!"
"Sokka—"
"It has to be your bad karma catching up with you," Sokka raged, ignoring his mother, "No one told you to go there and make a scene!"
"There he goes," Hakoda growled in disapproval, "Go ahead and spit it all out. What else is on your mind, Oh Great Defender of the Akna?"
"Gentlemen, please, I don't have the strength for this!" Ivaneq stopped Sokka before he could say another word in retaliation. "Please, for the sake of the Spirits...and the Universe," he added, keeping Sokka in mind, "Just hear me out." After taking a deep breath and citing an invocation to the Spirits for a smooth transaction, "As far as my knowledge goes, no one apart from us and the princess— and Chief Arnook, of course— knows that this...incident...happened among us. Well, except for Zei, obviously, but that has been taken care of—"
"How—?"
"No need to be thinking about that right now, Chief Hakoda, I assure you everything is being handled," came Ivaneq's firm response. "Now...I know this is the last thing you all would want to do, but—"
"So the Akna is expecting an apology—?" Hakoda barked.
"It would be good if we all did apologize," Sokka interjected, "but she's too good to demand one from us—"
"Oh, is she now—?"
"BOYS!" Kya hollered, shutting both of them with the sharp edge in her voice, "Listen to what Brother Ivaneq is saying before jumping to conclusions."
"Thank you, Mother Kya," Ivaneq sighed, trying to gather himself together and hold onto the little bit of patience he had, "No one is expecting an apology from anyone, but what I thought would be a good idea is if we carried on like nothing had happened at all. So other people won't suspect you to be the disapproving party. That's why I have made a lunch arrangement for all of us with Chief Arnook."
"Is the honorable princess gracing her presence—"
"No, she won't be there," Ivaneq held back his frown at Hakoda, "My idea was to have her join as well, but she's busy."
"So she'd rather run off with her fellow Revivalists than show up for a crucial lunch," Hakoda crossed his arms, "I see she has lots of respect—"
"You want her there, and then you don't want her there," Sokka barked, "And when she decides to steer clear, you demand her to show respect! What, you're not satisfied with the yakshit that came out of your mouth—?"
"ALRIGHT, I get it!" Ivaneq burst, the annoyance on his face obvious, "I am not here to witness another brawl. I was only thinking we could attempt to patch things up so we won't be suspected, but I guess not!" Turning to Kya, "Chieftess, I've suggested this for the good out of the South and the reputation of your family. So you won't have to have your stay here ruined by rumors especially in a time where there are several world rulers here. If I have made a mistake in thinking this way, then please forgive me."
"No, forgive us, Brother Ivaneq," Kya said, glaring at her husband and son, "Both of you get it together. We are attending this lunch."
"Kya," Hakoda was about to protest, but Kya wouldn't hear of it.
"This is for the reputation of our family and the Southern Water Tribe," she insisted. "Hakoda, take a second to calm down and think. We may have our qualms against interacting with the Akna, but that shouldn't be made obvious. No matter what might be true about her, we can't forget that she was the one who offered help at the time of crisis. And for whatever reason, in spite of everything that has happened, she's still offering to send supplies for our suffering tribefolk. For that reason, at least, we have a responsibility to not get involved with her personal issues. If she wants to call herself a servant of the people, then she will do her people a favor, step down from her position, and isolate herself after finding out the truth—"
"You make it sound like she has a contagious disease or something," Sokka said, his voice tight with disapproval, but Kya ignored him, continuing to convince her husband with a determined look.
"If you're so concerned about dining with the Akna's father, then I will personally go and bring holy water from the Ellam Yua Pagoda in the third sector. The pagoda is completely unrelated to the Great Temple of La and the Moon Temple, I assure you."
Hakoda took a deep breath before muttering, "Well bring lots of it."
Sokka winced with incredulity and disgust at the impurity rhetoric, "...the fuck...?"
"It's settled then," Kya turned to Ivaneq, "We will be attending, Brother Ivaneq. For the sake of maintaining harmonious relations between the sister tribes."
Hakoda, getting past his reluctance but still unhappy, gave Sokka a look that spoke of disappointment even as he confirmed, "We'll be there at noon. I will have my wife's brother and his family come along after they've returned from their tour."
And it was clear in the chieftain's look that he was deeply regretting bringing Sokka with them. It would have been perfectly fine, the chief felt, if his son had lived in the illusion of hatred towards the Northerners for their delay in responding to the South's call for help, but with his newfound attraction and devotion to the Akna, of all people...the angayok believed Sokka was pushing his own life down into the sewer. The angayok most certainly didn't want to spend another second in the North, making it clear with his demeanor alone that he no longer wanted to go to the conferences, nor did he want to go to the lunch arrangement. There was no other option, though, for the South would be labeled as ungrateful and be left with a poor impression in the eyes of the other world leaders, who had just recently established trading partnerships with them. All in all, Hakoda was placed into an impossible position.
"Also, Ivaneq, if you are able, please postpone our presentation on behalf of the Southern Water Tribe to the last day of the conference."
"Day Three?"
"Yes," tearing his eyes away from the defiant prince, "I'm asking for an extension because someone wasted his time running around with the Akna all night instead of practicing his points to present at the conference. There is no way we will be ready tonight."
Sokka scowled, but it went ignored as Ivaneq gave a nod, "I will have it postponed, Your Majesty."
Sokka was quick to freshen up while Ivaneq drafted Hakoda's request for a postponement. The Southern prince, invoking the universe's mercy for his efforts, threw on a shirt and overcoat, putting a bare amount of effort in straightening his wolf-tail before following Ivaneq out of the estate.
"Where do you think you're going?" Hakoda demanded.
"To get my job back," came the retort, "And I'll do whatever it takes."
"You might be thinking she has a thing for soft simps, but it's over," the angayok glared at him, "If she's really a woman of pride that she claims she is, she'd rather sleep with her impure idols than spare you a look."
Which resulted in something else breaking under Sokka's wrath as he stormed out, dragging a shocked Ivaneq with him.
It was clear that by now, Ivaneq, too, was displeased with the treatment the dronningi was receiving. He had honestly expected the Southern chief and chieftess to be a bit more sympathetic than they currently were regarding the princess and her background. It was with that expectation that he had no qualms against revealing what he had heard with regard to her past that day. Instead, the Southern angajuqqak were too focused on purifying themselves with holy water instead of extending their arms to welcome someone who had provided them and their tribe with food and other vital resources. Out of obligation, though, the Northern advisor continued to not say anything in retaliation, and that, too, because the princess had so kindly and repeatedly requested the Northern crew to make the Southerners' stay as comfortable as possible. That's why he showed his mute support for Prince Sokka's side of the argument by letting the young warrior unleash his fury and frustrations while they waited in the western courtyard of the Northern palace.
The princess, supposedly, had been meeting with several delegates and advisors since early morning in anticipation of the conferences and was yet to meet with more people before then, and she had requested some time to herself, thus discouraging all visitation at the moment apart from emergencies. To Sokka's dismay, there was no one else hanging around her wing of the palace, for a vast majority of Revivalists had been discouraged from taking up their duties given the executive orders for their temporary relocation.
After a long silence, which Sokka spent on kicking the snow to calm himself down, he asked Ivaneq, "How are things going for Her Highness?"
"She's fine."
Displeased by the lack of an actual answer, "That article..."
"She has it taken care of, don't worry."
Ivaneq elaborated that an article of that caliber attracted many other pamphlet writers, who ended up bombarding the palace gates in flocks earlier with requests for the princess's audience. They had all been wanting to interview her and were compelling her to reveal her appearance. Zei also happened to be there. After speaking with Zei in private, the princess confirmed that the journalist's move to not include any names was, in fact, deliberate. The journalist was hoping for an in-depth interview with the princess, the future of the North and the figure of utmost curiosity, in exchange for him to keep quiet about the names.
"The nerve that asshole has to blackmail the leader of the North like that!" Sokka growled.
"The princess let him off the hook this time. She decided to keep him and the other pamphlet writers quiet by arranging a press conference for tomorrow. He was, after all, the one who introduced her to the world with his other article. She gave him a warning, though, that if he played this card one more time or if he disclosed any information or played a part in disclosing any information, under grounds of invasion of privacy, she would have to issue an order to bar him from conducting the research he wants in the North. He complied."
And Sokka did not have to be told that she agreed to this just to save them from humiliation. He swallowed hard, filled with warmth and anxiety at the same time.
"She doesn't care too much for the article itself, though," Ivaneq said. "She's of the impression that there are more important things for her to worry about."
"Like an eclipse, maybe," Sokka huffed, "Seriously, she knows that there's an eclipse tonight, right?"
"It's only a partial eclipse—"
"I'm guessing an hour of no bending?"
"Yes, something like that—"
"How can everyone be so nonchalant about this?" Sokka demanded, receiving only a tired look in reply. Taking another deep breath to pipe down again, "Sorry, I just...Listen, I don't care what you do, Brother Ivaneq. Please arrange for me to see her as soon as you get the chance. Tell her to take me back!"
Ivaneq raised his eyebrows.
"For the job, I mean," he added. "I need to be beside her during the eclipse. Just in case! Tell her not to hate me, please…" His pleading gaze was overcast with clouds of worry, "If she doesn't already hate me, that is."
"Prince Sokka, she's not angry with you. Why would she be angry with you? You think she doesn't distinguish you from your father?"
"She does and she doesn't," Sokka admitted. "She knows I don't think that way. She herself told me that. But she didn't have to reject my service."
"What else can she do if your parents are displeased with her? Keep you in your position against their wishes?"
"Yes!"
"Well our dronningi isn't the type to inflict any form of inconvenience on people. If she wasn't like this… well, she would've appointed a bodyguard for herself ages ago." And after observing the prince's lingering look of misery, "Prince Sokka, it's true that she's not going to be joining us for lunch, but that's not because she hates you. Or anyone, for that matter. She just wants to avoid causing more conflict."
"Did she explicitly say she doesn't hate me?"
"She never said she hated you to begin with."
"Then why is everybody here so serious? Because of the article? It's because of that, right?"
"The article is concerning, I won't lie," Ivaneq admitted, "but it's also for another reason. And it has been a really long day for her because of that reason."
The tribesman spilled all the drama that had ensued in the palace for the past few hours. The first prominent family to react to the article was actually not the Southern royal family but the Fire Nation royal family. In particular, Lord Ozai and Princess Azula, who had misinterpreted the entire article and assumed that the Fire Nation members of royalty were the "prominent world leaders" who were being targeted in the article. Perhaps it was an unfortunate misinterpretation, or perhaps it was Ozai and Azula's way of trying to get back at the Water Tribe in some way (of which the later interpretation seemed to hold greater merit according to the way Ivaneq explained it), but both father and daughter had burst through the palace doors as soon as they received a copy of the day's pamphlet, confronting the dronningi about the pamphlet even before Chief Arnook, who at the time had been under the care of the palace healers for a wellness checkup, came to know of the ordeal.
"Because no names were given in the article, Ozai and Azula had assumed that the "prominent world leaders" mentioned in the article were the Fire Nation royals. Since Prince Lu Ten was the last well-known, publicized suitor of potential-world-leader status. Well, it was publicized by the Fire Nation; Prince Arnook didn't favor the alliance wholeheartedly but didn't have any other choice at the time."
"It makes no sense," Sokka glared, his fists clenched, "Those thick-headed ashmakers can't assert that they were the ones who were insulted without evidence! They're just going off of a coincidence!"
"You're right, but this is the Fire Nation we're talking about. Lord Ozai especially. He claimed that this publication was the North's deliberate attempt at slandering against the Fire Nation royal family without making it obvious that we were slandering them. Azula accused the dronningi of consulting the writer and telling him to change up the story so that she could gain more traction in the North."
"That's ridiculous! She would never do that! And their dumbass names weren't even in the publication—!"
"They argued that their names didn't have to be in the publication for everyone to know it was them. The princess may have been compelled to meet other potential suitors at the matchmaking session before the imposter kidnapped her, but those potential suitors were tribesmen. Locals. In the global sector, there was no other world leader who stepped up with a proposal to have their son marry the princess other than Fire Lord Iroh. The Earth Kingdom 'suitors' that Arnook arranged for her were imposters, so it's not like they were in the position to reject her. They weren't even world leaders, to begin with."
Sokka shook his head as he dropped down on the ice bench, "This is bad. This is...this is so unfair!"
"Ozai doesn't give a seal-rat's ass about his brother or Prince Lu Ten or the alliance that had been proposed or whether the alliance failed or didn't," Ivaneq said, "But this was an opportunity for him to create and raise an issue. It was also a good launching point for Princess Azula—"
"You don't have to say 'Princess' every time you talk about that Fire Nation ashmaker," Sokka crossed his arms, "She's no princess. She's a psychopath."
"Well this was the chance for that psychopath to get back at the dronningi. Because the dronningi took the blame for not appointing someone of experience...you know, when that maid spilled something over Azula?"
"What did Fire Lord Iroh say about this?"
"He was understanding as always in his response. He thought it was unfortunate that what was likely a private transaction between the princess and...well, the real 'prominent world leader' was made public. He knew it wasn't the Fire Nation the article was talking about. Fire Lady Mayu concurred with his statement, and they both stated that they were going to meet with the princess and have this sorted out. Princes Lu Ten and Zuko issued an apology to the princess for the scene caused by Ozai and Azula. But Ozai and Azula can't get it through their thick heads...or, like I said earlier, this could all be purposely executed by them so they have a reason to bash against our dronningi. And knowing the Fire Nation royals— the idiots of the family, at least— they're always looking for ways to stick their fists up your ass."
Frowning, "This isn't too terrible, is it? Is Her Highness freaking out?"
"She would have if she was anyone else but our dronningi."
And judging by the look on Ivaneq's face that still didn't seem convincing, Sokka compelled him to speak up. "What happened? Something happened, didn't it? Tell me, Ivaneq, what happened?"
Taking a deep breath, "Well...Ozai kind of demanded that...as a result of this 'insult to the Fire Nation', Iroh should withdraw his funding from the Black Lotus Project—"
"What?!" Sokka banged his fists against the bench, the hefty impact resulting in a few cracks in the ice. "What the fuck? Isn't Fire Lord Iroh going to do anything about Ozai's idiocy?!"
"Iroh was not pleased by Ozai's behavior. He flat-out refused, and that caused another scene at their estate apparently. Ozai was ready to leave the North right at that moment, and that would not be a good sign for the princess, the very host of the conferences this year."
"She doesn't have to take this from those imbeciles! She could've just revealed our names!" Sokka croaked. "She can't possibly go through this risk for us!"
"She refused to drag more parties into this." With a bitter look, "I would've told your father about all she had to go through to save your reputation, but he seemed like the kind of guy to twist this information around, too, to blame the princess. In fact, she didn't say a single word about any of you. Her Highness told Ozai that the Fire Nation was not the subject of the article at all, and Ozai kept pressuring her to reveal the names of the world leaders the article was referring to if she wanted to stand by her argument. She said it was confidential information, she refused to reveal your names, and of course, that didn't help her case."
The prince melted inwardly, repeatedly caught in the whiplashes of guilt, "But what about the Black Lotus? Her Highness worked so hard for this." Swallowing the lump in his throat, "This would put her plans in jeopardy!"
"Nothing's finalized just yet, but it seems to me that the princess is looking for alternative funding options. Since she and the new financial advisor lady sat down and drafted plans for the treasury budget costs and estimates for the reforms she has in store. She would have to alter her plans or something, but the problem is, the Black Lotus Society is planned to be as influential and far-reaching as the Order of the White Lotus. Iroh's funding from his position as the Grand White Lotus is critical. It's just not easy to launch an international organization without extensive funds."
"I can't let her lose this opportunity for our sake," Sokka said determinedly. "I need to see the princess right now."
"Prince Sokka—"
"I won't have her make any sacrifices," he declared. "When's Iroh meeting with her?"
"In about half an hour, I presume—"
"Well I'm gonna march in there and tell Iroh that we were the ones—"
"And risk giving away the secret of your arrangement with her?"
And at that moment, Sokka felt his whole world come to a jarring halt.
"The only way around this is to reveal that there was a proposal of some sort between your families, but there's no arrangement like that according to your family. And no one else knows about your arrangement with the princess other than you, the princess, and Chief Arnook…"
Sokka continued gawking at Ivaneq, who held a knowing look. "What...what are you talking about...?"
"You're going to marry her, aren't you?" he lowered his voice. "Chief Arnook told me everything. He trusted me with the information—"
"SHHHHHH!"
"Don't worry, I won't make the mistake of telling your folks anything ever again."
Sokka ran his hands through his hair, unsure of what to say regarding the revelation that Ivaneq knew, too. Of course, he knew there's no way Ivaneq would know of the "fake" part of the deal he and the princess made...although there was probably no point in disclosing this anymore.
"Is Her Highness still down for this? She doesn't want to go through with this, right? After what happened…"
"Chief Arnook would do anything and everything to make sure it happens, I feel. He's on your side." Though it was glaringly obvious that all hell would've broken loose if Sokka's family knew of all this. "You are very lucky your family doesn't know about this. If your father was pissed at the mere thought of you marrying the princess, think of how quickly things will escalate once he finds out about this." Giving Sokka a look of uncertainty, "I don't know how you're going to convince your family to accept the princess down the road. They seem to be the stubbornly conservative type. But I do know that Chief Arnook, all things considered, has a great amount of trust in you."
Sokka looked at him, noticing that Ivaneq, too, didn't appear to doubt him in spite of his curiosity.
"You're not like your father, Prince Sokka, and that's what gives me hope. It seems to give His Majesty hope, too. That's why he wanted me to tell you not to worry about what the princess might have said. Half of what she said is her jumping on an excuse to send you away, and the other half is just rhetoric for dramatic effect."
Sokka furrowed his eyebrows, "What do you mean?"
"Her Highness doesn't like to put the people she cares about through difficulty. It was most likely on purpose that she spoke so harshly with you. So you won't involve yourself in her matters."
"So... she's really not mad at me?"
"If she was, she wouldn't press the cooks to include lots of seal-jerky for you in today's lunch menu."
He couldn't help the way his lips curled upward a little bit, a small laugh leaving his lips. Nevertheless, he was sincere in his plea, brimming with his feelings and affections. "I need to see her. Please. "
Ting Yun, who was perhaps one of the very few Revivalists given permission to remain in the North, stepped out of her thoughts as she saw Prince Sokka and Ivaneq making their way towards the meeting chambers, where the princess was currently in conversation with Fire Lord Iroh and the other White Lotus sentries. She realized from Sokka's look alone that he must have heard about the drama stirred by the Fire Nation and the risk that was posed to the Black Lotus Organization.
"What did Her Highness say?" Ivaneq asked Ting Yun. "What did the Fire Lord…?"
Ting Yun looked in all directions before pulling the prince and advisor to the side, "The princess has found a way to independently handle the funds for the Black Lotus," she explained. "She told Fire Lord Iroh that he is not obligated to provide funding."
"What?" Sokka widened his eyes.
"Apparently, Chief Arnook had been secretly saving a considerable portion of the princess's assets for her marriage," she said. "Even after much of it was eventually turned over to the princess and was utilized in the Southern Revival Project. The princess found out about this saved portion through Chinga, the new financial advisor who was recently told the necessary secrets. The portion added up to sixty-four million gold pieces."
"Sixty-four million?" Ivaneq said, wide-eyed.
"She asked the chief for the remaining amount, didn't she?" Sokka said.
"Yes. She and the chief had apparently gotten into a huge argument right before this meeting. The chief refused to hand over the leftover portion. He kept insisting that it was for her marriage and other future investments for her. The princess argued that if it was ultimately reserved for her, then she had all rights over it. The chief was helpless; he handed all the necessary documents over to her." Sighing, "And there went her last existing assets."
Sokka couldn't stand to hear anything more; he quietly stepped into the meeting room, his eyes searching and eventually resting on the sight of the princess, veiled and in the presence of Jeong Jeong, Piandao, Gyatso, and Fire Lord Iroh. The princess, her eyes tired and bloodshot like his, briefly looked up in the direction of the open door, locking eyes with the prince. She then looked away, ignoring the drumbeat in her chest as her gaze returned to the papers in front of her. Her eyebrows were furrowed, the weariness of the past several hours weighing upon her.
Sokka gulped, stepping inside further as he picked up on the conversation. He was noticed by everyone else now save for the Fire Lord. The older man's head was bowed, his fingers resting on a teacup, a conflicted look on his face.
"Ozai is like a son to me, Princess," Iroh spoke softly. "My first son. And after him come Lu Ten and Zuko." Taking a deep breath, "My father has raised me with pride and love, but he has raised my brother with expectations and disappointment. That is why I have done everything I could to make sure nothing was lacking in my little brother's life...to the extent that I have spoiled him too much. He has stopped listening to me entirely."
"But only you have the power to prevent anything worse from happening," Piandao told Iroh. "You can speak to Ozai about this again."
But the princess's eyes crinkled, indicating a tired smile on her lips, part of which was amused. "I still stand with my opinion, Fire Lord Iroh. I prefer if you appease Lord Ozai with regard to this deal."
"Princess, I am not admitting defeat."
"I am not saying you are, sir," Yue said in reassurance. "I'm saying this because I was getting tired of having to rely on outside influences anyway. The Black Lotus is my idea, and I myself will do the launching independently. Without partners in funding." Adding in additional reassurance, "I assure you my plans are in no way thwarted or destroyed. I still plan on launching the organization at the conference today. I told you before that I have everything taken care of."
"I am sure there are other ways for us to fund the Black Lotus, Princess," Jeong Jeong started.
"I really do have everything prepared, sir," Yue said again, giving a dry chuckle, "I didn't do anything illegal, trust me."
"But Princess—"
"Please," Yue stopped the sentries from giving further advice on the matter, her attention directed to Fire Lord Iroh, "With all due respect, I don't want us to have to discuss this any further, Your Majesty. I have great respect for you. All of you. And I'm thankful that you agreed to cooperate when I most needed your help. But please do understand that I don't want to be known as a wrecker of families and dynasties. I understand how important your relationship with your brother is to you. If you proceed with the funding, it could be detrimental to your relationship with him. And we are all counting on you to stop him from taking further action against us." Folding her hands in a plea, "The Water Tribe cannot afford a conflict with the Fire Nation."
"Oh, Princess, trust me, that will never be the case."
"Even if it will never happen, I still do not want to put my people in that kind of risk. I only want harmonious relations between our two nations." Standing up from her seat, her fingers gripping the necessary documents, "And also...I do not want to be the cause of a potential falling-out in your relationship over an issue like this. I want to break chains, not families."
The princess did not look in his direction, but Sokka could still feel the weight of the comment. His eyes stung, craving for a look, a blink, a smile, a teasing "isumataq," maybe. Only they never came, resulting in the princess excusing herself from the meeting and making her way out of the back door, which was seemingly eons away from him.
Chapter 42: Persistent Pursuits
Chapter Text
Angayok Arnook was too tired to address the elephant-seal in the room when Sokka went to see him; the older man was exhausted from arguing with the dronningi hours before, and accompanying his exhaustion was worry given the sheer ease at which Yue disposed of her assets in exchange for the funding she needed for a social mission. Not to mention the nuisance that Lord Ozai had caused, which led to the princess's decision in the first place. Hence, the Northern chief didn't have it in him to speak for a long time. Sokka did not say anything, either, having understood the situation, apology written all over his face, but Arnook reassured him with a hand to his shoulder, warm and fatherly in demeanor. He invited the isumataq to sit beside him, and both men basked in the silence for a long time, each casting contemplative looks at the tapestry of Tui in Arnook's study.
"I didn't know you took her to Jungannat and Gungham," Arnook eventually began the conversation, the comment sounding more like an afterthought than an accusation.
Sokka rubbed the back of his neck in slight sheepishness, "The day I took her away from the matchmaking session. Those suitors were crappy and rude, and I wanted to make her feel better."
"Did they see her closely? Your parents, I mean."
"No, it was...we were in a color parade, so we were kind of all colored and stuff. It was a bit difficult to recognize our faces."
"Mm." Sighing as he leaned back against the pelts in his chair, "Your father has been upset ever since he's seen my daughter with you. I think that's what really started this."
Swallowing the lump in his throat, "I'm sorry, Chief. I'm so sorry my dad's like this. I thought he was a chill guy, really, I...I mean, I never told him anything even when I thought that but...But he still found a way to…"
"Find out?"
"Y-Yeah…"
Arnook shrugged, "When you pull people's levers the right way, you can see sides of them you've never seen before, but the real underlying problem of all of this is the issue of foundations and belief systems being shaken and broken. You see, son, we were all raised in a mindset that is vastly different from the world you and Yue and the Revivalists envision. Conflict is expected." Looking at the Tui tapestry again, "I'm aware that that's happening in my own life as well."
"That's no excuse for my dad to be a dick about this."
"I'm not saying it's justified. It's just something that can explain a bit about where we're coming from. And based on that alone…" Guilt crossing over his own face, "I'm not in a position to call your father despicable when I have my own flaws."
That did not come as a surprise. Not to mention that Arnook did not know much about the world outside of the North. Not in personal experience, at least. He had never had a chance to travel and learn from his trips, and the only places he had actually stepped out of the North for were the Global Conferences, and that, too, before he and his wife found Yue. Leaving home after that did not seem safe. Not for his daughter, his wife (whom he eventually ended up sending out of the country for treatment), himself, and especially the North. And, of course, the obvious: he had no control over his drinking, first of all. He had no strength. He didn't have a choice.
"And yet, I know that I did the right thing by raising her," Arnook said with firm resolution. "I might not be the kind of person my daughter expects me to be, and I might go my entire life thinking it's essential that she has a man by her side to protect her, but even I know that abandoning a starving child is never justified under any law or code of any divine power."
Trying to fight off the burn in his eyes, the isumataq said, "I feel disappointed and disgusted in whatever frame of mind my dad's in right now. And I know Pakku's even worse. He's the one who tries to ingrain those purity laws in us on a regular basis. He was the chief, too, of the South at one point." With a dry scoff, "Sometimes I feel our family would be a lot more chill if Pakku was different. Just in his second year as chief, he passed that life sentence on that poor lady who was just trying to feed her kid, and she never got to see her kid ever since. She died a horrible death in prison. Seriously, how is a mom feeding her child supposed to be sexually tempting? Unless if you're fucked up in the head and you need to be put in an asylum!"
Arnook noted how the warrior was literally shaking with rage and helplessness.
"I understand Yue's anger. I just wish I could have a chance to apologize to her. The guilt is killing me, Chief, and I won't be able to sleep peacefully at night if I don't tell her I'm not like my dad."
"You did nothing wrong for you to apologize. And there's no reason for you to tell her something she already knows—"
"She didn't say a word to me," he croaked. "Do you even know how horrible I'm feeling right now? Imagine the woman of your dreams telling you she'd rather slice her throat than be with you or ask you for anything ever."
"Yes, that's a bit extreme," Arnook said, rubbing his head, "My daughter can be a handful sometimes."
"I didn't mean it like that," Sokka frowned, "I'm not here to complain about her."
"I didn't say it like that, either. I mean that Yue is very headstrong about what she wants if it's for someone's own good."
He told the young warrior about how these past few months, the chief had been talking with the princess more and more, taking more risks to go see her even if it was just for the purpose of securing a good alliance for her. Used to, he would make a lot of decisions on a whim about anything concerning her marriage, and she would rarely communicate, sabotaging the arrangements quietly one way or another instead.
"But now, she's using her voice a lot more," Arnook said. "She's arguing a lot. That's all we seem to be doing nowadays. Arguing, arguing, more arguing. Of course, she's usually right about her observations. She can be scary, too. You wouldn't think she's scary because she's more pleasant than not to be around, but I've seen a side of her that's dangerous."
And the entire time, Sokka couldn't stop himself from plunging into the small smile— why was he smiling? — that took over his lips. Perhaps it was the fact that she was beautiful when she's angry, compassionate in her rage, breathtaking in her power.
"And in those moments where she just loses it, I've learned a lot about her," the angayok noted. "She doesn't put up a fight if she doesn't get what she wants for herself, but if it's an issue of someone else's life being in danger or something, then she can get very stubborn. By very, I mean, it's impossible to argue with her. There are things she says which can be a bit extreme sometimes, but she doesn't mean them. She says them to expedite the process of whatever she wants to happen. She even does things that are above and beyond sometimes, and I have no idea where she gets it all from." The guilt returned, "She snuck off on her own and lived a life that I would never know of. I don't know where she learned her tricks. Her threats of starvation—"
"Did she do it again?" Sokka asked, wide-eyed, "I told her not to do it again!"
"Because even with such a vast treasury, she doesn't have control over my signature, which is needed for me to transfer her assets to her ownership permanently," the chief explained, crossing his arms. "She stood her ground and told me she needed the documents for the Black Lotus Project. I told her I was saving the amount for her marriage. She said she won't touch any food or drink. I couldn't risk it. After she fell that day and Yugoda scared us all, I wasn't going to risk anything, so I just gave it all to her." Throwing his hands up in the air with returning vexation, "And there went her last real belongings."
"The Black Lotus is one of her biggest dreams," Sokka said, "And I would've been more than happy to help with the funding from what she gave us. It's her money anyway!"
"She's not the type of person to like that. Taking back something she gave to someone," the chief explained, "But the point I'm trying to make here is that Yue does certain things for others' benefit. There's usually someone or some community on her mind. And the reason I'm saying this when we're actually talking about what happened at the Moon Temple is that she was trying to look out for you that entire time. That's why that argument seemed as explosive as it did."
A rare flutter in his chest, "She was looking out for me?"
"Yes. She cares about you. This is the truth."
He sat up quickly in his seat, his chest pounding.
"I'm not saying this in hopes of preserving your engagement," Arnook added. "I'm not saying this standing in my matchmaking moccasins, and I'm not telling you this as a father-in-law trying to hold onto his potential son-in-law. I'm telling you this as her father. As someone who's a witness to what his child likes and doesn't like." Gulping, "I can't claim to say I know all of her likes and dislikes. Unfortunately, I'm the kind of father who was told her name instead of giving her a name. But I do know she likes you."
A wave of warmth— despite the doubt— washed through the young isumataq.
"Your father's words may have been very insensitive, but those insensitive comments are not so new for her to get so offended on the spot. She's Lady, after all. She has been hearing all kinds of nonsense her entire life."
"You can't say she wasn't offended. My dad was spewing out a lot of yakshit—"
"I'm not saying she wasn't angry at all, but I do know that Yue isn't someone to lose her temper that easily. The cabinet members who walked out on her said a lot worse, and she didn't say a single word in retaliation. But at the Moon Temple, she was furious in a way I've never seen her before. Why would that be the case?" Looking at him, "It's because she took that moment as an opportunity to keep you away. She doesn't want you to be in danger. She's expecting you to not run after her after she was so harsh on your father. So don't take what she said personally. I know she doesn't mean it."
"...you see, Sokka, genuine care is messy...As the leader of a nation, your number one duty is to preserve your people even if it means throwing yourself in harm's way. True leadership isn't having millions of soldiers defending you. It's about you doing everything you can to stand at the very front of the line... And the need to protect lives sometimes overrides people's consent to voluntarily laying down their lives...As my ikkingut, you are most certainly one of my top priorities when it comes to protecting…"
A myriad of expressions were jumbled up in his look until he settled on an aggrieved huff, making his way over to the Tui tapestry, "Everything always has to go her way, doesn't it? She doesn't stop and think that maybe I want to look out for her, too? I told her not to calculate too much. I told her that I'm not leaving no matter what! It's not fair!"
"All I can say is that it's a battle with her. Be prepared to fight."
It was with great reluctance and internalized caution that Hakoda and Kya followed Ivaneq to the dining chambers of the palace. Accompanying the Southern chief and chieftess were Kohana and Katara. Well, mostly Kohana, for Katara stopped at the palace entrance, looking out with her gaze dancing back and forth. After a few minutes, she thought she could make out the movements of swift gusts in the distance; she rubbed her eyes, for the gusts had been so fast that she thought she was imagining things, but it was confirmed as soon as she caught sight of a pristine bald head— arrowed at its center, stormy eyes holding flashes of excitement, and a grin that only widened to the ends of the earth when he saw her.
"I'm here, Katara!" he waved, not paying much attention to the gasps and exclamations that surrounded his entry.
"Avatar Aang?"
"Avatar Aang?!"
"Avatar Aang!"
The airbender nearly floated his way up to the Southern princess, "Am I late?"
"With a speed like that?" she chuckled and took his hand in hers to lead him inside, thus spurring a blissful blush from the nomad and stirring a whole other topic for the walls to whisper about, "Come on in!"
In the meantime, Arnook was making his way over to the feasting hall, accompanied by Sokka.
"Did Her Highness eat, Chief?" Sokka asked.
"I don't know," Arnook admitted, "I did everything she wanted me to, so she better eat."
"I know she wouldn't want to eat here, but I can take her meal up to her study."
"No offense, Sokka, but if you don't eat here right now and run after my daughter instead, your father isn't going to be very happy. Besides, she's likely not there. She mentioned she's overseeing the feeding arrangements for the poor. She will be today, tomorrow, and the two days after that. Part of her new proposals."
Her Highness is literally the embodiment of compassion, Sokka sighed to himself in hopeless adoration before noting, "I'm guessing a lot of people will be crossing into the upper ring."
"Yes. She needs to make sure the guards under her jurisdiction are on sight by the upper ring's entrance canal so there won't be any issues. Khasiq's guards will throw a fit if otherwise; it could get chaotic if she's not there."
But it didn't feel right for Sokka to eat without her. He'd gotten so used to her company— the way her eyes lit up at the sight of sweets, the assurance that all was good in the world.
They stepped into the feasting chamber in time for Ivaneq to bring them inside. Sokka welcomed his little brother with a hug when Kohana launched himself at him, but the isumataq refused to communicate with his parents in that setting, fearing he'd set off a string of explosive conversations. Realizing his sister wasn't present, he looked around for her before noticing that she was a few feet away from the chamber, holding hands with the Avatar. They were seemingly talking about something, having stopped in the corridor leading to the chamber but remaining out of everyone's sight long enough to exchange some lighthearted conversation and a few admiring grins. The isumataq didn't point anything out, remaining quiet: his sister shouldn't be on the same boat as he was, and as long as she was happy, that was what mattered.
There was otherwise very little exchange between the Northern and Southern leaders as observed by everyone else, including Aang and Katara from their place in the corridor. Arnook gave an obligatory bow, smiled in cautious greeting, and issued the generic statement, "We are honored to have you join us." Hakoda and Kya were less enthusiastic, but the chieftess nevertheless smiled back. And that was all; the servants who rushed in with fresh, steaming delicacies took the hospitality reigns from there, guiding the leaders to their seats across from each other.
The table, vast and seemingly unending, was quickly being filled with several dishes. Sokka's stomach began to chew itself at the various aromas, but his brain had no intention to act on the problem, for he was repeatedly picturing the dronningi and her teasing smile, the thrill of eating out unnoticed, the banter they'd currently be having with regard to who would pay for the meal.
"Before you all leave," Arnook began just before the servants left to bring in more food, "Confirm under oath that you were the ones who prepared this meal."
The command seemed unusual at first, but the senior made was quick to answer. "Yes, Your Majesty. We are in charge of all the cooking and serving."
"And are you Revivalists?"
"No, sir."
"No, Your Highness."
"I'm afraid not, Your Majesty."
"That is all. Thank you." And the Northern chief cast a look at Hakoda and Kya. Hakoda, especially, was a bit flustered as the Northern leader told them, "As you've witnessed, all dishes were prepared by Loyalists. My daughter personally made sure that all other cooks and servants were directed to the feeding arrangements for your comfort and convenience. So there is no question of impurity, I'm assuming."
The room went silent. Hakoda and Kya said nothing, conflicted expressions on their faces as they stared at the food. Ideally, this was not supposed to be the way they should be acting in the presence of the father of someone who saved their tribe, but they were tied up by the stark reminder of the origins of the girl who was raised by the Northern chief and fooled into thinking she was the princess.
"And if you think I am scheming against you, I have no reason for doing so," Arnook added. "I wouldn't benefit from such a scheme. I wasn't the one who arranged this anyway. But if you are still suspicious, you are free to leave at any time. Holy water will be sent to your estate by a non-Revivalist, and I assure you, the holy water was not provided by the Moon Temple."
It turned out the chief and chieftess were still willing to sit through this arrangement as evidenced by them not moving from their seats. Kya, even if not sincere, managed to say, "It's alright, Brother Arnook, we are happy to be here."
Sokka gulped, guilt overtaking him again as he looked at Arnook, but Arnook broke the discomfort with a terse, "I'm glad" and issued other commands to the servants.
Katara and Aang, who had observed the exchange from afar, decided to make their presence known at that time and stepped into the chamber. Katara smiled at the airbender, "Make yourself comfortable, Aang."
"Avatar Aang?" Ivaneq, who just then had the opportunity to release the breath he'd been holding, blinked at the duo, causing all eyes to turn to the entrance.
"Hi, Aang!" Kohana raced over to him and jumped up and down, "Can we go on a glider ride again today?"
"We sure can, Kohana," Aang grinned, ruffling the boy's hair before taking a moment to bow at Chief Arnook, Chief Hakoda, and Chieftess Kya, "Good to see you all."
"It's an honor to see you, Avatar Aang," Chief Hakoda bowed.
"And we would be more than honored if you joined us for lunch," Chief Arnook invited with a bow of his own, "You're just in time."
"I'd love to," came the response, the Avatar clearly feeling the shift to formality in the room as his presence was made known to the other servants with each passing minute. The monk noticed, however, that Sokka didn't seem as surprised as the others to see him.
"Katara said she didn't tell anyone that she invited me," Aang whispered to the isumataq, "Aren't you surprised to see me, Sokka?"
"Not really," came the murmur. "You've been stuck to my sister's hip ever since you met her."
"Sokka!" Katara nearly screeched in reprimand, keeping her voice barely quiet in the presence of family. She turned to the flushed monk, "Don't mind him, he's a thickhead sometimes."
"It's fine," turning back to the warrior and whispering, "I came to make sure everything stays okay." Which indicated that he was aware of what had happened.
"Lighten up, Airhead, I was just kidding." Placing his hand on Aang's shoulder, "You're part of the family. You don't need to be invited to show up."
To which the airbender's heart was warmed in reassurance. Kohana, insisting that the monk sit next to him, led him to a seat right beside him. Katara took her place next to Aang, and the trio lost themselves in a conversation about their plans for the day. While the seats beside Hakoda and Arnook were empty, Sokka deliberately chose to sit beside the Northern chief, which spurred Hakoda's frown.
"Oh, Avatar Aang," the senior maid noted upon noticing the unexpected guest, bowing repeatedly, "We weren't aware that you were joining us. I'm afraid we only have Water Tribe specialties prepared."
"Sorry, it was a last-minute decision," Aang said. "Don't worry, I'll be happy to have whatever—"
"Just a few minutes, sir. We'll have separate dishes prepared for you."
"Oh, no, it's fine, I'll have whichever vegetarian special is on the Water Tribe menu—"
"We have five flavor soup if you want to try some, Aang," Katara offered. "It doesn't have any meat in it. We also have stewed sea prunes. You said you really liked them yesterday."
Though the extremely conflicted expression on Aang's face suggested otherwise with regard to the stench of the sea prunes, "Oh...uh, sure, Katara," a nervous laugh as the airbender tried to hide his gag and simultaneously uphold the bright spark in the master waterbender's eyes, "I'd love some! After I have a bit of the soup. I'm really looking forward to trying it!"
"Don't worry," another maid stepped out, adding in reassurance, "we have a servant bringing in specials from the Air Nomad feast, sir."
"We do?" the senior maid asked.
"Yes, ma'am, Number Eight is on it."
To which Sokka's ears perked up and his entire being shot up from his seat, his chest jolting in the direction of the announcement. The action earned strange looks from Kya, Hakoda, and Arnook, and Sokka was compelled to slump back down in his chair, his ears remaining glued to the conversation.
"Oh, I'm sorry," Aang told the maids, "I didn't mean to make you do more than you—"
"It's alright, it's just a matter of bringing it from one kitchen to another," the senior maid said, obviously relieved by the news, "Our vegetarian cook is likely handling it all, I assure you. There's no inconvenience!"
"Then we will commence eating after Avatar Aang is duly served his meal," Arnook said.
"It's fine, it's not a problem, Chief."
"Water Tribe custom teaches that we must respect our guests and take the first bite only after they have commenced eating."
"I was looking forward to trying the five flavor soup anyhow," Aang assured, "Please, there's no need to wait because of me. I know I can't wait another second!"
The comment stirred a few laughs, some genuine and some forced. Sokka, though, didn't seem to be of this world as he fixated his gaze at the entrance to the kitchen, looking forward to seeing the number eight plastered onto one of the uniforms. He didn't touch the food, an observation noted by Arnook.
"Naggujutit niKinnik, irniga?" You don't like the food, son?
"It's not that, Chief, I just…I'm not really hungry—" an excuse immediately refuted by his irrevocably loud growls.
"You don't need to wait on anyone of importance," Hakoda said, barely slipping anything into his mouth. "We need to leave as soon as possible."
"You think I'm shameless like you to eat without Her Highness—?"
"Gentlemen, gentlemen, settle down, please," Ivaneq interjected, "Please, let's have a pleasant afternoon, shall we?"
The tension, despite lingering in the air, was fizzled out by the entry of another veiled servant, namely "Number Eight." Again, Sokka rose from his seat, affection pouring out of his gaze, and again, the act appeared unusual to the adult trio, who wondered if he'd been expecting the princess to step in and was thus rising from his seat continuously, thinking it was her every time. After all, they had no idea that the princess herself was one of their servers this afternoon.
"Number Eight, please identify your classification," Arnook said, not recognizing that the servant was his daughter, "Revivalist or non-Revivalist?"
"Human, Your Majesty," came the unexpectedly sharp tone, "But if you must know, I'm not a Revivalist. Nonpartisan, actually."
"Thank you, that is all."
Yue noticed the isumataq was looking at her. In fact, it seemed he was glued to her. But she didn't look at him, her smile beneath her mask reserved for Katara and Aang. The Avatar expressed his thanks as she placed the tray of Air Nomad dishes in front of the monk and made her way over to the chieftess afterwards, placing down the other tray she'd been holding.
"I thought you'd like to try some kale stew, Your Majesty," she smiled, "It's really good for expecting women. Keeps the baby strong and healthy."
"Oh...that's very thoughtful of you…" though Kya wasn't keen on touching it, and the subtle look that Hakoda gave her told her it was probably safe if the dish was left untouched. Nevertheless, she smiled in appreciation. "Thank you."
Yue went back to serving the rest of the delicacies brought in by another servant, doing her best not to make eye contact with anyone else, especially Arnook, Hakoda, and Sokka, but by now, the isumataq was drowning in waves of guilt and the overwhelming instinct to help, having noticed she was tired and dispirited.
"I'll help you," Sokka offered without thinking, taking one of the trays for himself and surprising everyone there, including the disguised dronningi.
"Aren't you ashamed?" Hakoda snapped at his son, "Going to someone else's home and offering to serve? Has your princess turned you into her slave—?"
"This has nothing to do with Her Highness!" Sokka yelled at the mortified Southern chief, making the other servants pause in their step. Yue frowned and looked away, reminded of the Moon Temple chaos again.
Aang slowly stood up and held his friend by his shoulders, "Sokka, calm down. It's okay, calm down."
"Don't even think about bringing my daughter into this, Chief," Arnook told Hakoda.
"And why not?" Standing up from his seat, "It's because of her that we're forced to be here in the first place!"
"Hakoda!" Kya said in reprimand before Sokka had a chance to fume, "Calm down!"
"Please be seated, Your Highness," Ivaneq nearly begged Hakoda, "we want this to be smooth sailing. Please. And you, too, isumataq," he turned to Sokka, "There are more than twenty servants walking around. They'll handle this, don't worry. Eat. You haven't touched anything."
Sokka kept turning worriedly to the princess, who took the tray in his hands and went on to serve without a word. Katara grabbed his arm and pulled him down to where he was seated, and he plopped down, ashamed and flustered, unwilling to enjoy any of these luxuries with the princess toiling like an actual servant. He melted further when the princess placed a big bowl of seal jerky in front of him; she still didn't look at him, but he could tell the move was deliberate.
"I want an egg tart, too!" Kohana announced, having seen the tart on Aang's plate.
"There's plenty for our little prince," Yue managed a smile, reaching for a supplementing tray of extra tarts. "Here you go, sweetie—"
"No, that's fine," Kya stopped her.
"It's alright, Your Majesty, there are many—"
"No, really," and turning to her younger son, "Kohana, you're eating too many sweets. Finish what you have."
"But I want an egg tart!" the boy slapped his hands on the table, soup and pieces of kelp cake sticking to his face.
"Kohana, behave," Hakoda frowned.
"But I want a—!"
"Kohana!" Hakoda lost his patience again, "Kanigasannik nigikattanak!" Don't eat impure food!
Yue, taken aback, took a few steps back as Ivaneq, Sokka, Aang, and Katara glanced at the scene in horror.
"You were working for the princess once, weren't you?" Hakoda questioned Yue, "You might be nonpartisan, but you still worked for her at one point, didn't you?"
Yue, her look turning cold, simply handed the tray in her hands to a nearby servant and left the chamber. It wasn't until she left that Hakoda relaxed. Sokka, tearing at his bottom lip, facepalmed, unable to make eye contact with Arnook, whose gaze had hardened. By now, Kohana had started crying, the child's innocence still untainted by the meaning behind Hakoda's outburst.
"What, you want food prepared by the Akna, too? You want to turn out like your older brother? Disbelieving and careless?" Hakoda scolded his younger son to which Kohana began wailing louder and left his seat, running out of the chamber.
"Kohana! Get back here—!"
"ENOUGH!" Sokka slammed his fists against the ice table, cracking it a little bit. He kicked his chair back, glaring daggers at his father, "Don't turn my brother into the monster you and Pakku are." And with that, he stormed out of the chamber, running after his crying brother.
"I don't feel like eating anymore," Arnook also stood up, dropping his chopsticks on his plate, "I feel nauseated by today's performance."
It didn't take long for Hakoda to storm out of his seat, too, but not before he nearly dumped his head into the bucket of holy water by the door. Kya, sprinkling some of the water over herself, followed him in an attempt to calm him down. Those who remained were Katara, Aang, Ivaneq, and the servants, who stared at the disaster before them.
"And here I was thinking the prince and princess would get hitched one day," the senior maid shook her head, her loud comments heard by the lingering guests all the way from the kitchen, "Obviously that's off the table. Our dronningi wouldn't last a second in their household."
Yue ignored the way her stomach twisted and churned with pangs of hunger as she ran back and forth through the kitchens and out into the courtyard, where several tables and pelts were set up. The people who had shown up for the arrangements were numerous, warranting all of her effort and attention. She simply didn't have time to dwell on the earlier incidents, didn't have the need to poison the small bit of peace she was holding onto in her efforts to offer food to the unfortunate.
And yet, she couldn't help but be thankful to the Spirits that she wasn't forced to be a part of that luncheon for very long. If all hell broke loose without her official presence, she wasn't sure what would've happened had she been officially present.
It was with this kind of mindset that she trudged into the kitchen for the hundredth time with limited strength, refilling the empty tray in her hand with various dishes. She didn't have a chance to leave so quickly with the replenished materials, though, for she was greeted by the Southern prince, who was standing by the doorway with his expectant gaze settled on her, his arms crossed, his physique leaning against the door.
"Can I not have a peaceful day?" she sighed, turning to a servant woman beside her, "Do you mind seeing what the prince needs?"
"The prince? Of the South?!" the woman left the stew she was working on and whirled around, taking note of the Southern isumataq who was standing by the door, a look of displeasure on his face at being ignored.
"Oh my," chimed in another maid in the corner. "The prince!"
"Oh Spirits, it's the La of the North!"
"Isn't he handsome?"
Sokka ignored the rest of the maids and swiftly stepped in Yue's way, "I'm here to see you, Baby Blue."
"Oh, go on, Yue," a maid beside her took the tray in her hands and nudged her, "It's not every day a man as handsome as the prince comes looking for you. Besides, you were asking about him all day, weren't you?"
"What? No, I wasn't!" she sputtered defensively.
"Really? Then I must've been hallucinating that you've been telling us what to prepare for the isumataq of the South. Seal jerky, creamed prunes, seal jerky, seven flavor soup. Oh, let's not forget seal jerky—"
"Alright, that's enough," she frowned, tightening her mask, but her attempt at ferocity faltered when the prince gave her a knowing grin, mischief dancing in his sharp blue eyes.
"So you've been thinking about me, Baby Blue?"
"I was casually asking around," she defended herself.
"So you missed me, yes?" he raised his eyebrows, "If you miss me so much, why do you need to keep your distance?"
Biting her lip beneath her mask and ignoring the giggles from the maids behind her, "Just tell me how I may be of help you, Your Highness."
"You're not gonna ask why I'm here?" he asked gently, "Or for how long I've been wanting to see you?"
Which earned raised eyebrows from those around them. Yue crossed her arms defensively over her chest, answering with, "That's not my concern."
He frowned, "Can I at least get a chance to apologize?"
"I don't have time for this," she said with an impatient huff, "There are hundreds of people out there, and I need to go see what they need."
"Well you can't tend to them if they're out there complaining about the food."
"Who?" a passing maid paused at the comment and jumped in, "Who on earth would say that? Hundreds of people have raved on about how immaculate our Yue's cooking is."
"Well a lot of people were apparently saying the food is flavorless," Sokka said to a glaring Yue, "I've checked in with 'em."
"Our Yue is the best cook in the world, isumataq. You must be mistaken."
"I'm not saying she's not a good cook," he said, keeping his eyes on the princess, "Your Yue must not have been in a good mood when she made them. Her Highness worked really hard to organize such an event of this extreme. So the poor would be properly fed. But that won't be possible if there's too much spice and salt in all the dishes. Not nearly enough sweetness."
"It seems to me that you have a problem with my cooking, Your Highness."
"That's not what I meant," he said, the look in his eyes as soft as his voice, "I just think the flavor is lacking a bit in the sweets...and everything else that's supposedly vegetarian. You'd know if you tasted the food for yourself."
"I tasted everything before the distribution—"
"Well taste it again and see!" his voice cracked, making his suggestion more comical than of weighty command as he turned to the other maids, "You mind bringing the lady one of everything she made?"
"I can't believe this," her frown deepened, "I check everything before I approve it!"
"What if your intuition is wrong? You never know until you taste it again." A small grin on his lips, "You might as well go ahead and take a seat. There's a lot you need to taste."
She didn't budge, a million thoughts running through her mind.
"Come on, Baby Blue," he said, pulling all the right levers, "It's for the poor and helpless."
Which resulted in her finally taking her seat in an isolated space. The prince brought her plenty of generous servings along with a tray of food for himself. Yue widened her eyes. "You don't need this much for a taste."
"Oh...well too late." He set her food in front of her, "I'll confirm your findings as we go along," and he sat down with his own tray. "Well?"
After a tired sigh, she picked up the cup of prune pudding first and tasted a small helping. Frowning at his smug look, "I don't think there's a problem with this dish."
"There's not?" he took a generous bite of the pudding himself, his eyebrows contorted before settling into a content state, "Hm...mmm! You're right. Saying anything's wrong with this should be a crime. Those darn tribefolk must be mistaken." Shrugging, "But it's only one dish. We need to try all the others, too. For Her Highness's reputation. Go on, now, don't stop."
She reached for another item but was stopped with, "Woah woah, you can't tell me you're wasting all that pudding."
"You're the one who gave me too much for a taste test—"
"I didn't know, okay?" he held his hands up, "All I know is that food is La, La is food. You can't possibly waste La, can you?"
And at that, she finished the rest of the pudding and moved onto the next item.
"How is it?"
"It's good."
"Really?" And he took a bite out of the same dish on his plate, "Mmm! This is amazing. Man, those tribefolk did it again."
The princess was compelled to try another item, then another and another. The process was identical for everything: she would find no flaws, and he would reaffirm. It was silly in many ways even though the princess wasn't exactly in the mood to address it.
"Oh Universe, those tribefolk," the generic statement followed by a shake of his head, a belch leaving his lips, "I don't know what they were talking about, this is some quality cake—"
"Alright, that's enough," she set down her chopsticks. "I can't eat another bite, Your Highness. I know you're likely doing this on purpose for another motive, but if you're still so concerned about the princess's reputation, then you may keep trying these over and over again." Standing up, "Though I'm not sure why you'd care at this point."
He gave her a look, stepping out of his lighthearted zone for a moment, "You think I don't care about Her Highness?"
She didn't answer, her frown speaking for her.
He sighed, rising to his feet, "I told you not to calculate too much. I told you I'm not leaving," before he reached into the sling of his sheath and pulled out a fresh collection of moonflowers. "I should've known. The way you sounded like you were saying goodbye." And he placed them on the table before her, stirring her attention.
"If you think I don't care about you anymore because of what happened, you'd be the wrongest person on the planet. If you think I'm gonna support my dad just 'cause I share his blood, then you're wrong about that, too. And if you thought you could get away with skipping meals, you're definitely wrong about that as well."
It was then that everything came together; she had figured he was doing this on purpose, but she hadn't expected his intentions to go to the extent of making her eat. The last of her attempts at strictness failed, and her frown dissipated and melted into a soft gaze. For a moment, she thought she could see a bit of pain in his eyes.
"Save me a seat next to you at the conferences, dronningi, 'cause I am going to be there with you." Taking her now-empty dishes, "And bring me my sword, too, if you can. It's a priceless gift."
She found that she couldn't say anything, watching him as he stepped out with the goal of helping with the serving in his own way. She cast a look at the flowers that were awaiting her touch, their fragrance teasing her, and when she felt sure she wasn't being watched, she reached for them, thumbing the petals.
"I told you I'm not leaving."
She knew she probably shouldn't sink into any temptations, but at that moment when her lips slipped into a rare upward curl, her resolve became infinitely harder and the isumataq infinitely sweeter.
Chapter 43: When Hell Broke Loose
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Ivaneq sighed wearily, the time gong striking atop the citadel to indicate two hours past midday. The man, exhausted from the disaster at the luncheon, was tempted to ask the princess if he could have the rest of the day off. He knew she would most likely grant his request if he cited his weariness from the luncheon (or even if he didn't cite it; the princess certainly was generous in letting her associates leave early or tend to issues in their own lives). Then again, the Northerner did not want to show any indication of what went down in the luncheon, for he had no way of knowing the princess had actually been present to witness the chaos. Swallowing down his irritation, he marched through the snow and made his way over to the conference igloo attached adjacently to the western wing, where officials and their associates flocked to sign in and be escorted to their reserved seats. It was an amalgamation of swaying jade robes, crimson-gold armor, swishing saffron capes, and indigo overcoats, all official identities sealed with gold or platinum pins that bore their names.
Ivaneq took a deep breath and turned to the dangling wind chimes in front of the entrance, eyeing the little Aninnialuk figurines— forms of Tui and La as one body with different halves— that swayed amid the Arctic gusts. "Ikajunga, Aninnialuk." Help me, Great Spirit.
He managed to squeeze through the crowd and make his way inside, welcomed by a bigger crowd, but he was fortunate enough to see the young Southern leaders at the easternmost vertex of the chamber, which was a bit more spacious than the rest of the building (well, not counting the presence of the leaders who passed by and greeted the young leaders before heading to their seats in the inner chamber). Katara rocked a slick indigo tribal dress that was complemented by a warm, sweeping outer robe of a lavender hue, which was accompanied by an amethyst centerpiece and jewelry to match, which all indicated royal stature. Sokka, whose entire attention was focused on the entrance with his sharp blue eyes searching along, was a bit more official with regard to his dashing, all-white Order of the White Lotus inductee outer robe, which bore silver accentuations that resembled a white lotus. Beneath his outer robe were the official White Lotus robes— dark blue in hue and accompanied by a cape— as they indicated his new position as an honorary sentry. All of the layers of his uniform proved to be efficient in the Arctic despite their supposed overbearing nature and were completed with an official white mantle around his neck, and the finishing touch to his attire was the platinum pin bearing his name that was latched onto his inductee robe.
"White seems to suit you very well, Brother Sokka," Ivaneq smiled as he approached the Southern dronningi and isumataq.
"As long as he doesn't spill anything on it," Katara added, "But knowing my big brother, that's probably not gonna be possible."
"Haha," Sokka drawled, his attention still flying to the entrance.
"How are your parents faring, by the way?" Ivaneq asked Katara. "That luncheon was pretty rough…"
"You know how it is. They haven't been talking to Sokka ever since."
Sighing, "I guess that explains why your parents are not here for this."
"It's better that they're not here, trust me," came Sokka's vehement reply, but Katara didn't seem to brush off the fact with as much ease as her brother did.
"It would've been nice if they left their purity rules back home and showed up to see Sokka being honored," the master waterbender frowned. "Being inducted into the White Lotus is a huge deal, and they're just gonna skip it because of some stupid rules?"
"Hey, you're here as my sister, and that's all that matters," Sokka told her, straightening the fancy sash at his waist.
"Mom thinks he's been rebelling ever since he lost his La pendant," Katara told the Northern official.
"Which is the most ridiculous explanation I've ever heard," the isumataq scoffed.
"Don't worry," Ivaneq folded his arms, "Your La is safe around the princess's neck."
To which Sokka widened his eyes and squeaked as he looked frantically at the passing people, none of whom seemed to take notice of the comment, "Someone's gonna hear you!"
"So you know about this, too?" Katara asked.
"Chief Arnook told me about it, and now the princess knows that I know."
"Has she said anything about it?" the Southern dronningi inquired, "You know, with everything that happened up to now. I'm guessing she's not into the idea anymore…" she trailed off, reminded that Ivaneq very likely thought of this as an actual wedding.
"Chief Arnook made it clear that he's confident and persistent about this," the assistant told them. "He made it clear to Sokka, too."
"Well that's a relief, isn't it?" Katara nudged her brother, "He's been acting like a lovesick polar bear puppy all last night..."
And as they all spotted a familiar blotch of saffron struggling to head their way through the crowd, Sokka retaliated by nudging his visibly excited sister with, "Don't forget the lovesick otter-penguins…"
The waterbender jammed her foot against Sokka, earning a shriek but managing to quiet the warrior eventually as Aang approached them with a smile that seemed near-delirious with joy. His hand flew to the back of his bald head, "Katara, wow…"
"Here we go," Sokka nearly gagged, earning a look of amusement from Ivaneq.
"You look great, too, Sokka," the airbender added. "Looking official in those robes!"
"Boy, am I flattered."
Katara shot a glare in her brother's direction before beaming at Aang and his glistening Nomad robes and pendants, "You look amazing yourself. More official than me, that's for sure."
"Are you kidding? The earrings, the necklace, the robe," he raved, "You look beautiful!" Twiddling with his fingers, "Though I kind of wish the stones on your cape and earrings were blue this time. They would've matched my gift…"
"Gift?" she blinked.
"Yeah, I...I kind of got you something," he reached for a small box, its lid and bottom put together by an exquisite blue ribbon. It was a box large enough to fit a necklace, Sokka noted idly before a jump in his chest made him sputter, "Is that a necklace?!" He held his arms out and scooted between his sister and the monk, a look of alarm on his face, "You're moving a little too fast there, buddy, this is my baby sister—"
"It's a bracelet!" Aang opened the box and showed him the artifact: indeed, it was a stretchy bracelet made of the finest pearls in the Poles, its centerpiece being a sparkling blue sapphire.
"I know necklaces are a sensitive issue in the Poles," the monk said with a flare of defensiveness.
"Don't listen to him, Aang, this is so beautiful!" Katara nearly shoved her brother to the side as the airbender smilingly placed the box in her hand. She thumbed gently over the bracelet, her finger brushing against the center stone, "It's sapphire, isn't it?"
"Yeah. It's supposed to match your eyes," he said, his face crimson but his smile carefree, "You like it?"
"Of course! This is so sweet!" And with no regard for the possibility of others seeing them, no regard for the implications behind what she was going to do, the Southern princess cupped the airbender's face long enough to plant a kiss on his cheek. She then went back to admiring her gift, unaware of the monk's blush or the wide-eyed looks of Sokka and Ivaneq.
"You were the one who got it," Katara eventually broke the silence, turning back to the flushed Avatar and handing him the bracelet, "You should do the honors."
And the monk's grin stretched to both ends of the world. He clasped the bracelet around the Southern princess's wrist, reveling in her smile of appreciation.
Sokka suppressed his instinct to gag and placed an arm over Aang's shoulder, "Alright, Katara, scoot on in there. I need to have a word with Mr. Avatar."
Aang gulped, "Uh…"
"No you don't," Katara frowned at her brother before linking her arm around Aang.
"I need to talk to him about something important! Don't worry, I'm not bullying your boyfriend, alright?"
"He's not my—"
"Whatever," raising his hands, "Five minutes is all I ask."
With a skeptical look, she let go of the monk, eventually granting him a blissful smile, "See you inside!"
And Sokka was faced with the task of dragging the airbender away from the area, the task of walking on his own made impossible for Aang as he stood rooted on the spot and continuously waved at the South's tribal princess.
"I can't believe you'd think I'd get a necklace," Aang broke out of his trance eventually, finding that Sokka had dragged him to the men's bathhouse, "I'm not dumb, Sokka. The monks tell me things. I've traveled quite a bit. I've lived here in the North for three years, in fact—"
"And all that knowledge didn't help you realize you're wearing your shirt backwards?"
Aang looked down at his shirt, noticing that the pattern of his robe was indeed printed on the other side, the messy output of the embroidered Nomad robe showing in certain places instead of flowing smoothly like the design it was meant to be. "Monkey feathers!"
"You must've been in a hurry to see my sister."
Which sent another flush across the monk's face. He quickly took off his outer robe and tunic and wore the shirt properly. "Thanks…"
"Do you know if Khasiq's gonna be here?"
The looks on their faces both turned serious. Aang shook his head, "No, he's not. The White Lotus barred him from participating."
"Also, I heard Ozai started a shitstorm."
"Yeah, the White Lotus isn't happy at all," Aang's face really soured at the mention. "Yue insisted that she'll handle this independently. It's her way of appeasing Ozai so he won't stir up more trouble."
"Aang, she spent the last of what Arnook was trying to save for her," Sokka frowned.
"There's nothing I can do about this, Sokka. I tried talking to her. The senior Lotus sentries talked to her. You know they're basically her fans now. But she's not listening." Shaking his head, "Funding for your own idea, especially one as massive as this, has both pros and cons. And I'm not saying it's not doable. But based on the situation here, I don't think it's exactly safe or effective for Yue to handle the Black Lotus plans on her own. She's also sending away a lot of Revivalists. Yeah, she's chosen representatives, and Katara's one of them, but having representatives without enough allies won't be enough. And Princess Yue knows this. She's just being very stubborn."
Sokka huffed, crossing his arms, "As she always is."
Not a single Nationalist was in sight at the premises; it was the Nationalists' way of protest since their leader was barred from entry. Not that anyone seemed to mind or even notice except for those who took up the duties of royal security. Sokka, in particular, remained alert, for there was no way of knowing for sure what Khasiq had in store. Not to mention the impending eclipse; partial, it may be, but he wasn't willing to take any chances.
Apart from the underlying tension, the meeting chamber was bustling with activity. The Earth Kingdom, deemed the only other nation that could tolerate the feistiness of the Fire Nation and which actually shared equal standing with it in terms of industry and innovation, was grouped with the aforementioned children of Agni when it came to seating arrangements. The Air Nomads and the Water Tribe, given their long history of camaraderie, were naturally grouped together. Hence, Aang and Katara didn't have to worry about seating arrangements, occupying the two seats in the middle, one of which teetered on the Water Tribe side and the other which was at the precipice of the Air Nomad side.
To Aang's other side were several monks and fellow airbenders as well as the representatives of the Foggy Swamp division of the Water Tribe, and needless to say that the swamp-dwellers were not exactly ecstatic about wandering around in ice and snow, their usual half-naked bodies overdressed. To Katara's other side were Hakoda, Kya, Amaruq, and Ki'ma; as it turned out, Hakoda and Kya did show up to see their oldest being honored even if they weren't as enthusiastic as Amaruq and Ki'ma. They appeared as if everything was normal, likely having changed their minds to prevent people from digging deeper into what would've been an awkward moment had they abandoned their son's honored induction ceremony. They were obviously happy for Sokka, too, in spite of everything, so they took their seats beside the Air Nomad monks, keeping a watchful eye over the isumataq. The bitterness from the luncheon earlier still lingered in their gazes at him.
Sokka did not worry too much about being watched; nothing was going to stop him from proudly showcasing his support for the princess. Besides, if he was to be inducted as a member of the White Lotus, he shouldn't back away from doing what was right. And what he felt was right at that moment was securing a seat next to where the princess was sitting. All morning, he had been hoping to steal a bit of space right beside her at her designated platform, which was a bit higher than everyone else's given she was the welcoming host of the Global Conferences. Word had it that she would've probably been joined by Arnook, but the Northern chieftain had declined to attend the first day's session last-minute, citing minor health issues. Even if he hadn't declined to attend, there likely wouldn't have been a change of circumstance because according to Ting Yun, the princess had established beforehand that she was to remain the only one in her designated platform.
Noticing that his student was fidgeting around in waiting for the princess, Piandao decided to offer Sokka an honorary seat next to him among the senior White Lotus sentries, who were seated at the very front close to where the princess would be sitting. Even if it was until the princess allowed him to sit beside her— if she did, that is— it was a bold offer considering the minor White Lotus sentries and the soon-to-be inductees were dispersed throughout the meeting chamber, keeping close to their respective nations. It was also a move that Sokka was grateful for but wasn't satisfied with, to say the least.
By now, everyone was hurrying into the meeting chamber, the more familiar presences among the guests other than the senior world leaders being Prince Zuko and Lady Mai along with Prince Lu Ten and his soon-to-be-wife, Lady Song. Not to mention Lady Toph Beifong and Prince Bumi, whose bickering contradicted their conspicuous physical closeness.
"Well if you hadn't been yelling at the poor thing and making him pee his pants, he would've mastered the move!"
"Intimidation is way better than playing ridiculous games, Snorty Britches—"
"Riddles and challenges make one think, Madame Bei Fong. Unless you have this rule that all students should be like you? Picking their noses and toes every ten seconds?"
"At least I'm not a crackhead like you! Nor would I want my students to be!"
"Then why do you keep accepting this crackhead's invitations?" he smirked, and although she couldn't see it, she could definitely hear it in his tone. She sent a sharp jab to his elbow in response. Even so, he shrugged it off, instinctively grasping her hand, "Watch your step, Doll," initiating a flush on her cheeks and a tiny smile on her lips as he led her carefully around a particularly slippery part of the ice.
There were also guests who possessed a slightly smaller standing in terms of smaller population and representation. This included the honorary tribesmen-not tribesmen, the Foggy Swampers.
"There ain't a single vine 'round these parts, Due," Tho appeared as if he'd nearly cry, "Can't scratch why these fellas would live in a place like this!"
"T'least they got water, and the princess got us that li'l house in the winter gard'n," Due yawned, "But the cold ain't good for shut-eye, Tho. Seems like ya gotta set yer britches on fire to get warm." Tugging at the fabric of his thick pants, "Can't e'en breathe in these things. Livin' a whole life without them britches and look at us now..."
"Rep'r'sentation, my butt. I jus wanna rip these coats off!"
"Coats are an illusion," Hue scratched the hood of his fur robe, "And so is death."
And apart from these kinds of guests were the independent candidates. More popular among these guests was Lady Suki, who was accompanied by Lady Ty Lee.
"Come on, Suki. Sokka's a cool guy, but if it's not gonna work out, it's best to just move on," Ty Lee told her friend. "There are plenty of unagi in the water, so stop pining!"
"I'm not pining!" But the Kyoshi warrior contradicted her declaration by casting a broken look at the Southern isumataq, who stood out like eye candy in a sea of overbearing jade. She had even taken the chance to greet him and apologize for the inconvenience of the alliance attempted by their families. He was rather busy, it seemed, to really be in the mood for a conversation, shrugging off the awkwardness with a comment of how they were still good friends— "warrior bros," to be more accurate— and went on with scanning his eyes around the room in a relentless search.
Suki huffed her way back to her seat, slowing her angry gait when she saw that Haru was seated beside her. The man had eagerly been waiting to officially meet her, and granted, his seat had been reserved at a spot all the way on the other end of the row, and the seat he was in right now initially belonged to Teo, but a tiny amount of bribery and a promise of air-gliding with Teo did no harm to anyone, right?
"You must be Lady Suki. Leader of Kyoshi Island," the man let out the breath he'd been holding for a long time, seeming as if he conquered the entire world just from the small success of introducing himself properly to the Kyoshi leader.
"Yes," she cleared her throat and attempted a smile of friendly greeting, "And you're Mr. Haru, yes?"
"Y-Yeah…" And in jumbled words, he managed to choke out that he was an activist along with his father in Su 'Tseo, a mining village in the Earth Kingdom three hours to the west of Omashu by foot.
"Interesting. Kyoshi is about three hours east of Omashu," Suki noted. "But that's not to say we haven't heard of your achievements. We've heard a lot about how your village took back control over an esteemed coal factory and drove out several Fire Nationer businesses in one of the biggest rebellions in history."
"Oh...well, I mean…thank you," he chuckled, rubbing his hair, "You know, we still hear a lot about the Kyoshi Warriors and their successes. You're always more famous than we are," another awkward chuckle, "In fact, I've always wanted to learn a few moves. Avatar Kyoshi leaves a lasting impression on me every time I hear of her legacy. I've always wanted to know more about her culture…and since we're staying here for a couple of days, I thought maybe I'd have a chance to..." and when the Kyoshi warrior didn't seem to suggest what he was seeking, "Unless if I'm not eligible? I take it you don't really teach men...?"
"Oh...well, that's not—"
"It's not impossible at all, Mr. Haru," Ty Lee butted into the conversation, "You see Prince Sokka over there? She trained him."
"Wow," Haru looked at Sokka, "He did say he traveled to Kyoshi Island a couple of times. Come to think of it, I now remember him mentioning something about picking up some fighting styles from there..."
"If Suki really likes a guy, she'll train him well," Ty Lee clapped a hand on her friend's back.
"Ty Lee!" Suki's face colored darker than her eye makeup.
"What? In an unbroken period of eighty years, men weren't even allowed to step into our dojo during practice, and yet when Sokka strutted on by—"
"Okay, that's enough," Suki hissed, turning back to a surprised Haru, "That's not true, not at all. Well, not entirely—"
"If you're wondering, yeah, she used to like him," Ty Lee blabbered on with a smirk, "Too bad it's only one-sided—"
"Ty Lee, I swear, if you don't shut up—" Suki paused when several eyes in their row rested on her. She chuckled and pulled her smug friend down to her seat, "I'm sorry about that, Mr. Haru."
Blinking, "I'm sorry, too... to hear it didn't work out between…A-And please, just Haru is fine."
"Yeah...thanks, Haru…" gulping down her embarrassment, "The only requirement that Sokka needed to fulfill was a humble willingness to learn the ways of Kyoshi. It had nothing to do with feelings. There hadn't even been a rule against boys joining, it's just they never did and…well..." Sighing as she trailed off, "Nevermind that. I'll be happy to teach you a few moves if you're interested."
"Really?" he visibly brightened, "That's great!" Bowing his head, "I won't let you down, Sifu Suki."
These were only a few instances of several bustling conversations that drew people into other friend circles and social groups. People were settling in their places, and those who were prepared to speak today were preparing for their respective speeches, jotting down last-minute notes. In spite of the diversity of people and their actions, everyone, even those who didn't possess such grand statuses as the others, were accompanied by someone or another, no exceptions, whether they be guards or friends or lovers or family members.
And Sokka, with his gaze longingly glued to the princess's still-unoccupied seat, stood out like a sore exception. It was strange. Even with a room full of people, even with so many of their friends being there, Sokka felt so alone. And the feeling seemed to consume him, directing him to get up from his seat and linger by the entrance. He could feel the prying eyes of his parents, who obviously knew who he was waiting for, and he found himself struggling between the desire to sit beside her. There was always the worry that his parents would make a scene, but they were pretty much slaves to prestige and public image and couldn't possibly make a scene in front of so many officials, so why not seize the day?
"Get a hold of your britches, Sokka," Aang told him. "She'll be here soon."
"Look who's talking. You're not exactly Mr. Suave."
"Well that makes two of us."
"Haha."
"You know you don't have your pin on, right?" the Avatar referred to the prince's engraved platinum White Lotus pin in the shape of his name.
"It must've fallen off somewhere. No big deal, that thing wasn't staying on anyway."
"I can ask Gyatso if he has a spare generalized pin—"
"It's fine, forget it."
"It's kind of an important pin, Sokka, you're getting inducted into the White Lotus—"
"I'll handle it, alright?" He then mumbled an excuse and got up from his seat. After conducting a mini-inquiry and relying on instinct, he predicted that she'd likely enter the chamber through the entrance where there were very few people and headed to the said entrance. Lady Ting Yun, entertained by the prince's obvious pining, approached him in an attempt to get him seated.
"Are you waiting on someone, sir?"
"Her Highness isn't here yet."
"She will be here soon. She's likely waiting until the crowd gets settled." Seeing that he still didn't budge, "The meeting is about to start, sir. I think it's best if you get situated. Lots of people are asking for you."
"No one's gonna drop their moccasins if I'm not there."
"On the contrary, you're a very important part of the conferences—"
"Well I'm not going inside until your princess saves a seat for me beside her." His arms crossed, his build leaning against the wall of the entrance corridor, "I told her to save a seat for me!"
"You know how she is," the Revivalist sighed. "Frankly, I thought she'd be okay with you being next to her. Since she accepted you as her bodyguard." Of course, the woman had no way of knowing the secret that lay between the lines of the now-famous article from that morning...though she did hear the rumors about the disastrous luncheon from earlier.
"She's had a rough day, just leave her be," Ting Yun shrugged.
"That's why I was looking forward to making her feel better!" he squeaked. "She can't just refuse my care like that! Doesn't she see how worried I am? She just has to have everything go her way, doesn't she?"
And the only response he received to his outburst was a knowing little smile and an ambiguous, "Our dronningi certainly is lucky" before the Revivalist went on her way, leaving him be.
The minutes wore on until the isumataq felt a tug in his chest at the long-anticipated sound of footsteps, his head turning to the arch of the door where a guard bowed low to greet the visitor. She came into view then, papers in hand, bringing the spill of early afternoon light with her: a figure in large, sweeping stark-black robes that commanded attention and flowed over navy attire that strongly resembled the White Lotus uniform in design. Her black mantle bore the designs of lotus petals, outlined by a glimmering silver-grey. The attached navy cape flowed over her sides, shoulders, and back, but its presence was undoubtedly eclipsed by the overflow of the larger black outer robe that seemed to engulf her entire being. Her mask and veil were black, too, but at least now, her eyes were left uncovered, unlike the overbearing mesh screens that blocked them, too, from the world. To complete the look, a sword hung from the sash at her waist; it was the space sword that she had given him.
"...she's charging forward like a saber-lioness, citing the welfare of the tribe…"
The isumataq felt his heart drop into his stomach, his breath stolen from him, all frustration washed away by a tsunami of relief. Heat raided his face as he stopped leaning against the wall and stood up straight, his arms falling out of their folded positions and dropping to his sides. The sheer darkness of her garb sang power and prestige, mystery and beauty that attracted him as nothing else could. It drew him in like a magnet, stirring a part of him he didn't know existed. He stood there dumbly, lips bobbing out the sole thought running through his mind: Black really suits her.
Yue, too, slowed her gait, taking in the sight of the prince clad in white. The uniform suited him perfectly, the brilliant whiteness of it bringing out the dark of his skin and the sharp blue of his eyes. The navy silk was slick against his skin, slid perfectly against him, bringing out his strong arms and wide chest. She did not realize it, but she was smiling beneath her mask, her face lit afire, her eyes becoming crescent moons, bearing cosmic oceans of baby-blue with stars of wonder swimming in them...that is, until the reminder that his parents were out there brought her down from the warm high galloping in her chest.
Clearing her throat, she detached the sword from its place at her sash and tucked it against the wall in the space between the two of them, flashing him a look. He took the sword and attached it to his own sash, lips bobbing out a thanks. She then walked by with a firm resolve to move past the man she could only describe as beautiful, but she realized she stepped past something glistening beneath the meandering light. She paused and took a step back, glancing at the object: a platinum pin bearing the isumataq's name. She bent forward and picked it up, brushing aside the dirt and snow that had stampeded over it, bringing out its strong, shimmering texture. She approached him with the pin, her mask hovering to the side from the influx of winds, and his chest fluttered in helplessness.
Yeah, black really suited her.
She had planned to hand the pin over to him because he was a grown man and could obviously put on his own pin and it was the easier— proper— thing to do to let him take care of it, but there was an itch in her fingers, an underlying impulse within her that defied all rationality and conscious thought. She did manage to curb it for a moment and handed him the pin, but when he jumbled out a bunch of thank-yous and failed to do anything beyond that in his dumbstruck haze, she took pity over his condition, brows furrowed in concern. She eventually stepped forward and reached for the fabric of his robe above the left side of his chest, a touch that made him hold his breath. Bright digits pressed the pin against the navy silk as if she had some kind of right over him, some kind of entitlement to putting his pin on for him. She could feel his breathing hitch further, feel the drumming in his chest as she secured the pin, only to see that it didn't latch on properly. She worked to secure it another way, this time feeling the jostle of her white conch from beneath his tunic. He's still wearing it. She didn't openly address it, making sure to focus only on the pin staying secure...but only because it was his special day as a White Lotus inductee and he was a special leader and for no other reason, mind the universe...granted, he looked great but still—
"Spirits..."
She raised her eyebrows, amused, "'Spirits?'"
With a blink, "Oh, uh…I…" rubbing absently at his wolf-tail, "I dunno, it just slipped out…"
Momentarily forgetting the earlier incidents, "I hate to break it to you, but we don't tolerate religious nonsense around here."
He laughed genuinely for the first time the entire day, evoking a radiant beam on her lips that made him feel as if all was right in the world. He even took the liberty to brush the small wads of snow off of her shoulder, warmth and tenderness exuding from his dopey grin. But then the world fell silent, and the tease in her gaze eventually softened, withering away once she returned to the world around her. A scorching reminder hit: "Don't touch my son!"
Fixing the pin for good, she quickly stepped back and pulled her mask back on, stiff and professional in manner again. "Good luck to you, White Lotus Sokka." And she walked inside briskly as if the moment had never happened. He gulped, eyebrows furrowed in hurt but nevertheless left a putty of feelings.
The announcer, nearly having fallen asleep in his seat, jumped up as someone shook his arm, "Hey, isn't that the princess over there?" He then gathered his life together in the seconds that followed, confirming the long-awaited visitor was indeed her. Before he could announce, though, someone else's eager tone, which unmistakably belonged to Isumataq Sokka, took over. "Everybody join me in welcoming the host of the Global Conferences and the hero of the North! Our esteemed princess of the Northern Water Tribe! WOOO!"
And contrary to the indifferent response that had been the case with each announcement of each leader, especially considering the formal nature of the setting, the holler stirred the crowd to life as soon as Yue stepped in, her Black Lotus robes attracting much attention and making a lasting impression on everyone in the room. The White Lotus and the other leaders and officials— those who weren't stuck-ups like Ozai and Azula, that is— rose from their seats, prompting the others to stand in welcome as well, and roars of applause and abundant cheers erupted, nearly shaking the room.
"Oh look, it's Postbox Girl and Hooligan Boy," Azula rolled her eyes. "Pathetic."
The Loyalist and remaining Revivalist guards, followed by several Neo-Nationalist guards, joined together in a chorus of tapping their spears up and down against the ice beneath their feet. Yue was surprised by the reception and briefly flicked her gaze in the prince's direction, her lips curling upward in response to his wolfish grin. Her grin was quick to falter, though, once she caught sight of Hakoda and Kya in the crowd. They zeroed in on their oldest, who was leading the crowd with his own wild applause.
"Wohoo! Go dronningi!"
Aang grinned and cheered along. Katara shook her head, unable to help an entertained chuckle, "Tui and La, he's so embarrassing."
Yue laughed nervously and waved to the crowd but kept her attention on the Southern prince, "Okay, I think that's enough praise, isumataq—"
"Nonsense, we're just getting started!" he yelled above the cheers, "Woo! Come on, everybody, show your support for our dronningi!"
The Southern leaders' disapproval of the situation was not unknown to Ivaneq even if the leaders themselves didn't make it obvious. He hurried up to them and coaxed them to wait out the conferences for the sake of Sokka's induction ceremony.
"Seriously, this is very embarrassing," Kya told Ivaneq, forced to speak with a smile.
"He's acting like a hooligan out there," Hakoda followed, disguising his growl as a good-natured laugh.
"Please, Your Majesties, at least stay for the ceremony. You're free to go afterwards if you like."
"Let the boy have his fun!" Amaruq glared at his sister and brother-in-law, "He's just trying to have a good time!"
Yue, who also noted the bubbling of the cauldron, had it confirmed with Ivaneq's troubled look. "Alright, fine, Prince Sokka, I'll let you sit next to me if you settle down. That's what you wanted, right—?"
"YES!" Sokka ran and grabbed hold of his notes from his seat beside Piandao, earning amused looks from the senior White Lotus members as he hurried over to the princess. The smitten look on his face said it all as he escorted her up to the raised platform. Hakoda and Kya forced their smiles for the people around them, who chuckled at Sokka's enthusiasm and made comments of how the prince seemed to be very interested in the princess.
This conference was going to be a very long one.
"It is with great joy and utmost humility that I welcome our esteemed brother and sister nations to the 89th Annual Global Conference," Yue began. "Our warmest welcome extends to the Children of Agni, the Sisters and Brothers of Air, the Patriots of the Earth Kingdom, and of course, our siblings of the Lands of Tui and La…"
The mysterious princess of the North had all eyes on her all throughout her welcome speech. Sokka, acting on bodyguard duty, had accompanied her to the dais, utterly and openly mesmerized. Her voice, the only part of her which no longer remained a mystery to the world that has yet to see her face, lilted perfectly to draw in people's attention. She also had taken particular care in addressing all groups who were in attendance.
"...Until recently, the Water Tribe has experienced an unfortunate hiatus in its involvement in international relations due to various issues, sociopolitical and economical. Our Northern division has endured unforeseen circumstances in the social strata. Our Foggy Swamp division had been lacking an ample opportunity for independent representation in the global sector. Our Southern division has waged many a great war with economic distress. After many years, we are proud to break away from our hiatus. Not only have we seen the hope of a brighter future for the Water Tribe, but we are also given the incommensurable honor of hosting the 89th Annual Global Conference. Although we tribeschildren walk among ice and snow, our hearts are infinitely warm at the prospect of long-awaited camaraderie and the promise of fraternity. We are eager to join all of you in the most cordial of events on the world stage. We look forward to sharing our wonders with you and delighting in your stories. May the Spirits watch over us all in our troubled times and bring us all together in harmony. May the Conferences officially begin."
The cheers that commenced were more intense than the initial ones following her entry. The lead announcer, who was given the chance to speak only after a couple of minutes of continuous applause, bellowed, "All rise for the Torch Ceremony and the Water Tribe National Hymn!"
The senior White Lotus members were given the honor of carrying out the Torch Ceremony, welcomed onto the dais with candles at hand. In the meantime, everyone rose to their feet. Everyone save for Princess Azula.
"Wouldn't it be an utter waste of time and a complete insult to Agni if we bowed to the gods of savages?" Azula huffed.
"This isn't worship," Ursa corrected her, "You should show your respect for the hosting country, Azula."
"Their patriotism is nothing but worship," the Fire princess drawled, "Wasting the glory of the flame by lighting it for the demon of water and the ghost of the moon."
"They are god and goddess just as Agni stands as our god," Ursa snapped, "Now keep that mouth of yours under control," tugging her up by her arm, "And stand up."
As the grand torch was lit to signal the beginning of the Conferences and the crowd lost itself in another round of applause, Ting Yun handed a copy of the national hymn to the princess, whose eyebrows quirked in disapproval upon skimming over the first line, "This isn't the original version." Flipping to the back of the paper, "There's no Tui in this. And...it looks like the Foggy Swamp Tribe is completely omitted. What is this abomination?"
"Your Highness, this is the only available copy. Khasiq's administration has done extensive damage to many records of the original version, and the middle-tribal version has several things left out of it."
"So there's not a single physical copy of the original anywhere else?"
"I'm afraid not, Your Highness."
Nodding slowly, "Alright then." She then grabbed a quill and quickly began writing down the archaic hymn from memory along with its translation, switching from tribal script to the common tongue.
"You have it memorized?" Ting Yun asked. "But it's in proto-tribal dialect, Your Highness—"
"It's not too difficult," Sokka said. "The roots aren't as removed as Angkaran or Nagaran roots. They're very similar to modern tribal language."
Yue looked at him, "You're familiar with the archaic version, isumataq?"
"It's the only version I know, actually," he said, puffing his chest up a little at her impressed look. "I was made to memorize it first, so it stuck with me. All other versions just don't stick."
"Then it'll just be you and Prince Sokka who'll be reciting and giving the translation," Ting Yun said. "And any other tribesperson who would have a reason for knowing it. No one else will be able to join in on the parts that haven't been modified."
"That doesn't matter," Yue said firmly. "I fully intend to make a statement before I leave here today. In my regime, discrimination will not be tolerated in any manner. The original hymn preserves the values of the Water Tribe, and I intend on using it only from now on."
And as Ting Yun pointed out, the people of the Water Tribe were thrown in for quite a surprise when they placed their hands over their hearts and began to recite only to find that the words leaving the lips of the Northern dronningi and Southern isumataq were different.
Omali akuni taimanngat , Imakup Nunatsiavut.
Ijaujauvut Saujauk Maujarmi. Imatsukup sinnatomavut.
Najuqtavut, Ungagijaavut,
Silatsuak allajuq illigiit atsanirmi!
Long live always, our beautiful Land of Water.
Our diamond covered in deep snow. Our swamp of dreams.
Our pride, our treasure,
The universe writes your glory in the Celestial Lights!
Ellam Yua tujuilauqjaatit
Omajuut Amigaittut
Kuuitjjuattsiavaat
Ammattauq Taqqiq Killitak.
The Great One gifted you
Abundant game,
Long, lush rivers
And a glimmering moon.
Anugimi Aninnijuq
Nâligakup qirniqtaq
Qaqqami pitsatajujuq
Ataniup qakuqtaq
Tâvungaijuq timi Tuiup
Ânijuq timi Laup
Imami napâttumi Aninnialukup nalligik
In your wind is the breath
Of the Black Lord,
In your mountains is the strength
Of the White Queen.
Your North is the body of Tui,
Your South is the body of La.
In your waters and trees is the Great Spirit's love.
Imakup Nunatsia, inuunevut, kuvianavut.
Tutsiajugut kasukit pijjaiqsimajuqup,
Kakkaait Inuuqatigiit iliqkusiqatigiiktut,
Anorersuit Asiqqurviqanngittuq pijunnautiup,
Beautiful Land of Water, our life, our joy,
We worship your calm of peace,
Your hills of brotherhood
And your storms of loyalty and justice.
Omali akuni taimanngat , Imakup Nunatsiavut.
Ijaujauvut Saujauk Maujarmi. Imatsukup sinnatomavut.
Najuqtavut, Ungagijaavut,
Silatsuak allajuq illigiit atsanirmi!
Long live always, our beautiful Land of Water.
Our diamond covered in deep snow. Our swamp of dreams.
Our pride, our treasure,
The universe writes your glory in the Celestial Lights!
Roaring applause seemed to shake the building yet again as Jeong Jeong took the honor of draping an honorary platinum medallion around Sokka in the presence of all world leaders. Monk Gyatso draped an additional robe bearing the seal of the organization around him. The entire time, Aang, Katara, and the rest of their friends cheered for him.
"You are now a member of the Order of the White Lotus," Grand Lotus Iroh finally declared.
Sokka bowed to the senior members, his eyes lighting up at the way the princess enthusiastically rose to her feet and clapped for him, a wide smile beneath her mask in spite of the tension that simmered between them. He was further surprised when he was brought out of his moment of mesmerization from the reality that he was also to be given an award: Excellence in Youth Leadership. It was an obvious decision for them, the seniors spoke, each discussing the young isumataq's achievements, which were outlined in his nomination. The princess held a knowing smile, and judging by that and the extensive list of his achievements that he couldn't expect anyone in the South to include in a nomination if they had been so disconnected from everything all this time…
The princess had to have known about this beforehand. Even more accurate, she had to have been the one to send in the nomination. Arnook was far too removed from reality sometimes to care for these things in the first place, and she was the only other person who was in a position to nominate given her important standing. She also commended his achievements regularly, having read the initial correspondence he sent to the North.
The award, which was of such high prestige, came as a pleasant surprise to Sokka's friends and family, Kya, Hakoda, Amaruq and Ki'ma, especially. Sokka's parents momentarily forgot the existence of the Akna and lost themselves in fervent excitement, more so when the applause struck again.
"That's my boy!" Amaruq hollered, rising from his seat and cheering for him, "Go Sok-bear! Show 'em what the South's all about!"
But the move Sokka made next drained all the color from the faces of Hakoda and Kya.
"If we have awards for people who worked hard for a long time, we should also have awards for people who did so much in such a short time. I haven't had the chance to make any nominations, but I do know that the only other person deserving of this award— even more than me, in my opinion—is our dronningi of the North. In such a short time, she brought so much joy and happiness to the South. Not to mention her most recent achievements, her phenomenal passion for bettering the lives of her people...all people, really." Smiling and turning to the princess, "Princess, you would make me the happiest person alive if you gave me the chance to share this award with you."
A flushed Yue widened her gaze in disbelief, shaking her head in an attempt to smilingly decline the offer, but the prince held a hopeful gaze in his polar bear-puppy eyes. Ting Yun grinned widely and coaxed her on, and the good-natured invitation of the smiling senior Lotuses made it an offer she couldn't refuse. The prince personally went up to her and welcomed her to the dais, and both of the young leaders were presented with a large award plaque that they held together.
"We had you written down as the recipient for next year's award, Princess, but oh well," Piandao shrugged, earning chuckles from the surrounding folk.
The fairly obvious chemistry between the prince and princess sizzled and sent the crowds talking. Amaruq and Ki'ma, on the other hand, were floored by the sweetness of the moment. But Kya and Hakoda weren't of that line of thought; with pale faces and disappointed looks that they couldn't keep contained for very long, they mumbled some kind of excuse to curious parties before making their way out of the nearest doorway.
Their exit, while escaping the attention of everyone else, did not go unnoticed by a highly conflicted Yue.
The hours passed by one by one as did the speeches, and the professional nature of the conferences was strictly maintained. The Air Nomads, particularly the representatives hailing from the Northern and Southern Temples, were the first to give their presentations. They were followed closely by a portion of the Earth Kingdom representatives, who were great in number given the extensive Earth Kingdom population and the resulting plethora of representation. As the time for her speech came closer and closer, Yue exhibited signs of apprehension. She was shifting in her seat more than usual, and she kept looking over the papers in her possession. At one point, she slipped her gloves off and brushed the sweat away from her palms against the silk of her navy pants, gulping down the water beside her.
Sokka, noticing her restlessness, poured his untouched water into her emptied cup and slid it closer to her. As she blinked at him, he gave her a reassuring smile. "Don't worry, dronningi, you'll be perfect."
As it turned out, Yue did not have the chance to be perfect because as soon as the Foggy Swamp representatives finished up and her turn came, Azula shot up from her seat and charged forward, diving straight into her speech. The entire room could sense that the Northern princess's turn was skipped and that the Fire Princess, who was to signal the transition to all Fire Nation speeches planned for that day, was scheduled for after the dronningi's speech, but given the glaring fact that Azula belonged to the Fire Nation Royal family, no one dared to say a word in retaliation. Fire Lord Iroh was highly displeased by the behavior and attempted to interrupt, but Fire Lady Mayu stopped him, citing the possibility of intrafamilial conflict that could sever important relations. Additionally, the other senior members were also encouraged to keep quiet by Yue, who shook her head to indicate a wordless no.
Sokka stood up in his seat in an attempt to correct the situation instead but was held back by Yue, her hand resting atop his. Let it be, she seemed to say with her gaze.
Even after Azula's speech was over, Yue didn't get the chance to speak, for the rest of the Fire Nation speakers went on ahead one by one. In quick succession, too, out of fear of the Fire princess. And if some of the not-so-brightest of the bunch failed to take the hint, the princess herself would order the "slowpokes" to get on with their speeches, making it difficult for anyone else to butt in.
It was clearly all on purpose as evidenced by the nearly redundant info and the near perfect execution of fake obliviousness, the way they tried to hit home the idea that they missed the princess's turn by accident, but in reality, it was a blatant form of disrespect to the country hosting the conference and especially to the leader of that country. Yue kept up her patience, though, deciding to wait until the very end and let those who prepared have their chance.
"Poor thing thinks she can insult us and get away with it," Azula shot a subtle glare in the direction of the princess, who was at present convincing Sokka to stay put. "Let's see just how successful her Black Lotus really is." The Fire Nation princess shared a victorious look with her father, who seemed pleased by the quiet commotion in the hosting corner.
It was with great intensity that the clouds clustered near the descending sun gradually exploded into color, painting the Arctic sky in shades of rose and orange. Darkness came tumbling in, suggesting the progression of six whole hours, but at least the end was approaching.
At least, that was what Yue kept telling herself until Admiral Zhao was added in as a last-minute speaker on an issue of trade that had supposedly gone "unaddressed" when it was, in fact, the fifth time the subject was brought up in a Fire Nation speech.
"This is insane! The fuck…?" But in spite of losing his professionalism, Sokka managed to say it without moving his lips.
"Was that you…?" she blinked.
"You said people will see me complain," he shrugged, still not moving his lips as much.
Amused, "I didn't know you were quite the ventriloquist."
"And I didn't know you'd let people step all over you in spite of you having a highly important announcement," he crossed his arms. "If this dickhead doesn't get on with it in the next two minutes, I'll—"
"Prince Sokka, please, let me handle all of this on my own."
The slight change of tone in her voice caught his immediate attention.
"Prince Sokka...I care about you. A lot. But I can't keep doing this," her fingers clutched her silk robe, "We can't keep interacting in public...and not for the reason you think, trust me. I have nothing against you personally. Why would I? You are a joy in every way. You shared a prestigious award with me without even knowing me for barely a week...But if you think this is all going to erase all the chaos that has happened up until now, it's not…"
"I didn't do all of this to erase what happened—"
"That's not what I meant. Look...call it pride or call it fear, but I don't want to associate more than necessary with people who...basically see me as some kind of trap for their son. I could see it in their faces, Sokka; they hate the fact that we're interacting." Tearing at her bottom lip, "I like you too much to ignore you. You're a good friend. My best friend. And it's just too confusing because...I feel like a horrible person for making your parents feel so disappointed and frustrated. I refuse to come between you and your family.
"Your Highness—"
"Please don't make it difficult for me, okay?" she cut him off. "For the love of the universe, keep your focus on the South. And take that award plaque for yourself. This is the last time I want us to have this conversation. Please."
He slumped in his seat, forced to keep quiet. Always gotta have it her way.
The weight of the day was already unbearable as it was for the Northern dronningi. The need to call it quits and sleep the stress out was strong. The aggravation from the blatant disrespect, which by now was noted by even those who had dozed through half of the tedious meeting, was starting to get on her nerves. And yet, her palms clung to the papers before her. Faint moonlight, which she knew would be blocked off in another three hours or so, managed to keep up her hopes by casting its gleam over the sheen of her black robes; its insignia had not lost its luster.
It was then that the unexpected cry of an infant suddenly pierced through the air, seemingly coming from the other end of one of the exits. The cry echoed through the vertices of the chamber just outside of the meeting room, and based on its severity, it seemed there was no one there to comfort the baby. It was a mystery as to how anyone could bring it inside in the first place since there were guards outside of the entrance of the building.
The world leaders all occasionally turned in the direction of the exit where the cry was coming from. It was getting louder with seemingly no sign of someone trying to calm the baby or take it away. Yue cast a look at Ting Yun, who nodded in understanding and attempted to go investigate, but a Loyalist guard cautioned against the move, for Admiral Zhao was still taking his sweet time with his speech, speaking louder so everyone could hear above the cries. Ting Yun, caught in an unusual position, subtly made her way back to the princess.
"It probably won't be much longer. If it wasn't Admiral Zhao on the spot, then we would've—"
"Are you afraid of him?" Sokka frowned.
"I'm not afraid of him. All I know is that if they're offended, we'll have to spend another million gold pieces appeasing them." Turning to the princess, "That's not a road you want to take, Your Highness. If you appease them, they will come running for more. They're worse than beasts."
"I'll handle this then—"
"Prince Sokka, we don't want to cause trouble," Ting Yun told him. "I heard your parents were very upset with you the last time you dealt with the Fire Nation royals. Please, don't piss off the Fire Nation. Someone will come for the child soon. Whoever put it there has to come get it eventually, right?"
But Yue felt the most uncomfortable as the seconds passed by, her soft heart lurching for the child left unattended. There was still no sign of anyone coming for it, and the realization tugged fiercely at her, leaving her rattled with the bubbling instinct to soothe and care.
"I'll see what else I can do, Your Highness," Ting Yun offered, again going for the same exit, but she was forced to stop halfway with Zhao's sudden bellows.
"If any of you think a pleasant child is more important than a message from the Fire Nation, there is no greater insult to the Land of Agni," the admiral spat. "I do believe everyone in this room has some kind of importance to be sitting here right now. Unless if you're a peasant yourself who can't even comprehend the importance of a global cooperation event and are in the wrong place. Then I suggest you see yourself out." Scowling, "No one here is born into such peasantry, are they, to just walk out every time they please for a dirty commoner's child—?"
Yue did her very best not to slam her fists against the ice table when she stood up. A concerned Sokka was up in a second, persistent in his own instinct to care, and he followed her as she walked briskly away from her seat and headed to the exit. Hundreds of pairs of eyes were cast in their direction as they swiftly passed by all the occupied rows, but before he stepped out of the chamber, she muttered, "If you have any respect for me, isumataq, you won't follow me out."
And he found himself jarring to a halt right at the entrance. If you have any respect for me… He frowned in worry and hurt, and in the meantime, Zhao glared at the veiled Northern princess, simmering with fury beneath his overbearing coats as she stepped out of the room.
"I can't see a damn thing in this place," Toph tugged at Bumi's sleeve, "What happened?"
"The princess just walked out."
"Impressive," crossing her arms, "Who's the idiot that started the rumor that she's spineless? It takes guts to walk out on Fire Nation crap."
Several people, out of curiosity, briefly stepped out of their seats as well, taking a moment to crowd around the exit beside the isumataq, likely in hopes of seeing the princess up close. She remained veiled, but they did get to see her compassion manifest.
"It's okay, sweetie, it's alright..."
The child had stopped crying, leaning against her chest. Soft coos followed in response to her gentle whispers. She wrapped her robe around the baby boy, keeping him warm and rubbing his small back.
"Let's get out of here, sweetie," she kissed his forehead, "Where's your mommy, hm? Let's go find your mommy." And she stepped out of the building entirely. The guards were startled to see her with the child, wondering aloud how the baby got there, but the traces of apprehension on their faces were testaments to how they likely slacked off in their duties.
"The nerve she has!" Zhao raged from inside the room and threw his papers aside, "Is this what the North calls hospitality?!"
Sokka shot a glare at the admiral.
"There's no use in making a scene about this, Admiral Zhao," Ozai said with much greater calm than one would expect, "It shouldn't be a surprise. It's just how tribal women are. What do they know about class and sophistication? They're stuck in prehistoric times. Breeding and rearing, these priorities are in their very blood. Their very gods do nothing but copulate and breed the civilization into existence!" Chuckling, "It's an ancient civilization after all, and it still clings to its caveman ways."
"Ozai!" Iroh bellowed, "Control yourself!"
"I'm only complimenting the princess of the North, Brother," Ozai sneered, earning a smirk from Azula, "The princess of the North proved today that she's the ideal tribeswoman, and may I say she fits her role perfectly. Give speeches and recite national hymns all you want, but that's not going to make you a great ruler. And she basically lived out that truth for us. It's only obvious that she'd run towards a child like a lactating mother. Water Tribe women are meant to be fucked and bred and milked, not given power. The all-too-mysterious princess of the North that left people rattled with curiosity is nothing more than a glorified broodmare—AAAAHH!"
The shimmering sling of a boomerang caught the Fire Lord's brother off guard before its sharp end jammed into the space beside his right eye, puncturing the skin. The boomerang continued to fly past the man even after it wounded him, and as it swung back around, it hit the back of his head at a particularly hard-hitting angle, sending him buckling down to the pelt carpets. "AAAAGH!"
"Father!" Azula shrieked, racing over to the fallen man followed closely by the other members of the royal Fire family.
"Agni above!" Ursa cried out.
"OH MY SPIRITS!" A horrified Ivaneq ran over to the prince, who was ready to charge forward, and the Northern official grabbed hold of the man by the arm in a desperate attempt to hold him back. What stopped Ivaneq's heartbeat completely, however, was the flash of black that started flickering in the Southern prince's eyes. The black flash had colored the isumataq's irises a stark black.
"Oh my...Oh my fuck...OH MY LA, ISUMATAQ!"
"You dare talk about our leader that way?!" Sokka howled, the growl of an actual wolf nearly dripping with his words. His blazing, blackened eyes glaring daggers at Ozai, "You imbecilic buffoon!"
"Tui and La!" Katara exclaimed.
"Monkey feathers on top of monkey feathers!" Aang squeaked.
Amaruq and Ki'ma, thanking the Spirits that Hakoda and Kya weren't here to see this, jumping out of their seats and joined Katara and Aang, all four of them running after the enraged prince. Ivaneq blinked several times, wondering if he was seeing things in his exhaustion, but it seemed that Aang took notice of the change, too, his stormy eyes widening at what he saw. "Sokka! Sokka, snap out of it!"
All the others in the room were also leaping out of their seats at the spectacle, gasps and surprised yelps ringing through the room. Most people were secretly entertained, needless to say.
"I can't see, dammit!" Toph demanded, "What happened? Something big happened!"
"Sokka threw a boomerang at Ozai," Bumi burst out laughing and snorting, "And then called him a buffoon!"
"Woo!" Toph cackled, "Fuck yeah, Sokka!"
With more people laughing at the plight of a frankly ruthless, dictatorial leader, other people voiced their support for Sokka by snickering in Ozai's direction. Ozai would've acted on the incident immediately had it not been for the pain that shot through the nerves around his eye and the blood from his injury that kept spilling into his eyes.
"We need to get out of here!" Ivaneq and the others each grabbed hold of Sokka and tried to heave him away from the building to save him at any cost, but they couldn't control the prince's tongue.
"YOU HEAR THAT?! You hear the crowd laughing in your face?!" Sokka roared, "'Cause you're a piece of yakshit, Ozai!"
"Settle down, Sokka!" Ki'ma exclaimed.
"And shut up!" Katara tried to clamp her hand over his mouth, but he shook himself free from them all.
"If only Azulon kept his dick covered up the second time around, the world would've been spared of your shitty existence!"
More shocked gasps and whistles from a crowd otherwise expected to act formally caused the entire building— as well as Azula's temper— to tremble. Even Iroh widened his eyes at the comment.
"You fucking SNOW SAVAGE!" Azula tore off her overbearing gloves, drawing her signature lightning and managing to launch it, too, in Sokka's direction. Sokka moved away at absurd speed, and the lightning ended up piercing through the icy wall behind him, making the building suddenly start quaking from the strong impact. Cracks in the icy wall warranted serious attention, and several waterbenders were summoned to quickly seal in the gaps, commanding all who were in the building to exit immediately.
"We need to get out of here!" Haru grabbed Suki's hand and was one of the first to leave the building.
"Step on it, Snorty!" Toph commanded, yelping when Bumi ended up swooping her into his long arms and raced out of the nearest exit.
"Azula, stop!" Zuko grabbed hold of his sister's dominant arm while Mai prevented her from using her other arm to shoot more lightning. Ty Lee held her friend from behind and pulled her back, exerting much force, and the weight of the trio went a long way in restraining Azula despite the flames that emerged from her kicks and fire breaths.
In the meantime, Lu Ten stepped in front of an enraged Sokka, "Please calm down, Prince Sokka! I apologize on all of our behalf, please!"
"Another word against our dronningi, and I'll have an iceberg shoved up his ass next—!"
"Okay okay! It won't happen again! Get out of here, Sokka, it's not safe, please!"
It took an intense amount of willpower for Aang, Katara, Ivaneq, Amaruq, and Ki'ma to pry Sokka out of the building and drag him away from the overenthusiastic crowd that demanded his autograph.
Notes:
I had fun writing this chapter, lol. Anyway, I'm almost done with the next one. Should be posting it later today. Thanks for your patience, readers :)
Chapter 44: Eclipse
Notes:
I meant to upload this earlier but didn't have a chance. This is more of an action-based chapter, so if you're really sensitive to fights and violence, I suggest you tread carefully.
Chapter Text
Ivaneq, Amaruq, Ki'ma, and Katara stood beside Sokka, taking turns to subtly study his appearance. After much effort, Aang had managed to calm him down following the incident. There was no longer that black flash in the isumataq's eyes, and he wasn't lunging after Ozai anymore, but the glower on his face did not change. In the meantime, Hakoda and Kya had rushed back to the palace as soon as word reached them regarding what happened, and it was needless to say that Sokka's behavior put the Southerners in an impossible position once more.
According to the report provided by Ozai's healers, the Fire Lord's brother had narrowly escaped a permanent blow to his right eye. Well, both of his eyes, really, since the boomerang struck a particularly sensitive nerve that, if enough pressure had been asserted, could've severed his eyesight completely. Although he was spared of total blindness, his vision had nevertheless blurred. His head throbbed and ached, severe enough to send him crying out every few minutes, and he was at the point of nearly begging Agni for mercy and relief.
Such an incident, which everyone firmly believed they would never recover from, raised the possibility of Sokka's White Lotus status— maybe even his award— being revoked. And that, too, right after such a prestigious ceremony that took place in the presence of several world leaders. This award and this position were granted to him after several years of his hard work and dedication, and if they were taken away because of the isumataq's near-literal worship of the Akna... The Southern chief closed his eyes, weary with worry but telling himself not to imagine the ordeal. Spirits, how will I show my face in the South?
But Avatar Aang, ever the optimist, came to the rescue yet again and stated he would speak with the Fire royals, likely come to a compromise or settlement of some sort. It was a move that earned much gratitude on the Southern leaders' part; it would be foolish, after all, to think there would be no repercussions at all for the isumataq's actions.
The Southern leaders, unable to express their disappointment in words, mutely took their seats across from their son, leaning back against the tapestries and fearing Ozai's wrath. And it was this immeasurable disappointment of theirs and their refusal to hear anything from anyone following the news of the chaos that made it impossible for anyone to point out the significance of what happened.
"Hakoda—"
"Not right now, Amaruq."
"Dad, Mom—"
"Katara, we'll talk about whatever it is you want to talk about once we make it through this alive," Kya said sharply.
It took several minutes before Aang finally came back from checking in on Ozai. Hakoda and Kya stood up from their seats, and everyone— save for a still-scowling Sokka— turned in the Avatar's direction with looks of desperate inquiry.
"As of now, there's not much to worry about," he said to their surprise. "Ozai has been healed by the dronningi."
Sokka invested much more care in the conversation now, shooting up out of his seat, and Hakoda, who clearly noticed this, barely held back from exploding in the isumataq's face.
"The pain had been getting worse," Aang explained, "And the Fire administration was hell-bent on placing a lot of sanctions on the Water Tribe," turning to Sokka next, "Azula kept making a scene about kicking you out of the White Lotus and the conferences permanently. Everything would've blown up in our faces if the princess hadn't come to see Ozai's condition. She said she would heal him and that she had experience. In exchange, no sanctions would be placed, and no one would be vacated from their position."
"Don't tell me she took the blame again for what happened," Sokka frowned.
"Well...that was kind of her entire premise. She gave an official apology statement for unknowingly becoming the cause of the incident—"
"She didn't cause anything! Why did she apologize for things she didn't do—?"
"Listen, listen, calm down. She said that because she unknowingly became the subject of cause, she's willing to make up for it by healing Ozai. And she did. Ozai's doing much better than before. So much better, in fact, that many people said he's ready to come back to the conferences tomorrow, and in exchange, you and the princess wouldn't be allowed to attend. But the princess told them to take it easy. Ozai would have to refrain from straining too much for a few weeks at the very least, and it was recommended that he keep away from bright light for a few days to cool and soothe his eyesight."
"What's going to happen now?" Katara asked. "We can't be completely off the hook after all that."
"And the sanctions?" Kya asked further. "Avatar Aang, we don't have the strength to handle Ozai's wrath—"
"That's not going to be a problem. Ozai was clearly in the wrong here on several counts." Including humiliation of a world leader, breaching of ethical considerations, demeaning Water Tribe culture (obviously). And not to mention Azula's attempt at seriously injuring Sokka with her lightning and the resulting property damage that occurred when she missed her target, essentially presenting great danger to those who were in attendance.
"I don't know how you dodged that lightning, but I'm thankful that you did," Aang told Sokka. "It would've ended really badly had it been otherwise." With a sigh, "Anyhow, Ozai and Azula are also under close watch by the White Lotus. Keeping all of this in mind, I also issued my own warning to them. Ozai, in particular, has crossed several limits up until now, and I've been dealing with him very patiently, but if he is to misbehave in any manner at any event from now on, I will be taking his bending away."
Everyone gawked at him with mouths agape. Katara whispered, "Take his bending away? I-Is that possible? How did you even learn to…?"
"I trained with a guru once at the Eastern Air Temple," Aang explained. "He helped me master the Avatar State." And under the guru's tutelage, it came up in conversation that Aang was a pacifist and had no other way of dealing with potential life-ending conflicts other than working around them. After the airbender went through an extensive self-reflection process, Guru Pathik took him to meet a Lion Turtle, who taught the Avatar energybending.
"So did Ozai heed the warning?" Hakoda asked. "He's not going to retaliate?"
"Ozai knows not to challenge me," Aang said determinedly, folding his arms over his chest.
"You know, if you played this card beforehand, it would've been a lot easier, and this probably wouldn't have happened in the first place," Sokka raised his eyebrows.
"Don't be so ungrateful," Katara snapped at her brother.
Aang only gave a knowing chuckle in response to the isumataq's observation. "Yeah, I realize, and it's likely enough to keep Ozai in his tracks, but the princess seemed to be more of the saving grace here. She was also insistent on not financially appeasing the Royals this time."
"Did they ask to be appeased?" Amaruq asked.
"Azula demanded ten million gold pieces plus a weight of three hundred pounds in platinum. The platinum was to compensate for the incident, and the weight in gold was to compensate for the princess leaving in the middle of Zhao's meeting. The princess only apologized for the injury that happened. She didn't apologize for leaving the meeting, and she declined financial compensation."
"Thank the Universe."
Turning to Sokka, "The White Lotus decided to let you off with a warning. Yeah, Ozai and Azula are kind of in murderous rage right now, and it's best to steer clear from them. Zhao is ready to attack at any given moment if anything like this repeats. But Ozai has been healed, so the worst has passed. If anything happened to him, it would've been horrible." Adding carefully, "It would also be good if you gave an apology statement or something—"
"Forget it," Sokka glared, "You said it yourself. He was in the wrong here."
"At least sign a statement saying this won't happen again," Aang pressed, lowering his voice. "I know I'm not supposed to say this, but if you have a problem with anyone, take it outside or on your own time. Not at the expense of White Lotus professionalism."
"Fine," he huffed, "I'll sign the statement that says it won't happen again and that I'll keep my mouth shut, but I'm not apologizing."
"That'll work. Oh, I forgot," pulling out a scroll from the folds of his robe, "This is the Fire family's apology statement on behalf of Ozai and Azula. For demeaning Her Highness, the Water Tribe and its citizens and culture, for endangering professionals at the assembly."
"The people who did it should be the ones to apologize."
"You know how they are. Ozai and Azula aren't gonna apologize even if their lives depended on it."
"So everything is in the clear now?" Kya asked.
"Yes, Chieftess Kya. Don't stress out about this. We'll have Sokka draft his statement right now,"
Amaruq turned to his wife, "Ki'ma, you and Kya head back. We'll be there shortly."
Up until now, Hakoda had been patient, tolerating the hero-worship people were giving the princess and keeping himself from lashing out for the sake of his pregnant wife, but with Kya heading back to the estate, he allowed his anger to manifest in the form of a scowl.
"The princess managed to take care of most of it this time, but you really should be careful," Aang told Sokka. "You should've been careful from the start. It's not going to help your case if you're like this every time. You need to control your anger."
"Don't speak so highly of her, Avatar Aang. This all happened because of that Akna." Shooting his glare at his son, "We told you to stay away from her, and you deliberately disrespect me every time—!"
"You're just looking for an excuse to bring her into this!" Sokka raised his voice, warranting the attention of the people surrounding him.
"Excuse?! I don't need an excuse when the truth is right in front of my eyes!"
"Please, both of you, calm down," Aang stepped between them. "Chief Hakoda, this won't happen again, I assure you. Next time—"
"There won't be a next time, Avatar Aang. We are leaving tonight."
"You can leave if you want to," Sokka barked, "I'm not leaving the dronningi!"
"Dronningi, dronningi, dronningi! Is that all you still care about after all of this?! Because of you and that dronningi you love so much, we would've been out on the streets again!"
"She was the one who gave us everything, and she was the one who saved our asses now! You have no respect for her!" Sokka roared. "But I'm not like you. I'm not leaving no matter what you say!"
"Calm down, both of you!" Aang said again, much louder this time as Amaruq and Ivaneq each grabbed hold of Sokka, preventing him from launching forward. The airbender took a deep breath before turning to Hakoda, "I've done my best to ignore this issue, but I know that won't help the situation. Tell me, Chief Hakoda, are purity laws that essential to existence? Because we Air Nomads have lived through entire generations without even acknowledging that such traditions exist."
"I'm afraid you can't make that argument, Avatar Aang. It's not part of your culture, so of course you wouldn't be condemned."
"I didn't say anything all this time because I knew you'd say exactly this, but this is about my friend's happiness and moreover, this is part of my duty and identity as the Spirit of the Planet. I respect traditions, Chief Hakoda, I really do, but if certain traditions are on the cusp or have blatantly proven themselves to be fundamentally discriminatory, I will have to take a stand. The Air Nomads, the Earth Kingdom, the Fire Nation...even certain Water Tribe groups...we have all lived for centuries without following your exact code of law. And yet, we're not wiped off of the map."
"I'm sorry, but I don't want us to have this conversation—"
"Because you don't have an answer to the facts he's spitting," Sokka retorted.
Ignoring the outburst, "I have great respect for you, Avatar Aang, and I'm grateful to you for your help. But this isn't something you would understand. I can only stand here and thank La that my oaf of a son ran into that sinner after we're doing better off. Otherwise, he would've left us to starve so he could go pursue her."
"Oh, so you're saying you visited the hypothetical future and saw for yourself that that's what I'd do?" Sokka snapped. "You're also saying this as if we worked hard to get out of the depression ourselves or something. It doesn't seem to ring a bell anymore, does it? Me losing entire nights of sleep for my country? Her Highness sending in hundreds of ships to the South?"
"If you were the type to uplift the family name, you would've stopped kissing the ground she walks on the day we told you to move on!"
"You do the same thing!" Sokka demanded. "Worship Tui! And you're proud of it! Why is this any different?"
"Don't you dare compare her to Tui—!"
"There's no comparison if she is Tui!"
In a moment of sheer rage, Hakoda sent his palm flying against Sokka's cheek in a harsh slap. The isumataq stumbled back, steadying himself, feeling the sharp sting of the blow on his face as Hakoda bellowed, "You will not insult Tui by comparing Her to heretics!"
Everyone in the room gasped with Katara and Aang grabbing hold of Sokka and pulling him away from Hakoda.
"Hakoda, what the hell?!" Amaruq boomed, standing in front of his nephew as he glared daggers at his brother-in-law.
"If only we'd disciplined him from the start, he would've turned out to be a respectable religious tribesman, but this is what we get for spoiling him rotten even in the middle of an economic depression!" Hakoda vented, his glare aimed for his oldest, "We might not have been able to treat you like a prince, but we gave you everything you'd ever asked for! Even when the entire tribe went around calling you a spirit-forsaken mistake! A gluttonous idiot! And now? I'm starting to think maybe the tribe had been right. Maybe the shamans made a mistake in confirming you as La."
Those who were present winced internally at the uncalled-for outburst, taking pity on Sokka. The harshness that had taken over the isumataq's expression softened in a brief moment of vulnerability. "So that's what I am? A gluttonous idiot? A spirit-forsaken mistake?"
Ivaneq jumped in with an effort to diffuse the situation, "Isumataq, he doesn't mean it, he's simply—"
But Sokka shook his arm out of Ivaneq's grip, eyeing Hakoda, "I didn't know you thought so highly of me, Chief."
"Sokka," Katara began, feeling a fierce tug at her heart, "Sokka, he doesn't mean—"
Not that the Southern prince was in the position to listen to anyone, for he ignored all attempts for solace and grabbed a piece of paper and an inked quill from the table nearby. Moments later, he slapped in front of Ivaneq the piece of paper with his signature at the bottom. "There. Y'all write whatever you fucking want. But it will not be an apology, and there will be no regret."
And with that, he stormed his way out, ignoring the calls of his sister, uncle, and friends. What would they need with a spirit-forsaken gluttonous idiot anyway?
The age-old saying went, You know you're a tribeschild if your blood runs cold during a moonless night. Sokka, though a skeptical being, admitted he couldn't agree more, for he was stricken if not for fear of his own life, for the life of the princess. The nightmare he had of the princess being in danger kept replaying in his mind, and the impending darkness taunted him. Disregarding his parents' orders that he stay within the palace, he grabbed hold of his white Gentleman mask, tucked it beneath his cloak, and snuck out of his room through his window. He darted away from the estate, keeping to the shadows as he searched for the princess.
He'd scoured the inner ring for an hour, having checked the palace— kitchens, storage areas and all— as well as the inner sector's grand temples, estate paths, bridges, canals, and sidewalks. The guards he'd inquired only told him that the princess decided to patrol "certain parts of the city" for herself, not having specified the exact locations but nevertheless informing the other guards to be alert. Ting Yun and all other assistants had turned in early, adhering to the night's partial lockdown the princess enforced for the protection of the capital. The tribe's defenses had been updated, too, for the night, and all benders were temporarily withheld from their duties while capable nonbenders took center-stage.
He felt the dread creep further over him from there, his gaze cast upward at the sky. The Water Tribe's beacon light was now officially blocked, rendering the capital as dark as a polar twilight. From afar, the restless cries of wolves could be heard. The winds were bitter, and the laws of bending were rendered incapacitated beneath the glare of the eclipse. Not to mention the thick atmosphere that blanketed the tribe with uncertainty, resonating with the tone of his nightmare.
He picked up the pace and crossed into the middle ring, the thump in his chest sporting a violent nature, but his frantic search came to an abrupt stop in the middle of the path he took to the Moon Temple. A secluded spot in the middle sector— a small nook beside an extinguished lantern-post— caught his attention for the way it seemed to bustle with movement despite an established lockdown. There were supposedly several figures wandering to and fro, blending into the darkness.
Sokka was about to directly approach them and unleash his inquiries, but what remained of the small sliver of silver light that escaped the overwhelming but incomplete blockage in the sky convinced him otherwise; the ray of light reflected off of something sharp and slick hanging at the sash-belt of one of the figures: a steel dagger, its blade out of its small sheath, indicating the wielder's willingness to use it anytime now. Sokka widened his eyes and stayed hidden, keeping his ears glued to the figures' conversation.
"I don't get why the Master would want so many of us to take on one woman," one of the men said. "Thirty men for one woman? She's alone, too. It's not like she has backup."
"She's trained," answered another. "She's highly skilled in fighting. Master Khasiq says we shouldn't underestimate her."
"But there's no bending right now. We're technically not needed. It's not like the other team is useless."
"Don't underestimate the princess," came the reply that confirmed Sokka's worst suspicions, "She could surprise us all. She did learn from Lady after all."
"Lady or not, princess or not, they're women," another tribesman brushed off the warning, "Trained, maybe, but they've got nothin' on us. Their kind is meant to rear the young, not chop heads off. Besides, isn't the entire tribe talking about how the princess is a spineless little bitch? Even if she had the ability to chop heads off, she wouldn't. Her biology isn't gonna let her, if you know what I mean."
Which earned nods and hums of agreement.
"Though I do wonder what she looks like," the tribesman went on, "There's talk that she's actually very easy on the eyes. Maybe instead of killing her like the Master wants us to, we could have a bit of fun with her." With a defiant leer, "Uplifting the sisters of the tribe, hm? We'll have to put her in her place. Let her know her kind is meant to worship us…" and the tribesman trailed off, having noticed a faint shadow among the slivers of light a few feet away, "Is someone there?"
"Who's there?" piped up a tribesman.
"I think I saw someone," the loud-mouthed man who noticed the shadow got up quickly and stepped forward, looking both ways from his place at the recess of the adjacent building.
"There's no one out here," another tribesman whispered.
"No, I saw someone just now." The man took the risk of stepping out onto the icy sidewalk, where the lantern-posts were actually lit. He went a bit farther down the sidewalk before catching hold of the shadow; it belonged to a black-and-white penguin-cat standing in front of him, watching him with beady yellow eyes.
The tribesman barely had the time to register the "false alarm" before he noticed that the penguin-cat wasn't looking straight at him after one point. Rather, it seemed to look at whatever— whoever— was behind him. The tribesman froze for a moment before instinct took over and adrenalin caught hold of the reins in his brain, but before his hand lunged for the dagger at his sash, a hand that didn't belong to him beat him to it, catching him off guard. The figure that towered behind him cast his arm around the man to hold him in place, swinging the dagger in a circular motion before it stopped short of his throat, the sharp end pressing against the skin at his larynx. In the reflection of the glistening dagger beneath the lantern's light, he saw that the figure behind him was sporting a stark white mask with a pitch-black dot on its forehead. The tribesman's eyes widened, afraid to swallow the lump stuck at his throat. "You're…You're that a-assassin who killed Kinji…"
"Where's the princess?" Sokka demanded.
"W-What?" suppressing a cough, "I-I have no idea what you're ta—AGH!"
"I know your group is following the princess," he snarled and pressed the knife closer to the tribesman's throat, "I'm not a patient man. Either you talk now, or this will be the last time you'll ever take a breath."
"Let me go, p-p-lease—!"
"I infiltrated a high-security estate and sliced Kinji's throat," Sokka reminded, "It won't be difficult for me to do the same for you. What's it gonna be?"
"P-Please, spare me...I-I'll give you all the information you need…P-Please, have mercy on me..."
A reluctant Sokka drew back the blade by a mere few inches, but it was just enough leeway for the man to shove his elbow against the isumataq in retaliation, trying to use the opportunity to escape. Taking a moment to move in the offensive instead of fetching his men, the man swung his fist at the warrior. Sokka ended up ducking and bending down to where he seized the opponent's leg and tugged hard, pulling the tribesman down. The man issued a cry but found it impossible to wriggle out of Sokka's grip or call out to his men, for the isumataq sliced his throat. The man fell with a thud against the ice, a strangled holler trapped within him.
"HEY! Who the fuck do you think you a—" one of the other offenders, who had heard the commotion, froze in place as he eyed Sokka. Dread slipped down his face as a trickle of cold sweat as he recognized Sokka's mask as well. "Y-You...YOU! You're Kinji's slayer!"
By now, the man's screeches had drawn the attention of the rest of the group, and the men came rushing forward, alarmed by what they heard. They jarred to a halt, frozen as the dimming lanternlight from nearby accentuated the Tui-esque mask and the figure that towered over their writhing group member.
"Stand down!" a man barked as he stepped forward, "There's ten of us against you. We have weapons. You have nothing but your hands—"
But he was quickly cut off with a strong jab to his ribs that sent him toppling down in pain. He launched himself back up quickly and swooped forward, this time aided by another tribesman, but Sokka sent his foot crashing against one's chest and made swift rams against the second one's pressure points, making him buckle to the ground. Another tribesman growled and charged ahead before he, too, was sent flying against the sidewalk.
"Should be seven of you now," Sokka glared at the offenders, kicking aside a fallen man's feeble attempt at reaching for his foot. "You can either tell me where the rest of your imbeciles are, or you can end up like your buddies over here," pressing his snow boot forward as a couple of the men in the back took a few steps backward, "We can do this the easy way or the hard way."
Instead of charging one by one, they uttered simultaneous grunts and yells before swarming forward. Two of the men demonstrated extensive potential with their archery skills, and Sokka moved swiftly to avoid the onslaught of arrows. He was very tempted to whip out his boomerang and ward off the arrows that flew towards him, but for the sake of not giving away his identity, he refrained from doing that, sticking to dodging instead. He did manage to restrain the archers, however, with a couple of calculated moves, managing to swerve and duck until he swooped around to where he was behind them. He grabbed their arrow-filled quivers that had been strapped around their shoulders and drew the straps around their necks, using the distraction to send them buckling down from slams to their pressure points. He then grabbed hold of each of their bows, using them to whack the heads of reapproaching offenders.
At that moment, an imposter succeeded in grabbing hold of one of the fallen arrows and jammed it against Sokka's bicep. The isumataq howled in agony, but the pain only fueled his rage. He tore the arrow out of his upper arm and sent it piercing through the leg of the man who initiated the move, bringing him down to his knees before he was kicked into the canal.
The next to go from the remaining batch was an overly confident tribesman; he was able to get a few punches in before a kick to the stomach made him double over and sent him sprawling over the ice, his hollers muffled in the snow. The isumataq's blazing form, though tense from the stab to the arm, nevertheless bolted forward, sending kicks and jolting jabs to several shins and backs, rendering them unstable to fight for at least a solid minute given the intensity of his blows. Deeming that direct attacks would be futile, two of the men attacked him from behind in an attempt to restrain him. A third man joined them, his focus mainly on snatching the warrior's mask away to expose his face and distracting him with dagger strikes to his back. Sokka didn't escape some of the cuts, but he eventually thrust his arms back, particularly his uninjured arm, purposely falling backward and pinning the initial two down with his weight, slamming his elbows against them. With a swing, he sent the lighter one of the fallen men and propelled him against the third, their collision knocking the two of them down.
"AHHH!"
"AUGH!"
Another man, thinking of himself to be clever, grabbed hold of a torch from the sconce on the nearest building. He waved the torch in Sokka's direction like a hunter waving fire in the face of a mammoth-bear. Sokka thrust his foot against the man's back and shoved him forward into the canal, the flame instantly doused with water and the rod of the torch sinking uselessly to the bottom of the canal.
It didn't take long for all lingering members to find themselves coating the snow with spittles of blood, disrupting the symphony of the howling winds with their screeches of pain and the cracks of a couple of ribs and sterna. Many years of their experience were dwarfed by the skills of this newcomer who bore the symbol of Tui of his face and who was likely to be a new opponent for Khasiq. One of the offenders, who ended up faring better than the rest in terms of injuries, cowered back when he saw the Gentleman, bleeding sleeve and all, taking swift strides in his direction. He grabbed a fallen arrow with his unharmed hand and pressed its pointed tip against the trembling man's chest.
"S-Southern direction," the man blurted out, "T-They were headed in the southern direction." He pointed to a particular route that led to the southernmost end of the second sector, "She w-was headed for the...the Jungqiran...Snow Forest…"
Twenty masked individuals, clad in Loyalist robes that they'd acquired from the storages near the palace armory, stealthily meandered from the corner of one glacier to another as the princess trudged along the path that led to the snow forest. The surroundings became increasingly dark and the sight of tribefolk scarce as the path leading away from the bustle of abundant civilization soon became deprived of tall lantern-posts to guide the way. The figures resorted to relying on the light that exuded from their portable ice lanterns, keeping their eyes locked on the lone silhouette of the woman clad in an indigo cloak.
The fact that she suddenly walked away from the patrol and left the actual guards to handle the job had come off as an enigma given how adamant she had supposedly been about patrolling the city along with them. The reason for her walk to the woods had also been unclear to the backup team that had lingered in the middle ring, but the disguised goons who were following her now had figured it out: she knew of their existence. She had sensed something wrong and was smart enough to deliberately lead them away from the city and the open tundra. There was no other purpose for them to tiptoe in the dark, they realized, other than to prevent themselves from being seen creepily following the princess. And the question that rang through them following that revelation was, How did she figure it out?
But it wouldn't be much of a surprise for those who knew Yue as Kuunnguaq and the many years she'd dedicated to mastering combat under Hama's tutelage. Yue wasn't so dense as to not sense the presence of watching eyes, the way the "guards" averted their stares every time she cast a casual glance in their direction during patrol. She didn't brush off the way they didn't communicate with her or the actual Loyalist guards, and yet they remained suspiciously close to her compared to the other guards. She hadn't turned in their directions once she had them mapped out in her mind. Never were the observations made with direct eye contact but with peripheral vision. And all she could think about as she continued patrolling and being the target of their stares in the accompaniment of her actual allies was the fact that the imposters were looking for some sort of break, some sort of leeway to either snatch her away or take the risk of attacking her in the presence of her allies. Fearing not the impending attack but the panic that would rattle the sectors and the lay tribefolk, she gave a terse excuse to Ting Yun about being needed elsewhere and broke away.
The timing had been all too perfect; by the time she reached the heart of Jungqiran and made certain that there was no other civilian there apart from the men who were following her, she set her ice lantern against a nearby rock. She rolled up her sleeves, basking in the relative darkness, the reality of the eclipse that blocked the moon's energy from flowing uninhibited in her veins. "Alright, boys, let's get this over with."
The masked men stepped forward, keeping their lanterns to the side. The leader of the group gave an interested leer, "Nukappiaqqat, hm?" Boys, hm?
He spoke in the Southern dialect, Yue noted right away. And yet, it seemed rather forced. The way the effort seemed minimal, almost as if it was an imitation.
"Oh, what defiant wonders await under that mask," the lead offender moved forward, "We've heard many tales of your bewitching beauty. Though it's unfortunate that you don't think we're men enough, great princess of the North."
"It seems there's no real man in the Water Tribe these days," she said. "North or South, it's all the same scenario, really."
"Too bad you think that way, really," he spat, nearly circling her, attempting to drink in what he could of the great mystery of the North. "If you didn't have such an extensive following, I would've had my way with you ages ago, and you would've seen just how much of a man I am. The offer's not totally off the table, though. The setting's perfect. It's dark out." Gesturing to the lanterns, "We even have romantic lighting."
A humorless chuckle followed, "Are you supposed to be the big baddie of the group or something?" she asked. "The typical villain in every Water Tribe play, aren't you?"
"We're simply doing what we can to make sure heathens like you who toss aside our purity laws are put in their place," the lead goon looked her in the eyes, ferocity kicking in, "You dare to insult our chief? Our prince?"
"Oh, so you're isumataq Sokka's fans," she said, not seeming to totally buy the explanation, "I didn't think he'd be the type to even look in the direction of people like you, much less appoint henchmen in the first place."
"Well you guessed wrong," came the retort. "You will fall at our leaders' feet and ask for forgiveness."
Raising her eyebrows, "And if I don't?"
"Feisty today, are we?" he remarked. "Well if you don't apologize, we'll have to finish you off...though it's always possible to finish you off another way." Crossing his arms, "How about a wager? We could say we finished you for good. We could always throw in a random corpse and say we did our job. No one knows what you look like anyway. And in exchange, we could accept certain services. Give you a taste of heaven."
She sighed with a look indicating she was nearly at the limit of her faith in humanity, "Anything else I need to hear?"
"Come on, Princess. What use is a whole-ass kingdom? Tiresome meetings, ungrateful cabinet members, the idiocy of politics, people spitting in your face for your spinelessness. It's all too complicated for someone like you to handle. You ladies are softer than flowers."
That brought about nods of agreement from the masked figures.
"This struggle and the strife that not even we men can handle. Who's it all for? These commoners that reek of misfortune? Besides, these people have disgraced your father and called him a coward his entire life. And now, he has nothing else to look forward to but the stench of intoxication. You shouldn't let these people ruin you, too."
She issued a glare at him.
"You've given up so much for them, but one day, they'll toss you into the streets and never look back at the sacrifices you made for them. But we'll give you the royal treatment, offer you anything you desire. Gold, jewels, some nice platinum ornaments to decorate that body of yours." A chuckle, "You'd be surprised how much time and money and value a man can spend on a worthy whore."
"I'm not surprised actually. People like you will go above and beyond to get what they want."
"Then you know the deal, don't you? There's nothing else we have to explain to you, is there?" he said as he ogled her, "So think carefully and choose well. Keep in mind," pointing to the sky, "It's a lunar eclipse. You're here alone, and there's twenty of us. We have our weapons, and you don't have the moon. And yet, it's not like you have zero assets that could be put to use. So do us all and yourself a favor and show yourself, Princess. Surrender yourself."
With a fierce glower of her own, "No."
"You know what they say," one of the other group members piped up, "Every bitch needs to be trained."
The goon in front of her, his patience now having simmered into a scowl, raised his hand in an attempt to deliver a blow only for her to sharply stop his hand with a firm grip and give it a sudden twist, making him yelp as she propelled him backward with a strong shove. Humiliated from being knocked down at ease, he drew a dagger out of its place at the sash around his waist and swung at her while another figure simultaneously launched himself at her. She swung her leg in a manner that startled the second figure and snatched away his spear during his fall, having tripped him at an angle where he slammed into the man who had fallen before him. The first man lost his dagger in the unexpected tussle, and both of their heads banged harshly against each other. Their groans of pain rivaled the bleating of the winds as they fell on top of each other, grabbing their throbbing heads. In retaliation, the rest of the men lunged forward at once with their spears pointed straight at her.
Yue rightly grabbed hold of the spear she'd snatched away and clashed it directly against the spears simultaneously aimed for her, pressing her weight against the spear in her hands to fend off the others and eventually shoving them backward, sending their owners backward with them. The spear in her hands had snapped from the struggle, and she tossed it aside, watching the attackers nearly fall into the snow. They were surprised by her strength despite their sturdy builds holding greater weight.
"Madam Princess knows how to wield a spear, I see," the leader pulled himself up, spitting a stream of saliva against the snow, "Isn't that cute?"
One of the figures towards the back of the group thrust out his club and swung it in her direction. She dodged them swiftly, managing to send quick jabs against his pressure points, blocking the flow of his chi through his body and watching him hit the snow, his club lying uselessly beside him. Another man brought forth his machete, trying to be more careful in simultaneously shielding his most vulnerable chi areas, but his attempts proved to be futile as she repeatedly dodged his strikes and tricked him into swinging at his teammates, moving out of the way just at the nick of time so that he could send the man beside him reeling back from the strike at his shoulder. Seizing hold of that moment of distraction, she jabbed at the pressure points in their neck, applying just enough pressure for them to succumb to the onslaught of sleep, drained of energy. Although there was a moment of reprieve given the men's surprise at her skill, another figure decided to try his luck; the princess ended up tearing off the sash at his waist and using it to tie it around one wrist, quickly swinging the excess sash around the foot he raised to kick at her, eventually swinging the sash around his neck to resemble a sling with one arm and one leg caught up in it. The man lost his balance and fell face-down from the compromised position.
The leader, who had taken the time to straighten himself after the blow to the head, approached her from behind and grabbed her by her veil, attempting to yank the veil off and simultaneously pulling at her hair beneath it. With a cry of pain, she used her feet to kick him in the shin, and as he buckled, she wriggled free and thrust the spear of the nearest fallen man through the fabric of his sleeve, keeping him pinned to the snow.
"Use more force, you imbeciles!" the leader roared, attempting to tear off the sleeve of his tunic while two more men pounced forward. They tackled her from behind, but she used all of her strength to push them off, her veil slightly ripped in the process of their grip being torn away from her. Her hair was still kept covered within its confines, but her face was exposed, her glare made obvious.
She really did have bewitching beauty, the men noted.
"Damn, this bitch is strong," a fallen man rubbed his back in spite of a flush that lit his face on fire.
"I can't believe I'm saying this, but we need to get the backup team," another man, lost in eyeing the contours of her perfect face, groaned in pain.
"Don't hurt that pretty face of hers, guys," another gurgled before losing consciousness.
"NO, you cowards! Lazy sacks of hyena-horse shit!" the leader, ignoring the lurch of heat in his lower belly at the sight of her, raged and finally managed to tear his tunic off until he was free from the deeply-pinned spear. Deciding hypothermia was better than the failure to capture a woman, he sent an ear-splitting war cry piercing the air as he leaped up and succeeded in grabbing sudden hold of her wrists.
"Strong-willed, huh, babe?" he spat before sending a kick to her stomach, sending her down into the snow. She grunted, barely swinging out of the way before he dropped himself on top of her. He proved to be quicker this time, using his weight to knock her down just as she was trying to get back up. His hand quickly snaked its way around her neck and squeezed, watching her eyes bulge from panic and the need for air.
"Not feeling too good, are ya?" he hissed before receiving yet another blow to his head, this time as she slammed her head against him with a heaving cry of her own, the severity of the headbutt ripping a mangled screech out of his throat. He ended up hitting the back of his head, too, against a bare Arctic oak, and the heathen was then sent sprawling onto the snow, knocked out.
The battle cries of the rest were overcome with shrieks as the minutes dragged on. Yue was continuously being pushed closer to her limits, but the maddeningly stubborn part of her still held onto her tenet of self-defense over the thirst for inflicting pain on purpose. She focused on her wit to have them fight each other for the most part, relied on her experience with weaponry to send a series of strikes and slashes of their blades, which she managed to knock out of their hands one way or another. She grabbed hold of anything she saw in the snow, any severed part of a spear she could find to defend herself before grabbing an intact spear. She twirled the rod with agility and speed, the spin acting as a makeshift shield to block the projectiles that swung in her direction. One of the clubs then managed to break off the whale-hog jawbone at the tip of the rod she'd been twirling, barely missing her hand by a scratch. She ended up falling back, panting with exertion and tension, but even then, she got back up.
"NOT TIRED YET?!" she screamed, stepping on a broken spear piece hard enough to sever it further, the baby blue of her irises inching towards a brilliant white, "Bring it on, then!"
There were moments when she was at her wildest, when the day's stress, the frustration spewing from hopelessness, the exertion and toll on her overworked body, and the pure, unbridled rage over the face of injustice manifested in her literally picking the men up in the midst of warding them off and flinging them over her shoulders and across the snow one by one. Several minds were blown by this point, some of the men remaining in the snow, gawking at the princess as she tore through the sea of attacks like a machine. The eclipse seemed as if it was stagnant, its progression agonizingly slow.
In a last attempt beneath the darkness, snatching onto the very bit of luck fate had in store for them, four men— the only ones with some amount of energy left after several rounds of strikes— relied on their brains instead of their brawn for their latest move. One of them grabbed hold of the swinging cloth of her veil from behind her and swiftly tugged it back against her neck in a tight grip in an attempt to strangle her. Her breath hitched in her throat, the fabric chafing against her neck and cutting off her air supply. Another tribesman took advantage of the situation and restrained her legs.
As she struggled in their grip and clawed at the fabric at her neck in an attempt to tear it off, the men propelled themselves against her and pinned her down, one insistent on keeping her legs from kicking them in the face and the other forcibly pinning down her arms. The grip around her neck tightened, summoning moisture in her eyes as she flailed to break free and breathe. The fourth man peered over her from above, resting his foot on top of her stomach and applying enough pressure to keep her from getting up.
Yue grunted through gritted teeth, her fingers clawing at the snow in attempts to grab something— anything— to distract them or wriggle herself free, but by now, the move proved to be successful in restraining her completely. Panic quickly began to cloud her thinking. Every pore in her lungs frizzled. Every ounce of her strength rattled. Her life force ached. Through bleary eyes, she saw that the shapes around her were becoming fuzzier and fuzzier, the sensations of her extremities dissipating second by second, leaving behind numbness.
"You should've taken up our offer when you had the chance," one of the crazed tribesmen bellowed at her, "And you'd have been out of breath in a good way. Now look at you. Dying without a name. A stunning face that's wasted on rebellion."
"It won't be long now," another taunted, taking note of how the dronningi was no longer struggling with as much intensity. "Just a few more seconds...Just like that..."
"Don't worry, we'll make sure you die a breached woman."
To stop the defiant flailing of her head, one of the men raised his hand in an attempt to send it slamming against her cheek, but out of the blue, a dagger bore straight into his palm, stabbing straight through the flesh. The man unleashed a shrill roar of agony as a figure yanked him out of the way. Before the men knew what was happening, a storm of a man sent kicks against their throats and blows against their skulls, knocking them away from the princess. The dagger that drilled a hole in the previous tribesman's arm now burrowed itself at the second tribesman's neck, the third tribesman's arm, and the fourth tribesman's side as the result of a boiling rampage.
Through blurred vision at the precipice of unconsciousness, Yue could make out a black speck, presumably at the forehead of a stark white face. A jumbled, choked chanting of Dronningi, dronningi! managed to bring a tug to her heart as the white-faced figure's gloved hands, previously stained with blood and rattled with the grasp of the blood-bathed dagger, dropped the weapon and immediately reached for the fabric chafing her throat, tossing it away. With the bloody gloves peeled away, warm hands cupped her face as her deepest instinct as a living being took over; she gasped loudly, her body jerking upward in his arms, air filling her lungs and coughs spewing forth. Her hands clawed at her chest in feeble attempts to suppress her coughs as she heaved in several breaths.
"Breathe!" Sokka cried, "Breathe slowly, dronningi!"
The situation became a whirlwind right then; Yue forgot about her surroundings and simply grabbed onto her benefactor, the rest of the world slipping from her as she basked in the relief of being able to breathe. She was grateful for the warmth of the hand that had started rubbing her back and was helping her sit up. And as the world came back to her, filling her with the promise of life, her vision cleared up. Through exasperated gasps, "S-S-Sokka..?"
"Save your breath," and as he peeled away the remains of the torn veil, she embraced the feeling of liberation that came with it. He was careful to make sure she wasn't seen, though, draping his hooded cloak around her. "You okay?"
She nodded, still trying to catch her breath.
In the meantime, the attackers felt their eyes bulging out of their sockets at the sight of the mask, at the face of Kinji's killer. With a rejuvenated fighting spirit, the fallen ones forced themselves up, targetting the Gentleman now. A dagger flailed in his direction, his gloved hand, stained with the trickle of blood from his bicep, caught hold of the sharp end of the dagger, bloodshot eyes peering from behind the mask. Sokka sent a powerful kick to the man's groin, paralyzing him for an excruciating moment. A second man managed to cut Sokka's other palm, but the injury wasn't detrimental to his move of clutching the tribesman's machete to use it against him, slicing his chest and arm. The tribesman screeched, pouring his life into his hollers, but not before his blood ran cold at the sight of the Gentleman's eyes turning a dangerous pitch-black. The darkness seemed to suck him in all at once the longer he took notice of it, but his frozen trance was obliterated with a blow to his head and knocked him down for good.
Another dagger swooped in Sokka's direction, this time aiming precisely for the pressure point at his neck, but a milky hand diverted the blow just in time. A panting Yue dragged Sokka away from the man, knocking the dagger out of the imposter's hands with a kick that threw him into the snow. The fire in her eyes was back, now a sizzling white to complement her comrade's darkness.
Before any further move could be made, distant voices belonging to several guards caught the attention of the dronningi and isumataq. The fallen imposters— those who were awake, that is— panicked at the sight of several Loyalist guards making their way in the direction of the snow forest, dragging with them a beaten imposter from the backup group who was mewling out details.
"Are you sure it was him?" a guard demanded the imposter.
"Yes! It was the same guy! He was the one who killed Kinji!"
"I don't know if we can trust him," another guard said. "He's likely trying to escape his sentence—"
"He's real!" the imposter choked, "I don't care if you throw me in prison! It'll at least get me away from him!"
Yue grabbed Sokka's wrist and led him further into the woods through a path that wound back to civilization without them being seen. The Loyalists soon approached the scene, rounding up the imposters, oblivious to the shadows that hurried away from behind the trees in the opposite direction.
Chapter 45: Walk the Gradient
Notes:
We get Hama's story in this chapter, so expect violence and tread carefully.
Chapter Text
"Okay, let's stop, you're out of breath," Sokka panted and grasped the arm that was leading him. He planted his weight firmly against the ice and stopped her, and she tried to catch her breath, still reeling back from the panic of nearly being asphyxiated. Sokka kept his injury covered, swallowing his pained wince and looking around frantically. He spotted a closed stall nearby where he saw small containers of water kept away in a basket. He ran towards the stall, yanked out two containers, and left several copper pieces in the basket in exchange for the clean water before hurrying back to the princess.
"Have some," he gave her both containers, receiving one back for him to drink. They both leaned against the wall of the nearest building, feeling the cold water replenish their parched throats. Sokka reached for her hands, observing them to see if they harbored any cuts or other injuries, satisfied to see that they weren't.
"How are you feeling, dronningi?"
"I'm okay…" Turning to his alarmed form, "Are you okay? They mentioned something about a backup group. You took them out, didn't you?"
"Yeah, but I'm fine—"
"Is that blood?" her eyes widened at the wet trail running down his bicep from under his overcoat.
"No, that's—"
"Sokka, you're bleeding!"
"It's nothing, really—"
"Don't try to hide it!" she snapped, reaching for his arm and pulling up his sleeve. A sharp gasp left her lips at the sight of the dagger wound, "Spirits," looking at the sky, "The eclipse isn't over yet!"
But before she could examine the wound further, sudden voices from nearby caught their attention. From where they were staying hidden, they could see that the guards were persistent in their search for the princess, likely wondering if she was injured. They dragged the captured imposter along with them, and he mumbled with pained breaths that the princess was likely safe given the situation of his injured comrades and the fact that Kinji's slayer was a capable fighter.
"He could be anyone," a guard noted. "What if he doesn't have his mask on? We've never seen his face. How do we identify him?"
"He was stabbed in the arm," the imposter revealed, "He won't be able to cover it up or heal it under the eclipse."
Yue turned to Sokka, "If you're not found, they're going to keep looking for you, and if I'm not found, they're going to tell the chief. He's not feeling well as it is. That's why I'll redirect them. Go hide—"
"I'll just keep this hidden," he tugged his mask under his overcoat. "I'm not leaving you out here."
"You don't have to leave. Just hide behind that building or something—"
"I can't risk it," he fumbled to cover up his injured bicep, deciding to stay within the shadows, "I'll be fine."
"Sokka, there's no time to argue, just hi—"
"Your Highness!" came a cry of recognition.
"The princess!"
"The princess is safe!"
"Prince Sokka's with her!"
The duo pretended not to have been conversing about anything, sporting a "relieved" expression when they saw the guards hurry in their direction.
"We've been looking for you," the princess told them.
"Did you see the Gentleman, Your Highness?" a guard immediately asked, tugging at the arm of the imposter, "This guy's telling us he helped you."
"Yes, he brought me here," she said. "On the way, I saw Prince Sokka."
"Did he say anything to you? The Gentleman?"
"He asked if I was okay, then he left."
"I tried to follow him, but he was too fast," Sokka added. "I thought the better thing to do was stay with Her Highness. We decided to look for you."
"Which way did he go, Isumataq Sokka?"
Pointing to the direction from which the guards came, "He went that way."
"We're just coming from that way," a guard said, perplexed. "We didn't see him."
"You might have missed him. That was the way he went. He might've taken a shortcut somewhere."
"We'll keep investigating," another guard responded. "The important thing is that Her Highness is alright."
"Please don't tell the chief about this," Yue said. "I'm not injured anyway. There's no need to make a big deal out of this."
"But Princess, we can't keep this a secret," a guard said. "An attempt has been made to take your life—"
"But nothing happened to me, did it? If I was very seriously injured, we wouldn't have been able to keep it a secret, but we had luck on our side tonight."
"But Your Highness—"
"The healers told me earlier that the chief cannot be disturbed," Yue told them. "Please keep this in mind."
From there, the guards grew silent about the issue, promising they wouldn't speak of this with the chief and would handle all investigations quietly. As soon as they marched in the direction of the "Gentleman's" supposed exit, Yue wasted no time in grabbing Sokka's hand and leading him away.
The warmth and guaranteed privacy of the Spirit Oasis were all that came to her mind, and she ended up bringing the isumataq to the secret location. "Careful, careful," she said, helping him sit beside the spirit water. She kept an eye on the reflection of the eclipse, which was coming to an end fast, though not fast enough. With a prayer to the Spirits to speed up the process, she helped him out of his overcoat and tunic, all of which were stained in blood though not as much as his undershirt. She stiffened at the sight of the stab wound on his bicep and more so at the blood was also soaking out of the back and front of his undershirt, indicating more injuries.
She took the liberty to slowly peel his undershirt off, taking note of the smaller cuts on his back and chest. The wound to his bicep was deeper, warranting attention as soon as possible. With a focus on cleaning up the wound, she tore the bottom strip of her tunic beneath her overcoat and dampened the cloth with the water from the oasis.
"Your shirt—"
"It's fine," she said, carefully cleaning the blood off of his arm. Meanwhile, she kept her hand hovered above the water.
"Come on," she tore at her bottom lip, looking up at the sky as if pleading it. She could feel slight tugs of the water that didn't amount to much movement.
"It's fine, it'll only be a few minutes," he breathed as he looked up at the eclipse, noting how close it was to completion. Holding back a painful wince, "There's nothing else to do but wait."
Yue seemed to have another idea, though. "Wait here." Pressing the piece of cloth against the wound, "Put some pressure on your arm. It'll stop the bleeding."
She then stood up and headed towards a few plants that lined the Spirit Gate. He watched as she plucked a few leaves off of one particular plant. She placed the leaves on top of a rock and, using another rock, ground the leaves together, making the mixture into some kind of paste. Moments later, she was by his side again with the paste in her palm.
"We might have to wait, but in the meantime, we can use this. This will prevent infection and numb the area." Gathering the paste into her hand and dabbing it over the wound, "It's going to sting a bit at the beginning, though."
"That's fine—ah!"
"Sorry, sorry—"
"It's okay…" he gave a sharp grunt before the herbal paste began to work its wonders. He slowly let out the breath he'd been holding, sighing as the pain slowly began lifting. Noting the relief crossing his face, Yue tore another piece of cloth off of the end of her tunic before wrapping it around his arm like a bandage, keeping the paste in place.
"Once I can bend again, I'll take care of these smaller cuts with regular healing " she said, gesturing to the cuts that she carefully began cleaning next, "But for the stab wound, I have a technique that can help you heal faster. It's painless, but... it requires bloodbending." Looking up at him, "It's totally safe, I promise. Bloodhealing is not like how people describe the extreme version of bloodbending. You won't feel anything, actually."
Tilting his head in curiosity, "You don't always give this warning to other people, do you? You just heal them, and they won't notice a thing...since you don't want them to know…"
"I felt obligated to ask," she confessed. "Since you know about it."
"Well you don't have to ask," he blinked. "I trust you with my life. I'll go with whatever you think is good."
A pause followed by a careful nod, "Like I said, you won't feel anything."
It seemed like forever until the sun finally parted from the moon enough to send moonlight coursing through their veins. Yue took a deep breath, bringing a tendril of water to her fingertips and sweeping the herbal paste off of his arm. She pressed her bare palm against the wound next, exhaling softly. Just as she mentioned, Sokka didn't feel anything but the touch of her palm, but after a moment or two, he felt a slight stretch near the punctured skin and a feeling that he could only describe as a subtle vibration, which lasted but for a few seconds. The glow of the water surrounding the wound dimmed down eventually, and Yue moved her hand away, revealing mended skin that appeared as if it had been intact the entire time. Sokka blinked, wide-eyed as he felt the area; he felt no pain at all, only a faint soreness.
"How does it feel?"
"Great. A little sore but great."
"Yeah, the soreness will be there for a day or two, but there aren't any other complications."
She then summoned a bit more water than before, using it to encase his back and chest. The water cooled his skin and emitted a slight healing glow that numbed the stings of the cuts for a moment. When she bent the water away, he found that his cuts were healed.
"You're not hurt anywhere else, are you?"
"No," he assured, "Thanks, dronningi."
It was then that Yue felt most relieved. Noting the grimace on his face when he caught sight of his blood-stained clothes, dampened and torn from the chaos, she took off her cloak and handed it back to him.
"No, it's fine," he said, "This one has a good hood. You'll need it so people won't see you."
"Take mine, then. It doesn't have a hood, but it's warm." She took off the robe that had been underneath the cloak he gave her, draping it around him. It was indeed very warm given its thickness, making up for his lack of shirts. It was also scented in moonflower and cardamom, which gave his tensed form much comfort. Adding to that was the warm, serene atmosphere of the oasis, which reminded him of how truly exhausted he was, how even more exhausted she would be.
"I didn't think you'd be there, honestly," she broke the silence.
Frowning, "Why? Cause I'm a hypocrite who points out other people's flaws but gets mad when my sexist dad finally gets schooled?"
"That's not what I meant."
Crossing his arms, "And I get you're a pacifist and don't want people hurt, but this has gone too far, you know." Part of his voice broke, "Going to the woods by yourself during an eclipse. It's not exactly a move someone would expect from a sage, intelligent princess!"
"I didn't want civilians to get hurt. In case anything crazy happened…"
"Well you could've at least taken someone with you! You could've taken me with you!"
"I—"
"Seriously, dronningi, how could you do this? How could you think I wouldn't come for you? What if something happened to you?!"
Yue was slightly amused by his concern at first, but her amusement was replaced by surprise and tenderness when she saw tiny specks of moisture swirling in his eyes. Just for a split moment before blinked them away, trying to gather himself. It caught her off guard; she wasn't used to people feeling such stubborn care for her on this kind of level. "Hey…" reaching for his hand, "It's okay. I'm fine, aren't I—?"
"I was so afraid...If I hadn't made it in time…" Turning to her, his voice softening, "I'm sorry. I still didn't make it early enough. You wouldn't have been in that situation in the first place if I—"
"Sokka, you saved my life," she cut him off, squeezing his hand in reassurance, "It's the most anyone has ever done for me."
With a scoff, "Guess that's why you don't want me around."
Sighing, "Sokka, that's not what—"
"My dad's the one being a dick, and I'm the one who gets punished for it? It's not exactly comforting if your friend tells you they'd rather slice their throat than be in your vicinity."
"I'm sorry. Look, we all say things when we're mad. That doesn't mean we mean them."
"You said that on purpose. Even if you didn't mean it. You were trying to get me to leave the North. You had made up your mind about me, too, when you told me you were going to send a lot of the Revivalists away." Crossing his arms, "If you send all of your allies away, you'll be the only one left to fight in the North. Is that really what you want?"
"It's not something I want, it's something that's necessary."
"It's a cruel, stupid world out there, and it's full of sewer-rats who take advantage of you and don't even care to spare you something to eat…Not that you don't know this already, but people can be yakshits. Not everyone's a walking goddess like you. And you're over here trying to do everything by yourself."
She ignored the slight flutter in her chest.
"I can understand sending away vulnerable people, but I signed up for this, and I care—"
"You think you're the only one who cares for their friends?" she said, standing firm in her conviction. "If anything happens to you, I'll never be able to forgive myself. A couple of minutes ago when you were injured to that degree..." Shaking her head, "I don't want to see you like that ever again, Sokka. I don't want to see you in any kind of condition worse than that. And as long as I can help it, I'm going to do everything I can to make sure it never happens."
"Nothing's gonna happen to me if you're looking out for me," he told her, "And if you give me the chance to look after you, too, then we don't need to worry about having what happened today happen again. We'll watch each other's backs. We make a good team, Yue. So why aren't you giving me a chance?"
"You don't understand—"
"I will if you sit me down and tell me why you're feeling this way," he said. "Are you afraid that I'll betray you? Is that really why—"
"No, no, that's not at all my concern."
"Do you think I won't protect myself? Are you expecting a certain skill level? What do I need to do? How can I prove myself?"
"You don't need to prove yourself. I just…I don't want to be the cause of anyone's misery or suffering, and...and…It's hard to explain, okay?"
Casting her a patient look, "Princess Yue, I can understand that you're really bothered by something. I don't know if that has an impact on how stubborn you are in doing things yourself, and if you really don't want to talk about it, that's perfectly okay...but if you feel like getting it off your chest, I'm here to stay, and I'm here to listen."
Years drowned in naiveté were wasted behind walls, leading up to a fateful, desperate moment when an eight-year-old Yue relied on the very few bending movements she realized she could exercise. It had been accidental, for the most part; a swish of her hand created an opening in the wall through which she broke out of that Spirit-forsaken room of her imprisonment. The presence of many veiled ladies immediately following her escape instilled in her the practice that she continued to this day: to keep her identity a secret. To keep her face covered. To keep certain truths hidden if she didn't want to be deprived of life.
Yue was awkward, to say the least, in the initial years following her escape. It was the awkwardness that resulted from being deprived of a social life, the intimidation and fear that was ingrained within her due to high-security measures blocking her off from the world. It was the lack of knowledge on how to respond to greetings, how to navigate the places outside of her boundaries of knowledge. All she was armed with was the curiosity to explore the world beyond the walls, learn new things through observations. And particularly given the fact that she saw very little of the man she called her father, it was easy— too easy— for her naive self to fall for any form of affection shown to her. That's why when Osha took her in and oversaw her as a mentor figure, Yue remained fascinated by her, devoted to her. In many aspects, Osha became a mother to her...even though Osha's motherliness was, for the most part, detached. It was not the same kind of love Yue observed when she saw other mothers scolding and kissing their children, for it wasn't attached or selfish. And for Yue, it left a feeling of unsatisfied emptiness in her heart.
That is, until she met Hama, who was the antithesis, in many ways, of Osha and her philosophies. It was not long after Osha took her in that Yue caught Hama's eye. The old woman was initially highly concerned for the young dronningi and sought to bring her out of her shell. Indeed, as Sayen mentioned before, Hama had been very worried and consistently asked Yue if she had been abused in any way. Over the course of time, Hama realized it was a matter of neglect and not abuse, necessarily, and the motherly part of her opened up to the young girl.
Hama showered Yue much love and affection. The way a mother would to her own child, selfish and attached. She joked with her, scolded her, brought her into her arms, spent entire nights telling her stories, teaching her secret movements more often than she did the other students. Not to mention the huge role Yue's peers played in helping her communicate and interact with the world that she had been deprived of. In short, Hama— all while perfectly managing to hide her true darkness— made herself and her institution seem like blessings in disguise: a mother and sisters Yue never had, making her feel as if she belonged, as if she was truly loved. A golden opportunity for knowledge over combat, supplemented by Osha's separate healing lessons.
"It was one of the greatest ironies I had ever seen and experienced," Yue mused, for Hama had no qualms against pulling out the guts of innocent men yet acted like a pillar of strength, teaching the girls how to protect themselves and how to avoid trouble. The woman who deprived families of fathers and sons was adamant about being a mother-figure, spoon-feeding her students with her own hands.
"But after seeing who she really was that one night…I was never the same…"
It had been a particularly dark night. The air hung heavy with the promise of chaos. Hours before, several warnings of a blizzard had reverberated through the tribe via booming emergency gongs, and advisory warnings had been announced rampantly, persuading the tribefolk to steer clear of impending conditions guaranteeing hypothermia. And yet, to a fourteen-year-old Yue, nothing seemed colder than the look on Hama's face, nothing as bone-chilling as the moment the master-come-terrorist tore her bloodshot glare away from the innocent body of mangled limbs on the floor and turned to look at her pale students. They were frozen with horror and disgust, some nearly in tears, some looking faint.
"What are you all looking at?" Hama snapped. "Don't tell me you're feeling bad for this monster," another twist of her hand, and the life that was hanging on by a thin thread of hope convulsed, more blood pouring out of the man's nostrils. Hama's students screamed, taking more steps back, their mute horrors manifesting into muffled cries.
"STOP IT!" Yue howled, a flare of defensive boldness taking over her as she shoved Hama away from the man, catching the woman and the rest of the students by surprise.
Hama, swallowing the lump in her throat, attempted to pacify her with, "Little River…"
"Stay away!" the princess screamed, shoving Hama away again when she got closer to her.
"You don't understand—!"
But Yue wasn't having it. She blocked Hama's chi, catching her even more off guard, and as Hama struggled to bend, Yue restrained her by freezing her in place. Hama, whose head remained unfrozen, struggled against the ice, screeching, "Let me go! Kuunnguaq!"
The Northern princess didn't have the time to confront the shocked woman further, devoting her attention immediately to the poor man, who was obviously in a highly critical condition. She knelt beside the man and took a deep breath to steady herself. The students, who had never seen Kuunnguaq lash out this way, felt a sense of courage at the retaliation, more so with the fact that Hama was restrained. Resting in the shade of Kuunnguaq's ferocity, which they could note even if they never saw her face, those who had healing experience rushed forward to help her, tending to the man as best they could along with her.
"There's no way you can heal him," Hama spat in their direction, repeatedly ignored, "Don't be foolish! Listen to me!"
Although Yue summoned water around her hands, doing everything she could to heal the wounds that she could immediately, she knew that the most lethal of the man's injuries— the more deadly wounds that would immediately claim his life— were really the after-effects of bloodbending.
The man's arteries were blocked by blood clots. A few nerves were ruptured. A trail of blood left each of his ears, indicating a severe injury to the brain.
"She's right," a fellow healing student shook, "The damage can't be reversed, Kuunnguaq."
"He's brain-dead," trembled another. "There's no way…"
"Monsters like him don't deserve to be healed!" Hama kept yelling, a wild look filling her eyes, "I did what I did with a purpose! Get away from him! Get away!"
But what tugged at Yue's heart fiercely— what fascinated her even in this moment of utter gore and hopelessness, betrayal and heartbreak— was that somehow through his pitiful condition, which would've rendered someone dead a long while ago, the man— his body contorted in nonhuman proportion— had a persistent will to live that coursed strongly through the very faint, stubborn pulse that she could still detect. The pulse was getting weaker, but somewhere deep down, he was still trying to fight. His fingers, bloody and twitching, still managed to grip the warm buns and breads he'd stolen. They were for his wife and young children, he had cried the entire time Hama tried to restrain him. To this very second, the princess could still hear his pleas prior to the horrors that happened to him. His begs for mercy and understanding.
He may have committed theft, but that was not deserving of such a horrid fate. And now, he may remain still, but in his eyes was a plea to be saved.
All this time, Yue had affirmed Hama's words that where there is life, there is water. Horrific truths and betrayal aside, the statement still stands true. And as someone who spent entire nights rejuvenating plants by instilling and moving around adequate water within them, Yue knew that such a valuable truth was not to be neglected. It was all a matter of cells multiplying, pulling themselves together to form the larger whole little by little. All a matter of the smallest building blocks of life being satisfied in order to pull everything else together. And the facilitation of that rapid healing process relied on nourishment gathered from vital liquids. In plants, it was water. In humans, it was blood. The marvels that blood had to offer in drenching human cells with nourishment so that they could pull together tissues, then muscles and nerves, tendons and ligaments.
Granted, rejuvenating plants and basically "reassembling" the body of a human being were completely different things, but not too different for the purposes of this state of emergency, right? If one were to fight fire with fire, one were to heal matters of the blood with blood.
In light of the chaos that had taken place, Yue refused to come out as a potential bloodbender. That was why she nevertheless fiddled with the water encasing her hands. The glow surrounding her healing water was strong enough to distract what she was actually doing, i.e., drawing back in the blood that was readily escaping the man. In the guise of "cleaning away" the blood, she redirected it back into the man's body. Her eyes fell to a close, and with exceptional particularity, she moved the liquid at a slow pace the way she would instill and move the water in the wilted plants. She manually circulated the liquid through the man's body, helping it latch onto the ruptured nerves and arteries.
Her technique, most of it being disguised, surprised and confused the students who were watching her, but Hama, who seemed to have an idea, panicked, "What are you doing?! Leave him to his fate! Leave that hideous creature to its fate! Kuunnguaq!"
In a matter of moments, nerves and arteries were mended back together and cleared. Lacerations were sealed to a close. Blood began coursing through the man on its own volition, rejuvenating his body and bringing back all feeling and sensation.
"His pulse is rising, Kuunnguaq, what...?" a shocked student noted, her question left unanswered. And yet, the determination in the princess's eyes was enough to speak volumes.
"You're making a mistake!" Hama screeched, "Don't heal him! Kuunnguaq, don't heal him—!"
By now, the bleeding from his ears stopped. Yue let one of her palms hover over the top of the man's head, detecting proper circulation. His chest began to rise and fall at a more healthy rate. Grateful tears slipped from his eyes, which then closed; he may have slipped into unconsciousness, but the danger had passed. All that remained were some external injuries.
Sayen and the other students gawked at Yue with wide eyes, but she interrupted them with a hoarse, "Continue healing him. Take him away from here. Don't say anything to anyone. He's going to make it."
The healing students, who gawked at Hama's ferocious look, gulped down their fears with Yue's determined commands. They worked together to carry him away, but the students who relied on combat remained by Yue's side. Yue, in spite of her ground-breaking achievement in creating essentially a life-saving technique, cast her disgusted glare at Hama.
"Don't look at me like that," Hama hissed, "Kuunnguaq, don't look at me like that. He deserved to die, and you healed him—!"
"Why? Because he's a man? Are you going to say it's self-defense?!" Yue roared, fists clenched, blood boiling, the moisture in her eyes simmering. "What did that man even do to you? He might have stolen food, but he didn't attack anyone, did he? He didn't attack you, did he?!" Holding her head as a throbbing pain shot through with the many revelations that finally hit her frozen brain, "You're the one who's making innocent men disappear during the full moon...Spirits, how long have you been doing this?! How do you live with yourself doing all of this—?!"
"You respect justice, don't you? Well here's a taste of justice," Hama's voice dripped with defensiveness stained with rage, "They don't give a fuck about us. They only want to fuck us. They want our bodies, our services. A man needs a woman to call a mother so she can serve him for the rest of her life. He wants a woman to call a sister so he can feed off of her inheritance. He wants a woman to call his wife so he can feed off of the groom-price and dowry she brings him. He wants another woman to call his whore, another to call his side-whore, a slave whom he also fucks and sires illegitimate children with on a regular basis. And if he's 'noble' enough to want a daughter or two or seven, it's only so that he can trade them off to wealthy families and mooch off of them. Either that or take them for himself or sell them to the brothels—"
"Not everyone is the same—!"
"Don't live in denial, Kuunnguaq!" Hama snapped. "This world has been cursed with manhood. Our tribe has been cursed with manhood. They kill us right after we enter this world. If they have any way of knowing our gender, they kill us in our mothers' wombs. And if we miraculously make it past a few years, they violate us and use us! And they preach to society that we're the temptresses!" Her voice softened a little, choked, racked with sorrow, "They haven't spared the old, and they haven't spared the young. Kuunnguaq, don't you remember? Just last week, a five-year-old girl was found with blood running down her legs, thrown abandoned by the sea. A FIVE-YEAR-OLD-GIRL, Kuunnguaq! DON'T TELL ME THAT WASN'T COMMITTED BY A MAN!"
Tears dripped from the princess's eyes, "I know…"
"THEN YOU SHOULD UNDERSTAND WHAT I'M TALKING ABOUT!" Hama screeched. "A little girl was violated. The perpetrator labeled that little girl as a seductress! He called that innocent child a whoring witch in disguise!"
Yue tore at her lip, "There may be monsters among men and women, but that doesn't mean you hold entire groups and communities accountable—!"
"Oh, but it's not one or two men, Kuunnguaq, it's hundreds of thousands! This is just one example!" Hama shouted. "A man is a heartless brute. He sees something he likes, he'll stop at nothing to take it! He does nothing but think with that damned organ of his and takes pride in it! He's an imbecile who finds pleasure in ripping our bodies apart! You think I did something unspeakably horrible to that creature, don't you? Well these men have done much worse to us! We have to fight them whenever we can! Wherever they are! With any means necessary! You need to realize this!"
"That man was just trying to feed his children—!"
"And you're going to believe that?! That's not for his wife and kids! He stole it for stealing's sake! Today it's food, tomorrow it'll be all of you if he's not killed!" Tears running down her own face, "I did what I could to protect all of you!"
The rest of the students remained frozen, dangerously tempted by Hama's words, but Yue stood her ground, shaking her head, "In the name of protection, you're wiping out the innocent..."
"Don't be consumed by naive compassion, you fools!" Hama croaked. "Kuunnguaq, I'm begging you. The world is a horrible, horrible place. These imbeciles take away everything we have, bury us alive in the snow for showing loyalty! Don't you know how many of our sisters have died? Do you even know all I've been through?!"
From there, Hama broke down, sobs and banshee-like screeches reverberating through the igloo.
"An imbecile violated me when I was thirteen. My family never saw me the same ever since. They treated me like I was a piece of yakshit because I was no longer fit for marriage! Another sewer-rat of a man violated me when I was twenty-two. My parents kicked me out for good. I was shunned by society! Deemed a prostitute for something I couldn't help! I was called a witch just because I could fight! My entire life was ruined thanks to the touches of men! Don't you UNDERSTAND?!"
"What happened to you was horrible and can never be justified," Yue dried her eyes, "but what you did today can also never be justified." Piercing Hama with a sharp look, "You're a monster, Hama...YOU'RE A MONSTER!"
"I'm the monster? I'M THE MONSTER?! What do you even know about that hideous creature?! To so confidently confirm he's innocent?! Their kind is RUTHLESS, and this is the eternal truth! They're instruments, that's all they are! Instruments you use to have a child and nothing else! They ravage us! Lose control and take away our control over our bodies!" Sniffling and booming with determined fury, "Don't be weak, Kuunnguaq! Compassion is nothing but weakness. They use us and leave us to rot, and they deserve the same! You need to carry on my work!"
"NO!" the Northern dronningi hollered, "I've heard enough of your reasons. From now on, I'm going to do whatever it takes to make sure you're never let loose in public!"
In a fit of her fury, Hama cried out and broke her hand free from the ice, using enough force to cause the ice to splinter. Before Yue could freeze her again, Hama broke completely free, this time blocking Yue's chi. The young teen hit the floor, finding it difficult to get back up due to the sharp, paralyzing nature of the jabs. Clearly Hama was also operating under blocked chi, but given her extensive mastery in comparison to the experience of her students, she was able to quickly block the chis of the rest of the students who took the chance to attack her. Even so, Hama was angry at them; rather, her eyes were drenched with worry, fear for the girls she raised as her own daughters. She turned to Kuunnguaq, tears falling from her eyes as she knelt beside the princess.
"Kuunnguaq…Kuunnguaq, listen to me, dear. Everything I do, I do to protect all of you..." Her hand cupping Yue's cheek, unable to handle the look of disgust in the dronningi's eyes, "Kuunnguaq...paniga…" Kuunnguaq, my daughter. "You're like my own, you know that. You know that to this day, I've shown you nothing but love...Why can't you understand where I'm coming from? If anything happens to you...have you thought about what will happen to me…?"
Yue fought the resurgence of her tears, pushing Hama's hand off of her, "Stay away from me!"
"Kuunnguaq—!"
"I SAID STAY BACK!" Yue used the little bit of strength she accumulated to stumble her way back up and make a run for the door.
"Kuunnguaq! Kuunnguaq, wait!"
"Kuunnguaq!" Sayen cried, forcing her way up and heading for the door towards her friend, but Hama shoved her inside, howling Kuunnguaq's name.
The blizzard was merciless, and the night dark from the moon being quickly swallowed by the clouds. Even so, Yue ran, nearly tripping along the way given how her chi was suppressed. Hama trailed at her heels, screaming for her and trying to reach for any part of her to stop her. As the minutes wore on, Yue felt small boosts of her chi flow through her, allowing her to pick up the pace. She tore through the tundra, cutting through the shocks of bare trees. She didn't look back as she ran; she didn't need to, for Hama was not far behind her. At one point, Yue thought she couldn't hear any footsteps behind her. Even so, she didn't stop, picking up the pace little by little until she had gone much deeper into the tundra, far beyond the reach of immediate civilization.
It was then that an arrow swooped by from behind, tearing through her sleeve and barely missing her arm.
"Aah!" Yue came to a halt, the abruptness of the stop sending her face-first into the snow. The demands of the blizzard were severe, and snow quickly accumulated on top of her in the few minutes she took to catch her breath. She nearly dug herself out of the overbearing snow, flinching as a few other arrows launched in her direction, tearing through the fabric of her coats and keeping her pinned to the snow. Though pinned down, with a grunt, she tried to escape, her bleary eyes turning around and taking notice of several figures emerging from behind a few glaciers, bows and arrows in hand.
"Oh..." a bearded man stepped forward to the front of the group, his eyebrows raised, "Who do we have here?"
"Not the kind of saber-deer we see everyday, is it, Master Khasiq?" followed another.
Another man stepped up to her, attempting to take off her mask, but she managed to tear away the hem of her pants that was attached to an arrow and kicked him away just in time. Using her remaining strength, she broke free of the other arrows, pulling herself up.
"A fighter, aren't ya?" Khasiq grinned, crossing his arms, "You're lucky I like a struggle."
Khasiq's men charged forward at once. Yue found it difficult to fight back without her bending, which she temporarily couldn't have access to since Hama had blocked her chi. It became all the more difficult for her to defend herself with her energy draining little by little; nevertheless, she did what she could to fight back, managing to knock down several of the men. Khasiq, having been patient for long enough, charged forward this time, and when she swung at him, he cut off her efforts with a harsh tug at her veil. With the aid of the bleating winds, he snatched it off, revealing her face.
And the world stopped as if taking in a sharp breath. The men froze in place, taking in the beauty before them. Sure the girl may not be of age yet, but she had a mature face, a flawless appearance that matched the Tui worshipped by the non-Nationalists.
"My my," Khasiq widened his eyes, "What a beauty."
"She's really looking for a fight," the man who managed to restrain her noted how she struggled to get out of his grasp.
Khasiq sighed, "You know, I really didn't want to do this, but if you're not complying, then I don't see another way."
"Master Khasiq!" one of the men threw a dagger in his direction. Khasiq caught hold of it, keeping one foot planted firmly in the snow. Yue widened her eyes, struggling further to break free but failing as a few others grabbed hold of her. Someone managed to strike a few vital pressure points, sending her back down onto the snow. The last thing she remembered in that moment of weakness was the gleam of a moonlit dagger tracing its way down her throat, pressing against her collarbone before she squeezed her eyes shut, expecting pain...
Only she didn't, and the scream that ripped through the air didn't belong to hers. The painful scream unmistakably belonged to someone else.
Yue's eyes shot open, widening in horror and recognition, "Hama!"
Indeed, the recipient of the dagger was Hama, who had flung herself in front of the young dronningi at the time of crisis. Hama howled in pain, glaring daggers at the attackers before using the remaining amount of her strength to kick a shocked Khasiq off of her.
"We need to go, Tui!" she grabbed Yue's hand and pulled her along, trampling all fascination.
She's a monster, she's a monster… But no matter what Yue kept repeating to herself, at that moment, she was blinded by shock, pain, conflict and worry, her eyes locked on the dagger wound near Hama's stomach that profusely poured out blood. And it was then that she realized that no matter what she told herself, she couldn't resist weeping at the painful reality that Hama genuinely cared for her. That she had saved her life just now and was fighting for her own.
"Kuunnguaq...you're like my own, you know that. You know that to this day, I've shown you nothing but love…"
Yue trampled the conflict in her heart for a brief moment and took the reins, being the one to pull Hama along with her at the sight of several men racing after them to corner them. They hadn't gotten very far, however, when Hama slipped and fell into the snow, blood leaking from her lips.
"Go," she commanded, spewing out more blood, "You need to go!"
"I can't leave you like this—!"
"Kuunnguaq, please! GO!" another cough, "They're monsters...they won't spare you…!" Her quivering palm cupped her beloved student's cheek, taking in her appearance for the first time. The literal resemblance of the Goddess, her hair resembling Tui's milky strands, her face imbued with the familiar snowy hue of her hands. "Run away, paniga. My Tui..." tears slipped from Hama's eyes as the series of footsteps got closer. In a last effort to protect the young girl, she tore off her own veil and mask, struggling to put them on Yue, "Don't let anyone see you! Run away! GO! GO AWAY, TUI, SAVE YOURSELF!"
But Yue shook her head, torn apart by further conflict, "As much as I know you've done unspeakable things...I'm not leaving you like this..."
"NO! GO!" Hama screamed, "Run away! Tui! TUI, go away!" She gave a particularly harsh shove that sent Yue falling backward. The princess found herself rolling down the long hill that followed, nearly buried by the snow, unable to stop herself given her weakness from her blocked chi. The freezing temperatures seized hold of her, weighing her down along with the adamant blizzard. She was unrecognizable in the way the snow and fallen twigs nearby blew over her, covering up her figure, and with the blood coursing through her coming to a near freeze, she felt herself lose consciousness. But her eyes were open, taking in the horrid sight of the men cornering Hama.
Yue's hand tried to claw out of the snow, and her lips tried to form words, but it never happened. She was on the brink of fading away from reality, barely holding on, traumatized by the sight of the men slapping Hama and treating her like a ragdoll several feet away. Hama groaned in pain as the men around her worked quickly to keep her restrained. The block of Hama's own chi played a large role in her own helplessness, for even though she fought back, she was deprived of the energy to do more.
"Where is she?" Khasiq demanded Hama in the meantime, "Where did she go?!"
"Tui…" Hama breathed, "Tui, Tui, Tui…"
"Witches like you need to be put in their place," Khasiq spat, signaling the rest of the men to keep her pinned in place. "If you won't tell me where she is, I'll have to satisfy myself with you instead."
"Sir, she's a bit old—"
"A little grey hair won't bother me," he barked, snatching her coat off, "She still has her womanly parts, doesn't she?"
Who said that Khasiq and his men were discriminatory? Young or old, it did not matter to them. This horrible truth sunk into Yue, whose entire world went black in the midst of the tragedy.
The look on Sokka's face was one of pure shock, horror, and devastation. He looked to Yue and noted the subtle tremble of her hands, which were holding her knees close to her chest. Her expression was unreadable, best expressed as a myriad of reactions condensed into a single feeling of emptiness. His hand flew around her shoulders, and he pulled her in for a hug. It was not an expected move, and she would normally be skeptical, but here, she knew it was made in good faith as a means of comfort.
"I'm so sorry…It's a lot. It's overwhelming, I know…"
"I don't dwell on those incidents all the time," Yue mumbled against his shoulder, "but sometimes, I still have nightmares about what happened. There are certain days I can't avoid it, though, like whenever that bloodbent man comes to the city to visit the Moon Temple with his family to give thanks." She broke from the hug, "I think the Revivalists told you that the man was dead, but he's alive. After what happened, he became very paranoid and feared for his life and his family's life, and he said that he would live an honest life from then on. He didn't want to be dragged into the investigations surrounding the discovery of Hama and her death. We honored his wish but advised him not to stay in the city anymore. We would say that he was killed, but really, he would be living somewhere else. Safe and happy."
His arm still lingered around her shoulders, "The sisters told me you had a hard time getting over everything."
"Well...it did take me a while to digest everything that happened," she confessed. "I went into depression for a year after the events of that night. I remember being scared to go out by myself. It was just horrible...I wanted to find some kind of purpose in my life, so I started off with a few social missions. The girls and I eventually formed a group that would meet regularly and give back to the community. Raise awareness for social issues."
Needless to say that the aforementioned group started to go by "The Revivalist Mission" and achieved popularity over time.
"Everyone has certain moments where reality just...kicks in super harshly in that moment… For you, I presume it was Khunsha. For me, it was that man. And Hama." Gulping, "I mourned her death, and I was ashamed of that. Hama was horrible. She was as ruthless as the men who raped and killed her. As fate would have it, she ironically met her death by the very factor that made her go on a killing spree. She became prey to the very issue she was trying to eradicate…"
"But she loves and cares. That much is true, isn't it?" he spoke, feeling highly conflicted as well. "I can't help but think how things would've been different if she wasn't shunned by society in the beginning."
"That's what I think about, too, sometimes," Yue admitted. "She saw more brutality and assault than humanity and love throughout her life. Her final moments preached to her nothing but hate. She died thinking she was right to kill all those innocent people, and...that's wrong." Wrapping his cloak around her more tightly, "There are times I wonder what would've happened if I hadn't blocked her chi during that time."
Indeed, she might've been able to save herself, but what would've happened after she saved herself? She would run loose. A terrorist running free, presenting danger to more innocent people...the consequences of that would surely be horrible. She could've been locked up, but she would never have surrendered. And if she did surrender, she would be put to death.
"But most of all...I think about how she died to save me. A terrorist died to save me...And as much as her actions are irredeemable... she raised me and taught me nearly every defense move I learned. Every time I fight, every time I protect myself...I'm reminded of her… I'm reminded that I was the cause of her death."
"Yue, it's not your fault—"
"It happened because she was following me—"
"But it's not your fault that that happened. It was meant to happen to her. There's nothing you can do about it." He squeezed her hand, "And I know it's hard to accept, but...it's okay to still care about her. In a weird, incomprehensible way. You're not a horrible person because you care. You yourself once told me the world isn't' black and white. It's more like...a gradient, you can say…" Shrugging, "It's weird with Hama, but...she definitely had bad in her, but she also had good, you know?"
They basked in the contemplative silence that followed, not breaking it for the next few minutes.
"The point of me saying this isn't necessarily to figure things out," she eventually said. "It's to point out that I'm having a hard time getting over the death of a terrorist to this day. Think of how much worse things would be if anything happens to the people I care about because of me. That would destroy me. That's why I don't want people running after me for anything. I don't want people to be dragged into a horrible mess because of me. Obviously, you are not in the same situation as Hama was, but…"
"But I won't be running after you. I'll be running with you," he told her, sincere and resolute in his look, "Yue, I promise I won't take any unreasonable risks. I won't cross any limits. And even if there is some kind of danger ahead, I'll do everything I can to outwit it and be right next to you."
He definitely was persistent. She didn't answer to him, but she didn't protest, either, letting her weariness take over her as he pulled her in for another warm hug.
They were not sure how much time had passed. The commotion beyond the oasis had died down, eventually giving them the chance to slip out. They were the only ones out, really, indicating how late it probably was. The quiet lapping of the water in the canals filled their ears, and the presence of the moon gave them— Sokka, especially— a sense of immense courage and relief. They were able to grab something to eat before ambling back to the inner ring.
"Do your parents know you're here?" she asked. "Well, not with me, but...do they know you're not at home?"
"I snuck out."
"Again?"
"I had a bad feeling about the eclipse."
"Then what made the Gentleman come out tonight?"
Shrugging, "I didn't want to be recognized when I snuck out. If some idiot goes, 'Oh, Chief Hakoda, I saw Sokka…!'" Turning to her, "The things I do for you, Princess."
She couldn't resist chuckling at his squeaky impression, and yet, the look on her face was tense, still mindful of separation. Yue really did not know what her own problem was; this wasn't the first time she recognized potential goodbyes, and yet, the prince's conviction was admirable. The thought of his departure was strangely wearing down on her heart, even more so when they reached the Crescent Moon Estate.
"The offer's still open for us to go somewhere else. This place has been depressing lately," he said, referring to the estate. "We can look around the city a bit more. Or we could go on a gondola ride or...or we could go to the Moon Temple..."
"The tribe cannot handle your father's wrath again, Prince Sokka," she admitted. "And anyhow, I need to make sure all preparations are made for the Revivalists' departure." Swallowing, "They're leaving in a few hours."
"Already?"
"Already."
The realization that the princess truly would be alone after that repeatedly rubbed a sore spot in his chest. "I'm telling you again that I'm staying. Katara is, too. So don't give me that look like you're saying goodbye."
She glanced up at him, admiring the spill of moonlight on his dark-bronze skin. "Sokka...the truth is, I want you to stay. I do. I feel comfortable around you, and I haven't felt comfortable around anyone this much…"
"Yeah?" he softened his tone, hopeful.
"And I know this is ultimately your decision...whether or not you should stay…and I'm fully aware that your mindset is way different from your parents'... but I still would like your parents to agree with you staying here." Twiddling with her fingers, "I'll feel highly uncomfortable if they don't agree."
"I'll convince them, then." Though the reality that was waiting for him was likely the opposite.
She, too, seemed to acknowledge that difficulty, letting out a dry chuckle.
"I will, really." He felt his eyelids drooping with greater weight, but his hand reached for hers anyway, an unspoken worry left to simmer between the two of them. She smiled it off, ruffling his hair.
"Will you? Without being harsh?"
"Without being harsh. You'll see for yourself."
She wasn't sure what it was that overcame her at that moment— perhaps it was that stubbornness of his that she found to be amusing, maybe even adorable— but whatever the reasoning was, she didn't stop herself from stepping forward. Her palms cupped his face, and she brought him close for a soft kiss on his forehead. He felt a strong tug in his heart, a great pull in her direction that seemed magnetic at most, a simultaneous sense of defeat and victory.
"Get some sleep, ikkingutima," she whispered.
As if that would be easy. "This isn't a goodbye," his voice cracked, his lips kissing her hand.
"Okay."
"Okay."
"...Okay..."
The moment was interrupted by Ivaneq's hurried footsteps. He was running towards them, eyes wide and teary, jarring to an abrupt halt as his arms grabbed them both by the shoulders, "...the chief…Chief Arnook..."
"The chief?" Yue frowned, descending into panic, "What happened?"
"What happened to the chief?" Sokka demanded, "Dammit, tell us, Ivaneq!"
"The chief wants to see you both," he gasped out, looking around both ways frantically before whispering as audibly yet as inaudibly as he could, "Ataniq Ahnah." Chieftess Ahnah. "She's here. She wants to see you both."
Chapter 46: It's a Promise
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
They tried so much to not simply run to the scene; if anyone saw the dronningi and the isumataq racing through the chambers of the palace this late at night, suspicion over a potential emergency would undoubtedly be raised, garnering unwanted attention over them and the chieftain, and given the top secrecy of the news they just received, they weren't going to take any chances. Even so, they couldn't help the hurry in their steps. Yue, in particular, was rather jumpy, feeling waves of turmoil and desperation crashing through her. She nearly tripped on the way, her fall saved by the isumataq.
By the time they reached the corridor leading to Chief Arnook's chambers, the princess became especially overwhelmed. It was a matter of processing a great truth; behind these doors was someone she'd been waiting for her entire life. The face she never knew. The face she'd longed for. Mother.
"Don't worry, they don't know what happened at the Conference," Ivaneq remarked, lowering his voice despite the emptiness of the corridor. "The chief hasn't let anyone into his chambers all day. My guess is that it has been several hours, if not the entire day— that she has been here. That's why she's very impatient to see you, Your Highness."
The official went on to say many things, giving details of how the chieftess insisted on seeing her and the chief and, hence, took the initiative to come all the way here before they could leave to go see her. Very little of Ivaneq's words were comprehended by the dazed princess, though.
"No one knows of her arrival, Your Highness, she's perfectly safe," Ivaneq reassured, and when they reached the ornate premises of Arnook's chambers, the Northern official pried the doors open.
The creak of the open door sent a slight jolt of anticipation through her, but she remained frozen in place, refraining from stepping inside. Scattered around the room were other healers; they were likely keeping a close watch on the royal couple. They were not from around the city although they were from the Water Tribe judging by the slight variation of their uniforms from those in the capital.
Arnook, who was sitting up in his bed, turned to the opened entrance. The chieftain was joined by a beautiful woman around his age who also looked in Yue's direction; the woman was wearing the same uniform as the other healers, her hands entwined with the chieftain's. Both leaders, teary-eyed, appeared worn, but in each other's presence, they were filled with a rare kind of happiness. Indeed, the will to live was glowing more brightly in their eyes.
The princess grew tense, harboring a look that was disheveled as she remained in the doorway. She was nevertheless the center of attraction, for the woman at Arnook's side froze upon seeing her. Arnook gently squeezed his wife's hand, smiling and nodding at her look of inquiry. The chieftess then stood up, her eyes immediately widening with longing and love, wonder and warmth. She held an expectant look in her moistening eyes, likely anticipating her daughter to show her face.
Yue, who couldn't bring herself to think ahead, all thoughts blocked by adrenalin, was still confused by the chieftess's healer uniform. It then struck her that it was a disguise— it had to be— for sneaking the chieftess inside.
"Y-Yue…?" the woman spoke, her voice soft and pleading.
Yue gulped, the prince's warm hand on her shoulder bringing her away from her reservation. She took a few steps forward, holding her breath as Ahnah nearly ran over to her daughter, ignoring the healers' warnings that she take it easy. She stopped a couple of feet away, her gait significantly slowing as she approached Yue with more care and consideration.
The expectation, however muted, couldn't be louder: Yue had to be seen. So she pulled her mask and veil aside, revealing her face, invoking surprised gasps from the other healers as well as Ivaneq, who now got the chance to see her. True to what the tribe believed from word of mouth, Yue was beautiful, but the reveal of her hair, a testament to her uncanny resemblance to the Goddess of the Moon, solidified the belief that she was the Goddess herself. Sokka had to hold a faint Ivaneq upright as the assistant tried digesting this truth.
Ahnah's shaking palms cupped Yue's face, and she took in her appearance in awe and devotion. "Oh my Goddess…"
Swallowing, "Anaana..." Mom.
The last of the tension broke loose. Ahnah threw herself around her daughter, breaking into fierce, deep sobs, simmering tears dripping down her face. "Yue, Yue, oh Yue, paniga…" My daughter…
"Kuunguaaq...paniga…" Yue nearly flinched. She ignored the twist in her heart, forcing out Hama's loving look from memory, reminding herself that this was her real anaana.
"Paniga, paniga…" the chieftess whispered like a prayer made in choked emotion, her desperation accompanied by a tight hold of the princess. The embrace was laced with outpours of affection and the intense fear of separation, "All day...I've been waiting all day for you, paniga…The Spirits finally showed mercy…"
Yue returned the affection, her grip gentle but firm. A soft whisper muffled against the fabric of her mother's cloak, "Anaana…"
"How long has it been?" the chieftess wept, squeezing Yue tightly as if letting go now would mean letting go forever. "Oh, how you've grown...You were so small, and now…" sniffling, squeezing more tightly, her hand stroking the back of Yue's head, "Panitsiavâluga…" My beautiful daughter.
The princess relaxed in her mother's arms, all previous tension dissolving slowly, giving way to fierce longing.
"Oh, my baby, my baby," Ahnah kissed Yue's forehead and face repeatedly, unsure of whether to sob further or to laugh from joy at the long-overdue reunion. The interaction earned smiles from those around them but extracted a greater fulfillment, a deeper satisfaction from the chief, who brought his arms around both of them, holding them close to him. And the icing in the creampuff, Sokka felt, was the fact that, although Ahnah wasn't Yue's biological mother— the prince was afraid to even think this truth around the princess— she still looked a bit like Yue and convincingly so to pass off as her biological mother.
Ahnah eventually recovered but refused to let go of Yue's hand. The biggest smile the chieftess could muster made its way onto her lips, joy radiating through her tears. "The Spirits have granted me such a beautiful daughter," she mused over and over. Indeed, the bundle of warmth she last remembered holding had grown into the most beautiful woman in the entire tribe, and it was both thrilling yet laced with pain for the chieftess given how her condition caused her to miss out on Yue's life. Her milestones and toddler days, her entry into womanhood, things of that nature.
But all that mattered now was that they were reunited. Through her tears, Ahnah then turned to look at Sokka, who was watching from a distance with a smile on his face. Her hand reached out, gesturing for him to come forward; he was pleasantly surprised by the invitation but stepped forward.
"I wonder who this handsome young man could be," she turned to her daughter knowingly, her palm running over the princess's pearly hair, "Una Lait? Una angutit?" Is this your La? Is this your husband?
Widening her eyes, "Aagga—" No—
"Aap—" Yes—
Yue and Sokka gawked at each other at their contrasting outbursts.
"They mean to say that they're both engaged, but not officially married," Arnook said with a smile, drying his tear-stricken face, "He's technically her fiancé."
"Oh, that's right…Angutiksak." Fiancé. Drying her eyes and granting the isumataq a warm smile, "Tikilluarit, ningauk." Welcome, son-in-law. "In the few hours I've been here, I've heard much about you. We are honored to call you family."
Ningauk. Swallowing, feeling palpitations raid his chest, his face warm as he cast a look at the princess, the isumataq nevertheless told the chieftess, "Th-The honor is all mine, ataniq."
Ahnah stopped his bow with her hand on his shoulder and a shake of her head, hugging him along with her daughter. "Call me Mother," she insisted.
And although he briefly cast another look at the princess indicating his confusion over the next step, he couldn't help but give in to the request. "Aap, ukuagek." Yes, Mother-in-law.
It made no sense to Yue as to why Arnook was still holding onto this "alliance" even with what happened regarding the rift between them and Chief Hakoda, but it was certainly no lie that the Northern chief was insistent on keeping Sokka and Yue's betrothal intact. It was obvious by the stubborn look he held in his eyes, the way he was ready to jump on anything Yue would potentially say so he could defend the engagement. There was no chance for Sokka and Yue to discuss this any further, either, considering how adamant Ahnah was in keeping her daughter by her side, making a private conversation impossible. Then again, Yue didn't want to leave her mother's side, either; she didn't want to disregard the ambiguity of the stagnant betrothal, but given the outpour of abundant love she received in just these few moments... She was too invested in the chieftess's love, too swept away by the current of intense affection to act immediately upon that ambiguity.
And yet, every so often, she would peek from beneath her mother's arms, which were wrapped around her, holding her to the chieftess's bosom. The princess would cast a look in Sokka's direction, silently questioning the confusion only for him to answer with a reassuring smile that promised, I'll take care of it.
Though that did nothing about the fact that the confusion was still present, still gaping. According to what they knew so far, Hakoda and Kya had been obstinate about leaving first thing in the morning. They even had their bags packed and had apparently reached out to Ivaneq and told them of their intentions. If they were to leave, they would obviously take Sokka with them. What was the point of milking the betrothal if he left? What excuses would be available then?
It was an unspoken tension that lingered, left unaddressed, contradicted by Sokka's firm promise that he wasn't leaving...though it was strange that Ivaneq, who would naturally be worried about something like this, didn't display true apprehension and didn't take to heart their request to drop out of the conference schedule. He was likely latching onto whatever superstition that Arnook was holding onto, for the assistant was confident enough to believe some miracle would happen overnight to alter the course of events, such that he felt he didn't have to beg the Southern leaders to stay behind this time.
"It took my all to make sure Yue was hidden," Arnook told his wife, his comment bringing Sokka and Yue away from their silent conversation. "Raising an infant with that much care was not something that could be secretly done. That's why I had to miss out on her early milestones, too."
Yue wouldn't have paid much attention if this was a story she already knew, but this time, Arnook wove in details that she hadn't otherwise known, such as the initial place of her upbringing. As it turned out, she hadn't been locked away in the palace her entire life.
"I entrusted her to an old couple," he admitted, drawing the immediate attention of all present, including the dronningi. "Old Man Ikkuni and his wife, Maniqah."
"Priest Ikkuni?" Ahnah said, surprised.
And upon noting the others' curious looks, "He was the last Moon Temple priest who retired before the Akna was born," came the careful explanation. He shared a look of subtle tenseness with his wife, communicating more to her than what his words indicated. Sokka and Ivaneq also tensed a little, both secretly gawking at the princess to see if she was suspicious or had caught onto something. They couldn't tell from her expression alone.
But what they could tell was the fact that she was highly taken aback by these facts. And her shock was completely valid, particularly considering how Osha knew and deliberately didn't tell her. That she knew the dronningi even before taking her in and providing her a position in the temple.
"Everyone had fled the temple, and Osha had settled in by then," Arnook said. "Priest Ikkuni, though, was very loyal to Tui. Because of that loyalty, in his final years, Khasiq's administration ended up seizing his property. He and his wife couldn't afford to find another home, so they stayed in the temple chambers from then on." Turning to his wife, "I felt it was the only other place that was safe for Yue because of its abandonment. I told them to watch over her. And they took care of her as if she was their own."
And thus, Yue grew up in the temple during her earliest years, a fact which certainly explained why the palace premises were silent despite Arnook having a baby to care for. When the princess was three years of age, however, the old priest fell ill, and in the following weeks, he and his wife passed on in quick succession. And that was when Yue was first brought to the palace and kept hidden away in the Forbidden Chamber, entrusted with people who seldom showed her their faces but managed to care for her.
"It was by no means a perfect family life for us," Ahnah spoke, "But at least you're both safe."
With regard to her own experiences, which weren't very many since she spent her years in a coma, Ahnah didn't go a moment without praising the healers of Nansei.
"They have cared for me well. They refused to tell anyone about me. They were highly trustworthy. They didn't want me coming here in the first place; they only brought me here because I wouldn't listen to them and told them I'll come here on my own."
"We snuck her in by saying she's a fellow healer," one of the women explained, turning to the princess, "Her Highness was very insistent on seeing you and your father, dronningi."
"We told her it was dangerous," spoke another, "but she wouldn't take no for an answer."
"Your Majesty, it is highly dangerous," Ivaneq said, "No one can ever know you're here."
"That's what I kept telling her," Arnook huffed, his voice wobbling with worry. He laced his hand with his wife's, "But after she got here... I couldn't just leave her here alone." Turning to Sokka and Ivaneq, "That's why I stayed indoors."
"So you weren't sick this entire time?" Ivaneq blinked, surprised.
"No. Better than ever, actually," the chieftain cast a loving glance at his wife, his affection and happiness, though boundless, accompanied by fear and nervousness, "But I've also never been more terrified. Seeing the love of my life stand in front of me after all these years… I didn't know how to react. I didn't know what to do. All I knew was that I couldn't trust anyone but the healers to be with her."
"That's why we hung around His Majesty's corridor," another healer chimed in. "We kept watch under the pretense of medical supervision. We didn't let anyone come by. He and the chieftess were able to have some privacy that way."
Yue let a sigh of relief escape her, but she knew that even with her father not really being sick, she still had to keep the eventful night to herself. Revealing that she was attacked would not bode well for her plan to have her parents evacuated as soon as possible... though she knew it would certainly help boost their trust in Sokka and thrust more responsibility upon him to watch over her.
"I've spent years dreaming of this moment, but…now is really not a good time," Arnook reiterated.
"I just couldn't wait any longer," Ahnah defended, stroking Yue's head, "It has been so long. Too long… I just couldn't process how much time went by. I could've sworn just an hour ago, I was with my husband and child and suddenly… twenty-three years have gone by...?"
"We were going to meet up with you after the Conferences, Your Highness," Ivaneq explained. "His Majesty was going to relocate with you after the wedding."
"Then I'm staying here until the Conferences are over. Until we all leave."
"Ahnah—"
"I've been away from you and Yue long enough," the chieftess told Arnook firmly. "I can't imagine not seeing the two of you again. I don't want to think about anything else."
"Everything's going to be okay," Sokka assured. "We just need to be careful for two more days." Turning to the chief and chieftess, "We can leave for Nansei as soon as the conferences are over, but until then, you're both going to have to lay low. Chief, you're going to have to appear normal in front of everyone else so they won't be suspicious. I know this is an exciting time, but you look like you're literally glowing right now, and that's great, but it's going to give everything away, believe it or not."
Everyone couldn't help their chuckles. Indeed, the chieftain was lit aglow with hope, but in a place like the palace under the present circumstances, the display of such joy would be a fatal flaw.
"If you think you can't contain it, you're gonna have to interact even less with other people. Maybe stay in your chambers so we can milk the medical supervision drama as best we can," Sokka suggested. "Mother will stay with you, too, in the meantime."
"Actually, I want to attend the conference tomorrow," Ahnah said.
Yue widened her eyes, turning to the chieftess, "But—"
"Woah, woah—!"
"Your Majesty, that's too risky—!"
"No way, Chieftess—!"
"Are you insane?" Arnook gawked at his wife.
"Don't worry, I will keep to this healer disguise—"
"What if someone sees you?!" Arnook whispered harshly.
"I will accompany you as a healer," she told him, "I'll be right beside you. Please, it won't be for the entire time. I just want to see Yue give her speech. We can leave right after."
But her assurance didn't help ease the alarmed looks on their faces, nor did it wipe away Arnook's look of disapproval.
"I told you all I'm not letting my daughter out of my sight," Ahnah insisted.
A collective sigh followed, serving as a testament to their exhaustion and the reality that, like the princess, the chieftess wasn't one to be let down easily.
"It has been a very long night," Ivaneq said. "Get some rest, Your Majesties. We will discuss this in the morning. The conferences won't begin until late afternoon anyway."
The chieftess sighed, "I've been resting all this time. There is so much to plan." Turning to the princess, "The formal engagement is tomorrow—"
"Tomorrow?" Yue and Sokka shot a look at Arnook.
"You seem surprised," Ahnah said, concerned by the strong reaction, "It's not the actual wedding. This is just a ceremony for me to see. You'll just be exchanging necklaces again. The wedding isn't until a couple of days—"
"We can talk about all of that later," Arnook began but was quickly cut off by his wife's fervor.
"The full moon is only a few days away, Arnook. There's so much to do, so much to plan. The venue, the preparations, her jewelry, her wedding dress...the wedding dress!"
"Don't get too excited, Your Majesty—"
But the chieftess ignored the healer in her burst of emotion, caressing her daughter's cheek, "I've missed out on your life up until now. I'm not going to let go of this chance. Your wedding needs to be the best this tribe has ever seen, I'll make sure of it!"
But Yue was muted by the resolve to not wipe the excitement off of her mother's face, panicking internally instead.
"But remember, we need to keep the wedding a secret," Arnook reminded. "It's too risky to expose Sokka as our son-in-law."
Ahnah turned to the prince as if reminded of something crucial, "Then in the very least, I need to meet your parents, ningauk."
To which no one said anything in the affirmative, knowing fully well that the prince's family was entirely unaware of this arrangement. Of course, this was something the chieftess wasn't told yet and would likely panic over if told without preparing her for it.
"There's so much to discuss!" Ahnah went on. "We'll never make it to the South in time for the full moon. If we decide to have the wedding here in the North, we need to plan a ceremony in the South, too, at some point...Arnook, why aren't you saying anything—?"
"We will talk about this later," he assured his wife.
"It's not like we can get them hitched without our in-laws being informed of the—"
"No one can know you're here. Please," the chief told her. "This includes Chief Hakoda and Chieftess Kya."
Frowning, "But they're our in-laws, they can be trusted—"
"They don't know the full situation here. We will talk about this in private, alright?"
It was understandable that the chieftess would be a bit frustrated. She didn't see why everyone was so gloomy in consideration of her daughter's wedding. Even with the circumstances at hand, there still had to be some moment of joy, right? And it made no sense why Yue herself held no amount of excitement on her face, for she kept giving unsure looks at an equally awkward Sokka.
But another look at her daughter, especially in observance of her exhausted condition. temporarily disabled the chieftess's suspicions, filling her heart with overflowing love and worry. "Spirits, you're so thin," she said to Yue in alarm, drawing the princess's overbearing cloak aside and observing her thin physique, "And I'm sitting here yapping away." Turning to Ivaneq, "Bring her something to eat, please. Quickly."
"Anaana, I—"
"Haven't you been eating well, paniga?" Ahnah fussed.
And despite being pampered with the isumataq's treats barely two hours ago, Yue did not protest, for this would essentially mean spending more time with the chieftess.
"You should eat, too," Arnook told his wife. "She's not going anywhere."
"Just let me have some time with her, dear," Ahnah said, grasping Yue's hand, moisture blurring her vision as she lost herself in her daughter again, "Your ataata has had all this time to know and love you. It's my turn."
Yue frowned, caught by a degree of guilt, for Ahnah obviously didn't know of the strain and distance in Yue's relationship with her father. Under the binding fears of safety, Arnook, too, had been absent from Yue's life. The chieftain, too, was processing this truth, unable to look his daughter in the eyes.
Sokka, upon noting the discomfort on the dronningi's face, attempted to lighten the air with a smile, "You can still do that while you're eating, Mother. My Gran Gran always says that the best kind of bonding happens over meals."
The chieftess smiled at him, "Ningauk, eat with us, won't you? Do you have a few minutes?"
"Oh...I…"
"Join us, isumataq," Yue invited, having noticed he had been reluctant in eating comfortably when they stopped for dinner earlier. "We would love to have your company."
And all inhibitions vanished from there as his chest swelled with affection and belonging. "I'd love to."
Turning to her father next, "You should eat with us, too, ataata."
Moisture swirled in Arnook's eyes with joy. Ataata. He beamed and nodded, "Right away, paniga."
The visiting healers, citing the chieftain's health of utmost importance, insisted that the servants prepare freshly-made meals even if it took some time. The healers were also careful to leave the chieftess out of all correspondence and conversation even without having any servants around. Ahnah's arrival and presence were to be kept secret no matter what it took, and any queries the servants had were redirected to the chieftain's critical health. But despite the picture of the chief that was painted by the healers in front of the servants, the chief himself was rejuvenated in ways he had never been. Along with his future son-in-law, he looked on at Ahnah and Yue, smiling at the way Ahnah was fussing over their daughter for the smallest of things, whether it was the way the princess kept her hair in a messy, neglected bun or the way she sported clothes that didn't at all showcase her royal status.
"You're a princess, my darling," Ahnah would say, her heart breaking at the small tears in the mundane fabric. "I can't have my precious paniga walking around in such cheap fabric! Just you wait, tomorrow I'm going to make sure your ataata summons all the seamstresses…"
As if Yue's going to listen, Arnook mused. He couldn't help widening his smile, simply basking in the moment of watching his wife and daughter. "I can get used to this, Sokka. I can really get used to this."
Sokka nodded, also smiling, relief laced in his gaze, "It feels great to see them in one place. Mom and daughter are more alike than we think."
Arnook's voice dropped to a whisper, "I thank the Spirits every day for making them both look so similar. If it wasn't for that, Yue would've figured out something was off." Indeed, the princess always had a lot of doubt written all over her face, but today, Arnook saw none of that.
"There are many milestones that parents look forward to," Arnook continued, letting out a deep breath. "Hearing your child call you ataata for the first time…for fathers, that's a very significant moment. And it took me more than twenty-three years to hear my daughter call me ataata for the first time." A dry chuckle followed by a defeated look, "It must have been quite a battle for her to call me that earlier."
Sokka turned to the chieftain, "If she didn't care about you, she wouldn't have spent all these years giving you medicine."
The chief looked to him, eyebrows raised with lack of clarification.
"Her Highness is the caretaker of the Moon Temple," Sokka said simply, watching the princess from afar, "She was the one who kept sending you medicine. That tonic you take for your liver? Yeah, she arranged that."
To which Arnook blinked at him, unable to believe what he was saying. He then looked back at his daughter, his eyes widening, "She's the caretaker? But how?"
"Osha," came the reply. "You can say Osha had always kept an eye on her."
"Are you sure? What if you're confusing her with—?"
"There's no confusion about this, chief. I first saw her at the Moon Temple, and she introduced herself as the caretaker. It was only after that when I learned she was actually the princess. And that she's Kuunnguaq on the side."
"What else does she do? I swear, it seems like she's everywhere, it's insane!"
"Shh, keep it down, will ya?" the prince said, issuing a radiant smile in the direction of the princess, who happened to glance over in their direction due to Arnook's fairly-incomprehensible outburst. Her smile slightly softened when she noticed her father looking in her direction, but she didn't entertain the glance any longer, reverting her gaze back to her mother.
"She's been caring for me this whole time?" the Northern chief blinked, feeling a tug in his heart.
"If she hates you, she would want nothing to do with you. But that's not the case. She just doesn't want to be close to you for the sake of keeping you safe. I'm not saying that you two being disconnected over the years doesn't add onto that…hesitation, I guess…but that doesn't mean she doesn't love you."
Arnook blinked away the moisture that was blurring his vision, "Well…that's good to know…that's very good to know…"
"On the flip side, I think she would feel a lot better in terms of stress if you keep yourself together. No offense, chief, but you can't expect her to be happy if you don't take care of yourself," the prince said. "She can make medicines for you all day every day, but you should think about whether she'd be happy doing that. She would want you to take care of yourself to the point of not relying on hangover medication. She'd want you to be sober to the point of being the healthiest you can be." Eyeing him determinedly, "Mother is here for you, and I'm here for Yue. What else do you have to worry about? Where's the need to keep spiraling down this road?"
Arnook nodded, inwardly contemplating the prince's words.
"It's time for you to pick yourself up," Sokka told him. "Leave intoxication for good—"
"I'm trying, Sokka," Arnook said, "But it's not something you can do overnight—
"I'm not saying it's easy, Chief. I'm saying it's possible if you have an adequate distraction. Why can't you get back on your fighting game? Start your training again, brush up on your skills? You said you used to be one of the best warriors in the city; what's stopping you from continuing to be that version of yourself?"
"Me? A warrior?" Shaking his head, "Those days are gone, Sokka. At this age, I—"
"What 'age' are you talking about? You're not an old man. You're around the same age as my dad. Maybe not a youth but you're not even fifty-five."
"Do I really have it in me?"
"Why not? Just give it a try and put your soul into it. You said you used to be one of the best warriors in the city; there's nothing stopping you from continuing to be that version of yourself. A little bit of training, and your past self will come running back to you. You'll be able to protect yourself and Mother if circumstance demands it. Even if you won't be in the North." With his hand on the chief's shoulder, "Please, Chief. It's the least you can do to get rid of a strong chunk of what Yue is stressed over. Maybe she'd be convinced that you can protect yourself, and then maybe she won't have to worry about protecting you by being distant from you. And I know for sure that she will appreciate the two of you being each other's rock."
Yue looked back in their direction, this time out of concern given how serious their conversation probably was if they appeared that focused. The chieftain managed an affectionate smile of his own and waved good-naturedly.
"So please lessen her burden, Chief," Sokka said while smiling at the princess in reassurance, "She has a lot to deal with already. And you know what Yugoda said."
"Her Highness is taking big strides…but as far as her health goes, what she needs now is lots of patience and care. A means to relax and recuperate. The princess is fine-tuned to recognize another's suffering, but it is equally important for her to not suffer herself. It is crucial that she finds joy. It's important that you as her guardian do what you can to make sure she doesn't overexert herself physically or mentally…"
"I don't ever want to see her collapse from stress again," Sokka said, the firmness of his resolution obvious. "I'm not taking any chances."
"Don't worry," the chieftain said with a determined look of his own, "I'm not, either."
A reinvigorated Arnook decided to make himself look presentable in front of his wife just before they commenced eating, hurrying away to shake off his sickly demeanor like a giddy teenager in love. In the meantime, Ahnah continued to bask in her daughter's presence and found comfort and liveliness in her soon-to-be ningauk's jokes. It was easy to see that he was reaching above and beyond for the sake of making her daughter smile, and seeing the two of them together lightened the burden within her own heart. The reality was that Ahnah would never be able to get back the time that was lost, but she still wasn't going to pass up the chance to see the spark of vibrance in her daughter's eyes whenever the isumataq spoke.
As for Yue, she hung around close to Sokka despite repeatedly being in her mother's warm grasp. Primarily she was acting on her need of having a familiar presence around her. Being around her own parents was ironically strange, and the lack of familiarity was to blame for that. She didn't know the isumataq for long by any means, but she wasn't going to deny that his constant presence in these few days made her feel comfortable around him. Moments that would've otherwise been limited to the privacy of her and her mother were enlivened with the isumataq's presence.
Even so, the ambiguity regarding the heightening expectations of Yue's marriage-favoring parents lingered strongly. It took until Ahnah's bathroom break for the dronningi to wait for her father; she leaned against the corridor, her arms crossed, and was accompanied by the concerned prince.
"Are you doing okay?" he asked.
She nodded, "Yeah…"
"You should be happy, dronningi."
"I am…I just…I guess I'm still trying to process everything." Another pause followed with Yue taking a wistful look back at the room where she and Ahnah had spent attached to the hip for the past few hours. "It must have been painful for anaana. I can't imagine having a child after many years of trying and having that child taken away. Having to be in a coma, apart from that child for several years, finally waking up to meet them when they're engaged." Shaking her head, "I can't imagine how rough that would be."
"It's rough even thinking about it," Sokka agreed.
She took a deep breath, mumbling, "Sacrificing for the country became a lot harder in just these few hours."
"Let's not talk about sacrificing lives," came the response followed by a soft but reassuring touch of her hand. "We'll watch each other's backs, won't we?"
A nod followed, though timid considering the circumstances of uncertainty. "It seems there's so much that I don't know."
He gulped, "Why would you say that?"
"Just based off of everything I learned today," she frowned. "All this time, I thought I was just locked away in a room. And I was, but…who knew I actually grew up in the Moon Temple…and that, too, for the first couple of years of my life. Osha knew me back then. She lived at the temple, too. And there's no way she wouldn't remember me even after I was taken to the palace. There's no way she wouldn't recognize me. And yet, she never once told me this. She'd always known me more than she let on. She's known my parents, too, personally, and she never..." Leaning her head against the wall, "I've always wondered why I was drawn to the Moon Temple first thing when I escaped the palace. Why I felt it was really comfortable from the beginning. That's why I felt like I knew it for longer than I did."
She could still picture them: blurry images resembling the Moon Temple that she now attributed to distant memories. What felt like deja vu all this time actually had meaning all along.
"I'm never told anything. About what happened, how exactly anaana was attacked, where exactly I was born when the palace was filled with people…but that's not a conversation for today." She was too exhausted to process any more revelations.
"Don't think too much about this," he told her. "If there's anything we know for sure, it's the fact that however your parents managed the situation, they're here now and they're safe, and they did what they could to protect you. They might not want to talk about anything, but we know this much."
WIth a nod and a look of contemplation, "I just wonder if I met the Akna when I was young. I wonder if there had ever been a circumstance where she might have returned…even if just for a moment…And even if I did, my parents would likely never want to talk about that." Sighing, "At least the chief doesn't. He gets all defensive whenever I mention her."
Sokka wasn't going to lie; he felt pangs of guilt whenever she addressed this topic. The fact that she was the Akna, the fact that he knew that… had it not been for his firm resolve to prevent her from experiencing heartache, he wouldn't have been able to hold back from spilling the secret. Yue deserved to know her past at all costs, but if revealing that past meant telling her that her birth mother had left her at the sacrificial altar… He bit his lip, interrupting her thoughts with, "Yugoda said you should take it easy, remember? It's not good to stress so much."
"That's easier said than done," Yue said, shifting gears, "There's still our arrangement that we need to worry about."
"Everything's gonna be fine, dronningi, trust me. I'm not leaving, I told you this."
"Regardless of what the outcome will be, it would've been nice if the chief stopped and took a moment to think before announcing to people left and right that you and I are going to be married. Seriously, has he forgotten what the situation is like? What was he thinking?"
"I know it looks bad but—"
"Your family is leaving. Overnight, in fact. Everyone has their bags packed from what I've been hearing. They've made all arrangements to literally flee from the North."
"But I'm not leaving—"
"Even if you're staying, I'm still not fully settled on this idea," Yue admitted with a frown. "I still feel like a horrible person who's using you."
"This was my offer," Sokka reminded her. "You're not taking advantage of me, I promise." And upon her remaining unconvinced, his voice softened, "By all means, there's no force in this. It was just my attempt at trying to lighten the responsibilities you have to deal with. We don't have to do it. I'll talk to the chief about it. I'll talk to the Leadership Council, too. Tell 'em to suck it up and stop their yakshit—"
"Even if you or I were willing to talk to the Leadership Council, they wouldn't listen," she gulped, concern flaring through her eyes, "And if I say no to this arrangement now, anaana will panic. You saw her. She's being stubborn about this."
In an attempt to lighten her up, "Not too unlike someone we know, huh?"
And that managed to extract a tiny smile from her, but she kept dwelling on the issue, "Anaana wants to be wherever we are. The plan is to make her go with the chief, but he'll stay here if I don't go through with this. And she'll put up a fight and stay behind if he does."
"It's not good for you to be so worried, Yue. I'll think of something else, I will—"
They were interrupted by the sound of footsteps, which were rather fast and enthusiastic in contrast to the usual somber march expected of the chieftain. Arnook stepped into the light, appearing as if he was a whole different person with how hale and hearty he had become over just a few hours spent with his wife. Yue, despite having been expecting to confront her father, found her glare melting when she saw genuine happiness on his face for the first time. It was obvious that he had put more effort into his dress and style, not reeking of alcohol for once. He was wearing a purple tunic that appeared a bit worn but was nevertheless grand in appearance. Adding to that was the high he experienced in being addressed as ataata by his daughter, and that high was plastered as a wide grin on his face.
"Looking great, Chief!" Sokka grinned.
"The credit goes to the ataniq," Arnook beamed, gesturing to his fancy tunic, "Ahnah had this shirt tailored specially for me many years ago," the angayok turned to his daughter, "This was the first gift she ever gave me. She had it ordered for our first wedding anniversary."
And in spite of all that Yue needed to ask, in spite of the confusion eating away at her and the questions she'd rehearsed asking over and over, that part of her was defeated, overruled by the satisfaction of seeing him be so happy. "You look great, ataata."
Which drew an even bigger smile from the chieftain as if that was at all possible. "From now on, there's going to be a new chief and warrior in town. The old flimsy Arnook is gone. Starting this very moment, I'm resisting all temptation to resort to intoxication. I will start training again, and I will revisit my skills and techniques."
"May the Spirits be praised," the princess said. "The chieftess was able to achieve in one day what I couldn't in my entire life."
Arnook, still smiling, placed his hand over his daughter's shoulder, thankful that she didn't flinch away for once. "It's not only that she is back, paniga. It's also the fact that you are in safe hands."
Yue felt the last remnants of her arguments being washed away by Arnook's expectations. She didn't say anything to that, simply feeling a warmth in her heart as her father brushed his hand over her head, his touch exercising great care and gentleness, "Without either of you in my life, I am doomed for destruction." And with that, he placed a kiss on her forehead, his eyes glimmering with hope, "From now on, you will see a new side of me. I promise."
All the questions that had fired off in her heart minutes before dissolved into seas of reluctance, of a need to preserve what would be the birth of Arnook's healing process. And with that came the realization that there was no easy way out other than marrying the isumataq. "It's not only that she is back, paniga. It's also the fact that you are in safe hands."
Ahnah insisted on doing the serving personally for the dronningi. The ataniq's motherly instincts had kicked in at full force, demanding that only she be given the chance to feed her daughter. And all the while, Arnook resorted to filling Ahnah's plate in attempts to feed her.
"No one has been feeding you, it seems," the chieftess huffed, "Either that or you're not taking care of yourself."
"Anaana, I—"
"I'm not eating until I make sure you've eaten well."
And in the process, the chieftess realized many of the princess's habits, thinking that Yue's pickiness in refraining from a vast majority of Water Tribe diet left her at a physical disadvantage.
"You don't eat seal meat, either?" Ahnah said, bewildered as Yue shook her head, "Oh, Spirits, how can you be a tribeswoman and not eat these things, paniga?"
Yue only responded with a smile, also politely refusing the fish that Ahnah reached for next. The chieftess's worry increased. "Not even the fish? Oh dear." Defeated, Ahnah hesitantly reached for the rice, and the nod that followed brought her much relief. She served ample amounts of the rice; to her dismay, all that was on Yue's plate were rice, kale, and five-flavor soup.
"A person doesn't survive on just these," Ahnah fussed, now understanding why a plethora of "foreign" foods were brought in for the princess, but Yue kept a warm ambiance.
"You must have been around a lot of Air Nomads," holding a few noodles up to her daughter's lips and making her eat, "Paniga, their culture allows them to have other options. We rely on the ocean for everything. Everything that comes out of it is blessed by La for our taking."
"I don't think one has to be an Air Nomad to appreciate life in a different way, anaana," Yue pointed out, still smiling, this time tugging at her mother's sleeve and making her sit beside her.
Ahnah shook her head, "Well may our trading partners be immortal."
The princess couldn't help a laugh, earning a chuckle from her parents as well. The chieftess dried her persistent tears of joy and went on to say other things, faced with Arnook's persistent orders that she, too, sit down for a meal. And as the chief and chieftess were occupied by one another, Yue cast a glance at the prince, who was yet to join them. He only issued a smile in response, not budging forward but remaining seated across the chamber. She gestured for him to come over, her eyebrows raised at his delay, but he only kept smiling, remaining afar, an action which earned a pout.
"He's acting all weird. He's not touching anything. He hadn't eaten very much in the afternoon, either," she huffed, turning to a nearby Ivaneq. "Won't you drag him over here, Brother?"
Ivaneq only held a knowing frown on his face as he watched the prince attempt to joke around with a few healers. "I guess he's still disturbed from earlier."
"What are you talking about?"
"Well…let's just say Chief Hakoda went overboard. Again." A sigh, "He said some things he shouldn't have."
"We might not have been able to treat you like a prince, but we gave you everything you'd ever asked for! Even when the entire tribe went around calling you a spirit-forsaken mistake! A gluttonous idiot! And now? I'm starting to think maybe the tribe had been right…"
Yue responded with a horrified look, a protective part of her being fiercely tugged in the Southern warrior's direction, even more so when she saw him flash her a grin as if nothing had happened. With a frown, she excused herself and headed towards him to which he visibly brightened.
"There's going to be a lot of food leftover if we don't have anyone to help finish it all."
With a shrug, "I'm good, actually. Not really hungry."
"You didn't eat very much earlier. Or this morning when you deceived me."
"It was deception for a good purpose," he clarified, "But really, I'm not hungry."
"So you're not coming to join us?" she asked. "Any reason you're keeping your distance?"
"I thought I'd give you and your parents some time to yourselves. You know, since this is a pretty rare occurrence." Another mellow shrug, "I didn't want to be all obnoxious and stuff…"
"Who said you were ever obnoxious?" she defended. "On the contrary, it feels a lot weirder without you."
A tide of warmth brushed over his heart, reflected on his lips as a wider smile. "I bet you don't want to feel weird every day for the rest of time. Why not go ahead and marry me, dronningi? I'll keep you company every day."
"Will you come eat if I marry you?"
"I'm really not hungry," he chuckled, but she wasn't willing to put up with his bluff.
"I don't know you that well, but I know you enough. You're not as good of a liar as I am."
To which he couldn't think of a comeback but nevertheless realized she must have heard about what happened that morning. "Ivaneq just can't keep his mouth shut, can he?"
Yue took her seat beside him, "You mind humoring my 'religious nonsense' for a minute?"
"I know it's not nonsense when you say it."
Giving him a small smile, "You know how food offerings are given to the idols in the mornings and evenings, right?"
"Yeah."
"Well there's a kind of reasoning behind it. It's not so much that the idol is the spirit itself or that an all-permeable, all-powerful force will starve if a mere mortal doesn't offer it a measly share of human valuables. It's more the ethical idea of remembrance. An offering made with gratitude and love. Giving a portion of what was given to us to what gave us everything. Since the idea is that the moon pushes and pulls the tides, and the ocean relies on that magnetic attraction, giving us food in the process."
She cast a look at the moon outside of the window, at the waters that lapped up against the palace. "If we as a civilization give back to the Spirits a bit of what they have given us…even if it means granting them images and mythologies, even if it means humanizing them and representing them through statues…think of how much more care we would take— or should take— to give back to a human hero. Think of how much more we should honor someone who has kept us from the brink of starvation. Someone who would obviously work way harder than powerful deities. Wouldn't that person be a walking god? Wouldn't he be Tui and La on earth?" Turning to him, "And on that note, aren't you the 'god' of the South? A walking La, perhaps?"
The warmth in his chest overflowed, coursing through his body, translating into the awe and appreciation in his gaze.
"If we want to go with science, there's the fact that we're human. Irrespective of hero status, we are all made to love food. And in spite of this being true for everyone, it's also true that we all have different bodies. Some people's bodies require more food than others, but that's not a bad thing by any means. It's metabolism. Basic science." Crossing her arms, "Either way you slice it, the fruit of the argument is the same, Sokka. No one has the right to hate on your love for food. Nor does anyone have command over what you and your body need. You understand me?"
He gave a nod, holding back a burst of unknown emotion encompassing acknowledgment and bliss.
"And I know it was upsetting to hear such comments from your father," her voice softened, "but I hope you take them as nonsense sputtered in the heat of anger and not what he or anyone really thinks about you. I know Chief Hakoda is regretting saying that to you as we speak. Now I'm not your parent, but I do know that I would be very disappointed in myself if I was the reason why someone would want to change who they are…Unless if they're changing for moral betterment, that is. In that case, that's fine, I'll take all the credit."
The chuckle that followed was free of all distress this time, only laced with a smitten demeanor.
"So stop looking down at yourself, stop acting all weirdly detached and sad, and stop forcing yourself to keep distance."
He felt like he was floating in spite of the joyful fullness in his chest. He felt appreciated, affirmed. "Have I ever told you that you're the best thing that's ever happened to me?" With a vulnerable lilt in his voice, "No one's ever talked to me like this before."
Her warm hand rested on his shoulder, "Well if you're going to put me on a pedestal like that, surely you're going to honor all the hard work I put into getting up from my seat and coming all the way here to give you a pep talk and drag you back. Surely you're not going to refuse my love and care."
Love and care. It was in the context of friendship, obviously, but a hopeful part of him was rejuvenated. Springing up from his seat, "Alright, where's the meat?"
"That's the spirit!"
The princess and her mother had fallen asleep on the pelt couch. Arnook had carried his wife to bed, and while she mumbled Yue's name repeatedly, she was under the effect of her medicine and remained asleep. In the meantime, Sokka approached the sleeping princess, knowing she was exhausted beyond what she could endure. He didn't have the heart to wake her up, so Arnook took over the task.
"Yue? Yue, wake up, paniga."
She stirred but did not move very much, her eyes remaining closed despite a mumble of acknowledgment.
"We have another group of healers keeping watch tonight," Arnook told her. "We can't have anyone be suspicious. Go sleep in your room, dear."
"...too tired…" came another mumble. Her eyelids refused to open, worn down by the day's stress and the night's exhaustion.
"I can take you to your room if you want, dronningi," Sokka offered. "You can sleep more comfortably."
"Yes, Sokka will take you. Go to sleep, paniga." And the chief left, tending to his wife at the call of a healer.
Yue stirred again, this time voicing her agreement by holding her arms out. Moments later, she was wrapped in the warmth of his arms. This time, she had no reservations about resting her head against him; exhaustion had taken over her completely, eliminating any and all forms of protest.
"Don't worry about waking up early," he whispered. "I can tell Kanguk and the others to hold off until the afternoon. That way, you can have a chance to see them."
She shook her head, "It's fine. They should leave."
"They're not gonna leave without seeing you."
"Well they should," came a sigh. "I was going to give them a proper sendoff, but…I don't want to anymore." Managing to open her eyes just a little bit, "I can't have them stay and be vulnerable here, but I don't want to say goodbye, either. It's better if they leave without seeing me."
Soon enough, they reached her room, and she found herself in the comfort of her bed, a warm blanket draped over her. With her eyelids still drooping, she managed to flash him a warm gaze, her hand ruffling his hair, "Nakummek, nulettuk." Thank you, Prettyboy.
"Sweet dreams, dronningi," came his smile. "I'll see you in the morning."
Before he could leave, though, she stopped him with, "Do me a favor, Sokka."
"Yeah, anything."
"I know I won't be coming to give a sendoff for your family. They most likely don't want to see me anyway. But…if everything doesn't work out…I know you said you'll try your best, and I hope you have the upper hand, but if things don't work out no matter what…and you find that you have to leave…" Looking up at him, "Don't come to see me tomorrow. Only come to me if you're staying."
And he could guess the reason for that. "I don't want to say goodbye..." The painful twist in his chest returned. "I'll see you tomorrow, dronningi. It's a promise."
She managed a smile before he left and blearily blinked up at the ceiling. A restless breath left her lips, I hope so.
Notes:
I haven't forgotten about this story! Professional school has been kicking my tail, so there's that. Thank you to everyone who has been patient. Hopefully I'll be able to publish the next chapter more quickly!
Chapter 47: When Distinctions Fall Away
Notes:
Warning: Brief instance of animal abuse, but don't worry, nothing happens to our animal friend.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Sokka couldn't remember the last time he stepped into the prayer room with the purpose of contemplating on the Spirits. Perhaps back when he was a naive child who was fascinated by the workings of the universe, which he was taught could be explained by science, which was ultimately deemed to be a grand design of the Spirits. Over time, the prince had evolved from that child who relied on these fairytale explanations to an agnostic who threw his hands up in exasperation at the continued suffering around him despite the existence of these so-called "benevolent" Spirits. Finally, he was sucked in by the charm of skepticism, having relinquished organized religion entirely. And what a liberating decision it had been and continued to be. He could still remember the days he transitioned into full-fledged questioning, which didn't so much invoke eye-opening moments among the tribefolk as it did cause the tribe to scoff at and pity his situation; under the conservative elders' standards, he had "lost his way" and had supposedly given up on morality itself, not simply religion.
The sheer idiocy of the people, he'd scoff back, scorning their misconceptions, but he didn't let that curb his loyalty to the tribe because of the very morality that they accused him of lacking. Then again, he couldn't say with absolute clarity that he didn't imagine or, dare he say, hope, for the existence of some loving entity, supernatural or not, that was willing to intervene and change their situation for the better because who wouldn't in their most destitute, back-breaking times aspire for such a thing?
It was that hope that dwindled with time and embittered him with every disappointment, more so with each rejection he faced from other places in petitions to aid the South long term. All the leaders he'd spoken to, though merciful with temporary trade offers, were preoccupied by the prospects of their own kingdoms instead of establishing actual trading relationships with the South. Many leaders eventually became annoyed by his persistence and refused to waste their time in honoring his requests for their audience.
Sokka could not blame those leaders entirely in spite of his frustration over their infamous ethical ineptitude, nor could he fully explain the seed of idealism that persisted in him in the form of that fantasy of a loving intervenor, no matter how secretively lodged in his mind, no matter how out-of-sync with his skepticism. It bubbled irrationally within him, pouring out occasionally in his fascination for Tui— a human-made character personifying the celestial ball of light that graced the skies at night. The idealized Tui who made his head turn, cured suffering with a mere ghost of her smile, vouched for the innocent, wielded power that was capable of sustaining the world. An idea admired, contained in moonlight, like a distant, imaginary friend who never left, for the fairytales that were ingrained in him, though having rusted with time, were nevertheless alive in some way.
And right now as he stepped into the prayer room, at this very moment that seemed to question the relation between his actions and his skepticism, that fantasy was blazing forth, for it was no longer a fantasy. It had a form. A human form. She had a name, a face, a smile sporting world-sustaining mischief, a voice laced with tease and play.
"At that moment, I really thought you really were Tui."
"Come on now, Mr. Wang, we can't fall into arbitrary constructions of reality when there's always science to keep us grounded."
The idol of Tui ceased to be a sculpted fantasy; all Sokka could see was not pampered white marble but a personification of the North's princess, beaming and smiling at him. With a swelling heart, he sat across from the idol, lost in it.
Contemplating the events of the past week, he found it rather weird how quickly his thoughts had been shaped in a different way. His curiosity for the princess had been bubbling and overflowing ever since they started from the North, having progressed into a strange longing, a yearning for a deep relation. Going back home was all he would've imagined had he still entertained his reservations about the North, but now there was nothing more than a sense of regret for the way he dismissed the North so easily. After all, his grumbling self that trudged amid the South's glacial terrain, burden and discrimination sagging behind him, was more liberated that before here in this very North, of all places.
Ironically in a place that posed serious threats to morality, flowing within him was now an appreciation for love exceeding his recognition of its mushiness. A sense of renewed hope that maybe it would happen for him, too. That maybe the princess would share space with him enough to have him bask in her glory for life. He'd gone from scoffing at sappy couples to hoping there were more genuine lovers in the vicinity of the princess, for then she wouldn't give up on companionship entirely and perhaps turn in his direction. He was wading and swimming in the waters of respect. Genuine respect. If not from the angakkuit, if not from those suspicious of him given the North's circumstances, that respect and acknowledgement, that "love and affection" definitely came from the princess.
"Think of how much more we should honor someone who has kept us from the brink of starvation. Someone who would obviously work way harder than powerful deities. Wouldn't that person be a walking god? Wouldn't he be Tui and La on earth? And on that note, aren't you the 'god' of the South? A walking La, perhaps?"
For that alone, he could stay here for an eternity. Just imagining separation from the princess was painful, reminding him again and again that the seemingly impossible had happened to him: He was deeply in love. A quick, sweeping love with the best person in the world. Could one week do all of this to someone?
It was beyond the parameters of all logic. Likely because it was a matter of the heart.
"I know it must be silly for you," he mumbled, casting a look at the white marble, "I don't care about spiritual mojo, yet here I am right now. I went all these years telling people there's nothing out there but science, and here I am now…not knowing what to think anymore." Shrugging, "But I know you know that even when I gave up on all of this mojo, I never stopped looking at you. It's weird, it's strange, it makes no sense, but…I never stopped looking at you."
The white marble, bathed in a ray of moonlight, seemed to glisten a tad bit more at his words.
"Every time I turn to you, she's there," he said, affection filling his gaze. "It could be a coincidence. It could be that the universe likes to mess around with me. But…I turned to you when the South was desperate. And the very next day, the princess changed our lives for the better. I turned to you when my dad was forcing me to be engaged to someone else, and she got me out of that, too." Clearing his throat, "And now, because of idiotic sentiments, people are trying to force me away from her."
The marble's sheen didn't diminish the slightest, Tui's smile for him intact.
"If it's true that you recognized my fascination for you over the years…if it's true that humans can be gods and gods can be humans…and if it's really true that you are our dronningi, and our dronningi is you…" taking a breath, "If you two have no difference whatsoever… if you're out there, and all of this is true…" And if, in an abstract way, Dronningi Yue was the moon he was fascinated with all along… "Then help me out tomorrow. Please."
Beneath the dark night laden with stars and swiveling colors, he was watching her. Just as she had on the night of the ball, she was facing the ice beneath her, moving her feet to the reflected dance of the aurora. The only difference was that this time, she was clad in Goddess regalia against a night that was ordinary on its surface yet taking on a darker hue, resembling something more cosmic in nature. The whitest of ethereal silks clung to her like wisps of swirling smoke, and long, luscious locks of her white hair meandered in the Arctic breeze, staying loyal to every sway of her body, every swing of her hips.
She looked up at him every now and then. Her lips were curled in a gentle smile. The enchanted beam on his face intrigued her, thus sparking her inviting look.
"The space next to me is empty, isumataq."
To which he grinned and stood up.
"But only come to me if you're staying."
Without a second thought, he stepped closer to her, and she stilled in his vicinity.
"I'm here to stay," he whispered. His hand flew to her cheek, cupping the skin gently, awe catching hold of his eyes and voice.
She raised her eyebrows, chiding smilingly, "The audacity you have." Shifting her gaze to the palm at her cheek, "Only La has such rights."
"Well I'm La, dronningi," he said. "I have a whole birth chart to prove it."
She tilted into his touch, her eyes vibrant, knowing. Her smile widened into a smirk, almost as if she knew the line of distinction between her and Tui was blurred, as if categories were nothing, as if she knew he was a goner in her presence. As if that was the point all along.
Her fingers entwined in his hair, grasping his locks, "Then I guess we have nothing to worry about."
"'m staying…dronningi," Sokka mumbled, nuzzling his face against the pelt he'd fallen asleep over. Rays of moonlight signified that dawn wasn't here yet, seeping into the prayer room and landing directly over his face. He mumbled away, "Staying…here…staying…"
His murmurs were interrupted with racing moccasins, a frenzy shake of his sleeping form by an excited Katara, "Sokka! Sokka, wake up!"
Trying to hold onto the image of the dronningi that was disappearing, "What…Katara, what…?"
"We're not leaving! Now get up!"
"Mmm…"
Frowning, "Did you hear what I said? We're not leaving…"
"Okay, we're not…wait…" his eyes snapping open, reality registering, "What?"
"We're not leaving!"
Jolting up on his pelt, "Are you serious? Katara, if you're joking, I swear—"
"I mean it!"
Sokka cast an excited look at the white marble Tui before curiosity took over, "How?!"
In the wee hours of the night while Sokka was out with the princess, Hakoda, Amaruq, and Kiguk had set off to find him. Well, Hakoda was the one who stormed out first, filled with rage, firing off at high speed with his leg having healed. Amaruq had struck up an argument with him in the process of convincing him to cool down; he had followed his brother-in-law out, trying to curb his anger and prevent him from causing another scene. A worried Kiguk had gone after them, hoping to calm both of them down from the heat of their arguments and hopefully make actual, productive progress in finding his cousin.
While inquiring about Sokka from a few Loyalist guards, the trio found out that there had apparently been a disruption, that all the guards were headed over to the snow forest where suspicious activity had been detected by a couple of guards. A high-level of suspicion was exercised, for it was likely a threat to the princess. Amaruq and Kiguk expressed genuine concern for the princess, but Hakoda couldn't have cared less, harboring a "good riddance" attitude. With rage continuing to bubble within him, he had scoured the snow forest separately from the guards, knowing Sokka would likely be there and hoping to drag him back home. By the time the trio got there, the incident, which was to remain confidential, had already taken place, and several criminals had supposedly been rounded up and dragged to prison.
The trio had continued to argue and simultaneously look for Sokka, racing to and fro among the three different sectors. They ended up losing their way and found themselves on a less-trodden path, which led to the inner ring as they would later discover. In thinking they were the only ones on this path, they were wrong; two shadows were rushing through a snowy thicket nearby, racing without a care in the world. It was a man and a woman supposedly.
Hakoda recognized the man's voice to be Sokka's and attempted to holler for him, his eyes bloodshot and seething with anger after realizing the woman was the princess, but even before he could call out to his son, Hakoda was caught off guard by the fierce Arctic winds that drove him as well as Kiguk and Amaruq several feet away with its intensity. They landed in the snow, and through the chilling haze, they could make out the two figures, both attempting to keep their faces covered.
"Sokka!" But Hakoda's howls were drowned out by the bleating of the winds. The three men were able to stand after a few moments, but they were shocked beyond belief once the winds knocked off the hood of the woman's cloak, exposing her face. Her beautiful, fair face along with her long, white braid, messy from whipping through the winds.
"This way," she panted, her hand grabbing hold of Sokka's as she led him out of the thicket, her other hand fiddling with the cap of her cloak.
She was a replica of Tui, the men all realized, their hearts beating at impossible speeds. Piety rained down on Kiguk and Hakoda by instinct. Even Amaruq, who was more relaxed in terms of religion and spirituality, found every part of his being frozen at the sight. They stared at the doppleganger of the famed Mother Goddess, the harsh winds no longer dictating them as they stood in the snow, their unwavering faith holding them upright through the revelation.
This was the princess? This was the Akna?
Kiguk, his palms having automatically pressed together in prayer fashion, watched on with wide eyes as Sokka and the Tui-like princess soon disappeared. The young man rubbed his eyes to make sure he wasn't seeing things, but the sight was confirmed when he turned around, only to see that Hakoda and Amaruq, who had frozen in place seconds ago, were now lying in the snow, their eyes rolled to the back of their heads.
"Everyone's out in the hall," Katara told her brother. "They want to talk to you."
Without wasting a moment, Sokka scrambled up and headed out into the hall, where everyone, still pale-faced from last night's revelation, immediately turned in the direction of the Southern royal siblings. Hakoda, holding a look of persistent shock, confusion, and slight guilt, frowned as he spoke, "You didn't tell us that was the Akna. You didn't tell us she looks like that…."
Although Sokka was fidgety from overwhelming hope, he contained the somersaults in his chest, remaining solemn from the realization that what the princess's kindness couldn't do, her appearance did, which was to bring a pause to Hakoda's constant sexist yapping. It was shallow and superficial on his parents' part to still not recognize her compassion, but at this point, he was willing to run with whatever was available, latch onto any reason to convince them to let him stay.
"Is that really how she looks? Or were we seeing things last night?" Amaruq asked, rubbing his head.
"She colored her hair," Hakoda frowned, "Didn't she? She had to have colored her hair, right? "No one is just born naturally looking like the Goddess."
"Unless if that's how she really looks," Amaruq repeated, still out of it in his surprised daze. Turning to his niece, "Katara, didn't you say that's her natural appearance?"
"It is. She was born like that," Katara said. "Her complexion really is fair, and her hair really was white from the start. She said it was likely because of a skin condition of some sort, but she was never able to figure out what. Though her skin looks very normal and flawless to me, and she doesn't seem to have any pigment issues. Her eyelashes are black, and she has a tiny freckle on her hand and everything."
Which only confused yet fascinated everyone further, confirming that Chief Arnook definitely had a basis for believing in his daughter's status as Tui.
"It was also because of her distinct appearance that Chief Arnook took special care to make sure she's hidden. So she won't be easily recognized and targeted," Sokka added.
Kya, who was still trying to process everything, turned to her son, noting the soft look he harbored whenever he spoke about the princess. She was not sure what to make of the Akna; despite her appearance, she couldn't really be Tui, could she? She was born defying all purity laws, and she continued to speak against them to this day. How could someone of an impure birth possibly be Tui?
"Why didn't you tell us?" Hakoda asked again. "You could've said something about this beforehand—"
"And what would that do?" Sokka asked tersely, "Would that change your meaningless loyalty to sexist laws? Would it make you accept her more easily? Not really since you're apparently having a hard time accepting this."
It was the truth, and they all knew it.
"And even if seeing her did change your opinion for the better…that would just be sad and pathetic," Sokka said. "Your respect for her shouldn't just rely on her appearance. She may look like Tui, but even more importantly, she resembles Tui in her thoughts and actions, the way she treats people. To me, she is Tui."
Hakoda couldn't help shuddering. It wasn't voluntary but more of an instinctual response to his foundational beliefs being toppled upside down. The princess was beautiful. Had it not been for her birth, they would've undoubtedly accepted that she was the incarnate Tui.
"See? You wouldn't see that. You're not even regretting your actions. You're nearly pissing your pants because you disrespected someone who resembles the image of Tui. You need to love and respect her in her entirety." Shaking his head, "But that's on you. Tui's no narcissist, so of course she'll continue to help us even if you don't care."
Every bit of what Sokka said was true, but Pakku's influence was a persistent ghost that refused to leave them. And yet, all of them, especially the Southern leaders, were now both craving to see the princess— Hakoda for a second time, and Kya for a first.
"But what do I know?" came a nonchalant shrug, "I'm just the gluttonous idiot of the household."
Hakoda winced. Kya softened her eyes, a jolt in her heart, "Sweetheart—"
"Sokka—" Ki'ma followed, "That's not true, sweetie—"
But he retreated to his room, leaving behind his highly-conflicted parents and relatives. None could see him nearly waltz his way to his room afterwards or the dopey grin that had taken hold of his lips, but for the millionth time, in spite of the guilt that lingered from Hakoda's slip of tongue, the Southern leaders did ask themselves: How could such rare beauty resembling the Mother of the tribe stem from ritual impurity?
A young, newly-appointed priest, who was yet to be traumatized by the actual toxicity that was the Great Temple of La, swallowed down his disapproval for the lack of Tui in the building. He distracted himself by watching a penguin-sparrow that had made its home in a corner beneath the arm of the original half of the temple's La idol— the half that had been separated from its Tui half and was taken out of the Moon Temple several years ago. The famed half that gave life to the Akna, who was to remain a distant anomaly of society, never to be a subject of conversation. The young man sighed, sprinkling a few crumbs before the sparrow, but it only blinked at him before it tended to its eggs again. Only when the man moved away did the sparrow poke its beak at the crumbs. It seemed to have wanted more, and when it didn't receive any, it lingered by its eggs for another moment or two before flying out of the nearest window.
The young priest, who had basked in the calm, suddenly felt his heart seize up in a jolt when the doors of the Great Temple of La burst open. Several other Nationalist priests, who were forbidden from going home until their leader arrived, turned in the direction of the entrance as an infuriated Khasiq, axe in hand, barged his way inside. Everyone froze in place, helpless, and chanted within themselves La, La, La, thus invoking the aid of the very god they were about to betray under the intoxication of fear. The young priest scrambled over to the others, eyes wide and bloodshot with fear.
Khasiq slammed the doors to a close behind him and issued a demanding look in the direction of the main priest, who gestured to the massive donation box in the corner. "I-I have the key, s-sir," the trembling old man managed to say, but Khasiq ignored him, grabbing his axe and impatiently jamming it down on the donation box, denting and splitting it open. In spite of its contents being accessible, Khasiq continued to vent out his frustration by repeatedly slamming the ax against the box, shredding it to pieces and making all the coins spill out onto the ice. He was silent for the most part, however, exhibiting a cold-blooded stare at the scrunched bits of metal.
The reasons behind his frustration were obvious. He was forced to exercise more professionalism under the White Lotus's watch; being expected to nearly wet his pants in front of "a bunch of grey-haired fools" under the cloak of "respect" was not his cup of tea. Not to mention that his other forms of profit were nonexistent by this point thanks to the princess's involvement in tearing down his trafficking empire overnight. And with the White Lotus additionally freezing his other transactions for investigation purposes, sanctions thus still pending, the only thing that was keeping Khasiq away from total doom is the fact that his allies were out destroying the evidence needed to prove his other atrocities. Even so, Khasiq feared the looming possibility of becoming penniless, begrudgingly seeking refuge in his only remaining asset: the Great Temple's donations.
"How hard is it to preach an apocalypse?" he hissed at one of the priests, his voice tight but still relatively calm compared to the commotion the ax was making as it pounded away at the donation box, "Make more rituals up if you need to. I better not see any slacking."
A few of his closest allies, who had recently trickled inside the temple, were unsure of how to approach the seething Nationalist. Nevertheless, they knew they couldn't hide their latest defeat. The more courageous one in the group stepped up to Khasiq, spilling the details of their soiled plans and the unexpected involvement of the Gentleman.
And as soon as the Gentleman's mention caught Khasiq's ears, he froze in place, casting them a glare. "Kinji's slayer?"
"He proved yet again that he's our enemy, sir," an ally stated. "He risked his life to save the princess."
"Our men had been close. So close."
"The prince has apparently followed her, too. It seems likely that he alerted the guards. Several of our men have been arrested."
With nothing left of the box for the ax to keep mutilating, it hit the ice wall after being slung across the room by the Nationalist leader. Several of the priests cowered and ducked out of the way, quivering together in a corner and double-checking to see if their heads were still atop their bodies, watching the ice crack and alarmingly rattle the part of the wall that was struck severely.
"So we have two pimps licking the ground she's walking on," Khasiq muttered, running his hand through his hair, letting out a deep groan. It was not to say that he had been unprepared for this result; although he'd expected more from his men, he had determined a backup plan of having them shift the responsibility over to the prince. Then again, based on how the Southern prince jumped in and played hero, the captured men's responses would likely be ignored or questioned in the very least. "Fucking knights in armor… Who the fuck is that Gentleman anyway? And that prince, damn him, it's because of him that I'm stuck in the investigations!"
"We can't do anything else, sir. People will be suspicious. And forming a wedge between Arnook and the Southern family is both easy and difficult…Well, even if we manage to drive the families further apart, the prince and princess seem inseparable. They have great respect and trust for each other. The princess didn't believe the men when they made the point of being sent by him."
Contemplating on the statement before, "Then we will destroy that trust. I can't get my hands on that peasant princess and her corpse if he's consistently in the way." And after another moment of thought, "Have our men been questioned yet?"
"Yes, they're currently under interrogation. As you've directed, they're planning to shift the blame to the Southern prince, but as we've said—"
"Sneak in and finish them."
Khasiq's minions seemed surprised by the order. "Sir?"
"Finish. Our. Men."
"B-But…but sir, they're our men—"
"Don't you get the logic?" he barked. "If you're silenced after a truth is out, then the person you accuse in your truth is often the perpetrator. A reasonable person would likely think the prince arranged for their demise in retaliation. To wipe away the evidence." With a deep breath as he kicked aside the metal remains of the donation box, "This will be our argument before the White Lotus. We finish off the men, but the prince and his family are thrown into the spotlight."
"But sir, they've been loyal to you for many years," one of the minions spoke up.
"That's why we will not be suspected. If any Lotus bastard raises a brow, all that takes is a few tears and a simple, 'Why would I kill my own men?'"
"Sir…that's not really what I…It's just…our brothers have mouths to feed. They've done everything you asked them to. They've defended the Nationalist party on several occasions, and—"
"And they will do this as well. This is all that's left for those idiots to do." Casting a look at the distressed minions, "If they had so much of a rice-grain's worth of intelligence in their brains, they would've figured out ways to be careful and successful in their attempts. Instead they got their asses kicked by two traitors and a bitch."
"Sir, our brothers' families will be abandoned and thrown into the streets—"
"Alas, La's care is rough sometimes, isn't it? But at least their families can be happy that their breadwinners are enjoying all types of comforts in La's heaven," he spat sarcastically. "Those imbeciles have done nothing useful for me. They will prove their loyalty and worth by laying their lives down, and this is final." Squinting his eyes at the distraught minions, "Unless if you all want to prove your loyalties, too. I can always add more to the list."
At which all sympathy froze on their pale faces.
"Fraternity only goes so far. If we want to seize this empire for ourselves, we must also be willing to sacrifice," Khasiq said. "But if your grief is getting in the way of your loyalty, why not earn a place in La's heaven for wiping out those who are not loyal to him? Join your 'brothers' there?"
"Our apologies, Master."
"Y-Yes…we will do just as you say."
"Then quit lounging around and take them out," he ordered, to which some of the minions bowed repeatedly and left the building, still wearing distraught on their faces. Others stuck around, keeping their attention on their leader. Khasiq stepped beside the metal remains and knelt down. He thumbed aside the sharp metal pieces and reached for the currency, shoving everything in his pockets.
"I'm guessing we aren't going to get our salaries this time, either," a young priest whispered, his voice drowned out by the clatter of the coins.
"Forget the money. Just be happy your head's still where it needs to be," said an older priest.
"Is he really going to kill his own men?" another piped up.
"Not a surprise if he does. Who even cares? As long as we're not his targets."
The young priest shook his head with a sigh, "When I came to work here, I thought this was an actual temple. I didn't think it was hell on earth."
"Essentially this place is a business," one of the older priests told him. "It's only built to look like a temple. We're not priests. We're salesmen. We've been raised and taught to worship, but here, we're only receiving worship." Turning to the idol of La behind which they were seeking shelter at the moment, observing the face of the handsome deity, the gleam in La's eyes when the moonlight escaped inside and flooded over him.
"What even is religion anymore?" the chief of the priests wondered, numb. "Do we even have that anymore? That man over there thinks he's sent by La. That he's on a mission to wipe out everyone but himself, basically. And those men he's going to kill in a few minutes, they were only pawns. Now I am in no way defending those men. They sought to violate a woman. Karma spares none, and that is La's great law. But if you look through the lens of Tui, compassion at its most radical, could you say that they on their own volition chose this job? Are you going to say they were not at all influenced by the gunk that man has been spitting out?"
"La himself is a tired man, and he's not going to do anything," the other priest interjected, keeping his eyes on the genuine half of the La idol, watching the manufactured other half wobble with lack of stability. "He was stolen from his home, stolen from Tui, literally ripped apart from the other half of his body, and to this day, he has nothing to look forward to but the moon. Just look at him."
The priests turned to the black marble, the authentic half whose hollow eye took in the moon's rays. Like a tortured prisoner basking in the slightest trace of light, dreaming of freedom.
"If La himself is helpless, what are we to do? Like Him, we must wait for Tui. But at least our La is a stone and can love her openly. We're only human; we need to pretend to hate Her."
"I don't know about all of that. All I know is that I can't keep living like this," the young priest murmured. "We're betraying La. We're letting that man take all of La's donations. We're not even giving La any actual offerings. If we don't rise up and do something about this—"
"What are you going to do?" a priest challenged. "How old are you even?"
"Seventeen."
"You think you have what it takes to go against him and his minions?"
"Obviously I won't do it by myself—"
"That doesn't matter. You have a wife, don't you? What would you do if his men went after her next?"
The young man froze, a look of alarm crossing over him.
"We don't mean to offend you. This is the reality," the priest said, earning nods from the others. "Of course, it's no hard and fast rule that he spares our women even if we obey him, but there's a better chance that he will if we obey."
"It may be sin to give away the temple's donations," another priest added, "But if I want to keep my wife and children, I will bear that burden."
"Yes. I don't want my wife and daughters to take to the streets. Like those mens' families are soon going to do. Nor do I want to find them in his bed. La forbid."
"But how hard is it to outnumber a single man?" the young priest persisted. "If a large percent of his supporters don't actually believe in him and are supporting him through fear, how hard can it be for us to rely on each other and get rid of him for good?"
"This is not a battle we should fight, boy."
"You think we can handle a war with the Spirits, then?"
"We may be betraying Tui and La, but the Spirits know not to take it personally." A sigh following a look to the black marble, "They are the all-seeing Eyes of the tribe. They've been watching over us all this time. They'll free us one day, I know it."
"How are you all so confident about this?"
"Because I know that Tui is very much real, and she is very much here," spoke the senior priest. "I have seen her."
The young priest raised his eyebrows, "Sorry?"
"It was several years ago," the man elaborated, thankful that the minions' conversations and the clamor of the coins kept their voices unheard. "I remember when Khasiq cut my salary off for a month. We had a lot of expenses in our household. It had gotten to the point where my household didn't have enough to eat. My father had been ill, and most of my expenses were spent on his medications. My wife was pregnant with triplets at the time, and she had gone into labor one night. The midwife told me to fetch someone more experienced because of serious complications and…I didn't have the money for the healer's fees and... The maid we hired was a bit experienced, but she had left early that day because I hadn't been paying her, and…it was just a mess all around." Sighing, turning to the idol, "I remember coming here very late that night. It might've been past midnight. I was overwhelmed, in desperate need of money. I remember making up some ritual earlier in the day, and I'd hidden my collections in a little spot just outside the temple to take care of the situation. I knew it wouldn't be enough but I wanted to try anyway and…" shrugging, "the money I saved was gone. Just disappeared. And I remember breaking down and crying. I had no one else to turn to but La. I came inside thinking everything was over, thinking I'd lose my wife and the triplets..."
And it was then that the senior priest saw her: a woman of milky complexion and snowy hair clad in a white robe, her smile completely divine as she cast it in the direction of the idol. She had arranged several offerings for the idol and was supposedly talking to it.
"The white hair, the complexion, the beauty, the regality and grace and…it was her, I swear!"
Tui had frozen when she saw him, and he had paled considerably, goosebumps trailing up his body. And in that moment, the man had hollered and howled in agony and a desperate need for help, piety overcoming him as he bowed before Tui, nearly banging his head against the stairs of the altar.
She had not spoken a word to him, but she listened as he cried and cried and poured out his heart, expressing his sins of making up rituals and submitting to the fraud that Khasiq was forcing him to commit. He had rambled to her about the fate of his family, apologized countless times for his cowardice and helplessness, begged for mercy before banging his head repeatedly against the altar several times, ignoring her attempts to stop him. Repeating Tui's name and hitting his head hard enough to draw blood, he had fallen unconscious, his blood mixing with his tears.
"When I woke up, she wasn't there. All I saw was mist and the dishes that had been offered to La. I saw that I was healed completely, and next to me was a pile of money that could last me three whole months…" the senior priest dried his eyes as he spoke. "I remember my faith in the Spirits being confirmed on that night. I remember running to get a healer, still hoping I wasn't too late. Turned out, an unknown woman had already gone to my house and helped my wife in time. My wife was healthy, our babies were healthy. The complications had passed."
The priests all reveled in the senior priest's story, moved to tears, feeling their hearts melt from the recognition of the Spirits' mercy.
"I learned on that day that the Spirits are not looking to actively punish us. Rather, they are looking out for us. They sympathize with us and understand our helplessness. To this day, I was never able to come out and tell the public I worship Tui. There are entire days where I am forced to preach against Her very existence. But She is still merciful, still kind and understanding. My family is doing well thanks to Her grace and mercy." Turning to the young priest, "I know we are being forced to do things we shouldn't, but I don't want you worrying about sin. Focus on keeping your family safe. La lives through Tui just as She lives through him, and they are witnesses to all that is happening to us and the tribe." Turning to the idol, "And this idol in particular...It's not some ordinary artwork; it has given life to many in its own way. It is quite literally a piece of the Tui-La being, and in its own way, it's alive, I tell you."
While the priests soaked in the sight of the idol, Khasiq kept spilling all the coins into the vast pockets of his sweeping robes, ignoring the stare that the idol of La seemed to bore into his eyes. The Nationalist leader huffed with disregard, continuing to loot the donations without a care in the world. He then caught a glimpse of a few remaining coins that had ended up in a corner, specifically the corner where the penguin-sparrow's eggs were seated.
The Nationalist leader's hand reached out, aiming to push the eggs out of the way to gain access to the coins when he suddenly heard enraged tweeting from behind him. The mother penguin-sparrow had swooped in at the nick of time and landed between the Nationalist and her eggs, using her sharp beak to hammer down on the man's hand.
"Aagh!" he wiggled his hand out of its grip, glaring at the bird as it tended to the eggs.
"No peace of mind," Khasiq hissed. "Not from you, not from your princess…" He wrapped his palm around the bird's neck, ignoring its screeches that followed. "Mother of the tribe, hm?"
The priests turned away from the sight, horrified, the mother bird's cries reverberating through the hellish chamber. The bird flitted its wings rapidly, unable to get out of the Nationalist's grip. It was then that the altar began to rattle for a reason that the priests couldn't point out, but what followed next was a display of La's violence; the authentic half of the Moon Temple idol broke from its loosely manufactured half, and as it fell over the top step, it fell right on top of the arm that was choking the bird, blocking the bird and its nest from Khasiq. A sharp dagger that had been sculpted at La's belt came crashing down, stabbing through Khasiq's dominant arm in a swift motion, piercing the flesh and drawing extensive blood. Rivulets of the despicable man's blood splattered and coated La's face.
"AAHHH!" the walls rattled from the wails of the Nationalist as his bloodied arm rendered his grip around the bird useless. The bird escaped from his hand, seeking shelter behind the sculpture, and in the meanwhile, Khasiq struggled to get the statue off of him and free his arm, crying out in extensive pain.
"Master!" called out his minions who had stayed behind. They raced over to the Nationalist, brushing aside the coins that were now bathed in blood. Some of the minions grabbed hold of the statue and tried heaving it off of Khasiq, but La's dagger was persistent. Even when the men managed to get most of the dagger out of Khasiq's arm, the statue slipped their grasp and fell forward again, piercing Khasiq yet again in a different part of the same arm, demanding a sacrifice of the perpetrator's blood.
"FUCK, AAAAAHHH!"
The priests gawked wide-eyed at the sight, wincing at the pained wails that escaped the Nationalist leader. Inwardly, they felt a degree of satisfaction seeing Khasiq in pain, and apart from that, they were drawn to the thought of La punishing the man.
"I SWEAR, sometimes this thing has a mind of its own!" a minion huffed in frustration, succeeding in yanking the idol off of a writhing Khasiq, but he may have pulled at it too much, for the idol fell on top of him next, not necessarily stabbing him but besmearing him with Khasiq's blood.
"GET ME A BENDER!" Khasiq screeched, banging his uninjured hand against the floor. It was obvious that blood loss was becoming more severe, and yet, it seemed that La had not had his fill yet, for the authentic half kept wobbling. The young priest, who had been highly satisfied by the sight, feigned concern as a minion yelled at him to hold the wobbling half upright.
"This idol in particular...It's not some ordinary artwork; it has given life to many in its own way. It is quite literally a piece of the Tui-La being, and in its own way, it's alive, I tell you."
And as the young priest took a look at the bird that had recovered from Khasiq's act and settled into the nest with its intact eggs, he smiled, basking in the confirmation of La's mercy.
An hour before the crack of dawn with the moon still glimmering in the sky, Yue submitted to the fact that it was to be yet another day of her running on four hours of sleep. She found herself ambling around the Moon Temple, tired beyond belief as she went on with her cleaning duties. For the seventh time since she came here, her attention flew to thoughts of her friends, who were bound to leave soon. Her thoughts also flew to the Southern prince, perhaps more so than her friends.
They must have started leaving already.
Maybe they're running late.
No, the ship was likely on time.
They probably crossed the gates by now.
They probably crossed the inner glacial boundary.
They probably crossed the outer boundary at this point.
They must have officially left the Northern premises.
Maybe he stayed behind.
No, there's no way his parents would agree.
She paused in her cleaning, a huff leaving her lips. She took her seat on the steps of the altar. It's for the best. I didn't want him risking his life in the first place. And she closed her eyes and leaned against the wall nearby, tempted to fall asleep, unable to understand why the Southern prince's face kept popping up in her mind. So what if he left? At least he'll be safe in the South. His company was enjoyable, but he had to be alive to share his delightful company with more deserving folk. What was here for him in the North? What did he have to look forward to other than violence and the filth of politics? It wasn't like he had any incentives to stay behind. It wasn't like he had anyone here he could call family other than their Southern Revivalist friends, who were also headed to the South anyway.
And on her part, she needed to keep herself together. So Prince Sokka was delightful, but that didn't mean she should fall apart and avoid the reality of inevitable separation. It was for the best that he left now than instead of a year or so later; a longer duration of time would mean a greater chance of attachment to his friendship. She never had a problem saying goodbye to people, so why now? Like she always does, she needed to keep herself calm, remind herself of the good that came with people keeping their distance from her. She needed to maintain dignity, a lack of passion and desire for friendship if she was to be a good leader who wasn't going to put others at risk—
"Dronningi!"
"Isumataq!" Yue nearly shrieked as she jolted out of her thoughts, noticing that the distinct call was accompanied by frenzied banging against the front door. Forgetting her resolve as well as all grace and restraint, she reciprocated the frenzy on the other end of the door by scrambling over to the door and prying it open. Standing before her was the isumataq, looking excited and…like quite a mess, actually. The man had seaweed and sea foam clinging to his poor attempt at a wolf-tail, and he was drenched from head to toe. He was panting heavily as if he'd been running for a long time for a long distance, his knees slightly bent with exertion. The only thing he managed to keep dry was his boomerang sheath, which he'd hidden beneath the thick layers of his overcoats. The man was shivering, too.
Yue blinked at him with wide eyes, "Why in the world are you this wet—?"
"I'm staying!" And in a bout of excitement, he wrapped his hands around her and went as far as picking her up, surprising her. A chuckle left her when she caught the look of realization taht dawne dover him. He widened his eyes and put her down immediately, a flush taking over, "S-Sorry, dronningi, I kind of got excited…"
"You're lucky you're my friend," she said in playful reprimand, nevertheless pulling him in for a hug that was wholeheartedly returned, "This is so wonderful!"
Several moments and breathless laughs later, they were seated beside the altar with the princess bending him dry, thumbing away the wads of seaweed sticking to his hair, and dabbing away at the sea foam on his face. He apparently swam all the way here, taking a long ocean route to get around the "ridiculous congregation of supply-carrying buffalo yaks" that had blocked the skimpy sidewalks.
"Where was the need to rush?"
"I just wanted to see you," he said, batting innocent eyes at her, accompanied by a wide ear-splitting grin. "So I can relieve you from your pining."
"Pining?"
"You were pining for me, weren't you, Princess?"
"And who told you that?" she nearly flushed, "I wasn't pining. I knew I was going to miss you, but I wasn't pining."
"Oh, come on, princess, you could've at least pretended to pine for me," he gave a dramatic pout, "I would've felt a bit more loved, you know."
She flashed him one of her rare smiles again, her fingers sieving through his locks, attempting to straighten them and bring them together to constitute a proper wolf tail. "What made your parents okay with you staying? There weren't any fists flying, were they?"
"Well for one, they didn't leave."
"Why not?"
His smile widening, his voice deepening, "One doesn't just insult Tui and get away with it."
With raised eyebrows, "Tell me honestly."
"Well…they happened to see us. They as in my dad, uncle, and cousin. You know, when we were escaping the woods earlier." Dropping his teasing tone a little, "They saw you without your mask and headscarf."
Blinking, "Oh…"
"So now they're low-key terrified and high-key fascinated by you." With a slight frown, "They still haven't changed, but…now, they're kind of…they can't make up their minds. They're guilty, yeah, but I wouldn't say they're guilty for all the right reasons; they're kind of freaking out about Tui's wrath…"
"Ah," she finished tying up his wolf tail, "Disrespect to the divine image."
"Yeah, exactly that."
With a dry laugh, "Well, if I knew this would work, I could've been walking around playing Goddess in front of them much earlier."
"They should respect you regardless of your appearance, dronningi," he said, his tone taking a sincere turn. "You resemble Tui beyond your looks."
And Yue could've sworn she didn't hear her heart beat for the next couple of seconds. She kept blinking at him before slowly pulling her mask up, just in time to hide the tint of pink that graced her face. "Well…that's…that's sweet…"
"Oh, I almost forgot," he slung his sheath to the front of his body and reached inside, pleased to find that the moonflowers he brought remained dry and fragrant. He held them out to her with a beam, and her eyes crinkled from her smile as she took them.
"You'll never guess what I did, dronningi."
Taking in a whiff of the ipomoea fragrance, "What?"
"I prayed to Tui last night."
"Say what?"
"And I must say it works wonders," he practically glowed as he said it, his eyes glazed over with moonlight.
"I'm over here trying to separate religion from our education system with you as my inspiration," she placed a hand on her hip, shaking her head, "And you're over here praying? Get with the times, isumataq. One doesn't just get whatever they want by praying to statues." With a smirk, "If you convert to a pious tribesman, what will happen to the world?
Feigning a frown, "Sounds to me like you're just an ungrateful disbeliever."
Her peals of laughter chimed through the chamber, melting him into a puddle of joy.
Notes:
I know this one was kind of a filler. The next chapter will be more eventful. Who knows, we may be hearing wedding bells.
Chapter 48: What Binds Us
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"We might as well be nocturnal."
"Tell me about it," Sokka sighed as traces of dawn finally hit. He followed the princess out of the temple and waited while she donned her masks and locked the doors. It would only be another hour or so before the doors reopened for worship, and the hectic day would begin again…although it seemed hectic already. A good distance away, there had apparently been a fire largely left unnoticed; it prompted the attention of several waterbenders after the fact given it occurred in the middle of the night.
"Must have been serious," Sokka mused, watching the trails of smoke rising in the distance.
"I hope everyone's okay…" and she took a seat by the steps, stifling a yawn.
"Yep, you're definitely tired, dronningi."
"At least I slept continuously for four hours, and that's an achievement," she held back another yawn. "But today's a busy day. We have the big Conference, then there's the press conference with Zei and the other journalists."
"You know you really don't have to go through with this press conference thing."
"I know, but I want to use this chance to give a clear message to the public. Explain my goals for the tribe, reiterate the fact that I'm not going to ascend the throne without majority support. And I know whatever I say will be top news, so it's kind of necessary that I draw attention to myself this way a little bit."
"You know I'll be endorsing you throughout the whole thing, Your Grace," he grinned.
"Of course you will," she chuckled, "It's the least you're obligated to do after I extended my hand to the South."
"It's not obligation or gratitude, dronningi, we've been over this!"
"Alright alright," with a shrug and a jingle of the keys in her robe pocket, "So much to do and so little time—" but she found herself pausing at the bottom step of the small stair path, feeling a tug at the bottom of her long tunic as if it had gotten caught by something. She turned to free herself, a sudden gasp leaving her lips as she saw what grabbed her tunic: a black marble hand identical to the famed hand that sustained the Akna. She recognized the hand as it was held together by a strong adhesive, in turn evidenced by an ever-so-tiny yet distinct crack by the wrist area, indicating former repair.
"Is it…?" she whispered to herself, immediately kneeling down and digging through the snow, freeing the object that was trapped underneath. Sure enough to her surprise, it was the stolen half of the Moon Temple idol.
"Looks like La washed up on the snow," Sokka said.
"When did you get here?" Yue whispered to the idol, the soft lilt in her voice very noticeable, the shock in her eyes abundant. The affection that poured into her at the sight of this idol was a reminder to Sokka that she valued this artifact considerably, and it was a kind of affection that rivaled the respect she had for the other idols.
As she tried heaving the heavy idol out of the snow, Sokka reached forward and helped hold it, drawn in by the idol's rather familiar appearance, taking a curious look at the white-marble semi-circle at the center of its chest and the large magnets included at the side where it would attach to its other half. Out of all the other idols of La Sokka had seen throughout his life, this one was truly a work of art, though a messy-looking work of art even for something made of slickened black marble. The idol appeared worn and dirty, having lost its sheen.
"There's only half of him," Sokka noted. "I'm guessing his other half is supposed to be the Tui side…?"
"Yeah…" she said idly, taking her seat on the pelt atop the top step and shifting the idol into her lap. She used the melted ice to brush away the stains on it, treated it with much tenderness as she would a baby.
And that's when a crucial fact struck Sokka in the face, making everything fall into place. "Wait, is this the idol from the Great Temple? The one that Khasiq stole from here?"
"Yeah."
"So this was the idol that helped the Akna…" And from there, his skeptical side lowered its guard, and his features significantly softened. He had much appreciation for the idol— even if not belief, per se— but immediately following this little revelation and the observation of sheer joy on the princess's face holding the idol, he couldn't help but wonder for the hundredth time since his stay here if— if— she knew of the past.
She doesn't. She can't, right? Who would tell? Osha didn't. Who else would? "Uh…" blinking away his bout of panic, "How do you think it got here?"
"I don't know…" she frowned as she caught a glimpse of some of the stains that were stuck in the cracks of the carving, especially around the dagger at La's belt, "Is this blood?"
"Blood?" he blinked, bewildered as he inspected the black marble, "Yeah, that's blood alright…"
"What even happened?" she mused, bending the stains away. "How did it even get here…? The Great Temple wouldn't be this negligent about its main idol."
"Your main idol," he gestured to the Moon Temple, "They're a bunch of thieves."
"Still, they took care to make sure it never left the premises…even if they never properly took care of La," she muttered, deepening her frown.
"Let's take it inside," Sokka urged. "Before anyone sees us."
"I want to, but…I need to know how he got here," she said. "I sneak in and out of the Great Temple every evening to see La. It wouldn't have taken two seconds for me to take him in the middle of the night and bring him back here. But if he went missing, the people at the Great Temple will be suspicious of our temple. Khasiq and his men would've snatched him from us and had this temple closed down for good, so there was no point." Running her fingers softly over the black marble, "Once I know he's here for good, I'll take him in."
"Excuse me?"
Sokka and Yue looked up, noticing a young man of seventeen or eighteen years approaching them. He was covered in an overbearing coat and cloak, checking both ways to make sure he wasn't seen, but there was relief in his eyes as he saw the idol nestled securely in the duo's arm. What momentarily distracted him was the close proximity of the isumataq and the idol; oddly enough, they seemed to resemble each other— an observation that could easily be overlooked considering the idol was only half of the overall statue, meaning half a face.
It was no surprise, the visitor thought idly since word had it that the prince was supposedly born during the Winter Solstice. Goosebumps trailed up his skin, and an involuntary smile crossed over his face.
"So…can we help ya with anything?" Sokka blinked.
"Oh, right," blinking away his thoughts and giving a low bow to Sokka in greeting, "It's an honor to meet you, Isumataq Sokka."
"Call me Sokka. Or Brother Sokka," a grin, "Since you Northies are a bit too formal here anyway."
"Brother Sokka," the man chuckled, turning to Yue, "And you're the caretaker, am I right, ma'am?"
"Yes, I'm the caretaker" Yue stood up, holding the idol in her arms, half of its weight supported by the isumataq.
The young man blinked for a moment, seemingly caught off guard by her voice, which seemed so familiar, if not identical to the voice he heard in a dream he had just two hours ago— a dream that brought him all the way here. Deeming it to be a coincidence, however, he cast it aside. "I'm Kunuku. I recently joined as a co-priest at the Great Temple." Taking another relieved look at the idol, "I'm glad to see La finally found his way back home. He's yours now."
"Are you sure?"
"Yes. He's yours."
"The people at the Great Temple won't ask for him—?"
"There's no temple to go back to," the man said. "It burned down."
Her eyes widened; if she wasn't fully awake before, she certainly was now. "Wait, the Great Temple caught fire?" Holding La closer to her heart, "Is everyone okay?"
"No one was harmed," the man assured. "I'll give you all the details; please, let's go inside. We shouldn't be seen."
Convinced by the priest's stubborn assurance, Yue curbed her flaming curiosity, hurried inside the temple, and placed the idol with the isumataq's help in its original place: the altar in the main sanctum. Kunuku, though surprised that anyone could enter the main shrine room, not only the priests of this temple, nevertheless charged inside; he did so only after made sure to close the doors, however, so they wouldn't be seen. He was repeatedly caught staring at the obsidian beauty of the Moon Temple, but he ultimately snapped out of his trance to help clear the altar and placed the mini idols aside. Very little time was wasted; Yue, after putting Sokka in charge of La, disappeared into a hidden chamber and made her way back, groaning and heaving the idol's other half: a statue of a beautiful white-marble woman denoting Tui, bearing the same type of magnets that La did. A wide smile crossed Kunuku's face as he took in the sight of the original other half; he folded his hands in prayer.
It seemed Tui and La were eager to reconnect; even with Yue and Sokka attempting to join both halves gently, the sheer force of the magnets was highly strong even with the fabrics placed before the magnets to reduce the effect; instead, the fabrics fell away, and before they knew it, Sokka and Yue felt themselves being tugged forward by their respective idols, which came crashing together with a loud, secure bang from just a few feet away. The dronningi and isumataq nearly crashed into each other, barely stopping themselves and holding onto their respective halves for support.
Moments later, the trio in the Moon Temple took in the sight: a large, magnificent idol, half Tui and half La, their corresponding colors lodged in their chest, their shared physique glowing beneath the sweeping early rays of the sun. La struck the familiar giving pose of his open palm curved and outstretched, especially with his status as the Water Tribe's nourishing ocean. And then there was Tui, who had command over the seas and storms, her power evidenced by the lightning-like design of the sword that hung at her sash. The androgynous idol bore a smile that seemed to reach the ends of the earth, as if the Spirits were caught in euphoria from their union.
This was the idol in its entirety that nourished the Akna, Yue reminded herself, taking a seat right next to it in the inner sanctum, captivated by joy and mute fascination over the Spirits' — Spirit's— complete body after over two decades of being ripped apart. Years of imagining what this idol would look like while the Tui half was secured away, years of seeing the idol's pitiful state at the Great Temple each day, the way it broke apart from the half manufactured by Khasiq's administration and repeatedly banged against the floor of the Great Temple…it felt good to see the idol be more secure. More happy, if that was even possible for a stone.
"What exactly happened?" Sokka asked Kunuku. "I thought the Great Temple was, you know, invested in this idol? Unless they deliberately threw it out so it wouldn't be harmed by the fire—?"
"The fire was started for the purpose of burning La," Kunuku said, evoking an alarmed reaction from the duo. "You see, a majority of us priests have a spiritual investment in La, but Khasiq and his men purely have business interests. They use La for their benefit, and if they don't see the benefit anymore, they toss La aside or destroy it if it brings about a benefit. They're not religious; they're businessmen, essentially, using religion as a tool."
"Why did they want to destroy La?" Yue asked. "Surely it can't be that they think the idol is impure or anything. At least now, of all times."
"Yeah, hasn't it been, like, twenty-three years since they took it?" Sokka frowned. "What made them want to get rid of it?"
It was then that Priest Kunuku told them of what happened just hours before: Khasiq's tantrum, the accident that ended up with La's dagger piercing through Khasiq's arm twice, the black marble dousing itself in the perpetrator's blood as if it had performed a great sacrifice for itself. Yue was left wide-eyed.
"Khasiq was pissed off, naturally. He never really cared for the statue itself; he just tolerated it because people were attracted to it. That's why he spent a few coins making a cheap alternative half for it. So people would pay to have their services in front of it. After what happened today, he was enraged and decided to get rid of it."
It had happened overnight; in the throes of his anger, Khasiq, who was writhing in pain at a healing hut while his arm was being stitched up without a drop of sedation given to him, had ordered his men to cover the carpets, pelts, tapestries, and curtains in the building with highly-flammable whale oil, light those materials afire, and let the place burn down and consume the statue with it.
"We had no way of knowing any of this was happening," Kunuku said, "But just a few hours ago, I had a dream where the Goddess spoke to me. I didn't see her in my dream; in fact, all I could see was a blinding light. But I did hear her voice. Very soft and gentle…actually a lot like yours, ma'am."
Yue blinked in surprise, not having expected the comparison, and she noticed Sokka flashing a knowing smile in her direction. She raised her eyebrows at his implications, Haha.
"...but anyway, Tui was trying to wake me up. She told me to run to the Great Temple." Softening his eyes, "She told me that La needed my help. I didn't understand anything, but I remember suddenly waking up. My wife thought I was crazy when I told her, but I just had to go back to the temple and see for myself."
As he approached the temple premises, he had realized that the other priests had also rushed over from their homes, bemoaning the loss of their only source of income as well as the alleged loss of their beloved La. Khasiq's men had prevented them from going inside and saving the statue. Kunuku, however, remained unnoticed by the others.
"The Goddess herself showed me the way," Kunuku said, his eyes glazed over with piety as he described how he went in through a particularly flooded back entrance, the area constantly having been deluged with harsh rushes of water. The wild laps and floods had miraculously sustained La, drenching him repeatedly and preventing the flames from reaching him. Kunuku had taken the opportunity to snatch the idol out of the building, also being drenched and sustained to where he wouldn't burn, but with several people realizing there was a person inside the building, movement started rushing in his direction. Kunuku had no choice but to toss La into the water before he could get caught, and in front of Khasiq's men, he acted as if all hope was lost, bemoaning the loss of the idol.
"Of course, one thing to take note of is that it's not like Khasiq wouldn't have had plans of demolishing the temple even if his incident with La hadn't happened," Kunuku added. "Khasiq did have some plans up his sleeve."
And it was mainly because services in the temple had gone down drastically, so the Nationalist leader couldn't overprice as many people as he wanted to regarding the rituals. Not to mention the scandal with Kinji, who was actually affiliated with the Great Temple; ever since word spread regarding his fraudulent "spirituality" and his horrific death, many people were put off by the Great Temple in general, thus affecting turnout. Khasiq kept increasing the prices for the rituals, aiming for the relatively few wealthy Nationalist families who attended the temple services regardless. It wouldn't have been a bad plan had Khasiq still had access to his other sources of income, i.e. his political status, his underground trafficking arrangements, the clubs and brothels he'd maintained. With all of his activities stripped away and his political status threatened under the White Lotus investigations, he had no other place to turn to for money other than the Great Temple, the funds from which were completely inadequate.
"It had to have been a part of his plan to destroy or severely damage the temple," Kunuku said. "So he would have an excuse to extract more donations and funds. The wealthy families would give all they had, basically, to help restore the temple to its 'glory.'"
"That building certainly was intricate. Beyond anything ever constructed in the North," Yue noted.
"Well to restore the building to that intricacy, the plan would be to claim it takes trillions of gold pieces and pressure people into donating," Sokka said.
"Exactly. And donations would be treated as tickets to heaven, basically. Those who gave the most money for the restoration efforts would have their sins pardoned, and they would have the grace of La at their fingertips." Scoffing, "Doesn't matter what kind of people they are. As long as they're rich and they contribute to the temple's reconstruction." Shrugging, "At least, that was probably his plan. It probably didn't cross his mind initially to destroy the statue itself; he could've still made up something about La being the only one not burned. He could've opened up services again on the side, maybe could've kept the statue in a separate building for the time being while the actual temple was slowly 'reconstructed.' But like I said, after La Himself stabbed Khasiq twice, that man wanted to get rid of La for good. It wouldn't hurt him; he'd just try to raise more money from people and say it's for a new idol. Draw sympathy from people, use it to further his ideology somehow."
"The Nationalist Association will start a whole drama now that every speck of the place is nothing but ash," Sokka said, "But as far as I can guess, he'll just put on a show invoking sympathy. Like you said, he'll take advantage of naive believers so he can extract money from them, but in the end, he's not really gonna rebuild that place. He'll just come up with one excuse or another to keep taking money from people. Gonna act like he's all helpless. He'll most definitely blame our dronningi for this, but I won't give him a chance to do that." Crossing his arms, "Another thing. He'll use this as a way of getting the White Lotus to give him another chance. Since the White Lotus doesn't meddle with religious affairs. At least, that's what I've been told in the scrolls they sent me. Khasiq could be out doing more than he's been able to do these past few days if he makes a strong argument that he's needed to help secure funds for the tribe's religious needs."
"Those are all good points," Kunuku nodded.
Yue turned to Kunuku, "What about the other priests? They're jobless now."
"Yeah, not everyone's exactly sure of what to do. The Nationalists said we'd have to make 'temporary' arrangements, that if Khasiq wants us back, we would have to go back to work at the new temple after it's built. But as Brother Sokka pointed out, that temple will never get rebuilt. Khasiq is obviously going to pocket all the money. Many of the priests, though, have connections with the other temples in the area. They'll likely secure positions there. I know there are at least four temples in the outer sector that could use helping hands. The other people I know are older and were nearing retirement anyway, and they have children and grandchildren who can provide for them."
"And what about you?" Sokka asked him.
"I don't know. I'm relatively new to this area if you can't already tell, and I don't have that many connections. Even if those priests request the temples to try to hire me, there won't be a guarantee that I'll keep whatever position I get forever." Sighing, "I'll try to look for another job. All that matters is that I'll no longer have anything to do with that hellhole those people called a temple. We hated it there. I might not have been there long, but every second, the other priests and I felt like we were betraying the Spirits, and there was absolutely nothing that we could do. We don't even know how our necks are still attached to our heads at this point."
The young man took a deep breath and turned to look at the complete idol. "I learned from the other priests that Khasiq's accident with La wasn't a new type of occurrence. Well, Khasiq himself wasn't usually the victim, but ever since La was taken from the Moon Temple, he had apparently been protesting one way or another in subtle ways. Every day, he rattled that altar he had there. No matter how stable the platform was. Every day he kept falling down; he never stuck to his manufactured black half no matter how many magnets were put in. One year, he somehow fell hard enough to slam through the ice stairs and tore up the pelt carpet with his dagger. Another year, he fell so hard that he rattled one of the water pipes right under the ice, and the entire temple flooded. And ever since that pipe burst, the pipes beside it had burst one by one until all the pipes were replaced. It apparently took a whole year to get that process finished."
"Yeah, I remember," Yue said.
"Then you'd know. One way or another every year, there were apparently certain accidents that ended up happening." Kunuku cast a smile in the idol's direction, "I don't find it to be a surprise, though. I really believe this idol is alive in ways we can't explain. I mean, look how well-behaved he is right now. No rattling the altar every five seconds, no falling and breaking the floor every three seconds."
The La half seemed to smile more brightly than Kunuku remembered.
"I'm very glad that La found his way to his other Half. I was afraid he left us for good when I had to let him go in the water, but he simply swam home. Perhaps he arranged to have all of this happen so he could finally escape that prison and be happy with Tui."
It was Yue's turn to cast a knowing look at Sokka, for the warrior was also staring at the idol, his eyes squinting a little as he studied it. The warrior then saw the princess observing him with much amusement. "What?"
"No need to force yourself to listen to all this," she chuckled. "I'm sure you think this conversation is a load of nonsense. Why not go home and catch up on some sleep?"
With a frown, "Hey, don't just assume things, Baby Blue, I'm actually invested in this right now."
"Are you sure? This idea of statues being alive, being excited to be with each other," she said with a teasing smile, "There's no scientific basis for these inferences, is there? Other than our feeble human projections working on pieces of stone?"
"Hey, we all do that with different things. I'm attached to my boomerang in a similar way. It's not human, but I still believe it always comes back to look out for me."
"It's okay, isumataq, you don't have to try too hard," Kunuku chuckled, "Every tribesman and his mama know that you're not religious. You're lucky you're born on the Solstice; people think La is critiquing Himself."
"A low self-esteem La, huh? Is that how you believers look at it?" he feigned a scoff, "So if I wasn't born on a certain day at a certain time, I would've been pelted to death with stones for disbelief?"
"Chances of that are highly unlikely, by the way," Yue pointed out. "You're a man, therefore you're more useful to society, apparently. People will try to brainwash you into becoming pious, even if that takes up the rest of their lives. But even if some punishment was to take place, you wouldn't be alone because I'd probably be right there with you. You would've been pelted for disbelief, and I would've been burned at the stake for heresy."
"Well we're not as bad as someone even a piece of stone wants to stab to death," the isumataq said, reverting back to Khasiq and the incident. "If you ask me, I say it served that fucker right. I mean, after all he's done. Someone's gotta beat his ass at some point."
His language sparked a rather shocked look from Kunuku. The young man looked around at the temple walls, giving a blank look to the grand idol before blinking, "Uh…this is a temple, Brother Sokka…"
"So what? Your La's not just in this temple. He's in me, too. In all of us, supposedly."
"Oh…uh…of course…" And upon seeing the caretaker's eyes crinkle from a forming smile at his response, Kunuku let out the breath he'd been holding, reminded of the liberality of this place, "I forget the rules here are more laxed…"
"I wouldn't explicitly say colorful language is allowed here," Yue said, "I'm cool with it, personally, but our angakkuit get highly upset."
"Yeah, you don't wanna mess with them," Sokka said, teetering on annoyance at the thought of them, "They're a pain in the blubber sometimes."
Yue noticed how the young priest, despite being attentive to the conversation, repeatedly got distracted. He looked around and marveled silently at the structure of the temple, caught up in its beauty.
"By the way, Brother Kunuku, I have an offer for you. That is, only if you think it's worth your time and energy."
Which earned Kunuku's attention immediately, "Oh…I'll be glad to hear it."
"I could talk to our angakkuit and arrange something to where you can work here. If you're interested."
The man was pleasantly surprised, "Me? Here?"
"Would you be open to that?
Would the angakkuit be open to that? Sokka wondered.
"I suggested this because the position, if you choose to accept it, will likely be permanent given our shortage of priests. Our temple isn't exactly on top of the list of dream religious jobs. I doubt it's even on the list, so it's not like there's much of a competition for you to worry about. With respect to salary, we don't charge for our services, so you may be wondering how we get revenue. We don't. The Moon Temple is not really a business in that way; we rely on the portions we're assigned by the Loyalist Religious Center Funds as well as any additional donations given to us to meet the needs and expenses of maintaining the premesis. We rely on those funds and donations to pay our staff as well."
"By the way, Her Highness did increase the funding that would go to all temples and pagodas," Sokka interjected.
"Yes, I heard that," Kunuku nodded.
"We also recently received a generous donation from Isumataq Sokka here," Yue pointed out, earning a smile from the warrior, "So we were able to adjust the pay scale a little bit." Turning back to Kunuku, "Osha does not take salaries. She only partakes offerings made to La and sustains herself with them. I myself work here for free; I'm a caretaker, but Osha lets me in on several things, so that's how I know these things. The angakkuit get paid, though, but they've never expected too much since the beginning; they have family members who work, and they're mostly here for the experience and affirmation, so it kind of balances out like that. So if you were to accept this position, Brother Kunuku, your pay would come from those same funds. As long as it's not anything too outrageous, we will likely satisfy the starting amount you have in mind."
It wasn't burdensome in the least to offer a position like that, Yue added, for this was also a necessity for the Moon Temple itself.
"You see, many of our angakkuit have their own families to look after," she explained. "Some of them have small babies to care for. I know at least two of our angakkuit have been on maternity leave and will be for another month. So obviously, some people won't have the chance to work some shifts all the time. Now there are free babysitting services for angakkuit who may want to bring their children here, and it's typically open to other people who may want to benefit from those services because why not? I'm usually in charge of those services, by the way, but I've been super busy lately, so Osha and some of the angakkuit have graciously handled some of my shifts despite the inconvenience. The plan as of now is to give the angakkuit a bit of a breather until we find someone to help out with the babysitting services. You know, give the angakkuit some time to sort things out in their homes and watch their children there. That way the number of children to watch won't be extremely high. You won't be forced to babysit if you don't want to, but we could still use some helping hands."
With regard to experience, it wasn't much of a big deal so long as there was good faith effort.
"There's not one right way to do a ritual. There are people who will seriously disagree with this, but the Moon Temple recognizes good faith diversity," Yue said. "We will not be at your heels to supervise or dictate how you will perform certain rituals. Besides, you're an established priest, and you've completed your training and seem to have command over scripture. We do have certain scriptures we reject and certain we accept. Some texts and mythologies have morally problematic undertones, so we don't regard them. Either that or we reinterpret them altogether. Some texts we completely rule out, some we change up the wordings, some sentences we delete from prayer. But learning about our specific scriptural canon will be part of the process of adjusting here. Hopefully it won't be too burdensome. If you accept, of course."
For Kunuku, who did not expect much to begin with, this was certainly a grand offer. It was also drastically different in environment from other temples and especially the Grand Temple given there was a degree of freedom for once.
"All this being said, I do want you to take some time and think about this before you decide," Yue cautioned. "I'm aware that Khasiq tends to have issues with people who previously worked for him suddenly drifting out of his self-proclaimed 'regime'. But I do believe that with you, it's not as risky because you're new here, and he doesn't know too much about you to decide if you'll be a good ally or not. And you haven't been exposed to the political environment here as much, so it would be less of a blow for him if you, being a newcomer, chose to be involved with us. It would be more serious, I'd imagine, if the other priests, who have worked for him for a very long time, suddenly shift sides."
This was not to say that there's no risk at all, which was the reason behind her degree of hesitance and her reluctance to extend this offer to the other priests.
"But it's not like I'll gloss over their requests if they really, truly want to join…even though the angakkuit might not be happy with people who've been loyal to the Great Temple for a much longer time and have endorsed its problematic teachings. I know it's something those priests couldn't help, but the angakkuit won't be as understanding. So, bottom line, safety is definitely a concern; by being involved with us, you'll be perceived as an opposer of Khasiq. Even if not necessarily an ally of the princess per se. I say this because many people applied to shift to her jurisdiction in the last few days, but that's not necessarily because they support her. It's because Khasiq's laws are dictatorial. Even if you don't support the princess, if you agree to work here, you will fall under the protections and laws of her jurisdiction. You will also be provided housing in a Revivalist-majority neighborhood. For safety reasons." Taking a deep breath, "These are a couple of important things to consider. It's up to you to decide."
It did not take very long for Kunuku to respond, for he'd been weighing his options of quitting his position at the Great Temple even before the fire. "Even if I didn't have the protections of our dronningi's jurisdiction, I would still have been honored to accept the position. Tui and La have watched over me and my family, and I know they will continue to do so, so I'm not afraid. And I do consider myself to be a supporter of Her Highness; I know she worked very hard to track down those brothels. Several innocent women have been saved." Sighing, "Although I do still wonder if the angakkuit will be okay with having me join. I, too, worked for Khasiq, after all, even if not for very long. I also understand the angakkuit are all women here."
"Well there was a time when it was just men here," Sokka pointed out.
"Yeah, of course. I just…"
"It's not like you're trying to confiscate the temple from Osha and the angakkuit," the isumataq reasoned. "Why should you be worried about that?"
"Well even if that's not one of the concerns on their end of the deal…" Kunuku failed to properly articulate the rest of his concern.
"If you feel uncomfortable about it being all women and you being the only guy—"
"I'm not worried about that, actually. I have seven sisters and several nieces, so I kind of grew up in a women-majority household. The angakkuit will be like sisters to me. It's just that…given the situation in the Water Tribe right now, I just wonder how they will react to having me join…"
"I think that won't be a problem, Brother Kunuku. You seem pretty trustworthy. And besides, because of you, our La came back to us. Accepting you isn't going to be a problem for them."
Smiling, "I appreciate that, but I am aware that things aren't looking too great. If it makes them feel more comfortable, I'll work in the mornings when there are a lot of people around. It'll also be personally convenient for me."
"If that's what you personally prefer, I don't see how that can't be arranged," Yue said. "How much are you expecting for your salary?"
"Enough to feed a family of seven. Me, my wife, our kids, my brother, his wife, and their son."
"You have children?"
"Twin daughters, actually," his face lit up. "Just born last month."
"Awwww," she smiled joyfully.
"And one other thing, ma'am. My sister-in-law may be able to help you out with the babysitting situation. She really loves children. I'm sure she'll love to take a couple of shifts."
"Well that's great! We'd love to meet her sometime soon. I tell you what, if you can, please stop by this evening for your official acceptance scroll and bring your sister-in-law with you. We'll make sure that you're all taken care of, and we'll have the housing situation arranged as soon as possible."
"But I haven't been accepted yet, ma'am," the priest chuckled in spite of his growing excitement.
"Priestess Osha and I go way back. I know she won't say no. I also put up quite the fight, so the angakkuit typically don't argue with me," she beamed. "I will have everything finalized by five hours past midday today, so be sure to stop by."
"This is such great news!" Kunuku stood up, bowing to the isumataq and dronningi, "Thank you both so much—"
"It was all her," the prince pointed to Yue, who also received a deep bow in gratitude.
"Thank you, ma'am. Thank you very much, Sister…?"
"Yue," she moved aside her mask and smiled. "Welcome to the Moon Temple community."
There was no doubt as to the beauty of this generous caretaker, but what shocked Kunuku beyond comprehension was when the woman, lost in the hustle of work as she tended to the returned idol, cast aside her headscarf, revealing her white hair. A leaving Kunuku, who had turned his head in an attempt to thank her once more, felt all awareness fleeing him. As it happened to all pious tribefolk whenever they catch sight of Yue, the world stopped entirely for him, leaving him a mess of goosebumps and awe. He immediately recalled the anecdote that the senior priest had told him last night: of the beautiful white-haired, fair-complexioned woman who had helped him out a couple of years ago. He wondered if this was the woman that the senior priest had seen and bowed to.
Kunuku would've screamed out the confirmation of his faith, would've sprawled out into a bow of worship in his loyalty to the replica of Tui's appearance, but the prince's hand found its way around the young priest's shoulder, holding him upright. The isumataq sighed, giving the caretaker a dreamy look.
"She looks exactly like Tui, doesn't she?"
Kunuku gawked at Sokka, then at the occupied caretaker, and then back at the swooning La incarnate. The Spirits are definitely among us.
The angakkuit couldn't keep themselves from swooning over the return of La, and after spending a long time admiring the completed idol, they set out to fetch more flowers and offerings for the rituals they planned to pamper the deities with. Osha, all-knowing that she strangely was, kept her bliss contained to a wide smile she bore on her face.
"It seems the Spirits are in even more of a hurry than before," she had said mysteriously. "We need to ride their shifting tides."
Osha had additionally told Yue that she would arrange for the hiring of Kunuku and his sister-in-law, assuring the princess that she would convince the angakkuit over the same. She was also insistent on having a special ceremony planned for the Spirits after midnight tonight. It was supposedly a ritual "reenacting their wedding," in honor of La's return.
"And I will see you both then," she had told the dronningi and isumataq. "We can't have the ceremony without either of you."
It was a ceremony that Yue was looking forward to, and it was all for the best, she believed. Inviting diverse participants one day at a time, commemorating the revival of an inclusive image, fostering an integrated community in which people would at the very least appreciate the inclusive image even if not flat-out worship it as a deity.
Wishing for the best, the dronningi placed a cup of yak milk in La's waiting palm, thus continuing the traditional ritual that had been stopped since the idol was taken. It was hard to imagine that the last time La was given this offering in this very premises, the Akna had been here. Now, Yue felt that though the temple still lacked the Akna's presence, the spirit of nourishment and sustenance, the very essence of life that was La, was all the more strengthened with the idol's return.
"I really believe this idol is alive in ways we can't explain."
She folded her hands before the idol and let her eyes fall to a close. Obviously I wouldn't want anyone to be in the Akna's situation. Abandoned and left to starvation. But if there are such unfortunate people out there, please continue to nourish them.
And moments later, a deepened voice responded with the subtle undertone of a soft, wolf-like growl, "Don't worry. I shall grant all of your wishes, faithful human."
She opened her eyes and saw the isumataq, who was resting his elbow on the idol, watching her with a grin.
"I was having a believer's moment."
"I was, too," he defended. "I'm La after all. Gotta look out for my devotees."
Despite her amusement, she held a curious intent in her gaze following the strike of a quick observation. "Come here for a moment," she pulled him next to the La side of the idol and took a look at both him and the idol with great scrutiny. "Huh…"
"What?"
"I never realized how much your face resembles La's," she mused. "It didn't occur to me until I saw you two right next to each other. No wonder you seemed so familiar when I first met you."
"Well look at that," he observed the La side, also noting that to be the same reason La was familiar to him, too, "No wonder La's so good-lookin.'"
Which evoked a giggle from her, "I suppose."
"So it's settled then. You're Tui and I'm La."
"Here we go again," she said, refuting his conclusion with, "Even if you happen to be La, how in the world can I be Tui? Your statement sounds like a believer's subjective declaration. We need science here. A reasonable hypothesis."
"But I am being reasonable," he said.
"Tui is the moon. Forget miracles and powers; can science explain how the same moon can be in two places at once?"
"Of course! One in the sky, one reflected in the water."
"That's…I mean…a reflection's not the actual moon, though—"
"But it's a second reference to the same exact object."
"Well…if I was Tui, why would I admire and worship myself? Wouldn't that be a bit meta? How can science explain that?"
"Well, a wise lady named Kuunnguaq once said in her ninth speech that from a physics standpoint, we're all really greater compositions of the same small building blocks that make up the rest of the universe. Through humans, the universe is really in the process of realizing, experiencing, and basically worshipping itself."
"You actually remember that?" she blinked, "I can't even remember what I ate for lunch yesterday."
"You know I have a deep appreciation for poetry." With a victorious grin at the resulting grin on her lips, "Just admit it, dronningi. Us Wolf-Mooners need to stick together, don't you think? Why not just settle down with me instead of going through all this contract nonsense? It's still possible that you'll fall in love with me down the road."
Shaking her head, "You know, I recall you saying you're not one for things like spirits and romance, but it seems that's all we've been talking about all day." Flashing him a look, "Are you sure you weren't ever interested?"
"You can only be attracted to something if someone makes it seem attractive." Shrugging, "I wonder if it's because you have a way of making everything sound like rainbows and auroras, dronningi?
She fumbled with her mask and covered her face, looking away— a defense of sorts to hide the wild blush that followed.
The belief that things were looking up was what kept Ahnah in good spirits, and it was only confirmed by the fact that after a good night's sleep— devoid of all complications, floating in a feeling of optimal strength and health— in her own home, cuddled up against the love of her life, the chieftess awoke to Arnook's lips on her forehead and the smiling faces of Yue and Sokka waiting for her just outside of the leaders' royal chamber. It warmed the ataniq's heart to see that Sokka was persistent in staying by her daughter's side and also had plenty of new jokes to keep up the smiles on everyone's faces; he seemed far more excited today than he had seemed yesterday, and the same could be said for her daughter.
Furthermore, the good cheer around her prompted Ahnah to feel full-fledged excitement over the wedding compared to the previous day. She raved on about the wedding plans, how they don't have much time left to do all the planning they needed to do. She was running around and being more active than usual all morning. And upon seeing her excitement and rejuvenated spirit, Arnook opened up as well, submitting himself to the joy of having his daughter married in just a few days. The proud parents, though aware that they were to keep from jumping off the walls if Ahnah's arrival was to remain confidential, nevertheless lost themselves to planning out the perfect venue and decor and the perfect attire for the couple-to-be, spilling details about their own wedding, which they secretly wanted to see replicated at the grand Nansei ceremony.
The need for seeing their daughter in grand apparel resulted in the leaders' outpouring of recommendations, particularly Ahnah's insistence that Yue try on the chieftess's own jewelry, which Arnook claimed to have long destroyed to the world but had actually kept locked away and intact from Khasiq's prying eyes all this time. Diamonds to silver, platinum to gold, velvets to lotus silks, varnished accessories to glistening robes, Ahnah wanted to see her daughter rock every style, don every artifact of ornamentation.
Of course, Yue was less enthusiastic about the idea. Part of the reason why was nervousness; this wasn't a real marriage anyway, and she had wanted to not think about it until after the Conferences were over, until they started for Nansei. However, the fact that her parents' excitement was starting to create the illusion that it was a real marriage…she had to remind herself that it was just a play on her mind, a construction of reality. She was being overly anxious about this and needed to disassociate from this environment.
"Our panik has a habit of relinquishing expensive things," Arnook tattled to his wife, evoking a frown from the chieftess, "I tell her all the time not to sacrifice what she has, but she never listens. She gives it all away just because there's bound to be some unfortunate, destitute person out there who may not have all the comforts she does. How do you think she has a treasury amounting to so much and counting? She sold her belongings and luxuries, all of the assets I had set aside for her."
Ahnah gave her daughter a horrified look, "Paniga! How could you be so reckless?!"
"It was reckless, but it was for the welfare of the tribe—" Sokka began.
"I know you want to support your wife all day long, ningauk, but becoming a near beggar for the tribe isn't thinking about the tribe's welfare!" she chided.
The princess blinked, sharing an awkward look with the flushed prince.
"The last hope I have for her are my own assets," Arnook crossed his arms, "May the Spirits grant her the discretion to not sell those off, too."
"Oh, Yue," Ahnah shook her head, sighing, "You're a princess. You shouldn't be like this."
"Sit her down and give her a talk, if you can," the chief told his wife, "Because she's not going to listen to me anytime soon. Kids these days, I swear."
"You probably shouldn't be complaining about 'kids these days' to me, honey, I've been asleep for twenty-three years—"
"Don't joke about yourself like that," Arnook frowned.
"Oh lighten up, you," and the chieftess then grasped her daughter's palm with one hand, grabbing the jewel-box with the other, "Come with me, paniga."
"But anaana—"
"No buts—"
"Actually, we, uh…we kind of had something planned for right around this time," Sokka interceded, hoping to reduce the princess's awkwardness, "Right, Your Highness?"
"Yes, yes we did—"
"Save all of your rendezvous until after the wedding," Ahnah interrupted.
"I-It's supposed to be a political event, ukuagek," Sokka clarified with a wild blush that rivaled the princess's.
"Well that can be postponed," the chieftess dragged her daughter with her, "I need to teach my daughter how to be a proper dronningi."
"This one's a family heirloom from my mother's side," the chieftess draped a platinum necklace of great interest around Yue's neck, its pendant glistening from the way the morning light lit up the black gemstone at its center. "And then we have this hairpin made of lapis lazuli," the ataniq took down the weaves of the princess's hair and slipped the pin through them, "Oh, and then these bangles…" she trailed off, noticing that Yue was wearing a set of colorful bangles with clumsy crescent-moons on them. "You were wearing these since yesterday, paniga. Do you like them that much?"
"Oh, these. They're gifts. Prince Sokka spent much time and effort into making them."
"Ah," Ahnah smiled, revoking her intention of replacing them with the bangles she had picked out. "You can definitely tell he has worked hard on them." Scooting the isumataq's gifts up her arm, "Alright then. Just wear these bangles along with Sokka's," and the chieftess slipped her bangles onto her daughter's wrists. They were a perfect fit much to the chieftess's delight. "You know, my mother gave these bangles to me for my wedding, paniga. In fact, nearly everything I have belongs to your grandmother. She passed them down to me," running her hand over Yue's, "And now, this collection is all yours."
"Anaana, this isn't necessary," Yue began. "These are all yours. They're reminders of your home. Why give them away?"
"I'm not giving my jewelry away to a stranger or anything! I'm giving it to my daughter." Taking her seat beside Yue, tilting her head so the princess could see herself in the mirror before her, "Don't you see? You look so beautiful," Ahnah nearly squeed. "This is the least bit of luxury a princess should have."
Turning to her mother, "You keep saying I'm beautiful, but you're forgetting that I got my beauty from you." The dronningi unhooked the platinum necklace from her neck, stood up, and slipped it around her mother's neck, "So stop thinking you're old or that you should give these away. You're still young."
And while her daughter admired the way the necklace glistened around Ahnah's neck, the chieftess herself felt love and pain welling up in her eyes as she fixated her gaze on Yue.
"If you still want me to wear them, I will. For the wedding only. For your satisfaction," Yue clarified. "But in the grand scheme of things, we're sharing these at the most. We're not at the 'passing down' stage yet, and we won't be for another fifty years or so."
Ahnah let out a combination of a chuckle and a choked cry, bringing her daughter in for a hug. Why couldn't you have been born to me? the ataniq inwardly demanded, tears slipping down her face.
"Anaana?" But Yue's concern was instead greeted with a tighter hug. Truthfully, the chieftess never could figure out if the Spirits blessed her or punished her. By bringing Yue into their lives, there was no doubt that the Spirits had blessed the royal couple. The single day the couple had spent with the incarnated Tui all those years ago, it was a day filled with fear. Nevertheless, the chief and chieftess had kept the infant in their arms, kept themselves locked inside the Moon Temple through the entirety of that chaotic day, which the chieftess refused to think about. A demolished temple following the aftermath of a compassionate event in history, labeled otherwise by the patriarchs of the nation as a "historically impure" misfortune. The adorable newborn, completely undeserving of anything less than pure love, filled with warmth and life as she was cuddled against her new parents, the hiccups of her cries quieting into soft whimpers. Granted, little Yue had supposedly opened her eyes to first see the La idol that sustained her, but she had spent a considerable amount of time watching Arnook and Ahnah's lovestruck faces with those big, baby-blue eyes of hers.
They had spent that entire day thinking of names, ultimately remaining undecided. And then the little moments— Yue's tiny fingers grasping Arnook's thumb, her small head full of white hair nuzzled against her chest, her other small fist tapping against the chieftess's breast, an experience so divine that Ahnah felt her bosom might as well have filled up with milk with a primal instinct to nourish. It made the ecstatic parents dare to dream of a future with all three of them remaining strong and together. To bask in the parenthood that they were to fully embrace…
But the horrible punishments that followed proved to have greater weight considering the circumstances of the tribe, the situations that brought about separation. At least Arnook got to be in the same building as the princess even if he couldn't see her so easily. Ahnah, though surviving her injuries from long ago, was left in a comatose state, reliving that single day, hoping and fantasizing moments of Yue's childhood in dreams, locked away in a healing hut at the edge of the Northern Water Tribe-Earth Kingdom border.
And not to mention the consistent fear that— one day, somehow, somewhere, through someone— Yue might find out the truth. That fear plagued them to this very moment. It never made sense to Ahnah as to why Yue wasn't born to her. Why the incarnate Tui decided to take birth from a despicable woman who couldn't care any less about her.
That heartless bitch, she seethed, her maternal instincts transitioning into pure rage for Yue's biological mother, Spirits damn her. She left my precious baby to starve. She's no mother, she's a monster. Yue is mine. My own. The chieftess shook from the sob that escaped.
"Anaana, are you okay?"
"Yes, yes, I am," she took a moment to dry her face, smiling at her worried daughter in assurance, "Alright, as you said, we'll be sharing these, but you're the one getting married at the end of the week, so right now, I need you to try on everything." She gestured to a set of black earrings nearby, "Try these on next. See how they look."
"You try them on," Yue challenged. "And just you wait. When everyone sees you with these on, they're going to think you're my sister instead of my mother."
"I appreciate what you're trying to do, paniga, but just because you say I'm young doesn't make me feel young."
"You know what will make you feel young again? Having a baby," Yue gave her a mischievous smile, "The healers say you've recovered more quickly in the past few days than the average person would in a month. Ataata's also putting more effort into his appearance now. So if you two are…oh, I don't know, feeling ambitious…"
The chieftess gave her a blank, flushed look, initially shocked that her soft-spoken daughter didn't turn out to be so soft-spoken after all, "What did you just say to me, young lady?"
"Nothing, just that if it's not too burdensome, I would appreciate a sibling. I mean, it's not impossible; Chieftess Kya is only a year older than you, and she's a couple of weeks along with her fourth—"
"Paniga, what in the world—?"
"I'm being serious. Do you know how lonely it was without having someone I could boss around or play with?" Smirking widely, "Surely you and ataata can arrange someone like that."
"Says the person who should've had her own children by now!" the ataniq's face reddened to near-impossible shades of crimson, "Why worry about a lonely life when you got yourself a fiancé who's ready to marry you? If it's children you want, go ask Sokka!"
Fighting back her own flush, "Well you're not old enough to be a grandmother! There, I said it."
"I—"
"I'm not pressuring you or anything, but I did see you get hopeful for a split second, so don't even try to deny it, Honorable Ataniq."
Though that spark of hope was more longing and disappointment than anything else. Ahnah bit her lip, "If it really was an easy process, then maybe…We got lucky with you, paniga, but otherwise…we're basically not as blessed. We have you, and that's more than enough for us."
"I'm not sure how it was over twenty years ago, but there are more medications now than there ever were before—"
"We're not having this conversation!"
"Why are you so embarrassed?" the princess laughed at Ahnah's shocked expression. "We're like good friends, aren't we—?"
"You're my daughter, you shouldn't be giving me advice!"
"I'm just saying. Water Tribe culture always makes room for new additions to the family tree. And we've made great strides in medicine—"
"Well that's not going to help—"
"You can't say that without trying. There have been countless couples who have had difficulty conceiving for many years, and they ended up successful afterwards."
Very funny, Goddess. You won't let me care for you in your infancy, but you'll give me a child now of all times? "Alright, enough of this," Ahnah flushed. "You're my daughter, not my doctor. Especially not my gynecologist. I have a wedding to plan right now, I can't be thinking about all of this."
"So you'll think about it after the wedding—"
"I never said that."
But Yue, who considered herself a people person and had overseen countless patients throughout her young life, did not fail to recognize the gleam of intrigue in her mother's eyes. With a smile, "I'll have a couple of tonics arranged by the end of the week, then—"
"Quiet!"
"Take them only when you feel ready, of course, no pressure—"
"Spirits, that's enough—!"
"It'll likely be twice a day, preferably an hour before doing the deed—"
"Yue!"
"What? It's not like you and ataata have anything else to do for the next year—"
"Oh, heavens!" followed by a smack of a nearby pillow against the giggling princess, who evaded Ahnah's grasp and ran through the room with the embarrassed chieftess at her heels. "Get back here, you wild thing you!"
Arnook and Sokka were occupied in conversation when from the corner of his eye, the isumataq saw Imona nearly charging towards them, rage painted on her face. He stopped mid-sentence and stood up. Arnook turned and saw who Sokka was looking at, asking him, "Who is she?"
"Yue's friend," came the reply as the prince approached her, "Sister Imona, is everything okay—?"
"Where's the princess?" Imona demanded, completely ignoring the prince and directing her snarl towards Arnook, "Where is she and what did you do with her?"
Caught off guard by the utter rudeness in the woman's tone, "Are you aware of who you're speaking so disrespectfully to—?"
"I'm aware that I'm speaking to a man who doesn't have the guts to do anything about it," she snapped. "A man so removed from reality that he has no idea his daughter was almost killed last night, and like a fool, he's licking the ground walked on by her attempted murderer. You think I'm afraid of someone like you?"
To which Arnook froze, all color on his face fading away. His palms quivered; he cast a mute look of inquiry at Sokka, panicking further when he saw not refutation but nervousness instead, "What...?"
Sokka, with his eyes widened to impossible expanses, "Sister Imona, please calm down, can we talk about this in private—"
"Was there an incident?" Arnook demanded.
"Chief—"
"Sokka, was there an incident?!"
"I'll explain everything later, Chief, just please—"
"You keep your damn mouth shut," Imona hissed at the Southern prince, "I knew there was something fishy about you, I KNEW it! But our naive dronningi is too won over by your actions in the South to realize your true colors. And may I just say what a grand performance you've put on all this time. Acting like you give every fuck you have!"
Exercising great patience, "I don't know what you're talking about, Sister—"
"Don't call me that, you pathetic fuck!"
"Show your respect!" Arnook bellowed, "I don't care how close of a friend you are to my daughter, but I won't have you raise your voice against the prince. Do you know the consequences of slandering against a member of royalty—?"
"A member of royalty?!" giving an incredulous scoff, "This guy tried to murder your daughter!"
All this time, Arnook and Sokka were under the impression that she was referring to Khasiq when she referred to the princess's "attempted murderer," but this sudden false accusation caught them— especially Sokka— completely off guard. "What? What are you…? Me?"
Arnook, too, appeared confused, his heart rate nevertheless picking up the pace, "What on earth…?"
"Imona!" came a cry from a near distance. Several men and women sporting dark blue Revivalist robes were standing a short distance away. The one who called out to Imona, however, was racing up to her, his presence surprising the chieftain. Arnook faintly recognized the man to be Khasiq's son.
"You… Khasiq's your father, isn't he?" Arnook flared.
"No, Khasiq's a monster, and Junguk is the brother our dronningi never had," Sokka defended.
"I'm so sorry about this, Sokka," Junguk told the prince, turning to Arnook next, "Your Highness, my wife is mistaken about something, that's why she's overreacting—"
"Overreacting? You heard the testimonies!" Imona said to her husband before turning to the Revivalists behind them, "You all did!" Pointing an accusing finger at the isumataq, "This man is a cheat! He and his parents tried to take the princess's life!"
"Sister, you're mistaken!" Kanguq called.
"Prince Sokka wouldn't do that!" vouched another Revivalist. "Neither would his parents!"
"There has to be a misunderstanding!" said another.
Sokka shook his head fervently, "I don't know what you're all saying," turning to Imona, "What testimonies? Why would I—?!"
"What was the incident?!" Arnook nearly howled, turning to Sokka, "Sokka, what is she talking about?! What happened to my daughter—?!"
"What in the name of the Spirits is going on here?" a deep voice interrupted the group. Ivaneq, accompanied by a masked Yue, stepped out, both of them wearing looks of inquiry on their faces.
"Imona?" the princess turned to the feisty tribeswoman and her husband, "Junguk?" And upon spotting the Revivalists behind them, "Didn't you all leave for the South yet?"
To which they only stared back at her, somehow different and appearing more… attentive? Concerned, perhaps?
"Princess!" Imona sighed in relief and threw her arms around the princess, catching Yue off guard. The last time she checked, Imona knew her in her persona as the princess for barely a few days, and now, she had no qualms about hugging the princess the way she did when Yue donned her Kuunguaq persona.
"We need to get out of here," Imona said to her firmly, glaring at the chief and prince, "We need to get away from these monsters."
The confusion on Yue's face fell away with Arnook's broken look, the worry and fear in his eyes tearing him apart from the inside, "Was there an attempt on your life that I don't know about?!"
Ivaneq widened his eyes and gawked at the princess. Yue gulped, sharing a look with Sokka, who was about to say something before Arnook demanded, "Princess, I swear, if you don't tell me what exactly is going on—"
"I'll explain later, I really will—"
"Later—?! Paniga, you are going to tell us, and you're going to tell us now—"
"She probably would've told you if you gave a shit about her since the beginning!" Imona butted in, grabbing the princess's hand with a boldness that rivaled that of the tribe's patron spirits.
"You dare raise your voice against the chieftain?" Ivaneq stepped forward.
"Imona, stop it!" Junguk brought his seething wife behind him, wearing a look of infinite apology for the royals as he stood in front of his wife protectively, "I'm so, so sorry about this—"
But even as he raved on, Imona's killer glare didn't leave Sokka's direction, nor did her protective grasp of Yue's hand. The entire time, Arnook was looking at his daughter, questions bubbling up in his infuriated gaze, but Yue only responded by gesturing to the room, indicating that the chieftess was there and was to be carefully regarded.
"Ivaneq, please—"
"I'll let you know everything, sir," Ivaneq promised the chief.
Giving Yue a brief look while still addressing the Northern assistant, "Also, postpone the press conference, Ivaneq. The princess is not to meet with any outsiders under strict protocol for today. If Zei protests, throw him in prison." And with a heavy heart and a no-doubt heightened heart rate, the chief stepped back into the room, the mind-numbing drumbeat of anxiety that he'd hoped to never again experience roaring back in his ears with full force.
The meeting chamber reverberated from the details that Junguk spilled forth. Supposedly, the Revivalists, who were begrudgingly awaiting the ship intended to set course to the South, found that they couldn't go against the princess's orders to leave after learning that she had been attacked last night. Their suspicions had naturally been on Khasiq although they didn't understand why he would be stupid enough to plan something despite being currently held under investigation. Upon interrogation, however, the captured men, who all held a Southern Water Tribe accent (some of which were pulled off, some of which were obviously fake) alleged that they were hired by a furious Chief Hakoda, who had supposedly sent them to "take care of" the princess so that she wouldn't "come near the family" ever again. Given the fake nature of the accents and the high probability that this was all a setup by Khasiq, the Revivalists didn't believe any of the men. However, Imona had been hell-bent on blaming the prince and his father, citing the insensitive comments that Hakoda had made to the princess; the Revivalists, though having been sent away in the middle of that argument, had nevertheless been present for the way Hakoda disrespectfully addressed the princess. Even then, the group believed that Hakoda would never do such a thing and that this was all Khasiq's doing.
Furthering Imona's belief, however, was the fact that a few men, who had disguised themselves as guards, entered the prison premises and had apparently attempted to kill one of the arrested men. Imona had reasoned that Khasiq wouldn't have a motive for sending people to kill off his own men. She concluded that therefore, the arrested men had nothing to do with Khasiq, that such a move by Khasiq would be too stupid in the first place given he was under the White Lotus's watch, and that Hakoda likely sent the imposters so they could finish off the arrested men that he himself sent so they could be silenced.
The Revivalists felt that was still a stretch, but Imona had surprised them by later revealing the rest of the argument at the Moon Temple.
Yue stood up from her seat, eyeing the Revivalists in alarm, and yet, they continued to look at her in a manner that was more loyal and insistent than usual. She turned to Imona, "How did you know? Were you eavesdropping?"
"Yes," Imona admitted, "And I dragged Junguk with me, but that's only because we were afraid of what would happen." Glaring at Sokka, "It's him. He's the mastermind behind the attack, I know it!"
"I would never hurt the princess!" Sokka flared.
"Those idiots testified that they were sent by him and his father, Princess—!"
"Prince Sokka saved my life, Imona," Yue told her with a resolute look. "Thankfully he and the Gentleman thwarted the danger in time. They're the reasons why I'm standing here right now. If the isumataq meant to harm me, why would he consistently be looking out for me?"
"Because he's trying to win your support so he can stab you in the back! You heard his father and their family views. They don't respect you—"
"Don't go above and beyond in your imagination," Yue told her. "It may be the case that Chief Hakoda doesn't like me, but that's our personal issue, and it's not subject to others' unrelated interpretations. Chief Hakoda is not someone to go to the extent you're accusing him of. To think he would do such a thing is a grave insult to our sister tribe." Turning to the Revivalists, "You all know that Prince Sokka was never at fault. This is just a conspiracy formulated by Khasiq. He's playing all the tricks he has in his sleeve."
"We're aware of that, Your Highness," Kanguq said, "But it seems Sister Imona is having a hard time understanding that Prince Sokka is trustworthy."
"You keep blaming Khasiq," Imona said to the princess, "And that could very well be true, but I fail to understand why he would initiate an attack while he's under the White Lotus's watch, why he'd take the trouble to send his men to attack you and then send another group of men to finish off the men who attacked you."
"Because he's already arranged for something to make the White Lotus not be suspicious of him," Yue told her, extending her response to everyone else as well, "Do any of you know who's responsible for the burning of the Great Temple? It's Khasiq."
"Khasiq?" Sayen frowned, "But why would he do that?"
"Because I tore down every one of his illegal income sources. With no brothels to run, no trafficking, no respected reputation in the political sector, he had only that temple left. Destroying it would mean fundraising and pocketing the funds. And guess what? Even if he destroyed the temple, he's going to make sure word doesn't get out that it was him." Turning back to Imona, "Wouldn't that be an easy tactic for him? Do something people wouldn't expect him to do, then shift the blame away from him and profit from that? He did the same exact thing by sending those men. If the White lotus turned to him with suspicion because of course it would, he'd just tell them that he's reeling back from the tragedy at the temple, that he had nothing to do with the attack. Killing off the men was to make sure they don't have a chance of telling the truth and so that people wouldn't be suspicious of him. It would all give weight to his actual plan of shifting the blame to Chief Hakoda."
After her share of the details were made public, everyone else gawked at her whereas Imona still glared in Sokka's direction.
"Isumataq Sokka has helped me out in ways no one ever has," Yue said. "He has shown nothing but care and loyalty and deep friendship. A mere allegation raised by Khasiq's men isn't going to change the respect I have for him." Turning to Imona, "I understand you're worried, and I know that it's hard for you to accept people right away, but I'll have you know that I won't have anyone judge his character."
Sokka swallowed, the burden on his chest lifting and leaving behind relief.
"And let me just say that I'm not dumb," Yue turned to the Revivalists, "I know you all used this as an excuse to stay behind. But let me tell you this: If it really is true that I treated you all as a mother would treat her children, you will listen to what I say and be on your way instead of imagining things or being willing to lay down your lives."
"It's because you're like another mother to us that we refuse to abandon you," Sanka told her. "The rest of us know this is a setup by Khasiq, and there's no doubt that we trust no one but Prince Sokka to do justice to this bodyguard position, but we are still not willing to leave you. You may be our leader, but that doesn't mean you have the authority to choose how we want to live our lives."
"So you're just going to go against my orders like that?"
"What, did you think convincing us to leave would be as easy as switching characters?" Sayen interjected.
And at that, Yue froze, her eyes growing wide. Sokka gawked at the Revivalists, also shocked.
"What…what are you talking about—" but Yue was cut off when Imona stepped forward and took off her headscarf and mask, revealing Yue to the group members, who had all been dying to catch a glimpse of her face ever since Imona raved to them about Yue, who she really was, what her deepest truths were with regard to her change of personas.
And needless to say, they were not disappointed in the very least. Tears filled many gazes as they took in the sight of their leader, princess, and servant friend. Three different identities merged into one.
"Looking like a goddess doesn't count as an adequate security measure," Imona said, being one of the first to recover. "You may look like Tui. You may even be Tui. And even if you prove to us that you're immortal, we're not leaving your side. Don't you get it? All this time you've been with us and deliberately didn't say anything. You turned us all into fools for the sake of keeping us alive all these years. You split your life into different directions just so we could all live peacefully with our families. You protected us, dammit! And we're not allowed to do even a fraction of that protecting in return?!"
Yue turned away, feeling entirely and utterly exposed.
"We'll be careful, Kuunnguaq…Princess…" Sayen choked out. "We'll have more guards around the mansion. We'll think twice about every step we take before moving forward. We promise you we'll be alive and with you. But we can't have you be attacked again. You're family to us, Kuunguaq, you can't just drive us away and expect us to be happy!"
The frown on Yue's face did not change. Without a word, she stepped out of the room, throwing the hood of her cloak over her head.
"Kuunnguaq!"
"Princess!"
Their voices ceased to follow her after a while, but the prince's footsteps were right behind her all the way.
"I have no idea how they figured it all out. I promise."
Yue lifted her arm from above her forehead and looked at Sokka, "I know it wasn't you. Imona was on my toes. Somehow she figured it out. I just don't know how."
Swallowing, "Why didn't you tell me?
"About what?"
"That those idiots who attacked you said they were sent by me and my dad?"
"Because it was nonsense, and I didn't believe them," she said in a matter-of-fact manner. "Your father might be sexist, but he wouldn't go that far. He's not the type of person to do that." Adding further, "You wouldn't go that far, either. Even if you hated me, you wouldn't have done something like that."
"And why would I hate you, huh?" he frowned.
"I'm not saying you do. I'm just telling you that you and your family have nothing to do with this. This is all a conspiracy on Khasiq's end. He's targeting you and your family because he thinks I'm dumb enough to believe whatever blame gets thrown at you. That I would fire you after that. And with you out of the palace, it would be easier for him to get to me."
Sokka said nothing but definitely lost himself in thought. She seemed to read him for a moment before saying, "I would've said this even if I didn't know about his plans to destroy the Great Temple. I know you're not that kind of person, and I also trust that your father isn't someone who's willing to take the life of someone he hates." With a dry chuckle, "Besides, the hate he has for me is rather strange. He appreciates my appearance, but he also hates me so much that he doesn't even want to waste his time hating me. That would mean he has to think about me. And when he thinks about me, he's reminded of the Moon Temple, the fact that I support the Akna. And then he ends up thinking about the Akna, who's supposedly his worst nightmare."
It made Sokka feel disgusted with his household as a whole because she was exactly right. "I really don't think the same way he does, dronningi—"
"Sokka, why are you explaining yourself to me right now? I know."
He didn't say anything, still chewing on his lower lip, anger and helplessness swimming in his frown.
Yue took a deep breath and sat up on her pelt cushion, patting the space next to her. He joined her, wearing a miserable look, "Dronningi, I would never hurt you, I really—"
The hand on his shoulder urged him to stop. "Sokka…I'm never going to forget how you came looking for me last night. Even with that horrible stab wound." A worried frown, "I might not be able to reveal to the world that you're the Gentleman because that would put you in a vulnerable position. But I do know that if it wasn't for you, things could've ended very badly. I wouldn't have been alive to meet my mother, that's for sure—"
"Don't talk like that," he stopped her. "I'm just glad you're okay."
She smiled at him, ruffling his hair with her palm, "If you ever feel doubtful of whether I trust you or not— honestly, I hope you never have doubts about that, but if you find that you do— just remember that I wouldn't have agreed to our arrangement if I didn't trust you." With a sigh, "If I'm willing to play this kind of pretend with someone…just know that it would require a lot of trust. Because at this point, it's safe to say that what I fear more than death itself sometimes is marriage"
The last part was definitely not something he wanted to hear, but he nevertheless appreciated that she was comfortable with him. It was definitely a start, right?
Aang and Katara were not sure why they were summoned so urgently by Chief Arnook, but they knew it had to be for an important reason. When they were secretly introduced to Chieftess Ahnah, they figured this was the reason why they were called in. They had no idea, however, that this was only the less-shocking revelation during their visit.
"If it's a matter of confidentiality, you can completely trust us, Chief," Aang said.
"It would be our honor to do whatever is necessary to keep Ataniq Ahnah safe," Katara followed.
"That's the least of my worries right now, Daughter," Ahnah said, giving Arnook a brief look before turning to the duo, "We need your cooperation with something highly important. This concerns my daughter's future…but also your brother's."
"Did Sokka do something that…?" Aang began.
"No, no. It's just…you both know of how he and Yue are both engaged, right?"
Katara frowned worriedly, "Are you saying you want to cancel it?"
"No," Arnook took a deep breath. "I'm saying we should get them married right away. As in tonight. What do you say?"
Notes:
Long chapter, but I had to set things up!
Chapter 49: The Paths Ahead
Chapter Text
"Yue has to know about this," came Katara's response to Arnook and Ahnah's proposal. "We can't just compel her into something like this last-minute."
It was a matter of expediting the wedding to tonight, likely to a time past midnight when the rest of the tribe was asleep. The core of the leaders' arguments was the necessity of officially binding Yue with Sokka; the isumataq had demonstrated the pinnacle of his willingness to protect the dronningi by taking a stab to the arm and afterwards continuing to go after her. At least, according to what the isumataq had revealed to Katara and what Katara had conveyed to the Northern chief and chieftess. While Arnook and Ahnah by no means wanted Sokka to be hurt, nor did they want or expect him to take such hits that would otherwise be fatal, they were nevertheless won over by the extent the prince went to protect their daughter. The numbers they'd gathered from the details confirmed the same, for Sokka had been clearly outmatched when he'd taken on the members of the opposing group, and he still succeeded in saving the dronningi.
There was no greater demonstration of care and loyalty than that specific act, the Northern leaders reasoned, and hence their utter (sexism-induced) desperation to leave their daughter under Sokka's care as soon as possible. Of course, Yue wouldn't understand that, they felt. She simply had no regard for herself, it seemed, and it was obvious to even Ahnah, who hadn't been in the North but for a day and a few hours at the most.
"Yue already agreed to the marriage," Arnook pointed out, keeping in mind these factors as he responded to Katara's vehemence. "There's nothing to compel her to. Sure, this may come off as a surprise, but none of this is against her will."
"Still," Aang interjected. "She may have agreed, but she's likely not prepared to have the marriage today." And like Katara, the airbender was presently contemplating the fact that Arnook and Ahnah don't know about the contractual nature underlining this arrangement. It wasn't much of a mutual "acceptance" of marriage the way the Northern leaders envisioned it. Nevertheless, such an expedited process required Yue's assent, especially.
"We will talk to her, we will," Ahnah assured. "We're not just going to tell her to sit through the ceremony and inform her during or after the fact."
"I can run it by her right now," Katara stood up, ready to leave if need be, "She has to know in advance, not the minute before. Sokka needs to know, too—"
"I want you to wait in telling Yue," Arnook told her. "She's launching the Black Lotus today, and I don't want her to be distracted by this. She has been looking forward to launching this project since…I'd say a month, but since forever, actually. She has always been passionate about social service. I don't want her to go on a rampage about how we're ruining all of her opportunities if she finds out about this beforehand." Sighing, "And besides, we're not in a position to argue with her or put up a fight right away. It's best to tell her after the Conference."
"And also, I have a feeling that Sokka's going to tell her if you tell him about this," Ahnah added. "So I suggest you hold off on telling him as well."
"This isn't right," Katara frowned.
"They both agreed to this anyway, didn't they?" Arnook kept challenging. "They're engaged! What's wrong with expediting the process?"
"Well…yes, angayok, but…She may not be ready—"
"But the stakes are very high, Daughter," came the persistent argument. "This has to do with keeping her safe. Keeping her alive. I don't see how expediting this would be so unjust, especially if they're already engaged."
"Because it just is," came an argument that Aang knew would be lamer in the absence of the details they were forbidden from telling the Northern leaders. "They need the time to prepare themselves—"
"For what? Sitting in front of the sacred fire?" Arnook frowned, "What preparation is needed for sitting down for a few hours? Unless they had a wedding night to prepare for, but the Consummation Night won't be tonight, rest assured."
Fighting off the awkwardness of the mention and the nervousness that came with how Sokka and Yue would get around that part, "I still don't think this is something to rush," came Aang's stubborn argument. "And I don't think expediting the process will be helpful, necessarily. I can talk to the White Lotus sentries. They will be sure to arrange some kind of security for Yue until the wedding date we originally agreed to—"
"If Yue was the type to agree to security, we wouldn't be sitting here literally scheming our daughter's urgent wedding right now."
"I mean that we could appoint security without her knowledge—"
"My daughter is not naive enough to be oblivious to security measures."
Katara gave an exasperated sigh, "I still don't think this is fair even if the wedding isn't entirely out of the blue."
"Do you know of any other option then, Daughter?" Ahnah asked, her voice shaking. "If my daughter wasn't so righteous and was actually willing to let others bear the risk of taking her hits for her, then we wouldn't be sitting here worrying ourselves to death."
"We've been wasting our lives in anxiety since the day we found her," Arnook gulped, "And we can't take it anymore. We need to have some kind of guarantee that she will be safe. Some assurance. Especially if we're encouraged to leave this place and not take her with us."
It was a valid concern on their part, and Aang and Katara recognized that. It just would've been easier if Yue did have feelings for Sokka the way he did for her. She may admire him. She may even adore him. But love? That wasn't something made obvious, nor could anyone expect it to even occur this quickly given it was only one week. One eventful week but one week nevertheless with regard to the Southerners' arrival and duration of their stay.
"I know you may have wanted your brother's wedding to be much grander than this," Ahnah told Katara. "He has put off such an important and sacred part of his life until now, and it is only fair if this sacrament is recognized. Especially in the knowledge and presence of your parents and more importantly, your grandparents. Arnook told me everything about this…about the complications that came with this arrangement…" sporting a look of guilt, "We do feel bad about this, but what other choice do we have?"
"We're not too worried about that," Katara admitted. "What really matters is what Sokka wants, not what a bunch of people other than him— family or not— think he'd want." Sighing, "And I know Mom and Dad would want to be involved, and it's fair that they should know…But I do want to say with all honesty that convincing them to have Sokka and Yue marry will not be easy."
"Even after knowing that Sokka had feelings for Yue, they tried to have him be betrothed to someone else. They only backed out because they were worried about reputation. Sokka repeatedly tried to convince them to give him and Yue a chance. He kept trying to make his feelings more clear. And in no way am I defending the idea of getting them married without Chief Hakoda and Chieftess Kya's knowledge, but they've been shutting down his feelings enough. In public, too. And I think that's enough to say that Chief Hakoda and Chieftess Kya are really not open-minded and open-hearted about Yue."
And the reasons for that, though not explicitly stated, were obvious.
"It's because my brother has feelings for Yue that he's not going to force her into something she'll panic over," Katara said, reiterating her earlier point. "A wedding won't happen if either Yue doesn't know about it or if Sokka's not given a chance to let her know—"
"We will let her know, we assure you," Arnook promised. "This is a last-minute arrangement in nature. It's not like we've been deliberately putting it off. We wanted to wait until the full moon, too, but after that emergency…" he didn't finish, distraught by the horrifying details that flooded through him again. "Just let this conference be over with, and let her rest for a few hours afterward. We will tell them then."
"There's an old Water Tribe story that I always like to tell," the princess spoke, facing an audience of hundreds in number, her voice gentle yet somehow managing to project to all corners of the vast meeting chamber. "It's more of a fairytale, really, and I've taken the liberty to change it up for a more inclusive message, but that's beside the point."
She spoke of a small Water Tribe kingdom that existed long ago in legend. Living in the kingdom's palace was the tribe's chieftess, who was often reenvisioned as Tui by the religious imagination. The said chieftess was coronated in her childhood, and a couple of years into her youth, she decided to choose someone as her consort. She kept in mind that the man she was to marry would not only be a fitting companion for her but also a worthy candidate for chiefdom: a man pure of heart, born with a propensity to be moved by another's suffering. A man who— reenvisioned as La by the religious imagination— would be a loving father to her people.
There were supposedly several men who came to ask for the chieftess's hand in marriage. The vast majority of the men were turned away, but there were two who remained persistent. The first man was the epitome of male Water Tribe fashion— an oversized hulk with a chiseled chin that could stab through one's heart; silk robes and a headdress with twenty feathers instead of five. He was perfumed down to the very last strand of hair in his warrior's wolf tail, hair loopies flying in every direction. Not to mention the five different blades at his belt and two additional daggers hidden away in his snow boots. He didn't smile, either, and he was, safe to say, sharp in the very literal sense of the word.
And then came the second man. He probably tried to put some effort into his appearance, but he didn't exactly come across as flattering at first sight thanks to the inks smeared on his jaw and hands. The feathers in his headdress were falling off and getting caught up in his coat, which smelled like a mixture of sea prunes and wet polar bear dog. Forget immaculate silk robes; his shirt was muddy, and given its dampness, it was easily torn. He might've combed his hair, but it still contained blobs of snow. The man was tired, his exhaustion confirmed by the fiery red of his sleepless eyes, and he probably carried but a small whalebone blade given his warrior status. What he did have to offer without shyness or shame was a gentle, toothy grin, a relentless beam of enthusiasm.
"In the original story, the chieftess chose the first man; the writings of some of our predecessors indicate that a god is obviously an oversized hulk who drowns a woman in his cologne and slices off every non-complying head he sees," her voice dripped with sarcasm. "But in my version, I submit to you that she chose the second man. How she realized she would share an earth-shattering romance with that second man is not the subject of our discussion today. Instead, I would like us to take a moment to dwell on which characteristics made that man desirable enough to lead an entire nation."
The chieftess chose the second man to lead the nation alongside her because she was able to see that his outward manifestations— the grime on his clothes, the wild in his hair— were testaments to his various acts of social service.
"The first man was 'prim and proper' because he had no other objective than to win over the chieftess and the position she offered," Yue said. "The second man, however, had spent his time aiding the people in the streets, demonstrating that he didn't fear traversing the slums to help those in need. He had spent the day feeding the hungry, clothing the poor, educating the destitute. He had hunted to provide during the day, patrolling the tribe in the dead of the night."
And indeed, the crimson in his eyes was a result of righteous rage, and his tears mourned victims of injustice. And yet, the smile on his face simultaneously demonstrated his warm, hopeful ambiance, coupled with his courage to emote. His lack of extensive weaponry further indicated his propensity towards life and preservation as opposed to death and toxicity.
"Contrary to the argument that is bound to be raised by our conservatives, the second man was not the chieftess's choice because Water Tribe women are subservient and expected to put up with trash on a regular basis," Yue's eyes danced over the crown jewels of patriarchy seated at the very front in the form of Chief Hakoda and Chieftess Kya, who had been staring at her without a blink for what seemed like several minutes.
"And no, gentlemen, it also doesn't mean you shouldn't put your best effort into looking good for us," the princess said, "So do wear your cologne if you will, please do so."
Which invoked several chuckles throughout the room and— even if for a split second— may or may not have evoked smiles from Hakoda and Kya. They caught themselves, though, and simultaneously turned to look at Sokka, who was sitting near Arnook and the "healer lady" who accompanied the Northern chieftain. At present, Sokka was visibly enamored by the princess and engrossed in her speech, sporting an impassioned look and a wide, rare beam as a result of the strong pull she had on him.
"Don't need to tell him twice," Hakoda frowned, referring to his oldest, "He emptied five colognes in a week's time."
Kya, though, was a bit more sensitive in that she took note of Sokka's feelings to a greater extent, finding it to be more unfortunate than blasphemous, "I've never seen Sokka like this before," she noted. "He's obsessed with her, Hakoda."
And it was alarmingly true. "Because she puts on a show that she's Tui, and because he's the incarnate La, he's attracted," the chief crossed his arms, shaking his head as he murmured, "There's no real way a person can be born with white hair and bright skin. Maybe she carries Air Nomad lineage. She's not of royal blood anyhow."
"That still wouldn't explain her hair being—"
"She bleached it somehow, she had to." But the chief still couldn't figure out why he was being so moved. Regardless of him telling himself that she was likely pandering to the pious with her Tui-esque appearance yet to be revealed to the public.
"What I would like for us to extract from this albeit-silly story instead are characteristics that make one similarly desirable," Yue continued on. "The characteristics that we expect not just from certain genders within certain relationships but from humanity as a whole beyond literal courtships or romantic pursuits. We can take this story and run with it, provide commentary after commentary on its suggested social implications, but the main idea I like to extract from this story is that we as human beings are drawn to sources that provide and sustain. Call it science, call it our innate biological response favoring a that upholds life. We are attracted as a species— as members of lifekind— to nourishment. We are fulfilled in eradicating, in the very least lessening suffering."
Though her hypothesis has been challenged regularly by the social issues that have been plaguing the Water Tribe. It was, of course, highly unfortunate that the Water Tribe was being forced to consort with the principles embodied by the first suitor in the story.
"In just the Northern division of the Water Tribe, approximately eighty-eight million gold pieces are spent in the manufacture of weaponry alone," the dronningi announced. "That's roughly sixty million, nine million, and fifty million gold pieces in Earth, Fire, and Air currencies respectively. The incentives for this high-scale production of weapons come from consistent skirmishes with local groups and minority tribes over disputes so idiotic that even schoolchildren wouldn't entertain."
And not to mention a tragically significant portion of these weaponry profits were also coming from sexist households, for many of these weapons are cracked open within private walls, breeding domestic and sexual violence cases.
"The Water Tribe government has consistently failed to provide a rationale for why millions are being spent to essentially behead and rape people. Why we are not able to allocate adequate funds for our healing centers and research institutes instead," Yue pointed out. "The government has failed to address why we rose to the level of having one of the largest armies in the world but cannot even envision upgrading our flawed education system and providing for our schoolhouses. Where is the use in beautifying the face of the capital on a regular basis when welfare missions are being blocked from cleaning up our neighboring slums and improving the lives of our destitute? Why has our fraternity been replaced by discrimination of various kinds?"
And these were not just questions that she posed to the Water Tribe alone, for these issues resonated with many of the dilemmas presented by the leaders of the other nations.
"Why is it that in various parts of the world, not just the Water Tribe, warring is deemed nobler than preventing war? Why is someone who stays behind to support one's family a coward and someone who seeks to end another's life a hero? Why must our pride in our lands necessarily result in the deprivation of another's territory? Of course, these issues are only snippets of many moral problems that have been plaguing our nations. But what I hope to accomplish under my administration— specifically in the Northern Water Tribe context— is to at least start off by revising our justice system and our infrastructure. Tear down the walls that divide our sectors, to provide an example. The walls we have built around ourselves are mirrors to the walls we have built in our minds and hearts, and these walls have been dangerously supported by inane judicial codes…"
And granted, this was stemming from the specific Water Tribe context, but the core values of preserving the integrity of nations were, as Yue mentioned, values that they all shared. This was evident from the issues presented by each respective nation thus far— the Earth Kingdom's battle with classism and communal conflicts, the Fire Nation's struggle with curbing the oppression of minorities, the lay Air communities' struggles with patriarchy accompanied by the problem of silenced sexual assault in a few remote monasteries.
"I am of the belief that if one wishes to identify oneself as a true patriot of a nation, they would be quick to identify the flaws of its system and strive to eliminate those flaws. This is why I extend my invitation to those who feel the same and similarly wish to bring about changes in their respective nations, for no country, no matter how outwardly perfect, is free of its internal battles. To those who agree and would like to join me in courting the forces of life and preservation, all I would like from you is cooperation. And by cooperation, I do not mean funding. I will bear all necessary costs in the execution of this project just as I have arranged for its launch. All I request of interested persons is an unflinching focus on the issues that may be plaguing their respective jurisdictions. The purpose of the Order of the Black Lotus is to foster justice around the globe, to extend helping hands to those in need, to utilize the resources we have for the good of the people and not to extract funds from them."
Holding her head up high as she turned back to the audience, a gleam of confidence in her eyes, "We may not expect utopias, but that does not mean we should stop trying to create them. I am hoping more of you will jump at the chance, my friends, and I urge you to join the cause."
The chamber erupted with cheers and standing ovations, the force of the applause slightly rattling and shaking the chamber. Arnook, accompanied Ahnah, who sported a healer uniform as her disguise, stood and watched from their isolated seating section; the proud couple wondered how much stronger such applause of this level would've been had the princess exposed her Tui-esque appearance, for she certainly illuminated the room with her presence and the strength exuded from her words. The Southern royals— well, Amaruq and his family, specifically— were vocal about their support as well. Kya and Hakoda, who were standing only to avoid sticking out like sore thumbs, were more uncertain. Well, Hakoda was, at least, for Kya was getting increasingly more impatient about wanting to see the princess for herself, reading into the situation from a perspective of great piety and confusion. Truth to be told, both Southern leaders were seized by greater fascination following the dronningi's speech. They nearly vibrated with curiosity, their attention commanded by her charisma. All despite the fact that she was the Akna.
Yet even then, the real embodiment of awe over the princess was the Southern prince, who was squeeing and fidgeting giddily on stage, clapping with his whole being.
"WOOO! WOOOOOO! WE LOVE YOU, DRONNINGI!" Sokka hollered much to the amusement of Ting Yun, the Revivalists, and the other members of the princess's cabinet, who chuckled along to his antics and joined in his special applause. And although the princess's face was covered, the smile she cast just for the isumataq did not go unnoticed.
"There he goes," Kiguk laughed, looking at his cousin who was now close to swooning on stage as he rushed up to her, still leading the applause, "What a fanboy."
"Might as well propose to her right here while he's at it," Hakoda muttered, his reaction juxtaposed by the tease of devotion. How could one resemble Tui so much in appearance enough to rouse icy hearts and bring tears to the eyes of the viewer and yet posit oneself as the enemy of long-standing tradition?
"It is with great honor and delight that I now invite the co-leader of the Black Lotus Project onto this platform," Yue said once the crowd finally managed to calm down, "She will announce the names of the other interested parties with whom I have communicated prior to this meeting. We already have one of our chief members up here," she gestured to Sokka, eliciting a wide grin from the Southern prince as he, too, earned applause.
"Friends, please join me in welcoming my dear sister, friend, and inspiration from the sister tribe; a candidate most worthy of a share of this huge responsibility: Princess Katara of the Southern Water Tribe!"
And more applause followed as Katara hastily made her way towards the platform, joy radiating in her eyes.
"Go, Katara!" Aang clapped along, surprised when the Southern princess, instead of passing by him, grasped the monk's hand and tugged him along with her.
"Might as well bring your boyfriend up here while you're at it, huh?" Sokka teased his sister, earning a subtle jab to his foot in response. The Northern and Southern princesses then shared a warm hug, much to the flinching reaction of the Southern chief and chieftess. They tried to gulp down their fears, deciding on dumping a whole bucketful of holy water over their daughter later on.
Yue handed Katara a scroll bearing a glistening black seal, and Katara accepted it with a smile that reached the ends of the earth. Following a short speech of her own, expressing her gratitude and loyalty to the princess and the Northern Water Tribe, the Southern dronningi gave the disclaimer that this was by no means an exhaustive list of all members and that the invitation would always be open for other interested persons to reach out and join. The master waterbender then welcomed onto the center platform many leaders and representatives: Master Huu of the Foggy Swamp Tribe, Teo (who represented the Earth Kingdom division of Northern Air Temple territory), Lady Toph Bei Fong (though excused from walking up to the front in the ice), Prince Bumi of Omashu, Lady Suki of Kyoshi Island, Haru of Su 'Tseo; Lady Mai, Prince Zuko, Prince Lu Ten, and Representative Kuzon of the Fire Nation; Sisters Iio, Llamo, and Choden from the Eastern Air Temple along with Monks Tashi and Pasang from the Southern Air Temple.
"We certainly have a great team on stage," spoke Prince Lu Ten, who had taken the chance to speak for the Fire Nation given the fact that Ozai and Azula had deliberately avoided attendance. "I know that I, myself, am honored to have been accepted into the group. But before I am formally initiated, I want to take this moment to publicly apologize on behalf of the Fire Nation royal family, honorable dronningi," Lu Ten turned to the Northern princess. "Several offensive comments had been made yesterday. We assure you that it will not happen again."
"On the contrary, Brother Lu Ten, I must be thanking the Fire Nation for giving me the opportunity to demonstrate how seriously tethered I am to the Black Lotus Project," the princess smiled. "One's passion for justice must be unabashed, unapologetic. Even if it means storming out of an international meeting."
Katara, though caught up in the excitement, was reminded of the task that remained upon seeing her brother completely lose himself in the Northern princess. The Southern princess couldn't resist taking a glance at Arnook and Ahnah and then to Hakoda and Kya, bearing in mind the preparations that were currently taking place at the Spirit Oasis. And judging by the look that Aang shared with her, he was ruminating on the same thing.
It won't be long now, will it?
As if she didn't just give one of the best speeches he'd ever heard, as if she hadn't nearly caused the meeting chamber to collapse from the applause that followed, as if she hadn't been bombarded with nearly several interested journalists on her way out, the princess of the North, clad in her servant's uniform, was engaged in the task of washing the dishes near the palace kitchen following lunch. He was beside her, soap and foam lining his elbows and somehow clinging to his shirt and chin as he absentmindedly rubbed the cleaning rag across a single plate for several minutes. He was distracted, obviously, watching her as she played around with the soapy water. She had maneuvered the water in a way that an ample amount of soap was trapped in the circle she formed with her thumb and index finger; she blew through the small circular space, the impact producing bubbles of all sizes, and like a little kid, she spent several minutes trying to catch and pop all the bubbles.
"Is there something on my face?"
He blinked, "No, why?"
"You seem to be staring at me."
"Oh, sorry, I…" rubbing the back of his head, a smile on his lips, "You were phenomenal back there, you know."
"Why thank you, Mr. Wang," she grinned, "I try."
"You don't have to try, you're effortless," he brushed the soap away from his chin only to end up smearing more soap on his cheek. She chuckled and bent the foam away.
"I like the story, too," he told her. "It really humanizes La."
"You do know I'm a humanistic believer," she said, taking the liberty to tuck back the stray strands of his messy wolf tail. "There's also a version of the story where the chieftess doesn't choose someone. In that version, she realizes everything's a trick. Why should she choose if she herself is Tui and La?" Shrugging, "But that one has a theological spin to it. You wouldn't be interested in that part, but the rest is about self-love and independence, so you might find that more interesting."
"I'm guessing you like that one better, then?"
"I like both versions for different reasons. Depending on the situation, I think of the one that works best. The second one wouldn't have really fit my speech as much, so I didn't talk about it. But maybe another time."
"Well I'd say the speech was a huge success as will be the Black Lotus," he said. "All those people swarming us after the conference."
"It does make me feel hopeful," she mused. "Really, the Black Lotus is an extension of the Revivalist Mission…or what I always wanted the mission to be. Only this time, I hope the Black Lotus doesn't get caught up in political affiliations."
"It won't. At least, I'll do what I can to make sure it doesn't."
She flashed him a grin. "One more day and the conferences will be over. And tomorrow, I'll be witnessing your phenomenality when you give your speech."
"Eh, I guess."
"You guess?"
"I'm not all the way there with public speaking yet," he admitted. "I've gotten better than before, and I tend to do well under high pressure sometimes, but I could still use some work."
"You have a lot of passion for the South in you, isumataq. Just let that passion take over. You'll be phenomenal, too."
His smile grew soft as he watched her go back to her bubble-blowing, and yet, he was starting to see exhaustion lightly cross over her features. He knew that she was yet to recover from the attack last night; she might not show it explicitly, but she was drained in more ways than one.
"You find me that interesting today, isumataq?"
"You're always interesting," he said, "But I just want to make sure you're okay."
"Why wouldn't I be?"
"Well...last night was pretty rough…"
"Don't wear yourself out worrying, oh doting bodyguard. I'm doing fine."
"It's not doting. I just want to be sure you're okay. I know it's overwhelming."
"I appreciate that, but it's not my first time fighting a large group, nor is it my first time being attacked by people intending things other than just injury."
"That doesn't make it any less horrible!"
"Obviously, and that's why those men are in prison."
"I meant that it won't have any less of a stressful impact on your wellbeing. I was terrified seeing you like that…"
"Well it's over," she breathed, "Just let it go. We can't ever forget it happened, but we can move on from it."
Frowning, "You're only playing it cool because it concerns you. If this had happened to someone else, you wouldn't be saying this."
To which she gave him a look, not because he was wrong but because he wasn't. She may have been able to share certain things with him up until this point, but the truth of the matter was that she just didn't have the luxury of talking to people about what she was feeling and other such things. Osha went about calling her a literal goddess and wasn't necessarily someone Yue could approach with nontrivial matters, and even when Hama had been overseeing the young dronningi, Yue had never approached her on a level surpassing jokes and stories.
"Again, I won't force you to talk about it if you really don't want to, but I understand it's not something easy to process. If you need a venting buddy—"
"Venting buddy?" she said, amused.
"I'm serious. If you need to let your stress out, I'm here to help." And he went back to his task at hand, rubbing away with furious determination at a persistent stain on one of the dishes. His struggle, however, accidentally caused the water bucket to tip over. He caught the bucket before it spilled the water entirely but nevertheless caused some of the water to spill over the princess's arm, "Sorry, sorry, dronningi!"
Deciding to lighten him up, she replied with a smirk, "Oh, that's okay," and took a handful of the water from the bucket. She splashed it over him deliberately.
"Hey!"
"It was an accident, Mr. Wang," she batted her eyes with fake innocence, "You know how I can be clumsy sometimes."
"Says the definition of grace."
"I think you're giving me too much credit there— ah!" she squealed as he splashed more quantities of water in her direction, dampening her tunic entirely. In retaliation, she heaved the whole bucket into her arms and dumped the entirety of its soapy contents onto the isumataq, who both scrambled and failed to avoid the tsunami-like wave that headed in his direction.
"Hey, go easy on me, you're a bender!"
"And that makes me better than you how?"
"It gives you an advantage, obviously!"
"Sorry, but I have zero sympathy for you. You're just too competent, you know?" And she hurled the remaining contents in the bucket towards him with a laugh, further drenching his body and heart in one go.
"You're being a bad influence on our Yue," the senior maid frowned at Sokka in spite of her amusement, "She hasn't cleaned a single dish properly, and moreover, she flooded the entire kitchen with dishwater thanks to you."
"To be fair, he started it," Yue blamed the warrior as she bent the water back into the bucket, grinning at his offended look.
"Me? You're the devious one here!"
"Devious? Me?" Turning to the senior maid, "You know I'm a classy, sophisticated young lady, don't you, Sister Qakhi?"
"I know you know better than to play around, Number Eight."
"How bold of you to assume she hasn't been working hard all day and was just playing around, Sister Qakhi," Sokka crossed his arms, "Let her have fun for once!"
"Oh, so you came here all the way from the South just to ensure our Yue's fun, then," the senior maid raised her eyebrows. "You know you shouldn't even be around the kitchen, Isumataq Sokka, you're a prince."
"Technically, hierarchy is nothing to our sister tribe," Yue said. "They have a greater sense of community than we do nowadays."
"I wish I could say that's the truth, but the hierarchy's gonna start taking over now that we actually have food and something to call a formal community," Sokka pointed out.
"So the princess did you more harm than good, huh?"
"I didn't say that," he looked at her, defending much to her smirk, "Disrespect against the princess will not be tolerated."
"Well regardless of what you practice down South, you've got absolutely no reason to be around these parts," Sister Qakhi said. "You're a man. What would you know of how the kitchen works?"
"You know, instead of spreading this myth that guys aren't supposed to be in the kitchen and then complaining about us not helping out, why can't you drag us into the kitchen for once? Make us do stuff. The earlier in our lives, the better. My Gran Gran did that. Well, she tried to until I made a huge mess of things, but hey, I'm a grown-ass man now." Picking up one of the plates, "You see this? This work of art?"
"I'll admit you've got some level of skill," Qakhi said, "Though you didn't have to waste this much water for, what, three plates? People say you're La and all that. You can't go about wasting water, can you?"
The rest of the maids couldn't help giggling at the comment.
"He's still learning," came Yue's defense. "He did well for a first-timer."
"I don't know, his efforts were mediocre to me. If he hadn't been drooling at you the entire time, he would've done more washing."
"I wasn't drooling!" the prince sputtered, masking his embarrassment with a frown as more giggles erupted, followed by a blink of surprise from the princess. Eventually shaking his head, trying to play it cool, "No appreciation, huh? Which is why I've come to a very important decision. I'm going to learn how to cook."
"Cook? You?" another maid snorted.
"It's not impossible," Sokka held his head high, "I for one would like to provide in every sense of the word. Prove to stuck up sexists," casting a look in the amused maids' direction, "that I can be a worthy cook."
"Not a bad idea, actually," the senior maid said. "Maybe he can cook something nice for his wife on occasion. Like when she winds up pregnant."
"Love and care? Are you kidding? That's too much to ask of our men these days," drawled another maid, who was clearly more of a pessimist.
"Not all of us are dicks, Sister Kiqueema," Sokka crossed his arms defensively, "We're human, too. We have feelings. We give hugs and we cuddle and stuff. We wanna do things for the people we care about."
"And it doesn't always have to be about romance," Yue interjected. "Preparing food is a means for survival. Say you're stranded in the Arctic with nothing but a raw piece of meat, and you know how to start a fire. Might as well learn how to cook the meat in the said fire instead of eating it raw and making yourself sick."
"Yeah, what she said, too," the isumataq agreed.
"Yeah yeah, we all know how anti-romance you are," the senior maid chuckled at Yue.
"I'm not anti-romance, I was pointing out a factual scenario—"
"Says the lady who's twenty-three and not married yet. Prince Sokka might be your age, but at least he's preparing himself in all the right departments."
Laughs followed, drawing a flush from the prince and a frown from the princess. "It never fails to surprise me how we're becoming more of a matchmaking culture day by day. Even with an alarming rate of sexual violence and crimes against women."
"Not all sex is bad," Qakhi said. "There's a reason why we humans are drawn to it. You talk about biology all the time; you'd know, wouldn't you?"
"It's an instinct to further our race, obviously—"
"But there's pleasure involved, too," Qakhi smirked, "But what would you forever-virgins know about it? You can't judge what you've never experienced."
"Well I'm not opening that door," Yue huffed, "I don't have enough faith in humanity."
"You've barely seen the world, though!" Qakhi told Yue, "If anything, the princess should be the one traumatized by men and sex, not you. When she'd closed down those brothels— the poor thing saw those horrors up close. And then the imposters, the kidnappings, the attack from last night, all those times she was threatened with assault—"
"Hey, cut it out! Can't you be sensitive?!" Sokka glared, his eyes softening immediately as they flew in Yue's direction.
"I'm sure the princess would appreciate your care, isumataq, but it's not like they're saying it to her face," the dronningi pointed out, dismissing the matter and going back to her task.
"Well that doesn't make it any less insensitive," he mumbled, having noted the trace of discomfort on her face. Needless to say that his level of concern left the rest of the maids utterly confused.
Following extensive preparation— about as much as was even possible for an impromptu wedding— the Northern leaders sent Ivaneq's assistant to convey the message that Sokka and Yue's joint presence was needed at the Moon Temple "for an important matter." The isumataq and dronningi weren't sure how important the matter at hand was going to be. At least, not until they stepped into the temple and saw that Arnook and Ahnah were accompanied by Aang and Katara. Osha, clad in a ceremonial robe that she normally wouldn't sport for small-scale events, further accompanied by all sorts of shamaness paraphernalia, gave the princess a welcoming smile that struck a chord straight through to the dronningi's bones. The temple was otherwise empty— no angakkuit, no fellow believers engaged in worship— despite the fact that the temple was supposed to be open to the public for several more hours. The excuse had apparently been that there was still work being done to restore the collapsed chamber, but the other observations had been enough to fuel Yue's suspicions. Well, the observations combined with the sheer jumpiness on her parents' faces.
The Avatar and the Southern dronningi walked over to Yue and Sokka as soon as they saw them. They began with a disclaimer that they should've told them about this earlier but had to refrain, and from there they attempted to say something coherent without blabbering simultaneously, but Ahnah interrupted them by taking Yue's hand, assuring the two that she would "handle it."
"What's wrong?" Sokka blinked.
"Nothing, ningauk, nothing at all," Ahnah assured, giving Aang and Katara another look that prompted them to pull Sokka to the side. The Northern chieftess pulled Yue along to a storage chamber in the back. Arnook took a deep breath and folded his hands in prayer before the "Akna's" idol at the altar, and with an invocation to the Spirits, he followed his wife and daughter.
The wildest thought that Yue could come up with was that the engagement was pushed up to tonight. Of course, that's not exactly what the conversation started off addressing.
"You had a responsibility to let us know about the attack, paniga," Ahnah frowned, "but you deliberately hid this from us. We deserve to know, we're your parents!"
"I didn't say anything because it would only make you more anxious," came the response. "I wasn't harmed, so there was no point making you suffer from this news."
"I told your father just a few hours ago that he needs to stop hiding things from me because he thinks it will all make me suffer," the chieftess said sharply, the response from the chief that followed indicating that he had no choice but to spill a vast majority if not all of the tea to her. "Sounds like you need the same exact talk, young lady."
"After this last-minute formal engagement plan, I assume," Yue crossed her arms. "I knew it was coming. You've both been extremely jumpy ever since you found out about the attack. All throughout the Conference, you kept whispering to each other. You likely had this all planned out."
She wasn't wrong in what fueled her prediction, they realized, but she still fell short of the actual plan: the wedding was tonight.
"The what?!" Yue dropped her arms to her sides, her eyes wide.
"You and Sokka are going to be married tonight," Arnook declared, mustering as much sternness as he could. "No exceptions, paniga."
Silence— a highly tense silence— followed, resulting in a million thoughts visibly racing through the princess. Disbelief, followed by denial, then a full-fledged streak of adrenalin that struck her.
"Paniga," Ahnah began, "Just listen to us for a minute, and we'll explain, okay—?"
"You can't do this!" Yue said, her attention directed at her father, "You said the full moon—!"
"That was when there wasn't an attempt on your life," Arnook specified, doing his best to keep calm, "If you didn't want to have the wedding so soon, you shouldn't have been so careless. You shouldn't have patrolled by yourself last night—"
"No, no, this isn't…" Yue backed away, shaking her head, "This wasn't the original plan!"
"Yue, we are not going to listen to any more excuses," the chief insisted. "This is a matter concerning your safety. And anyhow, you're already several years late—"
"You couldn't wait for another three days?!" Yue demanded, "You said I had up until the full moon!"
"I understand that, but that was before!" the chieftain quivered, impassioned by her defiance.
"Arnook, calm down," Ahnah frowned, careful and gentle as she approached her daughter. "Yue, your birth chart said you need to be married off by the full moon, and that's why your father had planned to have the wedding on the day of the full moon. That's why I agreed to it, too. I admit it's our fault; we shouldn't be changing up the date on you like this. But paniga, you have to understand. If we knew you'd be attacked, we would've set the date much sooner." Turning her attention to the idol, particularly to the returned La portion, and the overarching sight of the moon: the waxing quarter comprising equal portions of light and dark. "We were trying to look for an auspicious time, but we realized that there's no greater sign of good tidings than La's return home. The waxing quarter is no less auspicious than a full moon. In some ways, it's even more auspicious. Half light and half dark, half Tui and half La—"
"I'm sorry, but this isn't a question about auspiciousness, anaana," Yue bit her lip, "This is a question about how ready Sokka and I are… This is a matter concerning my life! Mine and the isumataq's lives—!"
"In the name of the Spirits, Yue, we don't have TIME! We're DESPERATE!" Arnook burst, his outrage causing the princess to nearly jump, "Do you not understand the situation you're in?!"
"Arnook, I told you to calm down—!"
"She just doesn't get it, Ahnah!" Arnook huffed, turning back to his daughter, "Paniga, please! I can't have you face the world all by yourself! We can't have you be a shield for the tribe and get wiped out at the enemy's first strike!" Running his hand through his hair, crippled by anxiety, "I knew something like this was going to happen sooner or later, but I didn't think…!"
And Yue was not sure if she should drown in the impending panic or hold herself together enough to consider her parents' genuine worry over her safety.
"He's right, paniga," Ahnah swallowed, tears pouring profusely down her face, her hand resting on her daughter's shoulder, "If anything happened to you…I wouldn't have been able to see you like this."
"I'll be fine, I tell you!" Yue tried to reason with them, "That was during an eclipse. It's not always going to happen like that. I'm not incompetent!"
"You can be the most competent person in the world, and this palace…this damn palace is going to swallow you up," Arnook shot back. "This palace is dangerous. Your mother and I would know! We both barely survived an assassination attempt!"
"I spent that night running, holding you in one arm and your father's hand with the other," Ahnah shuddered, reminded of the very trauma from that fateful solstice night twenty-three years prior. "I missed out on your entire childhood, your entire life because of the dangers that came with this position, and that all happened after we'd become chief and chieftess. But you…you're not even coronated yet and…We would've lost you had it not been for Sokka…!" the look in the chieftess's eyes turned wild with panic, "Please, Yue. We can't take much more of this anxiety, love. Please…"
"If you really want us to be safe and stress-free thousands of miles away from you, we need the reassurance that you will be in safe hands," Arnook said. "That there's at least one competent person who's willing to look out for you. What's wrong with our wish, paniga? Don't we deserve to be happy? Don't we deserve to live in peace?! And…I-I don't even see what's wrong in this, frankly! You're both engaged! You both agreed to this, didn't you? What's wrong with speeding up the marriage? What's so great about having the wedding at the end of the week instead of now when you agreed to this?! Unless if you had some elaborate scheme of some sort planned out so you can give us the slip. Because you're good at plans, right?"
"No, no—" she turned away, tearing at her bottom lip, fiddling with her thumbs.
"Then what's the matter?" Arnook pressed, "Why don't you want this, paniga—?"
"Because she needs time, dammit!" came an outburst from the doorway. A glaring Sokka stormed inside, followed closely by Aang and Katara, who were attempting (and failing) to calm him down.
"If you spend at least two seconds thinking about everything that happened, thinking about what she'd probably be feeling right now, then you wouldn't be standing here fishing for answers, Chief," the isumataq hissed. "You never thought that maybe she'd be feeling put-off by the horrible things that happened to those sisters in those brothels? You don't think that maybe, just maybe the imposter incident and the attack last night could've had lasting mental and emotional effects? You didn't think that, oh I don't know, she'd want to recover from all that?!"
But all of Sokka's outbursts only confirmed Ahnah's and Arnook's rationales behind leaving Yue under his care. "And three more days of waiting would've accomplished all of that?"
"We would've waited longer!" he howled, "I was going to come talk to you about that if you had just kept it together for another hour!"
"How much longer should we wait, then? Give us a time to work with." Taking a step closer to the prince, "When should we get you two married? How long is it going to take? Should we wait a month? A year? A decade?! Until she's…!" The chief didn't finish, but he didn't have to for them to understand. "You would know if you had a daughter in this situation. That's all I can say, Sokka."
"If I had a daughter in this situation, I'd be her bodyguard, Chief. I wouldn't force her into something she doesn't want to deal with!"
"Great! How about I stay in the North then? Be my own daughter's bodyguard? Problem solved!" Throwing his hands up in the air, "I'd rather be next to her and suffer a panic attack every hour than live thousands of miles away, picking apart my own brain wondering how she's faring!"
Well that probably would've been an option if you hadn't wasted your life drinking and ruining your health up until now! But Sokka didn't explicitly say it, holding onto a remaining ounce of patience, "It's because we care about you and the ataniq that we want you both out of this place! Don't you get it?!"
"Well this is a matter of my daughter's life. You think I wouldn't be ready to lay my life down for her?"
And at that, Yue seemed to freeze inside-out, irises glazed over with a sudden onslaught of moisture. She blinked to do away with it, but that did nothing to stop the fact that her eyes were still boiling.
"Why would you have to lay down your life, Chief?" Aang interjected. "The White Lotus is willing to stay behind if need be. The sentries all respect Yue—"
"That would be assuming other people exist solely to look out for me," Yue frowned, "They have their own lives, their own feelings and duties and families—"
"You see that!" Arnook cried out, "This is why nothing else is going to work! My daughter's grandiose morals will never allow it!"
"Forget the White Lotus, then! I told you that I'm going to be beside her the entire time!" Sokka snapped.
"I'm also going to be here in the North for a considerable amount of time," Katara followed. "Yue is like my sister. I'll be watching back, too, Angayok."
But to Yue's anxious parents, those arguments, of course, held no more merit than Aang's suggestion. "I'm not as much of a blubberpuss as you all think I am," Arnook said. "I know how the world works. I know that fate is unpredictable, and I know that we can never be certain of anything. Whether that's our life or security or even the loyalty of people." Turning to Yue, specifically, "But in this very moment, in this very temple, in front of our very gods, I'm harboring the strong conviction that Sokka will be loyal to you enough to provide for you for the rest of your life. It is because I trust him this much that I want him beside you at all times. All times. And no, I'm not throwing him under any sleigh because I know he genuinely cares for you. Whether you want to believe it or not."
The princess said nothing, but it was easy to recognize the conflict written on her face.
"I know you wanted the time to fully contemplate this. I understand, I do," Arnook softened his voice. "I know that marriage isn't something that should happen on a whim, I'm not an idiot. But this is a matter of keeping you alive. If you don't care about your safety for yourself, then you should take care of yourself for the sake of the millions of tribefolk relying on you to change the face of the Water Tribe." Holding her by the shoulders, "Mr. Akluvik of the Leadership Council is just an hour away by sky bison. If you choose to go through with this, I will invite him here under emergency circumstances. He will give you all the documents you need tonight. In the Spirit Oasis the second after you're married. Sokka will be your Chieftain-Consort. And you will be the Chieftess."
Stepping out of her daze as she looked at him, eyes slightly widened. "Chieftess?"
Everyone else gawked at the chief, surprised.
"Wait…is Yue going to be coronated tonight?" Sokka's jaw dropped.
"No, but her status will be chieftess on paper," Ahnah explained before turning to her daughter. "You will have all the legal powers of a chieftess since you will have acquired a Chieftain-Consort. You are free to change any law at any time as you see fit with the exception of the Heir Policy, which is reserved for after your coronation. No one will know about your change of status, but they won't question you, thinking you're taking full authority under the emergency protocol."
"All that will be left is your coronation when you will be officially recognized," Arnook said. "To the tribe, you may still be the dronningi, but on paper, you know who you'll be? Chieftess Yue of the Northern Water Tribe! Ataniq Yue! Nunaatip Anaana!" Chieftess Yue! Mother of the Tribe!
And the entire time, Yue just gawked at her parents. Exhilaration, jubilation, elation— all were written on their faces for a split moment in time, coupled with a vibrant spark of hope that hinged on her decision.
"Yue, just take a moment to consider me and your mother," Arnook said to her. "We don't have it in us to hold off any longer. We don't have the strength to fear for your life another second, let alone a few days. There is no time. Anything can happen at any time. I'll stand here all day and tell you this over and over if I have to."
"Spare us from the suffering, Yue," Ahnah choked out, brushing at her eyes, "Please."
"Spare us from the suffering." The request played over and over in the princess's mind, rendering her helpless and uncertain. "I need to be alone."
Chapter 50: Inaamiya Part 1
Chapter Text
A frazzled Yue stood beside the window, looking out into the tundra drenched in the late afternoon light. She was not sure how much time had passed since she isolated herself in the storage chamber, but she did not care to step out. Apart from the obvious objectives of cooling down from the highly charged conversation and catering some time to think, part of the reason was the exhaustion that took over coupled with the impending weight of whatever decision she would make.
"You will have all the legal powers of a chieftess since you will have acquired a Chieftain-Consort. You are free to change any law at any time as you see fit with the exception of the Heir Policy…"
"Chieftess Yue of the Northern Water Tribe! Ataniq Yue! Nunaatip Anaana!"
"No one will know about your change of status, but they won't question you, thinking you're taking full authority under the emergency protocol."
At one point, she had abandoned all efforts in sorting out a solution and succumbed to sporadic naps, and in the haze of sleep, she heard distinct yelling. Most of the time, it was between Sokka, who propagated the princess's freedom, and the Northern chief, who insisted that the impromptu marriage was a sort of "security measure" for the princess. And occasionally, a desperate Aang would jump in between all the yelling, saying whatever he could to calm the situation. There came a point when the arguments progressed enough to draw genuine concern from Yue, for the men were clearly stubborn and loud enough to rattle the temple in its entirety. Eventually, they ended up dropping their efforts, likely trying to catch their breaths. Silence settled in for a considerable amount of time following that.
Deciding that a talk with the prince would help her come to a decision, she stepped out of the room, finding that no one else was immediately present. Distinct voices could be heard in different directions; her father was supposedly arguing with Aang and Katara in one corner whereas Sokka was speaking with the chieftess, likely in another chamber several feet away. Yue then headed in the direction of Sokka's voice, picking up on its strained condition. Her hand rose in an attempt to knock—
"I do have feelings for Yue!"
Her hand stilled as did her pulse, and on the other side of the door, so did the isumataq's in the heat of his declaration.
"But I won't have you force her into this, ataniq," Sokka rasped, "And emotional blackmailing won't cut it!"
"Call it what you want, but this is for her safety, Sokka. She will be safe with you, for heavens' sake! You're La!"
"That kind of thinking is very dangerous," the warrior said. "You can't rely on blind superstition to think people are divine or whatever. 'Cause whether or not La exists, we know for sure that predators are running wild here. Enough people have been turned into La throughout recent history, and enough of these 'Las' have taken advantage of our sisters. Have you heard about Kinji yet?"
"But you are not like that. You're no Kinji," Ahnah reasoned, "And it's true that you care for her. You took a stab wound for her. During the eclipse. You endured considerable pain at a time when access to a waterbending healer was blocked. You watched her back even when she didn't want you involved in the risks. Isn't that enough?"
"Exactly. Isn't that enough? Isn't that enough for you to have me watch her back without marriage involved? What more do you and the chief need, ataniq? What else do I need to do to prove myself? So what if I'm not her husband? I won't abandon her! Why can't you understand this?" His voice lowering, skidding into a tender tone, "I won't protect her any less. I won't love her any less."
And on the other end, a wide-eyed Yue swallowed thickly.
"But love alone isn't enough," Ahnah insisted. "In a proper, civilized society, the closest a woman's bodyguard can get to her at night is outside of her chambers, where he will stand guard. And he may be the most competent person in the world. But an enemy in times like these would seek to get into her very bed." Giving the isumataq a serious look, "What can the bodyguard outside do to an enemy who might have snuck inside? Cross the line that's forbidden for a man to cross unless he's that woman's husband? Do you think the tribefolk would keep their mouths shut if such a thing happened?"
Which conveyed several things all at once and brought about a deep, aggravated flush to Yue's face.
"That's still no excuse for a hurried wedding," Sokka said, fighting off his own awkwardness, "For one, that's assuming Her Highness has no means of taking care of herself whatsoever, which is far from the reality. And even if nightly guard duties are genuinely what you're worried about, I'll go above and beyond to make sure the premises is secure from the outside, and I'm sure at least one of the Revivalist sisters will be willing to watch over her in her chambers inside if she agrees to it."
"But my daughter's superfluous morals won't account for that, and you know it!"
"Then do explain to me how I'm different, ataniq," the isumataq pressed. "How is she going to allow me to watch out for her? Up until now, she has consciously tried to prevent me from being involved with anything concerning her. Either that or she never actively reached out to me for any reason. I've been the one actively insisting to be by her side, and she doesn't approve of even that sometimes!"
"But upon marriage, you will be bound to her with a substantial connection she can't disregard. Her entire argument against strangers stepping in as security rests on the fact that those kinds of people have their own families and lives, that it would be wrong and selfish for her to rely on those people for her safety. But with a marriage, you will no longer be seen as one of those strangers."
"If substantial connection is all that's needed, why do you think she doesn't want you and the chief involved with her safety measures? You're both her parents and are substantially connected to her, and she doesn't want you to take her hits. If she feels that way about her own parents, then think of how she feels about someone she just met a week ago—"
"It's because I can't fight, and Arnook has lost touch with most of his abilities over the years. But you're young, strong, capable," the chieftess reasoned. "A marriage would seal your lives together. She can't argue that you have your own life, your own family if, through marriage, she becomes an intrinsic part of your life and family, and you become an intrinsic part of hers." Softening her voice, "If you become family to each other, then protecting each other won't be a sacrifice for either of you. It will be a necessity, a natural instinct to protect loved ones."
"You know what else is natural instinct, Your Majesty? Feeling disgusted in yourself if you had to marry someone you love and they don't return the sentiment." Shaking his head, "I can't marry the woman I love knowing that she doesn't want this or that she's not ready."
The woman I love… The princess continued to hold her breath, feeling a weird warmth settle in her racing chest.
"I think of her as an intrinsic part of my family even without us being married," Sokka said. "I understand that you might think of marriage as being a seal-the-deal kind of thing, a sacred event or something. That being said, I still personally don't see what sitting in front of a fire, saying a few words of affirmation, and drawing on each other's wrists will do to change our feelings." Crossing his arms, standing his ground, "If she doesn't want a marriage, then there will not be one. Even if you have good underlying intentions— as sexist as they are— they're not gonna override her preferences. This is a decision concerning her life, and only she has the right to decide what she wants to happen."
"If she really doesn't want to do it, then fine. She can just let us stay here as an alternative," Ahnah insisted. "We may not be that useful when it comes to fighting, but we are willing to grovel in front of anyone to keep her alive. We will do everything we can to take her hits, and she won't be able to protest because our authority as her parents entitle us to protect her."
To which Yue felt her racing heart come to an abrupt stop, fear lining her eyes.
"I told you that's exactly what she doesn't want to happen!" Sokka exclaimed.
"No matter what you say, I'm not leaving if it means I can be by my daughter's side, isumataq," the chieftess hissed. "You don't want a marriage? Great! But that doesn't mean you get to stop me from being my daughter's shield. I didn't struggle through my condition and make it out alive after twenty-three long years just to see her be harmed!"
"Well I'm not gonna just stand here and let that happen, honorable ataniq. I won't have you and the chief sacrifice yourselves, and I sure as hell won't have Her Highness go through every minute of her life stressing over what will happen to you—"
"But I can't abandon her!" the chieftess shrieked, her quivering fists clenched, moisture blurring her vision. "You both can hate us all day every day for the rest of your lives, but I REFUSE TO LOSE HER AGAIN!"
Sokka gulped, taking a step back as the chieftess raged on. Yue, too, nearly jumped from the screams.
"The moment I saw her, I swore to myself that I will never let anything happen to her as long as I'm alive, but then she was snatched away from me! And thanks to Khasiq and his regime, she grew up alone, more or less. But I can't have her be alone anymore." Brushing back the tears that raided her face, "And even though I know you're La, I don't have it in me to trust that you'll both be together until I have proof—!"
"I wish there was some kind of proof!" Sokka said helplessly. "Maybe a concrete way for me to prove how much I care about her, but there isn't! Now I can sit here and write a book about what an awesome person she is and…a-and how compassionate and kind and beautiful and fun and thoughtful she is…How I never thought it was possible to love someone in such a short time and…and how a week can change someone in such a drastic way… I will write a fucking book…But there's no objective way I can prove this, so you're just gonna have to take my word for it."
The sheer ease with which he "played the part" of a lover remained mind-boggling to Yue. She didn't understand where he was drawing this much passion from to fuel his act because any reasonable person who might have overheard him would come to the conclusion that he really did have feelings for her. Was this really how gratitude and radical obligation worked? Was he willing to lie and say he harbored feelings just for the sake of helping her out?
"No matter what you say, I refuse to go against Her Highness's preference," Sokka made his point for the millionth time. "And I refuse to put you and the chief in danger—"
"Then do us all a favor and strangle me and the chief to death! So we won't have to be around to see this—!"
"And that'll help the situation how?!" came the retort. "For the first time in a long time, she's happy, Chieftess! She wants nothing more than the chief to pick his ass up—!"
Ahnah glared at him.
"Sorry, sorry," he stopped himself, "I'm sorry, I didn't mean it like that. I shouldn't have said that." Lowering his voice, "Chieftess, Yue wants nothing more than the chief to stop wasting his life in intoxication. I know she would want to see him pick himself up to the point where he's a capable warrior again. I know she wants you to recover. She wants both of you to be safe and happy, for you to return to your former glory. And I really think the least you can do as her parents is to not say things like this in front of her. She has enough to deal with!"
And Ahnah couldn't disagree with any of that.
"If you really think of yourself as her parents, surely you'd want to make sure she's happy. And if her happiness is in wanting you and the chief safe somewhere else or wanting to wait to get married or not get married at all, then all of those options should be respected. Ergo, don't force the princess into anything." And after taking a huge, deep breath, clearing his throat, "I don't mean to be disrespectful, and I'm sorry for the colorful language, but I'm on her side in this. And with all due respect, we're done with this conversation."
Yue didn't have the time to snap away from the shock of hearing a conversation of such an emotive degree, therefore she didn't have the chance to step away by the time the prince reached the icy door latch. He found her standing directly in front of the door when he opened it, and the exhaustion on his face, followed by the stress in his step, all came to a fierce halt, his eyes wide as he gawked at her. A fierce blush took over his face, accompanied by a sudden torrent of sweat. "D-Dronningi, I…"
Ahnah fumbled to dry her face, "Paniga?"
Yue did her best to dismiss her flush and turned to the prince, her head held high. "May I talk to you for a minute, Prince Sokka?"
The ray of hope in Ahnah's eyes was obvious as she left the duo to themselves. Yue did not say anything for the first few minutes, citing the need to let the isumataq calm down and rest up his voice for at least a few minutes. Sokka, in the meantime, wondered how much of the conversation she heard. Did she hear the whole thing? Were the moments to follow set to be moments of confession? Would she find his hopelessly enamored state ridiculous given the short time span? After all, she wasn't the one to believe in love at first sight, right?
"H-How much of it did you hear…?"
The princess turned to him, noting the stark crimson on his face, "When you started telling her how you had feelings for me."
"O-Oh…"
"I didn't mean to eavesdrop."
"I was being p-pretty loud," he admitted with a stammer, brushing away the sweat at his brow.
She took another look at him and his gawking form before saying, "I admit you're a good actor, Sokka. I know you made them infinitely happy right now by playing the part of a caring fiancé and 'reaffirming your feelings' and all that…And I also know that you're using that to argue your point that marriage isn't necessary for you to look out for me. But as a heads-up…the better you act, the more they'll start getting their hopes up. The more they start expecting things from you— from us. And the harder it will be for me to come up with a reason for annulment that they'll actually believe."
And all at once, all the anticipation, the swell of both nervousness and hope, the buildup of anxiety and the bubble of adrenalin that was near to bursting...it deflated, collapsing from the inside. Acting?
"But it's okay, really," she said on second thought, "Because even if you weren't pretending to like me, they wouldn't have let you go so easily. Since you're a fellow Wolf-Moonite."
He took a deep breath, dismissing his dilemma and focusing instead on the immediate issue. He glanced at the dronningi, who was twiddling with her fingers and slowly pacing back and forth. He approached her then; the hand on her shoulder was gentle and warm, and sharp blue eyes thawed when she caught sight of them. Before she knew it, she was led to a seat on the nearest pelts.
"Don't panic, dronningi. Just tell me what to do, and I'll do it."
"I don't know…" Shaking her head, "I just…I'm so sorry."
"Hey," he scooted a little closer but still made sure to give her space, "There's nothing to apologize for."
"I'm throwing you under the sleigh, and it's killing me, I…"
"Yue, for the hundredth time, I offered this, and you're not throwing me under any sleigh," he whispered. "But we can stop this right now. I know you're feeling overwhelmed."
"You must be overwhelmed, too, obviously."
"Well…yeah, but…"
Frowning as she briefly turned to the door, on the other side of which the others were likely waiting to hear about the fruit of this conversation, "I get they're worried about me, and granted, I'm not in their shoes to think like them. And I know they've been raised in a sexist environment, and I also know that none of these things excuse their reasoning... but ataata basically dragged the situation up to this point based on a whimsical fairytale that you've fallen in love with me at first sight or something. And he has anaana convinced, too. And that's tolerable, I guess, if there's genuine affection involved between us. We respect each other, but we don't love each other, do we?"
Based on a whimsical fairytale that you've fallen in love with me at first sight… we don't love each other, do we? He bit his lip, aware that this was to be expected but still helplessly caught in the very feelings she had just dismissed.
"They think a husband is essentially a tolerating bodyguard who provides food and sexy sex twenty-four seven, but that's a gross objectification of men. Besides, one week isn't enough to decide if you want to be with someone forever. Not that we're going into this with a committing mindset, necessarily, but generally speaking. Based on whatever logic they're following to justify that we'll live happily ever after or something…"
"I know…but just remind yourself it's nothing more than a scheme...if we were to go through with it, I mean."
Casting a glare at the ground, "Why did Imona have to make a big deal about the attack anyway? And I told the guards not to tell anyone. There's no privacy at all, I swear—"
"Well this isn't a small issue. You could've been seriously injured. I won't say you don't understand the danger you're really in, but you can't take it lightly."
"I just didn't want my parents finding out," she sighed.
"Yue," he began calmly, "It's not the end of the world. I'll back out of this. It's not too late." Frowning, "I'd offer to be a runaway groom if it'll help the situation, but that would likely mean I won't be able to see you ever again."
"That would likely mean I won't be able to see you ever again." Her gaze softened.
"But I can tell them I changed my mind. That I don't like you like that anymore—"
"After you've been telling my father this entire time that you have strong feelings for me and even wanted to court me before marriage? I mean, I don't understand how they believed you did like me that way to begin with, but do you think they'll believe you when you suddenly turn the tables?"
"I'll go talk to them again—"
"That won't work, Sokka, nothing will work. You'll be losing your voice for no reason." Crossing her arms, "Ivaneq went ahead and told them all the details about how I was seconds away from being asphyxiated and all that good stuff, and that's what fired them up. And now they're panicking."
"What was he even thinking?" the isumataq threw his hands up in exasperation, "No parent wants to hear something like that! If that was scary for me to see, I can't imagine how scary it would be for them to even think about it…"
"And it doesn't help that they've experienced their own trauma," she added. "They've really crossed the threshold this time, and they're not going back. They won't no matter who talks to them, no matter how long I go on hunger strike again—"
"We're not going down that route, okay?" he insisted with a spike of panic.
"I'm not," she assured, "and I don't want you losing your voice over this." And following a contemplative pause, "But I will say I've given this arrangement more thought…and I realize…" She looked him in the eyes, "I can't come to a solid decision unless I figure something out."
He felt his pulse toppling to a stop out of nervousness. What if she asked him what he thought about her? Did he have it in him to confess without the fear of being ridiculed or struck down under the "attraction" argument?
"Do tell me this, Sokka. Would you do the same thing if you were in this circumstance? Would you go through with an arrangement like this? And be honest. This is an issue regarding morality, and I need to set an example as the tribe's leader. Harmless deceit is fine, but I can't do horrible things like using people…and I don't want you to make me feel better just because."
He let out the breath he'd been holding, "Dronningi, this is coming from the bottom of my heart, all ethical considerations in mind. There should be no guilt. This would've been horribly wrong if you'd been playing me this entire time, telling me you actually had feelings for me only to turn against me after the wedding and say it was all a lie for the throne. But you didn't do any of that. I was the one who approached you with his offer. And I did this because you're the only person who's deserving of that throne, because of that dumb Heir Policy that says you need to be married to someone at the very least to be considered for the throne."
The subtle panic in her eyes appeared to subside a little.
"I know you'd never be the person to use someone for your advantage. I know you enough to know that," Sokka told her. "And rest assured, I don't feel used. I feel respected and acknowledged. More than I was in the South. In fact, that's why I approached you with this idea. To me, this is no different than the other schemes we both used to get around dumb things. If anything, I feel like a sidekick. And if a reasonable person looked at our arrangement from the outside, if that person saw that I made the offer, that person would reasonably understand that I'm not being used. No one asks to be used, Princess."
"No one asks to be used." Though still holding onto a degree of hesitation, she gave a brief nod of acknowledgment.
"And if it came down to what I'd do if I was in this exact situation, if it was required for a higher purpose, and if it was a mutual deal like this, then yeah, I'd go through with a marriage like this one. Of course, I wouldn't do something like this with someone I don't care about or trust. And I'd let the other person know how much I care about them and how the situation is a difficult one…just like how you've been doing to me the entire time." Giving her a resolute look, "So abandon this idea that you're using me. Considering the position our culture is in right now, and the idiocy of the leadership council and the Heir Policy, a guy in the role of a husband is needed one way or another to seal this deal. And I thought I would be more of an advantage for you than some Kutiq-Mutiq in the street who'd be possessive of you and your treasury."
It was a logic similar to the one that came up during her matchmaking session a few days ago: the benefit of being "kidnapped" by a friend with good intentions that far outweighed the harm in being married off to a greedy stranger. Why not "marry" a friend whose goals were similar and whose consent was expressed instead of actually investing in a doomed relationship for the sake of fulfilling a requirement?
"I want you to be free, Yue," Sokka told her with all sincerity. "I thought this was the best thing I could do to make sure you ended up being as free as possible. So you can change the tribe as you see fit. Because you need to be the one on that throne, not some idiot who plays around with people's lives and destroys morality on a regular basis. Once you're officially coronated in front of the tribe as the chieftess, you can change these stupid rules for good so no one else would have to set up contracts like us. And that's all there is to it. It was never my intention to hold you captive in a restrictive relationship or anything, and it was definitely not to take advantage of you in any way. It's the idea that after this ceremony, you'll be able to do whatever you want, and your parents won't be here to watch everything you do, everything we do. They won't be policing us to act like an actual married couple, and they'll be safe on the other side of the world with a high level of security. And then, we'd be able to break it off."
And that was the entire purpose of this arrangement, but needless to say that no one, as Sokka put it, "expected the yakshit to hit the ceiling this fast."
"We can throw out this plan, and we could directly rebel against that council leader dude all we want to. That is always gonna be an option, and I'll be more than happy to hand his ass to his face. But the reason I didn't go ahead and suggest this in the beginning was because, as you always say, it's quicker to just follow the rules— or at least pretend like we're following the rules— just enough to break the system from the inside. And in the present circumstances, time isn't gonna be on our side unless Khasiq is formally arrested, which can't happen if his minions are actively destroying all the evidence of his crimes as we speak."
Hearing all of this definitely helped enlighten Yue as the wheels in her mind turned at a faster rate, quickly piecing together every issue that had been plaguing her, finding answers to them under his reassurances. It took another few minutes for her to plan everything, map everything out in her mind before she stood up, a determined look on her face.
"I know I haven't been consistent with what I thought about this arrangement before. I kind of agreed to it, and then we were betrothed, and then I had second thoughts but I never actively protested and…it was all very weird and strange…" letting out the breath she'd been holding for a while, "But now…I decided I want to go through with this."
"Just because they want you to do this doesn't mean you have to do it," Sokka reiterated. "I'll drop out, dronningi, just say the word."
"I didn't decide on this because they want it, necessarily," she assured. "It's because it's needed. And because it's not the real deal and the fact that you're comfortable with it. Because it's like you said. It's not like our lives will be any different."
"I understand that doesn't help the panic all the way—"
"No, it does help," she assured. "I'm not promising myself to you, and you sure aren't promising yourself to me. The only promise involved here is that the North will be entrusted to me."
"So…do you really want to, then?" he gulped, "Marry me?" Before sputtering, "F-For lack of better phrasing—"
"Yes." The look in her eyes, the weight of her response— it was all electrifying.
"Again, I won't have you be compelled into doing this—"
"I'm not being compelled. I thought about it. And talking to you really helped. And the only purpose my parents' tantrums served is to lessen a bit of that guilt. I was initially guilty of deceiving them, but now…I'm not as guilty anymore." Glaring, "Stupid emotional blackmailing."
"Are you sure? Sure sure?" Sokka bit his lip, failing to calm his racing heart, "Because dronningi, I can't sit in front of that marital fire thing or whatever knowing you hate being in this situation—"
"It's fine, Sokka. In fact, it's like you said. It only reiterates the importance of infiltrating the system from the inside." A glare, "Those people want a marriage so bad? They'll get one. But all that matters is that I'm the one in control of the situation."
"Of course. Once the documents are handed over to you, you have the power to break off this arrangement whenever you want."
"As do you."
"Yeah…"
"But chances are I'll likely have to let this arrangement continue up until my actual coronation."
And although he was hesitant at first, he then suggested, "Or maybe a few days even after the coronation. I mean, wouldn't people be suspicious of you if a separation was announced right after the coronation? Not that we'll be announcing our marriage to the public or anything, but Mr. Akluviq might raise an issue." Adding further before she could dismiss the concern, "I don't want him or the Leadership Council people to think less of you. Because even though this is a mutual arrangement, there's no way they're gonna know about it. And they're gonna think this was all set up, and they'll say a million things…"
"At that point, I won't care what people will think about me, whether they're Leadership Council members or not. They can call my efforts fraudulent, for all I care. As long as Khasiq has zero access to any and all of the North's positions by that point, I won't have anything to worry about. Besides, I don't plan to have you stay here any more than you should, isumataq—"
"That won't be a problem, dronningi," he said quickly. "I don't want people to think of you any less."
Upon further contemplation, "On second thought, I don't want people to think badly of you, either, isumataq. I don't want the Leadership Council or my parents to assume I broke it off with you because you did something to piss me off or something."
"This isn't about me—"
"Well as your friend, I have the right to look after you. Just as you're looking out for me," she insisted. "We will need to think of a way to show the Leadership Council that we 'naturally' grew apart or something like that. Make a smooth exit from this arrangement. Since we won't be announcing anything to the general public." Shrugging, "But we have lots of time to figure that out anyway."
"Yeah…" Clearing his throat, "We can have this deal in writing if you want."
"It's fine. I trust that you'll follow the terms."
"I will, and I'll do everything I can on my part to make this go as smoothly as possible. Nothing's fixed or binding, and I won't come near you in any way you don't want me to—"
"I know that, that's not what I'm worried about. Spirits, it's not you, ikkingutima. It's not that I don't trust you. And I don't want you thinking of yourself as being any less or...as if you're undesirable or anything. It's the process. And the ethical considerations. Everything's just moving so fast, and it feels wrong even though it doesn't have to be wrong…But I've come to terms with it. This is the only other option I have of taking the North away from Khasiq, and I don't want to let it go."
"I get it, I do, and I know the panic isn't gonna go away just like that, but I don't want you to be terrified. That's the main thing." Frowning, looking away, "If you're terrified…I can't sit there and be okay with this."
Her hand flew to his wrist, drawing his attention. She held a look that was both confident and soft. "I'm not terrified of you, Sokka. I promise."
"Well good…" Swallowing, "I'm telling you again, if you don't want to go through with this, I'll try to come up with an excuse. Whatever excuse there is—"
"No, it's okay. I'm okay with this."
"You sure?"
"As long as you are," she told him. "I know you made this offer, and I just need the confirmation that you're really, truly okay to go through with this."
"I am."
"There's no turning back, you know that, right? I mean, not really since there's still annulment, but this will be embedded in our memories for a long time…And no one wants to willingly enter a contract like this—"
"Your Highness," he stopped her with a determined look of his own, "There would be no greater honor."
Silence settled in as they simultaneously took a breath, letting the impact of their mutual agreement simmer in the air. Yue brushed aside the sweat at her temples, letting a more serious concern take over, "I trust that you took this decision because you care about the North, yes?"
"Of course. The North and the South are no different to me," he said.
And after taking another look at him as if trying to search for something, as if trying to extract the level of sincerity in his words, she whispered, "Then I trust that you will look after the North if something happens to me?"
Sokka felt his chest become tighter, heavier at the question, "Your Highness, nothing's going to happen to—!"
"They're going to call in Mr. Akluviq the moment I tell them we're going through with this," Yue said. "And I plan to name you as my…well, "successor" isn't the right word, but the point is, you'll be second in line for my position—"
"What?" came the incredulous cry, "Princess, they might say I'm the Chieftain-Consort, but I'm not going to go through with that literally! You are the leader of the North, and you will always be—!"
"Until the day I'm not around."
"No, don't say that! I won't have you say that!" came his stubborn response.
"Sokka, calm down. I know I'll be okay, but just in case—"
"No, there's no 'just in case.' You're the leader, and you will always be. I won't just stand around and watch you get hurt!"
"Sokka, I know, okay? I know you'll do everything in your power. I'll do everything in my power to protect myself, too, obviously. But…but…in case the universe has other plans… it might not even be harm, necessarily. Maybe if there's some other unforeseen reason that will make me unfit for the throne or something…"
And the moment she said that, terror etched across his face. Does she know she's the Akna? "What reason would there even be?" Placing his hands on her shoulders, "Yue, you're not going to abandon the North, promise me. You're not gonna let anything phase you. No harm, no reason that you speak of—"
"Sokka, this is all speculation. I'm thinking ahead—"
"You're imagining things at this point," he huffed, "What's gonna happen, huh? You think I'll let anything happen to you?"
"It's just a precautionary measure, Sokka, please try to understand. I need to think these things through. Even if they never happen."
It was clear that he didn't like what he was hearing. "I didn't suggest this arrangement so I can be chief of the North. This isn't some kind of plot for me to take over—"
"Oh my goodness, I swear, Sokka, I know. And that's exactly why I think I can count on you to lead the North. You don't have to stay here to lead, by the way, you can exercise control even from the South—"
"Seriously, not helping!"
"I'm only saying I plan to leave the North under Southern jurisdiction in the event that there's an emergency circumstance—"
"Well there won't be!"
"Even if there isn't! Even if it never comes," she persisted. "I need to make sure the North is in good hands. Because I'm not an idiot, either, and I, too, know how the world works. I know the level of danger I'm in. Even if some people think that I'm disregarding it or that my morals are grandiose…"
"I didn't say that—"
"Well my parents did."
Sokka's frown didn't change, "This doesn't feel right."
Looking at him, "Even if I really was to accept you as my husband, you would've been chief anyway."
"Are you sure you're not doing this because you feel guilty that I'm going through with this?"
"Even if this arrangement wasn't a thing, and I was still coronated without having to be married, I would still name the South as the next best option, I promise," she told him. "You don't understand, Sokka. You have people ready and willing to defend the South. That's not the case here, and I need to leave the North in capable, careful hands. And if I had a sibling who is of ruling age— if I had a sibling at all— I wouldn't have gone this far. That's why I need other sources, other trustworthy people who are willing to take on this responsibility. I'd rather have the South oversee the North than have the North be put in Khasiq's hands." Harboring a degree of fear, "There won't even be a North anymore if that man is in charge of it."
And that, Sokka couldn't argue with.
"There will be some exceptions, though. First, if I happen to have any children…after miraculously overcoming all of my insecurities, that is," came a dry chuckle, "but honestly, as much as I'd love children, I don't want to look into that possibility if the probability of harm is high for me. If anything was to happen to me, my children would be either targetted or abandoned, and I don't want to even imagine that—"
"Your Highness!" came his sullen cry.
"I'm just speculating," she said, continuing carefully, "As a second possibility, the South can choose someone competent from the North to lead it. If there's no competent person at that exact moment, the South can take authority and wait until it finds someone worthy. And third, in the event that my parents have another child…"
He blinked at her, "Your parents?"
"It's not impossible. If that happens, my sibling will always be able to take control over the North once he or she is old enough. And until then, the South will continue to oversee the North."
"It won't go that far," Sokka insisted. "You'll be safe, and your kids are gonna be safe, and you'll be the start of a very noble bloodline."
"Yes, I can foresee that," she said, "And this is just a housekeeping matter. I'm not implying I'll die or anything—"
"Well don't say that! Don't even talk about death!"
"Alright, alright," she assured him with a hand to his shoulder, amused by his frantic concern, even a degree of anger over her imagined scenarios, "I will be the chieftess of the North until the end of time, and I will be the start of the best bloodline in the history of the entire universe. Happy?"
He was still frowning, his arms crossed, his head turned away.
"Come on, isumataq, lighten up. I won't say those other things again, okay? Well, I have to tell Akluviq—"
"Dronningi—!"
"I won't say it outside of that, I won't." Ruffling his hair, issuing a small smile, "Okay?"
He sighed and nodded, "Okay."
Arnook and Ahnah were elated, of course, following the princess's acceptance, and in the haze of their excitement, they revealed another modification to the wedding arrangements: the presence of the senior White Lotus sentries followed by the Revivalists. In spite of her aggravation that her most important condition, i.e. a limited audience, was blatantly disregarded, Yue felt the sentries were harmless wouldn't reveal anything to the public, but with regard to the Revivalists, she did take issue. Not necessarily that they would reveal everything but because of how the Revivalists' knowledge would complicate things. Not to mention Imona: she would definitely flip if she found out given how she didn't trust Sokka with Yue at all.
In spite of all of this, Yue did not argue. She didn't have the strength to argue, at least, even when the Revivalists rushed to the Moon Temple, filing inside one by one, processing the return of a chieftess they assumed was dead this entire time, afterward nearly stampeding over Sokka and Yue in their attempts to congratulate them and assure them of Hakoda's eventual acceptance one day. The evening had certainly been eventful, to say the least, chaotic joy blooming in all directions save for the awkwardness that circled the isumataq and dronningi.
"It's about time, my guy!"
"Twenty-three years is a long wait, but it was definitely worth it!"
"I told you Kuunnguaq's perfect for ya!"
"And I told you that the princess was perfect for you, so we're both right!"
"Who would've guessed!"
"This is so exciting! Socks finally has a lady!"
"Socks will not let you down, Princess!"
"Our two greatest heroes! Getting married! Oh Tui and La!"
Even when Imona questioned the princess with worried disapproval, Yue didn't have an arguing bone in her tired body.
"You said you wouldn't sleep with the prince even if he was the last man on earth," Imona frowned at the princess, "How could you succumb to your parents like that?"
"I find Sokka to be a nice man," was the princess's only response that she managed to squeeze out between yawns and bluffs, "And I said that in front of his father, not necessarily because I meant it."
"I told you that man's not as nice as you think!"
"For the last time, you're misunderstanding him. And there's no one else I can marry right at this moment," Yue said, for there was no way she was revealing anything to Imona anytime soon, even with regard to the contract marriage. "According to that inane Heir Policy, I need a man in my life before I can accept the throne."
"So you're just gonna spend the rest of your life with him anyway?!"
"Settle down. I'm not going to take any major steps with him. This is…this is a formality, that's all."
"If he makes one wrong move, I'll be burying him alive—"
"Imona, respect. The prince deserves respect. And you do realize that this only happened because you revealed to the world that I was attacked."
And surprisingly, the guilt made the former Revivalist keep her mouth shut.
The senior White Lotus sentries arrived next; Piandao, Jeong Jeong, and Gyatso were jubilant upon learning of Yue and Sokka's marriage. They were also here for two additional purposes: meeting the chieftess and sitting in on the meeting with Akluviq.
And speaking of Akluviq, the man eventually made his presence, followed by one Chikuguq, a professional painter all set to paint the scene of the wedding for the Leadership Council records. Both tribesmen had been sped to the Northern capital on the Avatar's sky bison, and needless to say that both were shocked and pleased to see the princess of the North. Whereas Chikuguq toppled backward, Akluviq, who was a worshiper of Tui, fainted a grand total of three times after screeching, "All hail Tui!" in response to her delightfully divine appearance. He folded his hands in prayer every time he was woken up, constantly reminded that it wasn't Tui he was looking at but the princess-regent.
"Just like Mother Tui," the man said, a near-permanent smile plastered on his face, and it took a considerable amount of time for him to have a seat and not topple over. Yue, who was obviously concerned, decided that sporting a veil would be the best course of action, and that helped calm the devout man somewhat.
"If I had known, I would've worn a veil beforehand, sir," she said to him. "For some reason, I thought you had seen me when I was younger."
"Yes, I have, Princess," the older man's smile dimmed as he turned to Arnook and Ahnah, "A few hours before the attack that night, actually…"
And Sokka couldn't help wondering if Akluviq knew of the princess's origins or if he just assumed that she was born to Arnook and Ahnah. Then again, the man had been living in the capital during that time, and judging by the wary look he exchanged with the Northern leaders, Sokka suspected the council member knew of the events of that solstice night.
"It's just different seeing you grown up, that's all," the man said, his kind smile returning to the young princess. "And it's exciting to see that you're finally getting married to your La." Turning to Sokka next, "It's an honor to meet you, Isumataq La."
"Uh…My name's Sokka, sir—"
"Same difference."
From there, the conversation took a more serious turn. In the presence of only the sentries and the Northern leaders, Yue revealed many of the plans she had in store to help change the face of the tribe. She also revealed the plans and exceptions she had revealed to Sokka beforehand.
"But Your Highness, the chief and chieftess are infertile, unfortunately…" A statement which Akluviq immediately regretted as he received a glares from Arnook, Ahnah, and Sokka. "I-I-I mean…you were a blessing from the Spirts…but they had considerable difficulty for a long time, and…"
"I'm aware that anything can happen. In the event that I am not able to take up the position for any reason, I need to make sure my homeland is secure," the princess said, casting a brief look at her parents before turning back to the council leader, "Some people think I live in the illusion that I'm immortal or something, but on the contrary, I'm very aware of my mortality."
It was the hardest conversation that Sokka ever forced himself to sit through.
With the vast majority of the Revivalists eagerly losing themselves in helping Ahnah and Arnook prepare for the wedding, and with the White Lotus occupied with Akluviq and Chikuguq, Sokka and Yue were able to have a bit of a reprieve. They kept themselves removed from the preparations and lounged in the courtyard in the back.
"They say the markings are permanent, but they eventually come off," Yue told Sokka. "It takes some time and a lot of effort. The plant from which that pigment comes from has interesting properties…"
"I'll just keep my wrist covered with my wraps," Sokka mentioned to the blue wraps at his arm.
"That's the plan for me, too," Yue admitted, glancing absentmindedly at the icy pillars.
Sokka followed her gaze before taking in the sight of the courtyard for the millionth time since they first came here. He lost himself to his surroundings, so much so that he ended up blurting out, "You say I have a lot of passion for the South, but…I have a lot of passion for the North, too."
"Well that's a relief. I thought we'd never be redeemed," she joked.
Turning to her, "I mean I'm willing to stay here longer, dronningi."
"That's kind of the plan anyway if you want to be my husband until my coronation."
"Yeah, but…I mean…" his voice turned softer from a degree of…vulnerability, strangely. "Even after you become the chieftess, I'm willing to stay longer…And not just because of the arrangement or anything, but in general."
Yue's look briefly transitioned into a look of genuine surprise, then of contemplation before, "You know you can't. You'll miss the South. Your home. Your family."
"I haven't exactly been home consistently since I was fourteen, so I'm used to the distance."
"But you don't have a reason to be consistently away from home anymore," she pointed out. "If anything, you'd theoretically miss home and take the chance to be home whenever possible. Make up for all the lost time."
A tense pause settled in with him trying to come up with another way of phrasing his intention. Instead, she broke the silence eventually with, "And anyway, wouldn't it be strange if you stay even after we have our arrangement formally annulled? Unless you have a really strong reason. Stronger than your love for the South, stronger than the awkwardness of separation…"
Swallowing, "You sure you wouldn't want me around still?"
"You know that's not what I mean, Sokka," came the gentle reprimand.
"I meant if you're sure you'll resist my charm and actually go through with an annulment," he clarified, trying to keep up a grin but finding it difficult with the tug at his heart.
"Don't worry, I have no plans of keeping you trapped here in an unwanted marriage," she assured. "Besides, there wouldn't really be a reason at that point, would there, to sacrifice more of your time to the North when you could be happily crowned in the South?"
"You know the rules. I can't be coronated unless I'm married."
Surprised, "I thought the South would be more lenient, though."
"It's a generalized Water Tribe rule, and we've been forced to go along with it, too."
"Should I pose as your wife, then?" she teased. "Another contract, perhaps? To return the favor?"
With a laugh, "That's not exactly what I had planned."
"Would you rather get married for real? You seem like the kind of guy to want a family one day. Children, at the very least, even if you don't want to commit to a partner—"
"Hey, I'm not against committing," he pointed out.
"I thought you said commitment was for saps," came the smirk.
"I didn't say commitment, I meant a blind, loveless marriage."
"Did you, though?"
"Alright, that's not the point," he flushed.
Giggling at his embarrassment, "It's okay, isumataq. If you're really and truly seeking commitment, wouldn't that help your case? Find yourself a lady you love and pamper her. Sweep her off her feet. And when the magic finally happens, marry her, have as many children as you like, raise them to be paragons of perfection and all that." Shrugging, "It won't be too hard. You have a way of winning people over. Even if you claim you don't have experience with women, necessarily."
"In that case, my charm should work on you, too, then," he sputtered, his heart rate skyrocketing.
"Oh?" raising her eyebrows, "So I can fall for you and beg you to stay with me?"
"Not beg, but allow me to stay."
"Well who am I to allow you to stay? That's your choice." Turning back to the pillars, "Even if I was to fall for your irresistible charm and ask you to stay, would that even be possible with your parents, who don't even want to share the same universe as me?"
Sure, the whole conversation had a teasing tone to it, but regardless, it raised complicated questions.
"In all seriousness, Isumataq Sokka, if you want to prioritize commitment, and if you love the South so much, what's the problem in finding a nice lady and ruling the South? Why still worry about the North even at that point? I didn't appoint you to be my bodyguard for life."
"Well I can't imagine settling down…" With anyone else. "At least, not with someone I don't love. Being forced to be…intimate, I guess…not just physically, but in an emotional way…you know what I mean." With a sigh, "I don't want to deal with that. That's why I'd like to stay here."
"No, that's why you need to find someone you love in the South."
"I doubt that. I'm not gonna marry a sixteen-year-old kid or anyone several years younger than me, and everyone else is taken." Shrugging, "And anyway, how would that make me avoid a contract and an actual wedding altogether?"
"But you just said you didn't mind commitment, and at the same time, you don't want to look around…I'm confused," she blinked, "Unless you're already in love with someone."
He gulped, his heart rate speeding up even more. "I…well…"
"I don't see how spending your entire week running around me would give you adequate time to spend with someone else. To the extent that you'd fall for them, at least. Unless I'm wrong?"
"No, you're right…" Though she could've entertained the possibility that maybe she was the one he fell for in every literal sense of the term, but no, the universe had to play with his fate on a consistent basis.
"If you are not in love with anyone and just want to escape the South's rigid system, then staying up here, where the system is also rigid— at least, until I become the chieftess, of course— isn't going to solve the issue in the South necessarily. If going somewhere else would solve all problems, I would've fled the North years ago."
"Dang," shaking his head, "You really don't want me to be here, then, huh?"
Turning serious, "It's not my plan to have you be in constant danger with me for the rest of your life…" And upon his alarmed look, she added, "Not that I plan to remain in danger for the rest of my life or anything…"
"Then what's the problem? I can't stay behind for a friend?"
She took a deep breath, "You know the famous saying by Poet Mikkiru? 'One who truly loves the ocean would let it flow freely to its will, not seek to trap it in an igloo for oneself.' When we truly appreciate someone, we don't keep that person tied down to us, nor do we do things for them that would only give us happiness. Though we welcome that person with open arms if they wholeheartedly find fulfillment in our company." Turning to him, "It's because you're my friend that I'm thinking about your career and your passion for your home. The South is where you will be most fulfilled, and I know that. I'd never keep you away from the South just because I enjoy spending time with you."
He wasn't sure how to respond. It was an insightful analysis that he would've accepted to be true had he encountered it a couple of weeks ago. What changed? The princess, the North, the affection flooding his chest at this very moment.
"I mean, I'd visit the South. Even if it's just to see you...even if it means we'd meet secretly…but would I stay in the South? First of all, that wouldn't be possible if I had to keep myself a secret from your parents and still stay. Second of all, can I even set foot away from the North in the first place? Leaving the North by itself…it's like leaving a toddler all alone in an empty igloo in the middle of a blizzard." Shaking her head, "The North is my baby, there's just no way…"
"I would never expect you to abandon the North, dronningi."
"And I'd never ask you to leave the South," she said, having lost all incentive to tease by now. "We may be good friends, but we'd have to rule our separate divisions sooner or later, right? If neither of us can let go of our homes, we would have to literally be Poles apart one day or another."
And yet, a stubborn part of him refused to accept or think about that separation.
"And it's not that you can't stay behind, necessarily. You'd just be overruling a lot of things you care about if you did. But if you truly want to stay for a long time...at least give me a reason, then. One reason. Something that you think is more valuable than your tribe and your future and the company of your family." With a dry laugh, "I know the North is obviously the greatest place you've ever been to, but what's here that tugs at your heartstrings in all the right ways? A pretty-faced moral wasteland that I'm desperately trying to fix…I happen to be in love with it, but what could this land possibly hold for you that's more powerful than your love for the South? And it better not be your gratitude."
Silence settled in again as he lost himself to her eyes, trying to convey things he couldn't easily through words but failing to do so. She remained confused, uncertain of why he would even be willing to stay for longer than he should.
"But we don't have to think about that now," she eventually dismissed. "All we have to think about at this moment is letting the rest of the night pass by somehow. Just sit in front of that fire for a few hours, and then we can go home and pretend like this never…" Yue's eyes widened suddenly, "Oh no."
"What's wrong?"
"I just remembered…" with panic rushing back to her, "You know how a wedding works, right?"
"Yeah, the guy and girl sit in front of a fire for an hour or two, and then they draw a permanent symbol on each other's wrists, and then they say…what was it… inaamiya? Yeah, inaamiya or whatever, and then they ki…" he stopped his rambling, turning completely red in the face, seeing that she, too, appeared flushed by his reaction. "Uh…unless if I'm not remembering correctly—"
"Everyone tribesperson has seen a Water Tribe wedding, you can count on that," she pressed her lips together and fiddled with her fingers, "Are we going to have to…?"
"Uhhhhhhh…" But he couldn't process anything for a long moment, for he was involuntarily inviting fantasies at that point despite outwardly avoiding all eye contact. Kissing Yue, oh dear universe…
"We…we could pretend?" Yue mumbled to herself, "No, no, there's not a…how can we pretend to kiss? Everyone's going to be there, watching, oh Spirits…" Turning to the frozen prince, "Isumataq? Got any ideas—?"
"Kiss…kiss!" An instinct to grin stupidly, blissfully— a momentary blip in his consciousness— overridden by a strange look from the princess. He faked a cough, finding a need to mask his eagerness with a look of disinterest if at least to cover up his feelings, to hide the hearts in his eyes. The sheer flood of dopamine coupled with adrenalin, but of course, he was no creep to show off the fact that he'd die for her kiss—
"Uh…isumataq—?"
"We can't kiss, I can't kiss you!" And the moment those words flew from his lips, he had never looked so horrified in his life, "Oh my universe…Your Highness…I didn't mean…!"
And all she could do was blink at his spastic outburst, wide-eyed, and slowly took a step back to give him space.
"No, no, that's not what…! I-I mean, no, I…no, not 'no', but…" Taking a moment to breathe, "I don't mean that it would be bad…" and he flushed more severely as he said that, "I don't want you to be uncomfortable and…I-I'm not suggesting anything!"
"Okay, calm down—"
"I swear, I don't mean to say or suggest anything that you're not comfortable wi—mmph!" He was stopped by a hand held gently up to his mouth. And dear universe, it seemed like his head was spinning from how soft her fingers were to his lips…should he dare to imagine how things would be if…?
No, no, it's disrespectful. She probably didn't want to anyway. What am I saying, of course she doesn't want to kiss me, she's panicking—
"Don't panic," she said calmly, drawing her hand back as he stood gaping at her, lost in his thoughts, beet-red in the face. "Don't panic, isumataq. We're both geniuses. I'm sure we can work our way around this. There's nothing to be worried about, okay?"
Still blinking, "I…"
"And you're telling me not to be terrified," she gave an awkward chuckle, "You look like you've seen a ghost."
"N-No, I—!"
"It's okay, I wasn't offended," she assured. "I wasn't even suggesting we do it. I just pointed out a ritual to be aware of."
"But I—!"
"Don't beat yourself up. I'll talk to Osha. See if there's a way around this."
"Okay, hold on now, that's not what I—"
"It won't be a shock to her by any means. I'm a heretic anyway, and you're not exactly orthodox yourself—"
"But—"
"Now rest up that voice of yours."
And as she began walking away, a jolt of reality struck him in the face, prompting him to burst, "Wait! Princess! I do want to kiss you, I just…!"
To which she jarred to a stop, her bright face bursting into color again as she gawked at him. There was no denying that his declaration was quite…loud.
"I mean…" Kill me now, Universe… "I'm not saying…I'm not saying I'd do anything you're uncomfortable with, but…oh, Universe, how do I say this?"
Walking back up to him after transitioning out of the shock, "So… you want to…?"
"I mean…I don't want to come across as a creep—"
"You don't have to give that disclaimer before every sentence, I get it. I wouldn't be having this conversation with you if I really did think you were a creep."
"Okay…okay…" His mouth went dry, and his voice dropped to a murmur, "I just…it's just…what Mr. Aklavuq would think? We don't want to give off the vibe that we're deceiving the Leadership Council. Even if that is what we're doing…"
"Uh…yes…?"
Taking a deep breath, "This might sound bad, but I don't mean it to be bad," he prefaced, glancing into her eyes, briefly zeroing in on her soft, perfect lips, oh Universe, take me now— "If it means your chiefdom is at stake, I'd…I'd totally kiss you…"
Raising her eyebrows, whipping her mask on to hide her embarrassed flush, cutting off his eyes' access to her lips, "You'd totally kiss me?"
Rubbing the back of his neck, "Y-Yeah…"
She nodded slowly, looking to the side as if lost in thought but really meaning to avoid all awkwardness, "Well…would it go against everything you ever believed in if you did kiss me?"
"N-No…"
"You sure? I won't have you force yourself—"
"I'm not, it's a conscious decision…" Burning the near love-drunk look off of his face with his embarrassed heat, "I'd very totally kiss you…b-but I don't know how…"
Raising her eyebrows, "Pardon?"
"I…" finding that further eye contact would lead to his inevitable doom, he turned away, "I haven't kissed anyone before."
"Oh…" she seemed to think for a moment, "Well that makes the two of us." Leaning against a nearby pillar, her arms crossed defensively over her chest, trying to appear nonchalant, "I suppose that is some sort of art…? I thought it's just a matter of… touching lips…? That's how they do it in plays…right?"
He shrugged, all of a sudden turning highly bashful.
"You can always ask your friends. We have an entire temple full of Revivalists."
"I would, but…it would kind of be embarrassing…"
"Well…surely you have guy friends who talked about this before in your friend circle or something, right? Back home in the South?" she asked. "Assuming they're married off at sixteen and have at least three kids each…? I mean, I know women do that. I happened to overhear those conversations a little bit but was never really invested in them…"
"Yeah…I, uh…I haven't exactly asked anyone how to…I mean… they give advice on other things…"
And she didn't have to guess what these "other things" were based on what looked like steam radiating from his hushed breath, "but it's kind of rare to talk about how to kiss…it just seems so simple but I guess it's not…?"
"You've never asked around or anything?"
"Well…the point is to come across like you're an expert. Even if you're not. And act all innocent in front of the older folk…" Blushing madly, "It's a guy thing."
And she wasn't sure why, but she ended up giggling at that much to his surprise. Of course, she was still too embarrassed to have her mask off, but she was, at the very least, amused.
"I'll…I'll investigate, dronningi." Investigate? "I mean…I'll…I'll find out…how to…"
"If this requires extensive research, there's no point," she said, brushing it off, "Don't wear yourself out, hotshot—"
"I'll do it, I will! I…I just gotta prepare first…if you're okay with it…"
"Okay with the research?"
"I meant," he flushed deeper, "If you're okay with…"
"Well…I'll still talk to Osha and see if there's a way around that part of the ritual…in a way that doesn't obviously give away our plan," she said, sporting a more serious look again, "But just in case she feels put-off by the suggestion…I guess we would have no other choice…?"
Blinking, "Uh…yeah…okay…"
"And, um…I'll ask around, too…I suppose…just in case…"
"Okay…"
"Okay…"
"Yeah."
"Yeah."
She made the effort to go inside but was stopped by a reminder, hence turning back, catching him off guard as he wiped the silly grin off of his face and straightened himself up. "I forgot to mention something earlier."
"Oh…let's hear it."
"By no means are either of us tethered to each other, but I won't deny that it'll feel…strange…for the first two days…since everyone around us thinks this is real, and their actions will no doubt try to construct a reality that's not real, essentially…So just out of ethical considerations…If you find that you're attracted to someone, it would be proper to opt out of this arrangement. And in the event that you'd like to opt out, you can do so at any time—"
"That won't be a problem," he assured her. "It won't get to that point."
"You're saying you won't fall in love with someone in the process? This isn't an actual marriage for you to keep yourself closed off."
"I won't be interested in anyone else either way, don't you worry."
"No one is going to pull you into their charm, huh?"
Smiling, "It's impossible to top your pull, Princess."
Her grin dimmed slightly but by no means into a frown. If anything, she retained a tiny upward curve of her lips, whispering a soft "haha" before stepping inside, hiding her flush with her mask.
Sokka ended up sprawling out on the floor, eyeing the sunset sky with a pounding heart, his excitement juxtaposed by nervousness. Oh my Spirits. Would he, who swooned just when seeing Yue for the first time, possibly survive a journey to her lips?
Chapter 51: Inaamiya Part 2
Chapter Text
Yue's official coronation ceremony was set to take place in nine months. The time would have been set for later had it not been for the princess's achievements, which gave the Council enough confidence in her abilities of "straightening out the tribe." After all, the purpose of setting the date so far ahead was to provide a reasonable time in allowing the North's situation to improve to the point of the Leadership Council safely locating back to the capital and openly declaring the princess's ascent to the throne. What this actually meant was that the princess had nine months to somehow dispose of Khasiq and his influence. The princess understood this "disposal" as having him locked away permanently following the accumulation of all evidence and furthermore, imprisoning the extremist supporters and sleeper cells of the Nationalist Party along with taking substantial steps to warrant societal changes in the tribe. Sokka, however, understood the "disposal" as slaying Khasiq and his supporters if necessary in the event imprisonment proved to be futile.
"Nine months is just the default period we decided on; the quicker this happens, the quicker you will be coronated," Akluviq told the princess. "But you will need to be very careful regardless."
"Actually, even in the event that I manage to have Khasiq imprisoned for good, I'm still going to need the entirety of the time frame," Yue said. "I told myself that I will not go through with a public coronation if the public overwhelmingly rejects my ascent. I cannot reign as the chieftess if a decent majority of my people don't approve of me."
"Here we go," Arnook sighed, earning a glare from the Southern prince.
"This isn't just a result of my superfluous morals, Chief," Yue told her father, "We have experience with how the tribe treats an unwanted ruler considering my grandfather was assassinated."
By which she referred to the assassination of Arnook's nonreligious father, Chief Aklaq. Arnook's face fell significantly following the mention.
"There's no comparison at all between you and your grandfather, dronningi," Sokka told her. "You're not unwanted by any means. You won over a significant portion of the population in just a few days by disintegrating Khasiq's unethical businesses. So many sisters were able to finally go home, experience genuine acceptance, love, and support from their family members. Think of all those families that have been reunited. Think of the commoners who were able to save themselves from debt and starvation thanks to the stimulus portions you sent. And the Black Lotus Project."
"Granted, she also upset several higher-ups who were invested in Khasiq's businesses," Akluviq pointed out in concern, "And gathering adequate support would depend on her relations with those higher-ups…"
"Those who support injustice are detrimental to society," Yue glared. "It does not matter to me whether they are higher-ups or if they'd been supporting my father over the years or whatever. They stooped low enough to profit from the horrors my sisters faced in those brothels. I refuse to have those kinds of people in my regime."
"Besides, these higher-ups you speak of only account for three percent of the total population.
Ninety-seven percent of tribefolk are regular people," Sokka pointed out. "As long as we have their support, then the majority will be overwhelmingly in the princess's favor."
"That's why I plan to use this time to court the North," Yue explained. "I have several projects and campaigns lined up. Well, one of which isn't really a campaign since I now have the authority to make it happen—"
"What campaign?" Ahnah asked, harboring a bit of worry given the extent of the princess's reckless compassion.
"Initially the 'Break the Walls' campaign," Yue said. "As the princess, I don't not have access to advanced lawmaking, but as the chieftess-in-hiding, I can make it happen overnight. At the snap of my fingers."
To which everyone— save for the enraptured Southern isumataq, obviously— gawked at the princess, believing she was completely out of her mind at this point.
"What on earth…?" Arnook glared, "Are you crazy?!"
"Do you even know the amount of backlash you will face from the ritual purists in the North?" Ahnah demanded.
"By no means will I propagate classist divisions based on idiotic beliefs," Yue insisted. "The walls will be going down. There will be no more sectors—"
"You're making more insane changes than your grandfather did!" Arnook spasmed. "There will be unrest in the city! Do you know how many skirmishes this will create?"
"I can tear the walls down, but I can't force the people to interact, and I'm aware of that. That's why the most competent of guards will take patrolling duty. People are going to learn to live together in one neighborhood, and this is final. As the capital, we must set an example to the rest of the North."
"I don't think the public is ready for this, Princess," Akluviq said. "Even if we're lucky enough to have a somewhat peaceful transition into a sectorless capital, do you think people will support your reign that quickly? They may not protest, but they won't be happy with this, either."
"You're already making this too difficult by refusing advanced security," Arnook rasped. "Do you have any idea what—?"
"Will you please listen to what she has to say first?" Sokka snapped, managing to bring down the octaves of the chieftain's voice.
"This isn't primarily a focus on who supports me and who doesn't," Yue expressed. "I want to be liked enough, yes, but this is an emphasis on the tribe learning to exercise compassion and humanity. Once the physical walls come down, the walls we built in ourselves will come crumbling down. From now on, we can not entertain even the thought of emulating what Ba Sing Se once was."
"It will be difficult to turn your enemies into friends after something of this degree," Akluviq said. "Not that this won't work, Princess, but…"
"I honestly don't think this will come off as too much of a surprise," Yue said. "The tribefolk seem to understand that radical changes will be happening in my regime. I've already passed several laws that people still think are shocking, but over the course of just two days, several people have shifted over to my jurisdiction." Turning to Akluviq, "And rest assured, my efforts in courting the tribe will not stop there. I plan on pursuing the Northern Trail Project next."
"What could possibly top this prestigious wall-breaking campaign?" came Arnook's sarcasm, which earned a glare from Sokka.
"In two months or so, I will be traveling all over the North to personally visit all districts and their assigned villages. I plan to hold town meetings in those areas so I will have the opportunity to hear each community's grievances."
"Oh my Spirits," Ahnah dropped her jaw, "Yue, what in the world…?!"
"You plan to cover around nine million square miles to visit every village? Every district?" Arnook tried to digest what he just heard. "You are insane!"
"In the next two months, I will be passing several executive orders to prepare for my absence in the capital," the princess ignored the chief's reaction, "I have previously spoken to the White Lotus about this idea when I initially began brainstorming, and many of them expressed interest in staying behind for a few more months. And according to my knowledge, Avatar Aang had also made plans to stay for a while. We will further have the Loyalist and Revivalist groups oversee the capital."
"Katara's staying, too, by the way," Sokka said supportively. "I'm sure she'll be interested in helping out however she can."
"You won't be home to oversee the country, then?" Akluviq asked.
"I'm not leaving the country, am I? I'll just be traveling throughout it," Yue answered. "Home isn't limited to just the capital. One can't be a nunaatip anaana if she neglects all of her children."
"And here I thought you were just bold and reckless, but now I know you can be ridiculous, too," Arnook frowned. "You're seriously going to cover millions of miles talking to everyone you see about their problems without even considering the possibility of being attacked like you were yesterday?!"
"I'm not willing to place a burden on all those people to travel millions of miles to see me for problems—"
"There's something called correspondence, paniga!"
"And that worked out really well for us, didn't it? If I send a messenger hawk from anywhere in the North, my correspondence will be timely delivered because I'm the princess. But what's to say for communities farther away from us? What's to say their messages won't be 'accidentally' filtered out? Clearly our North is so talented as to have mastery over several different kinds of discrimination, including communal tensions and discrimination against certain tribes." With a defensive huff, "The Nationalist Party's handling of the correspondence system has crippled it entirely. We read Prince Sokka's letter five years after it was mailed to us. Something tells me that's not very efficient."
Thus, until substantial improvements on the correspondence system were made to the extent that Yue was willing to trust it again, she decided that in terms of hearing the troubles haunting her people, she will be traveling to personally inquire about the status and situation of each district and the villages it oversees. The current plan was to spend one day in each district, hold audiences and public town meetings, traverse the villages in each district and meet the people who want to meet her, learn from them how she could improve their situation. It will be her way of both exploring the North and interacting with her people, an overwhelming majority of whose faces she hadn't seen yet.
"I'll have it all planned out in the next few weeks so we can send notices to the villages in advance," Yue said. "They can prepare themselves for the town meetings and make a list of their grievances beforehand."
"Some villages, we haven't had contact with in a very long time, Princess," Akluviq pointed out.
"And that's exactly why we need to check on them."
"There are some tribes that are hostile—"
"If we approach them with the proper attitude, they are bound to welcome us."
"Are you even aware of how many villages are in the North total?" Ahnah asked her daughter.
"Fifty-eight districts, three hundred fourteen villages according to our fifty-year-old censuses—"
"Do you even know how long this project of yours will take?"
"We have nine months. I plan to have this accomplished in two months tops, provided we have an extremely tight schedule—"
"Two months?"
"It's not impossible. And in the event of possible delays for weather difficulties, crew members getting sick, ship repairs, etc., there will be additional time up to two weeks—"
"So you're going by vessel," Aklavuq asked.
"Of course"
"What about resources for the vessel—?"
"I have all major ports outlined and mapped out according to each possible route."
"I'm sure Monk Gyatso would be willing to arrange a sky bison for us if you want, Princess," Sokka suggested. "It'll be much faster traveling by sky bison than by vessel. We wouldn't have to spend as much on resources as long as we feed and take care of the bison. And because it'll be faster, we don't have to follow a strictly tight schedule."
"It would be faster, likely even cheaper and more convenient, but I'm not willing to put any sky bison through that—"
"Being overly conscious of beasts, too, aren't we?" Arnook huffed. "For Spirits' sake, Yue, what troubling burden does a sky bison face in carrying you and the isumataq?"
"I'm not taking advantage of animals that way when there's an alternative way to—"
"This is outrageous!" Arnook shot up again, this time ignoring the Southern prince's glower, "Why exert yourself to this extent, paniga? Have you thought about how this amount of stress is going to impact your health? You know what Yugoda said—!"
"My people have problems that are going unheard," Yue stood up as well, her fingers clutching the sides of her tunic, "I've been brainstorming a project like this in the back of my mind for quite a while now— ever since I learned about the situation in the South, actually— but I never thought it would actually be possible. And now, since the Revivalist group insists on staying, and since the White Lotus sentries are willing to support the North for a period of time, and since I have the power to pass any non-Heir-Policy-related law now, the idea seems very possible to me. How else do you show your people that you appreciate them than by literally going to where they are and asking what you can do for them?"
"I understand you have noble intentions, paniga," Ahnah began, "but this is something that needs to be meticulously thought out and—"
"I'll be working on the finer details of this plan very soon. I thought all of these things through, I did!"
"That's not what we—"
"I will be married in a few hours, won't I? I will have fulfilled your impeccable security criterion, right? So what's the problem?" Standing up, having had enough of this conversation as she eyed her parents, "You might as well lock me up in a room again for the rest of my life. I don't see the point in being free if I'm still forced to keep still."
She charged out of the room following that, trying to drive out her frustration. Sayen and Sanka, who were waiting outside and grew alarmed by the look on her face, followed her immediately.
Arnook let out a shaky breath, rubbing his aching forehead, "She's being ridiculous—"
"No, she's ambitious," Sokka nearly slammed his hands on the table as he stood up, "She's genuinely trying to look out for the tribefolk. What's wrong with that?"
"So you're just gonna let her exert that much time and energy into these risky plans? Is this the care and concern you'll give her? Have you forgotten what Yugoda said about her stress levels—?"
"I will do everything in my power to take care of her and make sure she's well-rested and well-fed. I will carry her across the entire North if I have to. But I promise you that I'll be with her all the way. So let her do what she wants instead of jumping at all of her ideas. Don't forget that much of her stress is coming from her feeling like she's not doing enough, so give her the freedom she needs, dammit!"
Upon Sokka storming out of the room, no doubt heading in the direction that the dronningi went, Akluviq turned to the Northern leaders, who were still trying to digest the conversation. "Well, you've correctly chosen her La alright."
Following a considerable amount of time acquiescing to the princess's plans, Ahnah managed to coax her into preparing for the rituals. In the meantime, Arnook pulled Sokka along, showing him a collection of headdresses and looking for one that suited the young warrior best.
"Ah, yes, this is the one." Arnook reached for a particular headdress: the same one he wore for his and Ahnah's coronation ceremony. It was basically the pelt of a wolf's head accompanied by white feathers, a symbol of the Water Tribe attached to the very top of the wolf's head. The chieftain held the headdress out to Sokka. "I know tradition says that your father should be the one to pass down his headdress, but given our situation, that will have to wait. Maybe if they accept Yue…and agree to a more grand ceremony in the South in the near future…"
His utter lack of hope for that possibility was clear from his tone alone, but he was still willing to entertain the thought at least for the time being. Shedding away the pressures of earlier conversations, he smiled, handing Sokka the headdress. "See if it fits or if any quick adjustments need to be made. After Yue ascends the throne, you will be ruling alongside her. You will need a fitting headdress."
The isumataq, though, didn't take it, much less put it on.
"Would you rather wear the pin instead?" Arnook reached for an elaborate, platinum-coated pin bearing the Water Tribe insignia. He held it up to the prince's robe, attempting to put it on him, but Sokka took it and set it aside. "It's wrong, Chief."
"What's wrong?"
Oh, nothing, just the fact that this marriage isn't real. "She has to wholeheartedly accept me as her husband first. If she doesn't think of me like that, then what's the point?"
"But she's marrying you, and you'll be the Chieftain-Consort. You'll be looking out for the North…unless if she has a trick up her sleeve…"
And upon seeing the chief's look of alarm, Sokka widened his eyes, clarifying quickly, "We are getting married, but I never got to properly court her, did I? I can't just assume that deep down, she's thinking of me as someone more than a friend. She'll need some time."
To which the chief calmed down somewhat in spite of his frown. "I know this is all sudden, and I'm glad you're understanding of the fact that it will take time for her…"
"Then you should also understand that I feel comfortable about something I don't feel like I deserve just yet."
Surprisingly, Arnook didn't argue back for once. He acquiesced, putting down the headdress he'd picked out. He did, however, reach for another, much more colorful one: another pelt of a wolf's head, only this time, the feathers that surrounded it were not the generic white but feathers belonging to an arctic peacock.
"This does not have to do with royalty. It was an original possession of our ancestors even before our bloodline ascended the throne. So you can say it's a family heirloom. Only given to a man of virtue." He placed it in Sokka's hands, and the colorful feathers drew Sokka's attention to it.
"You're a man of science, aren't you?" Arnook said. "You would know that there's a reason why the males in the species are so colorful."
His face slightly warming at the connotations the topic may bring, "Mating preference purposes. Peafowls are highly selective. They choose the peacock with the best plumage."
"And that's a pretty universal pattern. Females tend to be more selective in choosing their partners. We see it all throughout nature, even within the human species, don't we?"
"Y-Yeah…"
Placing a hand on his son-in-law's shoulder. "You're a man of virtue and morals, ningauk. Be sure to show these true colors of yours. My daughter will accept you."
Sokka softened his eyes and nodded, earning a smile from the older man. The chieftain then reached for the table beside him and handed to Sokka a set of stark black robes.
"Take these with you as well. Try them on. Get back to me if they need alterations."
"Yeah, okay…"
"You and Katara can meet us directly at the Spirit Oasis," the chief instructed. "The ceremony begins exactly at one hour past midnight, but try to be there at least thirty minutes before. The ceremony should take two hours. One and a half hours at the fastest."
"We'll be there."
"Be very careful. Your parents might find out if you're not careful…"
"I'll handle it," Sokka promised. "Don't worry."
He looked at himself in the mirror, straightening the robes that the chief gave him just before he left the Moon Temple. Contrary to the traditional Water Tribe wedding robes— blue for men and purple for women— the colors set aside for the incarnate Spirits were, of course, black and white. Hence the reason behind the lavish black robes that Sokka was trying on at the moment, the material glistening from the moonlight that swooned over its slick texture. An ebony pair of pants accompanied by a soft black tunic, which in turn was complemented by a smooth robe of a darker shade of black with an additional suit-robe of midnight hue splayed over all of these silks. All articles of clothing were joined and secured at the waist with a charcoal-hued sash, the ends of which hung at his sides.
His hair was different, too; unlike his usual wolf-tail, the one he was sporting now was smaller given the rest of his hair was let down, reaching the top of his shoulders. His wolf-tail was held together by yet another black accessory; a satin ribbon bearing a weighty onyx stone upon which the Water Tribe insignia was engraved. Overall, the isumataq looked like an overwhelming piece of starless space removed entirely from the cosmos and shaped into a human. Or perhaps there was only one star in this mini-universe of a man: the white conch that he proudly wore atop his robes, the sheer white of the necklace a stark contrast to the utter darkness he exhibited.
"You look so different with your hair like that."
He turned to see Katara stepping in, a wide smile on her face. "But you look great, Big Brother."
Sokka smiled back hopefully, "You think so?"
"Yeah."
Imbued with a greater degree of confidence, he preened in front of the mirror. Katara reached for the peacock headdress he had set aside, "You know, you could use that peacock robe you have. The one with those sequins? You wore it when we first came here."
"Oh yeah, I could."
The waterbender helped him rummage through his wardrobe and eventually found the said outer robe. The colors of the sequins, resembling a colorful aurora streaking across a dark sky, perfectly complemented the headdress. As Sokka sported the robe atop his black attire, Katara helped put the headdress on him. She stepped back, beaming at her brother, who in both appearance and demeanor resembled an eager, lovestruck groom.
"I gotta say, black really is a sexy color," Sokka kept checking himself in the ice mirror, issuing a grin to himself, "Damn, I never thought I'd look this fine."
"She's gotta be the one to say that," Katara pointed out.
His lips curled into a frown of annoyance before hope lined his eyes, "You think she'll like it like this?"
"I don't see why she wouldn't. You look professional."
"I do, don't I!"
A wistful look crossed Katara's face from observing the giddy look that took hold of him next. She could only imagine how their parents, their entire family would feel when they saw Sokka like this. What they would give to see him like this at least once in their lives. By no means did Katara feel like they shouldn't be doing this given the immediate rejection their parents expressed at Sokka's genuine feelings, but that wasn't to say that had her parents been more liberal, they would have no doubt been able to witness the majesty that was the Ocean Spirit, incarnate in the physical world as her brother.
"I never thought you'd be getting married like this. Chunta was right after all."
"It's not supposed to be real," Sokka clarified.
"But this all feels real for you, doesn't it?" she asked, noting how the casual nature of his tone didn't quite reach his eyes at the comment.
"It doesn't matter what I think, Katara. She doesn't want it to be real, so it won't be. Simple as that."
Simple as that. "You've turned into quite the diplomat, I'll say that. Reassuring everyone different things. Telling her parents you'll take good care of her—"
"Which I genuinely intend to do."
"Telling her you're up for that big travel project she has—"
"I've been at sea for nearly half of my entire life. That's not gonna be an issue at all."
"You also told her you'll leave as soon as she's coronated." Frowning, "That's gonna be difficult, won't it?"
"I'll be leaving the arrangement, not her." He then took a seat on the bed, his voice dropping to a soft low, "It's so weird, Katara. It's been only one week…but now I can't even imagine how things are gonna be if I'm not next to her. I don't get it. Is it this easy to get attached to someone so quickly?"
"Hey, don't ask me. I'm seeing it happen with you for the first time, too."
He frowned, turning away, his gaze taking a longing turn as he saw the painting of Yue.
"And I know you don't like this argument, but I also think your identity as La and hers as Tui has something to do with it."
Shrugging, "I don't know if I'm La. I'm probably not meant to be yakshit. But let me tell you, Katara, she's definitely a goddess."
Unable to help an amused smile at the enraptured gleam in his eyes, "Well hang in there. I think she'll come to like you. Maybe she'll see this as being real, too, one day."
"Relationships aren't sitting well with her," his dreaminess drooped. "I know she's anxious about 'experimentation' as she calls it. She just doesn't want to dive into feelings of any sort. Maybe she was willing to try before, but after breaking into those brothels, seeing what all those poor sisters went through… It was an overload of terror. Even I felt disgusted for being a guy for a hot minute…"
"That's not all guys, though. You're not at all like that."
"And she acknowledges that, but she still doesn't want to deal with relationships or anything. She probably doesn't want to try anything with me. Maybe that's why she's…" he trailed off, chewing on his bottom lip, "'Cause doesn't it seem obvious? With the way I'm always around her? Don't you think it would be obvious to a genius like her? But she thinks it's an act or a joke…I mean, I don't blame her. The circumstances are like that, and…well, I do joke around a lot. But there are times when…when I feel like I can't hold in so much…and it seems like my feelings become so obvious to a third person looking in…"
"Yeah, you really are sticking out like a sore thumb with all your feelings," she said to which he gave a flustered frown, "But in all seriousness, I think I understand. They say if you really, really like someone, it's hard to hide that."
"I know, right?"
"But maybe it's not that she's choosing to ignore you. Maybe she genuinely can't tell. Maybe she has no choice but to see it as a joke since she's not experienced, either. Or maybe she's just concentrating on other things. But it's clear that she does respect you and see you as her ikkingut. Maybe if you directly expressed it…"
"Dear universe, I can't propose now. She'll think it's ridiculous! Ughhh, what do I do?"
"Well then you're just gonna have to be patient. You do have that tour of the Northern Water Tribe that you're both going on together. Use that time to properly court her. Remind her that you're not like the other guys out there." Taking a seat beside her brother, "And think about it this way. If she was okay with you kissing her in spite of all the reservations she has about relationships and men, then it's safe to assume she's comfortable enough with you. You have a chance. A strong chance."
"You think so?"
"Yeah. I really think it'll work out for you, Sokka. You deserve someone nice."
He smiled and gave her a hug, "You're the bestest little sister eevveeerrrr—"
"Okay okay," she laughed.
"I just wish your boyfriend was a bit more considerate."
"He's not my—!"
"Whatever!" Throwing his hands up in the air, reminded of the issue that loomed over him at the moment, "I told Mr. Avatar an hour ago, and he's not back yet—!"
And at that exact moment, Aang quickly opened the door and tumbled inside, panting.
"The things an Avatar's gotta do to get around these parts," Aang caught his breath, answering Sokka's expectant look with the scroll canisters that he'd shoved into the large pockets of his robes. He placed the scrolls on the bed, his face flushed, "These might be useful."
Sokka reached for a canister and pulled out the parchments within it, unfurling one to skim over it only to flush beet red and drop them, gaping at the airbender with wide eyes, "Porn?! You're a monk!"
"That was all they had!" Aang threw his hands up in the air, exasperated. "At least I got you something! You try smuggling out racy scrolls from the darkest corners of the royal library!"
Katara burst out laughing, earning a bashful look from the Avatar and a flustered squeak from her brother, "It's not funny!"
"Oh hush up. Don't blame Aang for getting the only relevant material they had—"
"You're having way too much fun with this!" And he turned back to the monk, "You could've asked someone!"
"For what? A whole treatise on how to kiss—?"
"No! I meant…" and after making sure no one was listening to their conversation from the other end of the door, "You could've asked someone how it's done!"
"So it'll be in the news? 'Avatar Aang Asking Random Tribesman How To Kiss'? Forget it, Sokka, I'm too young to have a scandal ruin my image. Just look in those scrolls and see if there's a guide to how to kiss or something."
Sokka facepalmed.
"Okay, fine, where's that other book you were reading anyway?" the airbender questioned. "The one where the men and women lived in different districts?"
"I gave it back to Yue."
"But you read the scenes, didn't you?" he said to which Sokka reddened further, prompting Aang to flush deeper, too, "I'm just saying, when in doubt, think about those scenes—"
"Those are sex scenes—!"
"All of them? Aren't there just parts where the lead pair kiss—?"
"The lead pair makes out extensively in certain parts," Katara pointed out.
"It's just supposed to be a simple kiss, not a makeout session!"
"Alright alright, settle down," the Southern princess tried calming her brother, "You brought this on yourself, you know. Seriously, you two didn't consider that ritual beforehand when you came to the decision?"
"Well I told you we were going through with a wedding much earlier! You should've said something about this ritual then!"
"I thought you two thought it over! I thought you wouldn't mind a kiss!"
"Okay, let's all stay calm," Aang said to the siblings, turning to Sokka in particular, "There's no reason to panic. If it's a necessary kiss, I'm sure she won't judge you for being a bad kisser—"
"Hey—!"
"I'm not saying you'll be a bad kisser. I'm saying it's technically not possible for her to judge since she's not experienced at all, either."
"I want to leave a good impression, though," Sokka mumbled, fiddling with his thumbs, "In case… in case one day, she might like me back…"
"Sokka, even if you don't kiss perfectly enough to give her a good time, even if she dreads it later on—"
To which he gave his sister a flustered glare.
"She'll still know you're a good, sophisticated tribesman who doesn't philander around. A girl can appreciate a loyal guy who's saving all his moves until marriage. But in all seriousness, you need to make up your mind. If the porn doesn't help—"
"You don't need to go as far as porn to learn how to give a simple kiss!"
"Then ask someone! Who are you gonna ask? Ivaneq?"
"No!"
"He actually knows what's happening, though," Aang reasoned.
"That man can't keep a secret to save his life sometimes—"
A knock at the door knocked their breaths out of them. Sokka scrambled to hide his headdress while Katara shoved the scrolls under the pillows. Both siblings tried to appear as casual as they could, giving Aang the signal to open the door. The airbender took a deep breath before opening the door, smiling at Kiguk and Chen, "Oh, hey! Did you need something?"
"It seemed like Sokka needed something," Kiguk answered, peeking inside the room, grinning at Sokka's wide-eyed expression, "Looking good, cousin! Black really suits you."
"Oh…hehe…thanks…?"
"The adults are out sightseeing," Chen explained, "And they took Kohana with them. They told us to be in charge until they're back."
"So I figured we should take some time and see what our favorite disbeliever is up to," Kiguk shared a smirk with his fiancée before the duo stepped in, taking a seat on the pelt-cushioned chairs beside the bed, specifically next to where Sokka was sitting.
"So," Chen asked the isumataq, "Who are you trying to kiss, Brother Sokka? The princess of the North?"
Nearly choking on his spit, "Kiss? Me? Pssh, that's silly, I'd never—!"
"Pass up the porn, Sokka," Kiguk reached for the pillows only to have Sokka yelp and tumble on top of them, completely red-faced.
"I don't know what you're talking about!"
Aang and Katara facepalmed.
"Don't worry, cousin, I'm not going to tattletale. I just so happen to have kissing experience with my lovely fiancée," the young tribesman smiled, earning a grin from the Earth Kingdom maiden, "And I figured you could use a bit of my input."
"We know you're all doing something super secretive," Chen said, "And we want in."
"Why can't your friend come and ask me directly?"
Yue tried not to give away her panic, maintaining a cool tone, "She doesn't really know you, Sister Akeqah. She asked me to ask someone who's knowledgeable about this, and I came to ask you."
Akeqah set aside a dish she'd just cleaned and reached for another, "You could've brought her here."
"Well…she can't leave the house today. She said she has some chores."
The angakkuq raised her eyebrows.
"You know how it is for women of marrying age," Yue added, "She's constantly watched by her parents. That's why she sent me."
"I guess this is a secret relationship she's in, then—"
"Yes, exactly."
"Hopefully she found a decent boy," Akeqah said, mumbling, "And not a cheating dumbass."
"Oh, no, he's a true gentleman, very loyal…" Yue trailed off, composing herself quickly with, "A-According to what she told me."
"He's got her under his spell, probably. That's why she's so naive."
"No, I know the boy. He's very polite. He loves her very much, too, and has plans to marry her."
Sighing, "You know, if she knows you so well and if you know her and the guy she's seeing, why couldn't she just ask you for advice?"
"You know I've never kissed anyone," Yue pointed out. "That's the whole purpose of why I'm trying to find someone who knows…"
"Oh, right." Akeqah then looked both ways as if checking to see if anyone else was hearing their conversation. She then leaned forward and whispered, "Well tell her you touch lips. Slowly for a first time."
Yue blinked at her, "Well yeah, I can conceive of that, but is it really that easy?"
"It's that easy and that difficult. Let me explain."
The Spirit Oasis was not decorated in any way; the sacredness of the place reigned superior to the enthusiasm of decoration even for the purposes of the incarnate Spirits' wedding. Nevertheless, that wasn't to say that the oasis lacked beauty or grandeur, for it was, to this day, the crown jewel of the North's beauty and exhibited exemplary splendor even in its simplicity. The Northern sky seemed to rejoice in its own way, too, for it burst with the colors of the incoming aurora.
There was only one thing that was different in terms of the physical appearance of the Spirit Oasis: settled atop an icy pedestal that was bent in the middle of the crescent-shaped Spirit Pond was the Aninnialuk idol— the androgynous deity of the Moon Temple. Its Tui and La portions were ever radiant, still basking in their reunion. The angayok and ataniq of the North, though keeping their distance confined to the edge of the pond, folded their hands in prayer. It was in front of this very idol— albeit just the broken Tui portion that remained following the Nationalists' tearing away of the La portion— that they found the beautiful child they took for their daughter and swore to protect at all costs. Today, that child is a beautiful woman— a propagator of justice, a perfect resemblance of Tui true to her nature— who was all set to marry. It was a moment of utter joy and boundless nervousness, for until the ceremony was over, they wouldn't be able to relax.
"It is all a part of Your grand design, Great Goddess. Granting yourself to us as our daughter," Ahnah prayed, "And it is our responsibility to return You to Yourself. Your other Half. Please, give us the strength."
In the meantime, the invited guests trickled into the Spirit Oasis a few at a time, crowding the spiritual location but nevertheless marveling at it. It was so different from the snowy blanket and lapping bodies of water that constituted the remaining ninety-nine percent of the North. The soft grass and overlapping bridges reminded the non-tribal residents of their respective homes whereas the tribefolk lost themselves to the heavenly appearance, seeking refuge in the warmth and casting aside their overbearing coats. Needless to say that Kiguk and Chen drew a considerable amount of attention given the young tribesman's reunion with his childhood friends-come-Southern Revivalists.
"You were just a kid when we last saw you, Kiggy!"
"Now you're all set to tie the knot! Dang, how time flies."
While the visitors basked in the cozy spiritual energy, seated comfortably on the soft grass and using time to catch up, they proved to be impatient, too, after one point, for everyone but Osha and the princess were currently present.
"When is she gonna be here?"
"Hopefully soon. My cousin looks like he's gonna pass out."
Chen and Kiguk cast their glances at Sokka, who resembled the perfect Water Tribe groom: adorned in all the paraphernalia necessary and yet a nervous wreck. He kept repeatedly glancing at the door to the Oasis, anticipating the dronningi to walk in any moment now. Even in the presence of his childhood friends among the Revivalist group who repeatedly teased and congratulated him, he found it hard to really relax.
"Look who's all dolled up!"
"Ah, Socks. It was only last week you were going around preaching, 'Marriage is for saps, oh universe!'"
Giggles and snickers followed, only increasing the flustered look on his face instead of bringing him out of his nervousness. Taking pity on his condition, the White Lotus sentries themselves decided to calm his jitteriness down, but that didn't mean they, too, disregarded the great entertainment that came with the process.
"I knew you had a thing for her ever since you literally told the White Lotus Council to hurry the fuck up at the last meeting. So we wouldn't waste the princess's time."
Daring to swallow, his wide eyes glued to Jeong Jeong's intense stare, "I-I-I didn't say it like t-that, J-Jeong Jeong sir—"
"Well that was the gist of what you were saying, wasn't it, Prince?" Monk Gyatso pointed out, adding fuel to the fire.
"No, I didn't mean…!"
Jeong Jeong turned even more serious, still unamused, his eyes narrowed like slits. "Gyatso is right. You told us to hurry up and get to the point, didn't you?"
"Because she hadn't had anything to eat, and I…I was worried…"
Letting out a huff, "And then there was that time before this when you were vouching for Kuunnguaq. Your very first meeting with us. Remember that?"
"You knew the princess was Kuunnguaq and tried to convince us she wasn't a terrorist," Gyatso said coolly. "You deliberately hid that information from us, didn't you?"
"She wasn't a terrorist, though. That's why I never said anything…"
"Well your inaction was a grave insult to the Order of the White Lotus," Gyatso pointed out. "I really expected better of you, young prince."
Another few moments of intensity followed by Jeong Jeong nearly burning a hole through the young tribesman's eyes with his blazing stare, Gyatso accompanying the sentry with a disapproving look of his own…all anxiety which finally culminated with Jeong Jeong and Gyatso bursting into good-natured laughs, especially one that Sokka never believed he'd see on Jeong Jeong's face.
"Oh you poor thing," Gyatso couldn't help wrapping his arm around the young prince, "No need to panic, we're just messing with you."
Jeong Jeong clapped Sokka on the back, "Congratulations, young man. Treat the princess well."
"Alright, enough messing with my student, you two," Piandao raised his eyebrows at Gyatso and Jeong Jeong, who merely smiled and left to converse elsewhere at the master swordsman's command. Piandao then took his seat next to the prince.
"Don't worry, you're not in trouble," the man smiled at his student. "You must be excited. It seems like just a few days ago you were trying to be her bodyguard. Oh, wait, it was a few days ago, wasn't it?"
Sokka let out a nervous attempt at a laugh, his eyes wandering back to the door of the oasis.
"Oh goodness, you have it bad, don't you?" came the knowing remark. "Hang in there, Sokka, she'll be here soon."
The isumataq's anxiety increased for a reason he couldn't name once Arnook approached him with the instruction to take off his necklace.
"She'll put it back on you for the formal engagement ceremony, don't worry."
And in spite of his repulsion for talismans and things of the like, despite his utter lack of care for superstition, the look on Sokka's face indicated not apathy but a disapproving frown, his fingers firmly holding onto the conch, "I don't mind wearing it until then. Why take it off now?"
"Why not take it off now?"
"Because!"
"Leave the boy alone, Arnook. Can't you see he has certain sentiments?"
To which Arnook smiled and dropped the cause, exchanging a knowing look with Piandao.
Aang and Katara, who had been observing Sokka from afar, approached him once the men moved elsewhere for a conversation. The Avatar and the Southern dronningi were concerned with the way he paced back and forth, the way he persistently held the conch up to his ear, hoping that the wave-like vibrations would still the jumps in his chest.
"She'll be here soon, Sokka, calm down," Aang told him.
"I'm trying, I am. I just…"
"Are you worried about Mom and Dad finding out?" Katara asked. "They were exhausted when they came back. They won't be getting up in the middle of the night."
"Also, Kiguk and Chen convinced them pretty well that we're just exploring the tribe, and your family has no way of knowing they support the princess, too, to this extent," Aang added. "I'm sure no one's going to be suspicious if they're with us."
"That's not what I'm worried about."
"Sokka, I'm sure the kiss isn't going to be a big deal—"
"I'm not too worried about that, either," he bit his lip, "I just…I don't know why, but I…I-I can't explain it, okay?" Looking around at his surroundings, at the number of people gathered in this place… "I know it's not real, but it feels like it's very real."
"And it doesn't help that you want it to be real," the Southern princess sighed, folding her arms as she demanded, "Then why did you do this to yourself? If you can't make it the first day, then you should just quit—"
"I'll be okay, really! Once this is over. Once she's here…Unless if she decided she didn't want to go through with this—"
"It's just in," Kiguk interrupted, hurrying over to them, "Osha's just running late. Imona and Junguk are coming with them, too. They're all probably waiting on her, but as soon as she's ready, they'll be here."
"See?" Katara told her brother, "I'm sure she'll be here if you just take a breath and have a seat—"
"The princess!" came Chen's excited shriek. "She's here!"
The one second his gaze detached from the oasis door. He held his breath, eyes glued to the door that was now open, around which people were crowding in clusters, thus blocking his vision. Through the bits and pieces of negative space formed by the scattering visitors, Sokka could see Junguk and Imona stepping in first, followed closely by Osha.
"We're here, don't worry," the shamaness assured good-naturedly, and as she stepped inside, she pulled along the North's dronningi, who was covered in a veil and a swooping cloak. It took but a few milliseconds— the second Yue soaked in the warmth of the oasis and cast aside her cloak and veil, the very moment her appearance filled the isumataq's gaze.
And he wasn't sure why, exactly, but he felt a bit of moisture churn in his eyes in response. Spirits…
"She looks so beautiful!" Chen exclaimed, "Just like the Moon Goddess in all of those paintings and tapestries!"
"No wonder you're so smitten, Cousin…" And upon noticing the prince wasn't responding but merely staring at the bride with lidded eyes and having broken into a sweat, Kiguk tried again, "Sokka? Socks?" His hand flew to Sokka's shoulder as he shook him, "Earth to Sokka?"
Katara turned around to give some snarky remark about her brother likely drooling too much to pay attention only to see that the isumataq fell backward, losing contact with reality for a brief moment as he splashed into the Spirit Pond.
It was as if entire oceans were woven together and colored in the moon's milky sheen to form the billowing silk dress currently enveloping her frame. The dress was accompanied by sashes, one at her waist and another skinnier, seemingly infinite one embracing her exposed shoulders. The flowing sash kissed the platinum feathers of her earrings, circling her like a trail of early-morning fog traversing a winding tributary. The overlay stemming from the waist of the dress had curved near the bottom from both sides of the dress, held together in the front's center by what appeared to be a circular clip, which in turn was attached to strings of beads that reached the end seams. Her long, wide sleeves were sweeping as were the loops of her hair. These loops were held together by a snow-hued ribbon, adorned by a white-topaz centerpiece that bore the Water Tribe insignia. The rest of her absurdly-long hair swirled behind her almost like a white cloak that nearly reached her feet. Despite the sheer luminosity of her appearance that made her shimmer like a blazing star, her attire still somehow retained a reputation of simplicity. Not to mention his La pendant dangling at her chest, its sheer darkness balancing the stark white.
He stared at her, his lips as dry as a desert yet caught in a dreamy grin. He didn't even blink, lost in an innocent appreciation of the subtle sashay of her hips as she made her way towards him. A helpless attraction to the swivel of the sashes swirling around her girdle. Moments later, he realized that somehow, defying all logic, she had suddenly come so close to him. It took another moment for him to realize that space and time altered significantly to where he was lying in her lap a second later, surrounded by the wavy silks of her robes that mimicked a bed of clouds. The fragrance of ipomoeas filled his being, resulting in a fierce crimsoning of his body. He felt like he was on fire such that he might as well have been Agni rather than La in that moment.
He held his breath, the universe blooming into being where her palm softly tapped against his cheek. The bangles that he crafted for her grazed his chin from their place around her wrist. Her smile was luminous. Loving.
"Wake up, Sokka."
"Sokka? Isumataq Sokka? Wake up…!"
He stirred, his smile intact, its wide stretch ready to rip apart his face. He opened his eyes, taking her in all over again, finding that his head really was in her lap right now as she sat at the edge of the water, feeling his pulse at his wrist. She breathed a sigh of relief, turning to those surrounding them, "He's awake."
"Thank the Spirits!"
"Ningauk!"
"Sokka, are you okay, buddy?!"
There were other voices, other people, several figures rushing to his side and looming over him, several bombarding him with questions. Aang and Katara were most definitely there, their presence more notable than the others. They were all still blurs to him, though; all Sokka could focus on was her; all he could feel was the water that lapped against him and her, the way it left them both drenched. He continued to beam at her with dumbfounded fascination, his expression eventually wiping out the worries of most people who read properly into the situation.
And at that point, particularly for those who felt genuine secondhand embarrassment from the isumataq's public swooning— namely his family members and childhood friends— it became a matter of covering it up on the surface regardless of the fact that most, if not all people in the room, recognized the obvious awe on the man's face as he fell.
"Poor guy fainted just before the actual wedding," Sanka smirked, earning quiet giggles from the women beside her, "Who knows if he'll make it to the consummation bed."
"Oh boy," Katara whispered to herself, taking the brunt of all the secondhand embarrassment.
The princess, though, didn't seem to entertain the swooning possibility at all. "Prince Sokka?" her eyebrows furrowed in concern, "Isumataq?"
And then, following a blip in his brain, a moment of epiphany, reality slapped him across the face, making him answer with a startled hiccup. A surge of energy took over as he shot up from her lap, wide-eyed as he gawked at her, better judgment seizing hold of him as he turned away, severely flushed to the point of nearly passing out again. Lips bobbing, tearing his gaze away from all things near the dronningi's very vicinity because dear universe, he couldn't take it— "Uhhhh...I..." HIC!
"He's dehydrated. He needs water," her command prompted Arnook to race and fetch the water. Her announcement wiped out all traces of tease from the surrounding visitors, who felt that her testimony conflicted with the obvious look of bliss that overtook the prince's face seconds before. The Southern dronningi, too, was taken aback. That's how she understood it?
"Dehydrated?" Kiguk frowned.
"Yes," Yue said, "His heart rate's a bit on the upside. I can literally feel his palpitations through all these robes."
Junguk, who was a healer himself, stepped forward and observed the isumataq's pulse, "His heart rate is jumpy…" But then again, how was it possible? Junguk noted that just two hours ago, the isumataq had consumed barrels upon barrels of water after having a particularly spicy dish, and the princess herself was there to witness it given the fact that she had eaten with them.
"It doesn't help that he's been exerting himself all day," Yue told the others. "He must've been feeling lightheaded, too. Didn't any of you notice the signs?"
"We thought it was just wedding day jitters," Kanguq admitted, "We didn't think…"
She frowned in disapproval, shifting her attention from the visitors back to the isumataq. Sokka bit his lip, hiccuping again, completely helpless as she eventually held him by his shoulders, tilting his face to where she could see him. She held a cup of water to his lips, and he wolfed it down with gratitude, caught in a difficult position of both melting from her kindness and wanting to be buried alive from his embarrassment because he did think, in all honesty, he experienced a state of strong emotion, a state of ecstatic rapture.
"How do you feel?" she asked.
"I'm…I'm okay, dronningi…" He licked his lips, overcome by another flush, "Y-Yeah…"
Aang, Piandao, and Jeong Jeong reached forward and helped him up. They helped him sit over to the side, and the Revivalist members gathered around him, now expressing genuine concern.
"He's really okay with this, right?" Yue approached Katara, her voice dropping to a whisper, "If he's uncomfortable with this arrangement, it's not too late. We'll put an end to this before we go too far ahead—"
"It's not that, Yue," Katara assured her. "I'm sure he just needs a minute. This has nothing to do with the arrangement, really. He just…I mean, he did see y—"
"I'll have a cool beverage sent in to help with the dehydration; in the meantime, please make sure he drinks a lot of water and is as relaxed as possible." And a moment later, the princess asked again, "He really is okay with this, right?"
"Of course! Sokka's not someone who lets people and circumstances run over him. He never undertakes something if he's against it. Trust me, he's not upset by this arrangement at all."
The princess nodded in acknowledgment, but Katara remained confused. Did the princess really not just see the isumataq sport that obvious head-over-heels look seconds after seeing her? Even Osha, who was not wholly invested in romantic endeavors (apart from her matchmaking of Tui and La, that is), could recognize what really happened, for the shamaness said nothing of it and only continued on with the wedding preparations with a smile. How was it that the princess couldn't notice it?
Then again, Arnook and Ahnah didn't seem to have noticed, either, for they were panicking more than usual, repeatedly relaying their restlessness to the amused shamaness.
"This is a bad omen," Ahnah obsessed, "Why would he collapse like that? On his wedding day!"
"Tell us, Priestess, is this a sign from the Spirits?" Arnook demanded. "Did we make a mistake? Did we do something horribly wrong with the preparations?"
"You have read the Book of Union, haven't you?" Osha asked them, her smile never wavering. "Do you know why the ocean is horizontal? And why the moon is upright in the cosmos?"
The Northern leaders shared a look of frustration despite not openly voicing it; what was their concern and what was this woman talking about? It seemed she never gave a straight answer to anything.
"Alright, let me ask a different question," the shamaness said, reading into their annoyance. "Do you know what happened in the first seconds after the Aninnialuk split itself into Tui and La?"
"Tui and La were smitten with each other, obviously," Arnook said. "It was the purest love imaginable. A paradigm for all lovers in the world."
"Yes," Osha looked up at them, "La looked to his compassionate counterpart for the first time, and like her, he, too, was overcome by a wave of infinite love, recognizing himself in her the way she recognized herself in him. It became overwhelming for him to take in her beauty all at once, so much so that he became unconscious for a cosmic second. He fell backward and into the physical world, and Tui followed him to catch him. The moment he made contact with our wasted planet, he instantly become the ocean, but he remained still. Tui became the moon to wake and sustain him, make him active in the world. Their push and pull caused all forms of life to burst into being. That is why to this day, the ocean is active and restless, drawn to the moon's push and pull, and the moon sustains life forms in directing the ocean's rhythm and tides.
"So… this is actually a good omen, then…?" Ahnah blinked.
"Trust me, it is all part of the Spirits' grand design," Osha assured. "There is nothing for you to worry about."
The Northern leaders turned and saw Sokka, who was currently in the process of reassuring his friends, a smile on his face that manifested into a flustered look again when the princess approached him with a beverage in hand.
The awe in his gleam was unmistakable.
Sokka eventually managed to swallow down his embarrassment, and for a reason he couldn't name, he no longer felt the crippling anxiety, either; the dronningi's presence seemed to cure something he couldn't exactly point to. He was actually able to make eye contact without feeling the need to hide under a rock. That being said, he was still uncharacteristically bashful, caught in an enamored daze that replicated how he had been after swooning over her the first time. When he wasn't repeatedly smiling to himself, he was smiling at her, his lips stretched to impossible lengths. She would tilt her head in curiosity, "Any reason you're all smiley?"
And he would shake his head and only widen his smile, thus spurring his friends' teasing.
The ceremony eventually commenced albeit a half-hour later than intended, but it started off with the formal engagement as planned. The visitors took their seats by the bridges, offering the couple plenty of room as they positioned themselves in front of each other. The tying of their necklaces was accompanied by Osha's chants this time, solidifying the betrothal. Despite reminding himself that this wasn't real, Sokka couldn't help succumbing to the sentiment anyway, reliving the jolt of connection that had coursed through him when she first tied her necklace around him, even when his arms wound around her to tie his pendant next.
It was a strange kind of feeling. An unusual sense of pride to see his pendant around her, to feel her conch brush at his chest. As if they shared something exclusive only to them. He couldn't stop himself from daring to hope.
From there, the dronningi and isumataq were given torches, which they lit ablaze from the flame of a candle that had been offered to the Aninnialuk idol. Their torches were then dropped onto a designated area of firelog, lighting it aflame and thus starting the sacred fire that would seal their bond in another two hours.
"We'll be here for a while, so get comfortable," Yue whispered as she and the isumataq were directed to a spot across from the fire. The duo took their seats cross-legged on the soft grass, leaving a bit of room between them to lessen the awkwardness.
Yue kept her gaze on the ground; the prince, however, peered into the reflection of the water beside him, catching a glimpse of her face. He wondered if his lips would be permanently stuck in a smile from today onwards.
"Sit closer together. And hold hands," Osha told them. "Don't let go at any point throughout the ritual."
Sokka turned to Yue, looking for a confirmation. She gave a subtle nod and scooted closer to him, to which he answered with a soft graze of her hand. Dark fingers intertwined with bright ones, the duo's joined palms locked in a kiss, generated sweat from positive nervousness and the blazing heat of the flames. Osha then took her seat on the other side of the fire and began a series of chants, fueling the flames with more firelog with every mantra.
"You're okay, right?" he whispered.
She nodded, "You?"
"Yeah, yeah."
The heat of the fire nearly set the simmering tension within Yue ablaze. In the vaporizing heat, she could feel her own heart rate going up. From the corner of her eyes, she could see several of the visitors, feel the weight of the quill and ink set right beside the documents that Akluviq was yet to sign following the ceremony. Somewhere to the side, she could also notice her parents, who were also holding hands, this time in anticipation as they stared at the sacred flames, whispering prayers and drying the tears of joy in their eyes.
And in that moment when all of these observations culminated, despite the acknowledgment between the individuals to be wedded that this wasn't a sealed promise of actual companionship, the air gave off a vibe that was adequate to send her into a state of apprehension, of introspection. And as her surroundings became hotter, she was reminded of several things, several instances she had seen throughout her life. This was essentially where hell really began for the tribe's unfortunate sisters, wasn't it? Not in this very oasis or in this very circumstance, per se, but this process that sent the snowball rolling on a marriage— a circumstance for which separation other than through annulment didn't exist, where even annulment itself proved impossible when abuse and marital rape hadn't been considered valid. That is, up until the dronningi threw out those hideous laws a few days ago.
And the number of annulment petitions that had followed, issued by women who were brave enough to break away from the paralyzing cycle of tradition…Yue hadn't counted the number of filed petitions, but these were only the beginning. In the days to come, surely more would find their way into her jurisdiction. The Northern princess gulped, staring at the fire not in fear but vehemence, not in agony but muted rage. What other hell was there for a woman, Yue imagined, than being essentially an appeasement, a sacrifice to a man, the selfish parents of such a man? Everything was false, every promise a mockery. Respect, loyalty, protection, of all things— what were they? Did they have meaning anymore in a culture imbued with the recent horrors of daughters slaughtered by their own families, of husbands setting their wives on fire for trivial matters.
And then that one time, Yue heaved, dwelling on a case where a man threw his bride, who was sitting beside him, into the actual fire as their marriage ceremony was taking place—
"YUE!" Sokka abruptly pulled her by her hand to the side. He held her against his chest, using his black-robed free arm to cover her head, face, and back, his elbow jutting out to block a puff of flame that would have no doubt incinerated her face if not for the abrupt move.
"Isumataq!" she gasped but was relieved to see his sleeve hadn't caught fire. He didn't let go of her given the continued rage of the flames.
"Princess!"
"Dronningi—!"
"Paniga—!"
"She's okay, everybody, sit down," he said, scooting backward and pulling the princess along. He refused to let go until Imona and a couple of Revivalists charged ahead, directing tendrils of water towards the fire to bring it down somewhat. Yue peeked from behind his arms, from the security of his robes before he drew his arm away. His palm still grasped hers with stubborn loyalty.
"You're okay, right?"
"Yeah…yes…" She squeezed his hand more tightly— an expression of thanks and trust.
"The ink is permanent, more or less," Osha smiled, "No pressure."
The visitors all gathered around, boring their gazes into his soul in a silent command to not mess up. He swallowed, looking at the perfect, milken wrist waiting to be graced by the brush in his hand. Warm baby blue eyes blinked patiently at him.
"Does anybody have a sheet of parchment? So I can practice?"
"No, no practicing, we don't have the time for that."
"You should've practiced beforehand instead of experimenting on our dronningi's wrist," Imona retorted. "I heard you're not very good with a brush. Don't even think about ruining her hand—"
"Calm down, Imona," Sayen told her, turning to the prince, "Just do your best, isumataq. It will be fine."
Noting his nervousness, the princess grasped his hand instead and picked up the brush beside her that bore the white plant dye. She held the brush confidently at his wrist, earning his attention.
"It's just like drawing a boomerang," she explained, "Only curvier, more fluid." And with that, the brush graced his hand, riding smoothly on the surface of his skin, leaving behind a perfect image of the white portion of the Yin-Yang symbol, complete with a black dot additionally dabbed in its middle. Sokka blinked at the symbol, watching the dye instantly seep into his skin and dry out.
He grinned, pleased, and took hold of his brush next, "Like a boomerang. Got it." With utmost concentration, he attempted a fluid motion against her skin, earning giggles from her instead given her ticklishness. He managed to draw the corresponding black piece of the symbol, finishing it with a careful white dot in the center, then going back and smoothing the jagged edges of the symbol to make it neater.
"Is that okay?" he blinked at the princess.
"Wow. I honestly think this is your best work yet, Cousin," Kiguk interjected.
"Yeah, Sokka, I didn't think you had it in you to not mess this up," Kanguq teased, "'Cause this isn't the most special, most important moment in your entire life or anything."
And in spite of the laughs that followed, the princess graced him with a smile. "It's perfect."
"And the Goddess said in the Book of Union, verse two-hundred nineteen, 'For who am I without La, and who is He without Me? We are fulfilled in each other. We are one and the same; He is an extension of Me as I am an extension of Him.' It is with the mission of proving this statement, with the purpose of restoring virtue and peace in the Water Tribe, that the Great Spirits descend time and time again and seek one another in Holy Union. May the Spirits joined here today be united as one and attain fulfillment. May the sacred fire bless their union and pave the pathway for the future of the Water Tribe." Facing the prince and princess, who were both staring at the ground, perhaps even trying to stay awake given how late it was, still told to hold the palms of their marked wrists together, "You may now state your purpose."
Neither the dronningi nor the isumataq spoke for a few seconds, rousing nervousness in Arnook and Ahnah, but Yue broke the silence, finally making eye contact with the expectant prince, "I take you, Sokka of the Taqqiq lineage of the Southern Water Tribe, as my lover and husband."
And he couldn't stop the glaze in his eyes, couldn't keep the warmth from spreading all over his chest. "I take you, Yue of the Kharsaq lineage of the Northern Water Tribe, as my lover and wife."
"State your loyalties," Osha followed.
"Through thick and thin, adversity and bliss, I remain loyal to you, Yue."
"Through thick and thin, adversity and bliss, I remain loyal to you, Sokka."
"No longer are you Yue of the Kharsaq family or Sokka of the Taqqiq family," Osha announced. "Given the event that you are both children of the Wolf Moon, you are to take each other's names as your middle names and accept Aninnialuk as your family name." Taking a step back, raising her sapphire scepter, "In the presence of those gathered here today, you will both be crossing a sacred threshold. State your consent in the language of the Spirits."
The isumataq, tender in tone, "Inaamiya." I give myself to you.
With a pounding chest, "Iya inaami." And to you, I give myself.
"Seal your union," Osha commanded, "To accept this sanctified matrimony."
And now came the point at which Sokka would appropriately summon his intense flush. The kiss. He looked around at everyone; they were all gawking back at him and the princess, some cheering on, "Kiss her! Kiss her!" while some clapped in encouragement. "Don't fail us now, Sokka!"
Arnook and Ahnah simultaneously looked over to their daughter, their eyes flicking wildly from her to the prince.
"Uh…" he stared at the princess, all the color in the world seeming to concentrate on his face alone. Yue pressed her lips together, looking everywhere except at him, fiddling with her fingers.
"Okay, I…" He then reached for her hand and quickly held it up to his lips, softly kissing a knuckle, letting out a huge breath afterwards, "There we go! We're married!"
She blinked at him, surprised, and everyone around him laughed at his "antics."
"Playing hard to get, huh, Socks?"
"Come on, now, you've waited twenty-three years for this moment!"
"Don't back out of kissing a lovely lady!"
"It didn't specify anywhere that it had to be on the lips!" he sputtered.
"You still can't break certain traditions, Great Master of Loopholes," came Kiguk's tease.
Breaking out into a sweat, the isumataq stared back at the princess, who again didn't specify anything but didn't actively protest, either. While she was uncertain, she was also, however, pleased to a degree with how meticulous and conscious he was being about this.
At least she's not terrified. Nevertheless, he tried to get around the provision, and after more thought, he very slowly leaned forward, the musk of his cologne filling her nose. At this point, she eased into amusement yet still startled when his lips pressed against her forehead, leaving behind a gentle kiss. He pulled back, trying to contain his ardor, "Okay, we're married, everybody, can we go home now?"
"Nice try, Socks, but that's not what we're expecting!"
"He's just being silly, he knows the deal!"
"Kiss her on the lips!"
Another moment more, and his heart rate climbed further. Yue crossed her arms over her chest, eyes lidded, slightly drunk on his cologne and moral consciousness. He swallowed; again he wrestled for a way, eventually stepping forward, nearly tripping in his spastic haste before she caught him. The close proximity was just enough; he angled his face to where they weren't seen clearly by the others, his lips stopping at her cheek—and by the Spirits, if her cheek wasn't softer than any flower he'd ever touched, any silk robe he ever donned— but it was for the sake of some kiss, a hope that it would appease Osha.
It didn't, and it drew collective sighs of impatience.
"We don't have all night," Osha whispered to them, her unusual sternness balanced by her amused gaze, "Either kiss or walk out now. You are still not bound yet."
"Uhhhh…dronningi…I can…" his gaze trailing subtly to the door as he whispered, "I-if you want me to, I can leave now—"
She cut him off with a soft hand to his face, cupping his cheek, drawing a shudder of anticipation from his lips before pulling him to her. At a centimeter apart, they stopped, gazed at each other, a quiet exchange of hot breaths accompanied by a series of Are you sure, Are you sure? before Yue did the honors of closing the gap. Slow, suave, innocent.
Another moment, another blink, and the world— no longer subject to Sokka's comprehension— seemed to explode all of a sudden. There may have been applause, but he didn't register it. All he could sense was the warmth of her lips, the taste sweetened from the mango pastry she had earlier. He let his eyes fall to a close, letting his pulse go as crazy as it wanted. Both of them were aware they should probably pull away at some point, and it would be proper to keep it brief, but neither exercised the possibility immediately, lost in uncertainty, an innate instinct for curiosity. Their lips were awkwardly still but eventually relaxed, involuntarily trying to seek an angle, a rhythm, something without breaking. He hummed into the contact; in the back of his mind flared up some blurb that Kiguk told him about the general positioning of a man's hands at the woman's waist during a kiss, but that blurb was overruled as the prince's instincts led his palms to her cheeks, cupping her face, inadvertently pulling her closer to him and deepening the contact. His thumb ventured to lightly trace her jaw, and her sigh escaped into his mouth, her free hand tangling in his wolf-tail.
It could've been seconds or eternities, minutes or millennia, but at some point, she was the first to pull away, refusing to look at anyone and anything after that. She did see, however, that he was still stuck in a forward lean, his lips still puckered for another few seconds. The cold air brought him out of whatever trance he was in, and he straightened up with wide eyes, a shaky exhale. Both young leaders flushed and turned away, staring at the ground.
"You are now married," Osha said, her announcement drawing greater cheers. Akluviq smiled and reached for his inked quill, signing his name on a document seconds afterward.
"Thank the Spirits," Ahnah and Arnook let their tears flow freely, their hands folded in prayer before the smiling Aninnialuk idol in the water.
Katara hugged her brother, beaming at him before hugging the dazed princess next. Aang wrapped his hand around Sokka in an outward manifestation of congrats. Sokka didn't seem like he was on this planet anymore, staggering like he was inebriated, delirious even with the Avatar's firm grip.
"Hold me…Aang…"
"I know, buddy, way ahead of you."
Chapter 52: Invisible Strings
Chapter Text
Beneath the eventful moonlight, the senior White Lotus members accompanied Leadership Council member Akluviq as he gathered before the Aninnialuk idol. He handed a set of documents to Yue in the presence of all who had attended the wedding.
"Here you are, Nunaatip Anaana," the leader smiled at her. "The North is now in your capable hands." Turning to the isumataq, "And yours, too, of course, Chieftain-Consort Sokka."
Yue took hold of the papers, and immediately, the Spirit Oasis went into an uproar of applause. She skimmed over the contents, her heart beating rapidly as her gaze settled on three crucial words: Ataniq Yue Aninnialuk. Chieftess Yue Aninnialuk.
And following that: Angayok-Angutik Sokka Aninnialuk. Chieftain-Consort Sokka Aninnialuk.
"I'm so proud of you, paniga," Ahnah kissed her daughter's forehead, pulling her in for a congratulatory embrace.
Arnook smiled at the sight before placing his hand over Sokka's shoulder, "And it goes without saying that we are lucky to have you with us, ningauk."
And in spite of all the tension they'd all experienced to get to this point, in spite of all the awkwardness that was still present following the heart-jolting kiss from earlier, Sokka let out an exhausted grin, giving into Arnook's hug that followed.
"May you both have a long, happy life together," Akluviq said to the North's new leaders, "And may the Water Tribe prosper under your leadership. We are eagerly looking forward to your official coronation."
"Thank you so much, Mr. Akluviq," Yue said with a tired smile before handing the documents back to him, "But I believe these documents should stay with you. Something with this level of importance is better off in the hands of people who will take good care of them without any distractions. Besides, I'm only the chieftess on paper."
"Until the coronation, we'll just be dronningi and isumataq," Sokka said, adding with a smile, "I'm sure Her Highness would also want one less thing to worry about, so it's best if you guarded these papers until then."
Chuckles rang through the Spirit Oasis as Akluviq smiled and took the papers back, "Alright then. I will hand these back over to you both on the day of your coronation."
The wedding painter, who had just then completed the finishing touches on his final painting, carried the parchment up front and presented it to the newlyweds, "Out of all the other sketches, this one turned out to be the best."
More chuckles and applause followed whereas Sokka and Yue glanced at the painting, flushed to see that it was a painting of their kiss. The painter had really outdone himself this time as evidenced by the pleasant surprise by the surrounding folk: the image of a white-robed woman, shocks of her hair interwoven with the fingers of the dark-skinned man who was kissing her, his hands cupping her face. The woman's own palm caught in the man's dark wolf tail, her other hand grazing his jaw. Like Tui and La madly in love.
"You've definitely recreated the passion between Tui and La," Akluviq told the painter goodnaturedly.
Yue bit her bottom lip whereas Sokka pressed his lips together; both were reminiscing the sensation that still tingled on their lips— the primal curiosity that had taken the reins and the onslaught of…dare they admit…pleasure…that came with it… The feeling of soft fingers cupping gentle skin, sweet lips tangled with carnal salt. And Yue could tell from a look at his face that he was reliving it, the crimson on his cheeks made obvious beneath the bright moon. He flushed a shade deeper when he saw her looking at him, and she turned away instantly, wanting nothing more than to be wrapped up in her awkwardness-curbing veils because she refused to give away the color raiding her own face. At least the isumataq had darker skin; her flustered form would be given away in less than a second.
"As much as we'd like to stay longer and scare the hell out of our prince over here," Jeong Jeong nudged the lovestruck groom, "we should probably get back."
"This is supposed to be a secret wedding. If others were aware that we spent this much time in the Spirit Oasis, they would be suspicious," Piandao followed.
"But tomorrow, we will find a way to celebrate secretly," Gyatso promised with a smile. "Congratulations to you both."
The White Lotus members filed out one by one— save for Gyatso, who offered to take Akluviq back to his village on his sky bison. The sentries were accompanied by several Revivalists who had also decided to turn in for the night, discussing the possibility of a small-scale wedding reception on their way out. Imona, displeased at the ease with which the Revivalists simply accepted Sokka, ignored the conversations and pulled the princess in for a warm hug, whispering in her ear, "If that idiot makes a move on you…"
"Respect, Imu—"
"I know, I know." Sighing, flashing a glare in Sokka's direction before turning back to Yue, "Be careful. If you need anything…"
"I'll be fine. You're acting like I'm going off to war or something."
"It's always war with a despicable man around," she muttered beneath her breath, earning another frown from the princess. Junguk sighed at his wife before placing his hand on Sokka's shoulder.
The prince only shrugged and smiled at his friend, clapping his back, "No hard feelings, chap. I get it."
Junguk smiled and hugged the prince, "You're both wonderful people. I know you deserve the best that is each other. Hopefully the princess will be quick to accept you."
And with that, the couple left with the remaining Revivalists, Junguk promising to meet up with the newlyweds afterward. In the meantime, Akluviq made preparations to leave before approaching the newlyweds once again, this time with a word of advice.
"I understand that the Consummation Night will have to wait, yes?"
To which the isumataq and dronningi turned several shades redder than they already were.
"It would be best if we had it arranged after Chief Hakoda and Chieftess Kya leave for the South," Ahnah admitted. "You're aware of the complications such an arrangement would cause if Sokka's parents—"
"NO!"
Ahnah, Arnook, and Akluviq turned to the embarrassed couple at their simultaneous outbursts.
"No?" Arnook raised his eyebrows.
"I mean…frankly, it's not even necessary," Yue covered her face with a mask to hide her flush, a resolute look in her eyes.
And the trio gawked at her and the isumataq as if they said the moon didn't exist. Ahnah huffed, "It's very necessary for a marriage, paniga!"
"Well it's not exactly appropriate!"
"Why wouldn't it be appropriate? You're both married now, that would be the next step!"
"It's just not appropriate!" came the dronningi's lame logic.
"It's not the right time," Sokka insisted, also flustered, "Totally incompatible with our task at hand…" and he trailed off, hoping they got the point.
Akluviq sighed at them, partly amused, "I understand that times are rough, and I know that this time isn't ideal for you to confidently start a family, but that being said, don't refrain from enjoying yourselves. Get to know more about one another, have fun. The tribe is definitely worth saving, but you don't need to beat yourselves up every second for that."
"Preach it, Mr. Akluviq," Arnook encouraged.
But no matter how casual and harmless they all made it sound, this was yet another battle that was looming over them. Yue sighed, her exhaustion telling her to fight that battle tomorrow.
"Hopefully I will see you again before these nine months are over, but if not, it will likely be a day before your coronation." Akluviq then reached into the folds of his robes and handed them a packaged gift, "Congratulations again on your marriage, Sokka and Yue Aninnialuk. May both of you stay safe and happy, always."
Akluviq eventually boarded Gyatso's sky bison, accompanied by the painter, who had left behind a promise of mailing in copies of the paintings as wedding gifts. The duo waved goodbye and went on their merry way. And following their exit, the Spirit Oasis consisted of only the awkward newlyweds, Ivaneq, Osha, Chen and Kiguk, Aang and Katara, and a very relieved Arnook and Ahnah. Ivaneq finally took the chance to race up to the newlyweds, his face and eyes brighter than the stars.
"At long last, it finally happened!" He couldn't resist giving Sokka a hug, "Congratulations to both of you, Your Highnesses! You two are really very perfect for each other!"
"Oh, hehe…" Sokka rubbed the back of his neck, "Appreciate it, Ivaneq—"
Clapping Sokka on the back, "Just to think a few weeks ago, you just couldn't keep yourself from asking about our princess every second!"
Sokka widened his eyes, "Uhhh…" as the princess gawked at him, "Not every second, I mean, I was just curious—!"
"Don't be too modest, Brother, you were asking me all about Her Highness! What she looks like, what she sounds like—!"
"Okaaayyyy, we're getting carried away," Sokka chuckled nervously, nearly clamping his hand over Ivaneq's mouth, "I'm glad you're happy, Brother Ivaneq," and lowering his voice to a befuddled whisper, "Do you mind?!"
Ivaneq laughed knowingly, "Alright, alright." The man then reached into the folds of his robes and pulled out a gift as well. He placed it humbly in the princess's hands, "Just a little something to celebrate this moment," and then placed a set of scrolls on top of the gift, "And these are separate. They're the budget details that you asked us to finalize for your treasury."
"Oh, good," the princess smiled, "Thank you, Ivaneq."
With the remaining visitors engaged in conversation, Yue sighed and cast aside her veil, lazily tugging at her hairpiece and extracting it from her hair. Her hands ran through her long locks, eyes lidded and sleepy. For a moment, Sokka forgot all awkwardness, concern for the princess taking over. "You're very tired," he took the gifts from her but was unable to take the scrolls, "Why not turn in for the night, dronningi?"
Flushing at his close proximity, "It's fine. These are pretty important, and they won't take me long anyway. You should sleep, too—"
"You're both being considerate of each other now, but you sounded so repulsed by the idea of consummation earlier," Ahnah pointed out. "Seriously, what would Akluviq think? That you married each other just to check a box?"
"Consummation is out of the question," Yue insisted, her embarrassment returning. "I refuse to talk about this any further."
"For Spirits' sake, Yue, there are herbs out there to prevent pregnancy—!"
"I know that!" Yue nearly shrieked, bearing a wide-eyed, flushed look resembling that of the isumataq, "These are things we should be discussing in private, anaana—!"
"I don't believe you understand the concept of marriage, paniga. You and your husband are supposed to be thinking about these things together anyway—!"
"We're not having this conversation!"
Fighting off his awkwardness, Sokka exclaimed, "You know who's really in need of a romance around here, ukuagek? You and the chief!"
"What?" Ahnah blinked.
"Twenty-three long, torturous years. You gotta make up for it, right? Gotta rekindle that spark!"
"I couldn't agree more!" Yue joined in with a grin, "How about Sokka and I personally plan a getaway for you and ataata? So you can enjoy yourselves?"
"Don't change the topic, you two—!"
"Yes, let's do it!" Sokka gave the princess a high five, "I'll pick out the venue—"
"And I'll arrange all the necessary tonics," Yue smirked, causing her mother to flush. Before Ahnah could protest, the princess then escaped by walking off into the small clearing beneath the Spirit Gate, keeping away from the rest of the world and engrossing herself in the documents at hand.
The night was eventful, but the goal was to make it appear as if it wasn't. It was difficult considering Arnook and Ahnah were over the moon about their beloved daughter finally getting hitched, and they firmly believed that such an event shouldn't be treated so lightly— thus their dissatisfaction with how Yue herself acted almost nothing like a bride apart from the awkward aftermath of a first kiss. The newlywed couple expressed no enthusiasm for consummation, which slightly worried the Northern leaders, but even then, they couldn't actively and vocally protest; it was perhaps, in some ways, better this way considering the North was filled with watchful eyes and loud mouths. Servants who wandered at night were abundant, and any small suspicion would give way to rumors. Thus, the possibility of things like a post-royal marriage celebratory procession to the palace was nonexistent.
Arnook and Ahnah, giving up on ways to make the event grander than it should be treated under the circumstances, settled for quiet satisfaction and decided to carry the Aninnialuk idol back to the Moon Temple as a gesture of devotion and thanks to the Spirits. Meanwhile, Katara, Osha, and Chen worked at clearing away the firelog once the sacred fire became extinguished under natural conditions. Kiguk, Ivaneq, and Aang were huddled on one end of the Oasis, taking occasional looks at Sokka; the isumataq was, at present, basking in the moonlight, having taken off his overbearing cape and setting aside his peacock headdress as he leaned against a bush. His legs were splayed out, arms crossed, and his eyes were closed. He wasn't sleeping, per se, but he wasn't exactly the one to meditate in such a position, either. There was an inkling of a smile tugging at his lips, too, but it wasn't entirely obvious.
"Poor guy's probably still processing his sexual awakening," Kiguk snickered, "He was pretty into it for a first time."
"Maybe we should refrain from discussing this in front of a monk?" Ivaneq suggested.
Aang, who had been smiling in amusement, raised his eyebrows at the remark, "We may be monks, and we may be discouraged from pursuing these things at the Air Temples, but we don't live under rocks or anything."
"Oh, cool, so you're aware," Kiguk smirked. "Inexperienced but aware." Turning back to his cousin, who was now curling up on the warm Oasis ground, his smile hidden in the grass, "You know, I really think he and the princess enjoyed themselves."
Aang's thoughts briefly flickered over to the faces of Kya and Hakoda. "This was the moment Chieftess Kya and Chief Hakoda must've been waiting their entire lives for," the Avatar sighed. "If only they were a bit open-minded, they wouldn't have missed out on the wedding."
"Had they known, and had they been open-minded, they would've been happy that their son is now two-thirds a proper tribal man."
"Two-thirds?" Aang asked.
"In the Water Tribe, it's believed that men and women prove themselves in three instances. By no means is this belief healthy in our society, but it's dominant," Ivaneq explained. "A woman fulfills her womanhood first by coming of age, that is, experiencing her first cycle. The second time is when she marries and experiences intimacy for the first time during Consummation Night, and the third is when she births a child. It's a similar process for men; a boy becomes a man in the eyes of tribal society first by coming of age and successfully passing the ice dodging ritual."
"What's ice dodging?"
"It's a rite of passage for young tribesmen. When a boy turns fourteen, his father takes him. The boy has to demonstrate skill in maneuvering a boat and leading his crew with the right commands to dodge all ice and glaciers that are in the way. When he succeeds, he is recognized as a young man." His gaze returning to a now-snoring Sokka, "No doubt Brother Sokka passed that. And he's been at sea since he was fourteen, apparently."
"The second time you become a man is, of course, when you marry and consummate that marriage with your wife," Kiguk said. "It should also theoretically be the first time you experience intimacy— loyalty is a must. And the third time is when you become a father. It doesn't matter if you have a son or daughter, but if a son is born to you, more props to you, I suppose. Unfortunately, we're number one in the patriarchy business, after all." Shrugging, "Since the consummation part seems to be currently off the table, Sokka isn't completely two-thirds of a man yet, and the princess technically isn't considered two-thirds of a woman yet. By impractical sexist standards."
The Avatar blinked, trying to digest the impromptu crash course on Water Tribe dynamics. "I guess the loyalty part is why marrying at the age of sixteen or seventeen is so important. So you're not tempted to…fulfill your needs…with anyone other than your spouse…"
"Precisely. The underlying idea is that the husband is La and the wife is Tui, and we as a society have to emulate the loyalty that exists between the two of them. And according to Khasiq's logic, by getting rid of Tui altogether, that requirement would be broken," Ivaneq added with a frown, "But that's beside the point. In order to ensure that original strict loyalty, we don't even get our 'talk' until our wedding night."
"Wedding night?" Aang said, "But that's…"
"So you wouldn't know what to do or expect until the consummation night. The hour before you literally do it for the first time. And that's the point. The purpose of putting off the 'talk' is to prevent any sort of sexual activity out of wedlock so we won't succumb to the heat of hormones before marriage, oh Tui and La!"
"The idea of marriage, whether you're ready or not, is that you get married when you first discover your needs, at the very peak of your sex drive, which the Water Tribe— the world, actually— estimates to be around sixteen to seventeen years. And you get to fulfill your needs with your spouse. The 'talk' wouldn't be necessary before then anyway as the young tribefolk would be underage. It's so extreme that a tribesman is even deterred from…being aroused…"
"Ice patches," Kiguk snorted.
"Ice patches?"
"Basically cold therapy. Gets rid of involuntary… 'risings'…"
The young monk flushed, "My understanding is that guys have…a lot of… um…as they're growing up. It's supposed to be healthy…"
"Well yeah. Whenever that happens, you basically shove some ice cubes down your underwear and stuff to bring down those 'ums'," Kiguk chuckled. "What do the monks do, by the way? Just out of curiosity. Science doesn't escape the Air Nomads, does it?"
"No, it doesn't," Aang flushed further, "Meditation is the go-to."
"Ah, of course," Kiguk kicked his legs out and leaned against a bush, his arms folded behind his head, "Well the bottom line is that sexual freedom and choices on marriage aren't real in the Water Tribe. I understand sex before reaching sixteen is underage anyway by many standards, but even in the event that you're not married or if you choose to wait, you're still forbidden from exploring what pleases you, to say the least. First off, circumstances will make it difficult because the Tribal system isn't organized to suit a sexually free culture. If you're a guy, and you want to explore or even date, all the girls in your area are likely married off because tradition says they should be. Who will you experiment with then? If you do, that would be cheating on the married woman's part. You could fulfill your needs yourself, but the Water Tribe is so picky. You can't even have your first climax until the wedding night, and it has to be perfectly timed and aligned and must be procreative."
"But all of this is theoretical culture, of course, reality is a different matter. Practically speaking, not everyone is going to follow all the rules."
"Like yeah, the talk isn't until the wedding night, but typically that won't be the first time you'll hear about it. Unless you've been living under a glacier your entire life," Kiguk said. "I mean, Chen and I have tried things. We're seventeen, and we've tried things the night we reached sixteen. Granted we live in the Earth Kingdom, but we still knew certain things in theory. Then there's this thing called instinct that works more than you think. It's universal!"
And although Aang was still processing the information, Ivaneq raised his eyebrows at the young tribesman.
"What? We're betrothed!" Kiguk said defensively.
"Well keep your distance in front of your folks anyway."
"My parents are very liberal. Not that we'll be doing it in front of them or anything, but I think they can guess what we've been doing. What actually matters is that Uncle Hakoda and Aunt Kya never find out."
"So… I'm assuming Sokka and Katara haven't had…the talk…officially?" Aang asked. "Even though they've reached their twenties…?"
"They're not married, yet, so no, I'd assume," Ivaneq said.
"They obviously haven't had much guidance, I can tell you that," Kiguk added, turning to Ivaneq, "My poor cousin was panicking earlier because he didn't know how to kiss and wanted to leave an unforgettable impression on the princess."
"But just because you're not told certain things and you're not experienced doesn't mean you don't hear a few things," Ivaneq said. "As long as communities and gossip exist, you'll hear something. Eavesdropping on conversations, rumors, accidentally walking in on your parents. If the universe wants you to know something, it will make sure you know it. For Brother Sokka…well, the men he's around a lot are married after all. He must've eavesdropped on at least a few conversations. And Princess Katara is a healer, too, so I presume she's aware of certain things."
"I'd assume knowledge isn't the entire issue, either," Aang said. "There's something called instinct. That's to say, you can't keep a lotus from blooming. It's going to bloom when the time is right."
"Exactly," Kiguk nodded. "And that's not all. Loyalty isn't something you can force through tradition. Even if you hate your partner, you need to be honorable in breaking off that bond before you look in other directions. It seems like an obvious distinction, but sometimes, it's such a fine line between endorsing sexual freedom and being morally conscious about it enough to not cheat or override one's own freedom."
"It's basic human decency and respect for the idea of companionship, that's what," Ivaneq said, sighing, "It's that type of decency and respect that the Water Tribe has been lacking ever since Khasiq's influence seized control. That's partly why our princess is highly sensitized. Why she's not entertaining the possibility of spending her life with even someone like Sokka. Because it seems to me that she does like him, so…it's not totally an issue of feelings..."
"She does?" Kiguk and Aang turned to Ivaneq.
"It seems very likely. She always asks about him when he's not around. She certainly respects him very much. I mean, he did leave quite a good impression with his letter as we know, and she insisted on arranging a gift he's bound to like. What she doesn't seem to realize— or at least say outright— is that she's happier around him. Every time I see her with him, she's smiling and laughing and having a great time. And what I think is most important is that she hand picked him for the ethics ministry, a very morally conscious position, and she herself repeatedly made a point of not settling down with someone of inferior moral character."
Soft snores interrupted their conversation. The trio looked back at Sokka, who was now asleep, the smile on his face more obvious. "I'd say she has a very soft spot for Prince Sokka somewhere in that skeptical heart of hers. But with the way things are right now, she's going to need time to realize that herself."
"Your speech was very eye-opening, Princess," Chen said for what was probably the fifth time since she got the opportunity to speak with Yue. "I would love to be a part of the Black Lotus and help however I can."
"I'm very glad to hear it, Lady Chen," Yue smiled, her voice kept soft in consideration of the exhausted prince, who was snoring away against the soft grass.
"Hopefully we will be able to discuss this more over dinner some time?" Chen asked. "We've heard and seen how you pampered your guests by arranging cuisines from their own cultures. I'd love to personally treat you to some Earth Kingdom specials. Many people say I'm an okay cook, and my dishes will also be vegetarian, don't worry."
Yue chuckled, "I'm sure you're an amazing cook. And yes, I'd love to have dinner with you." Her face slightly fell, "I'm just not sure how feasible it would be for me to come to the estate."
"Oh, no, it won't be at the estate, I promise," Chen said. "I'm aware of the situation…and I know you're not looking forward to coming to the estate anytime soon. I'll just have the servants bring over the food I prepare, and we can eat at the palace."
"Of course," Yue smiled. "Are you free tomorrow night?"
"Yes! But the thing is, I believe there are talks about a private wedding reception for you and Brother Sokka tomorrow night. If you're up to it, we can have dinner beforehand and have the reception a little later at night."
"It's likely going to be after midnight again," Ivaneq said. "When most people are asleep."
"Then that's perfect!" Chen clapped, "I'll have my best dishes prepared for you, Princess."
"That's very thoughtful of you, Lady Chen." Yue hugged the young woman, "I'm very grateful."
"Please, no formalities. We're like sisters."
"Yes," the princess smiled, "You're right, Sister Chen."
"We'd like to congratulate you again, Princess Yue," Kiguk smiled. "I can't tell you how happy I am for you and Sokka. Especially Sokka. I never thought he'd kiss a girl in his life!"
Yue turned to the sleeping prince before looking away, trying to hide her blush. Arnook and Ahnah chuckled before they were caught up in conversation with Ivaneq, and Aang and Katara were discussing something in the distance. Kiguk then lowered his voice as he spoke to the princess, "We understand the terms and conditions you and my cousin are bound by. Just a comment to make sure they believe it's real," gesturing to the chief, chieftess, and Northern assistant.
"Yes, I understand, thank you," Yue nodded, her smile intact. "Congratulations to you both on your wedding as well. It's coming up soon, right?"
"We are set to have one of our marriage ceremonies in the South Pole and another in the Earth Kingdom," Kiguk said. "We understand you may not be able to visit the Earth Kingdom anytime soon given your position here, and we know for sure Socks is going to be staying behind, but we still hope to see you at the South Pole for the ceremony. Spirits-willing, if the situation here is stable for a few days…"
"I will be with you in spirit regardless," Yue assured. "And don't worry. I'm no dictator. Sokka will definitely be there for your wedding."
"Only a fool would leave his new wife behind and travel across the world."
To which the princess simply let out a nervous chuckle. Kiguk, though, appeared serious. "Sokka really likes you, Princess."
Raising her eyebrows, "Sorry?"
"My cousin. He's head over heels in love with you."
Suppressing the skip in her heart, "That's the impression he wants everyone to have. So he can avoid being forced into a marriage by his parents—"
"No, I don't think that's what's actually going on with him." Sighing, "Sokka…he's never been like this around anyone, Princess. And it's very seldom that we see him be this happy. Even whenever he visited us in the Earth Kingdom, even when he was with someone like my dad, whom he's known since forever and feels most at peace with… Sokka had never been like this." With a plea, "Sokka will take good care of you if you're willing to give him a chance, Your Highness. And…you seem to be comfortable around him, too. I have a strong feeling you'll be happy with him."
"This isn't just our opinion, by the way. Everyone thinks this. And not because we're trying to force you into a relationship with him or get him hitched that desperately or anything," Chen said. "It's just that everyone can see how happy you are when you're with Brother Sokka. I've been hearing everyone say this, and I've seen it for myself at the meeting earlier. How relaxed and comfortable you were with him. Believe me, none of us would be saying this if he was a horrible person or if you couldn't stand being next to him for even a second."
Yue took a deep breath, "Sokka is a wonderful man, no doubt. I've known this ever since I read his letter asking for help. The way he described the plight of the South…I could see that he cared a lot for his land and his people. And seeing him in person only confirmed it. But…assuming he has feelings for me after only knowing me for a week is quite…unbelievable. Now I'm not saying that love at first sight is impossible. I'm only saying that, unfortunately, lust at first sight is more likely."
"Prince Sokka isn't like that, Your Highness—"
"I know. I know that he's honorable and not someone who would step out of line. And like I said, I'm not saying there isn't such a thing as a cosmic moment that binds two people together forever upon first sight or something like that, but…maybe in one percent of relationships? The idea is a romanticized notion that we may wish to be real, but reality doesn't work that way."
"Chen and I have only known each other for a day before we began our relationship," Kiguk pointed out. "And now we're getting married."
Smiling, "Well you and Chen are very lucky to have found each other, and you're part of that one percent. But I highly doubt I'm that lucky." Her smile dwindled, "We women have a lot more to lose in believing these kinds of things. I'm not saying this to victimize myself or women in general. It's a fact that we put in a considerable amount of effort that goes unrecognized. And I've seen enough of the world to know my sisters have lost so much in believing that ceremonies in front of a fire have enough merit to foster love. You can only imagine how far romantic fantasies would go when religious vows have no weight to them whatsoever." Swallowing, "If secondhand embarrassment is a thing, then I suppose secondhand trauma is, too. I've seen so much over so many years that I…"
Kiguk and Chen did not argue, neither did they push her to finish her sentence as she trailed off.
"And even if I was to open up to the possibilities you're suggesting," Yue said, letting loose another sigh, "There are too many obstacles. I'm already feeling the guilt eat away at me for being a part of this deception, and yet, I know that less harm will come if this arrangement stays as an arrangement and nothing more. Because if it was anything else…" Biting her lip, "It will be like snatching a son away from his parents. Even if that's not the intention. I'm not putting Sokka in a position where he'd have to choose…You both understand what I'm saying, right?"
"Yeah…"
"Yes, Sister Yue…"
They could hear Sokka snore more loudly than before, his face digging into the warm grass. Yue, though disturbed by what she was failing to explain, nevertheless smiled in amusement in his direction before taking her cloak off. "Sokka does bring me lots of joy. I won't deny it. But one doesn't have to be a husband to bring such joy to another, right?" She gently draped it over the sleeping prince, "He's a lifelong friend."
"Why do you like to sit here all the time?"
A young Sokka, who was sitting beside the family's white marble deity bearing the features of a beautiful woman, blinked his big blue eyes at his Gran Gran. Kanna was nudging him with a knowing smile on her face, but the boy went back to fiddling with the toy boat in his hands. The older woman shared a look with Kya, who was standing by the doorway, smiling at her son in amusement.
"She's beautiful, isn't she?" Kanna sat beside her grandson. "Tui is very beautiful."
Sokka nodded, "And she's niicceeee…" he drawled out, moving his boat along the blue carpet as if it was sailing across the ocean, "And she moves the water from the sky so the water can keep the fish alive…So we can eat the fish."
"Always thinking about food, aren't you?" Kanna pinched his cheek, amused when his little hand swatted her wrinkly one away. "You know she's going to be your wife one day, right? You're La."
"Umiaq said that his mom said people can't be La," the boy said.
"But you're a special boy, Sokka."
Looking at her, "Special?"
"Yes. You're La. La is always special."
"Will I turn into a wolf, Gran Gran?"
"No, sweet boy," Kanna laughed. "But you'll be big and strong like La one day, and the girl you're going to marry one day is going to look exactly like this." She gestured to the statue of Tui, which seemed to be smiling at them. Sokka tilted his small head as he took in the majesty of the statue.
"What do you say? You want to marry Tui?"
Kya, who was watching her young son up until then, found that the surroundings she was encased in were smeared by incoherent blurs resembling a strange dream. The memory before her vanished, and the blurs became more intense, leaving Kya in a strange premises: a crowded sidewalk, its winding road not visible to the naked eye beyond the small area she was standing in.
The area suddenly burst into colors of all kinds: colored water and powder thrown everywhere, dyeing every inch of the tightly condensed space. On the other side of the walkway was a canal, which in turn was bordered by another walkway beside a field of tundra. Sokka was there, smiling, bliss written over his face as his fingers intertwined with those of the princess. Her face was not entirely visible considering her white yet color-stained hair blew wildly in the Arctic winds, blocking her face, but the glaze of the aurora in the sky seemed to reflect against her slightly-visible cheek, giving away her bright complexion. In fact, both the dronningi and the isumataq sported wild, messy appearances from the color-throwing and the wild dancing and tomfoolery that was parading around them.
The scene was a direct copy of what Kya and Hakoda had seen during their tours, no doubt, the only difference now being that Sokka and the princess weren't dancing around like hooligans. And another small yet crucial difference was the glimmer of white on Sokka's wrist: the white half of the Yin-Yang symbol. The way his wrist touched hers, which was also marked with a symbol: the black half of the Yin-Yang symbol.
Kya gasped, her eyes wide. Chunta had told them of what the wrist markings of Sokka and his bride would be like in the event he got married. The symbols of Yin and Yang, Tui and La…And the princess was bearing the other half…!
"They're married?! They can't be married!" Kya shrieked, "No no NO! Sokka! Sokka, get over here!"
But Sokka wasn't listening, the drumbeats and chaos along the sidewalk drowning out her cries. Sokka was lost in the eyes of who Kya referred to as the heretic. The prince's palms were cupping the princess's face, and he brought his wife closer to him, her billowing hair covering their kiss—
Kya gasped as she shot her eyes open, her heart racing, her brain screaming, Heresy! Heresy! It took her several seconds to realize she was in bed with her snoring husband's hand wrapped around her waist. That the scene before her eyes was a dream and nothing more. That the hustle of that crowded street and the bustle of that sidewalk party was but a stream of panic.
The Southern chieftess sighed, shaking her head clear of any and all doubts of her son whisking the princess away and secretly marrying her. Sokka wouldn't do that. He wouldn't. He's our son, he wouldn't.
"Your Highness?"
Sokka's soft voice soothed her out of sleep. She blinked, "Sokka, when did you wake up?"
"Just now," he held back a yawn. "There's no one else here. Do you want me to escort you to the palace?"
"No, it's fine," she sat up from her bed of grass near the Spirit Gate. "Kiguk and Chen said they'll meet you in the Western courtyard," rubbing the sleep out of her eyes, "Aang and Katara had to run an errand, but they'll be back soon. My parents are likely at the Moon Temple right now. They said they'll be here after some ritual."
"Ritual?" he plopped next to her on the grass.
"Probably pleading with the Spirits that the consummation night will go on without any problems."
"O-Oh…" his face colored again.
"Calm your yak-horses, isumataq. Like we said earlier, we can organize a getaway for them, and they'll be so up in their own feelings that they won't be stressing over us too much." Murmuring to herself, "Need to work on those tonics, too…"
"What tonics?" he pried.
"To help them conceive."
"Oh, oka—wait, what?"
"I asked my parents for a sibling."
Remaining still for a moment, "Oh…uh…"
"What, only your parents are entitled to get pregnant well into their adult lives?"
"No, no, that's not what I meant, I didn't mean to offend—!"
"Relax, I know," she chuckled at his spastic anxiety. "In all seriousness, this is for them. An incentive for them to start a new, worry-free life." And though she was smiling, she held thoughts that didn't quite allow the amusement on her lips to reach her eyes.
Sokka feared for yet another moment if she knew of her past, but he treaded carefully, "There's something else on your mind, isn't there?"
Sighing, "My parents…I'm concerned with how invested they are in me."
"They're your parents, of course they're invested in you—"
"Yes, and I do feel warm and fuzzy on the inside about that…but I don't want them to be attached to only me, you know?"
Shaking his head, "No…I don't follow…"
"They need to have a strong reason to move on. If anything happens to me—"
"Not again, Your Highness!"
"Hey, it's just in case," she said, lightening her tone, "And I genuinely want a sibling. I want what you and Katara have. It's not too late; anaana and ataata will be safe and away from the mainland, and anaana has been recovering super fast, so if they're up for it, and if they have the right incentives, why not?"
"Yeah," still frowning in defense, "I suppose so."
"The bottom line is that I have an elaborate scheme planned out for them. So don't panic, and don't faint. We'll fight that battle tomorrow."
Don't faint. "I…uhm…I guess I should've had more water…"
"Actually, I was trying to save your honor by writing it off as dehydration earlier," nearly smirking at him. "How embarrassing would it be? The prince of the South fainting for no reason during his fake wedding?"
He felt a wave of positive warmth descend over him and fill his heart, "That's considerate of you, dronningi, but as embarrassing as it would be, it wouldn't have been too horrible, would it?"
Lost in thought for a moment, "I suppose it would have helped now that I think back on it. If anything, it would've given you a strong reason to leave me in the future."
His pleasant smile drooped, "What?"
"It would've made for a strong argument," she said, nonchalant. "You could've said you genuinely loved me, but I never returned the sentiment and was always closed off. That I was too stiff and focused on other things, that I never gave you the attention you deserved and that I never connected with you. Never consummated the marriage with you. You could have argued that you felt like you were living next to a stone the entire time and that a relationship is impossible. And you would've moved back to the South Pole as if you were never married."
"You were certainly thinking this one through," he frowned, trying not to show his hurt.
"We need an excuse, don't we?" she said. "It's better to be prepared."
"We'll get there when we get there! Besides, no one's gonna believe you ignored me to that extent anyway." Blushing, "You were the one who kissed me earlier, remember?"
Defensive and flushed yet somehow keeping calm, "I only kissed you once. You kissed me three times before that. Four if you also count kissing me back."
"Um…I… sorry, I…" rubbing the back of his neck, "I was trying to…see if there's a way we could get around it…"
Amused by his sheepishness, "I understand."
He gave her a quick sideways glance, noting that while she was still embarrassed, she wasn't angry, necessarily. And before he could stop himself, his mouth ran with a mind of its own— "Did you like it?"
"Pardon?"
His pulse fluctuating wildly, "I mean…! I-I mean…! I…I just…hope it wasn't…horrible…" staring at the ground, "I just hope I wasn't a horrible first kiss…"
"No, not at all…" Her fingers lingered on her lips for a split moment, "It was nice."
"Really?"
A tiny smile on her lips as she pressed her hands together, repeating his words from before, "I'd totally kiss you."
Wide-eyed, "H-Huh?"
"I said I'd totally kiss you. Again. If duty called."
"Oh…hehe…thank you…" And what he knew to be the biggest and most idiotic grin he could muster plastered itself onto his face, "I'd totally kiss you again, too."
"Oh? Did you like it that much?"
"Yeah, you were great—!" he paused, all the blood in his body concentrating in his face as he gawked back at her.
"Well then," she blinked, "I had no idea what I was doing, but… I'm glad it worked out...?"
"Yeah—"
"Yeah."
A sudden pause followed by the princess's nervous laugh, "Okay, this is awkward, but it's over with." Crossing her arms, "But do tell me this. Did you faint like you did today on that day you first saw me?"
"Uh…I…"
"Don't tell me you're still sensitized by how I look."
"It was good fainting," he assured. "It was like seeing Tui all over again."
Shaking her head, "I don't know how I feel about you turning into a believer all of a sudden."
"I might not be a believer, but I wasn't always a disbeliever. I was always fascinated with Tui. Even though I never admitted it." Shrugging, "Little Sokka was always after her. Thought she was a princess from a fairy tale…"
"And then Little Sokka discovered the magic of science that can explain everything in the universe."
"But even then, Little Sokka didn't forget about Tui," he said, grinning. "I'm not necessarily a believer anymore, but as of recent…maybe I actually identify as a witness?"
"A witness?"
"'Cause now I know Tui exists."
"You know?"
"Yeah," he said in a matter-of-fact manner. "When you see the sun rise every day, you don't necessarily believe it'll rise. You have no reason to believe if you just know that it will. You're a witness to that truth." Holding his head up, "I've decided I'm a witness to Tui."
"Oh no," she shook her head, "What have I done to you?"
"Don't worry, I'm still a skeptic," he assured with a laugh.
"But you're entertaining this silly idea that I'm no different from Tui—"
"It's true! You really do look very much like Tui." His eyes softened, "You look divine."
She tried not to give away any reaction whatsoever, but for a moment, she thought he heard the fierce thud thud thud in her chest. "You're easy on the eyes, too, isumataq. And I'm not just saying that."
"I am?"
"But the game is to pretend like you're not swooning."
"Well I'm not very good at that game."
"You wear your heart on your sleeve, I suppose…" Her tired gaze then rested on his slick robes, "You know, black suits you really well."
"Oh…hehe..t-thank—"
"What cologne are you wearing, by the way?"
Her big, baby blue eyes looked up at him, both lidded and curious, and he was unaware of what to make of the feelings bubbling up within him, "O-O-Ocean E-Eros… You like it…?"
Scooting a bit closer to him, "Hm…"
"Hm," and he found that his body moved closer to her on its own, the warmth of the Oasis seeming to concentrate solely in their breaths. He gulped, pressing his lips tightly together, still tasting her earlier sweetness.
A moment later, Yue, as if jolting back into reality, turned away, masking her sudden change in demeanor with a chuckle, "Well... be sure to wear it for your actual wedding. Your future wife will know just how lucky she is."
He watched as she looked elsewhere as if she was suddenly taken by better judgment, and he wasn't sure if he should be elated by the compliment or disappointed by her dissociation.
"Well, go on home, isumataq. Try to wipe out tonight from your thoughts and get some actual sleep. You have a big day tomorrow."
"I do?"
"You're presenting at the conference, right?"
"Oh, yeah," but he didn't really budge, instead crossing his legs to stay seated, "It's okay, I can stay longer."
Chieftess Kya couldn't sleep, troubled by her worries over her oldest; hence, she took up refuge in the prayer room in the company of the smiling idols of the Spirits. In her hands was the unfurled scroll sent by Chunta just a couple of days ago. She skimmed over the letter, its contents etching on her burdened heart.
It seems to me that Tui and La are wanting to be united in marriage by the next full moon, which I have calculated to be nearly a week away.
I urge you to speak to the princess and ask her to accept her place as Tui. I am sure Chief Arnook would not refuse, for he, too, must be looking to marry his daughter by the full moon.
Please do not delay this matter any further…We did not celebrate our discovery of the princess as Tui just to have our isumataq remain a loner his entire life.
How ecstatic their family had been when they came here, and how quickly the tables have turned. How eager they had been to marry him to his Tui, and how odd they were now feeling T the prospect of him falling for the Akna, who was seemingly the spitting image of Tui in appearance (at least, according to her husband, brother, and nephew).
"There is no way he'll be married by this full moon," she lamented, but as she took a look at the white Tui statue, she was briefly reminded of the words of that maid, who had saved them from humiliation with her story.
"One spirit is the Spirit of Strength, and the other, the Spirit of Life. They only know how to love abundantly, not give restrictions and deadlines."
It all sounded nice, but was she really to trust that? Was this a sign from Tui or was it a mere test or temptation?
"Mom, aren't you asleep yet?"
Kya saw her oldest children walk in, accompanied by Chen, Kiguk, and Aang. Had it not been for the serious look on her son's face, she would've guessed he'd been out on another rendezvous with the North's heretical princess.
See? He would never cross any lines. She let out a relieved breath and stood up, placing the scroll aside and stepping out, "You're just now getting back?"
"The North is just so beautiful, Mother Kya," Chen beamed. "We lost track of time."
"It's partially my fault, too," Aang interceded. "I really wanted all of us to go penguin sledding—"
"And then we went sleighing after that," Katara added, "Yeah! It was all really fun."
Kya turned to her son, who kept sporting a solemn look. "Did you have fun, too, sweetie?"
"Yeah, it was nice…" And he made his way over to his room, rubbing his drooping eyes and feigning a yawn.
"He hasn't gone to see the princess, right?" Kya asked the others once he left.
"N-No, Mother Kya, he was with us the entire time," Chen said, maintaining a calm demeanor, "I think that's why he hasn't been so active today…"
Even as he made it to his room, Sokka could hear remnants of the conversation behind him. He sighed and dropped his solemn expression into something resembling more of a gentle daze.
Married. He was married. To Yue. They were husband and wife.
But not really.
He took off his overbearing blue cloak and the peacock headdress he'd hidden beneath it. He quickly changed out of his black robes, folding them and placing them away in his closet before sinking into the sheets. The conversation eventually died down, resulting in everyone likely going back to sleep, and in the dark of the night with all secrets hidden amongst the stars, he gently began to peel away the blue wrap at his wrist. Peeking out from beneath it was the feminine half that Yue drew on his skin, the pigment having seeped deep into his skin, resembling a promise of companionship that was to be treated as empty. She made it look so easy to dismiss what happened, having assumed it would be easy for a disbeliever like him.
But it was so difficult.
He rolled over to his side, letting the moonlight drape over the wrist marking with his wrap close enough for him to pull back over it. He wasn't sure how long he'd stared at it before letting his eyes fall to a close, dreaming of the Nunaatip Anaana, to whom he was tethered with invisible conjugal strings. His thumb traced over his lips, which still tingled from their union with hers.
He marveled at how the world both ended and began at his wife's smiling lips.
Chapter 53: I Have Seen The Face of La
Notes:
A/N: Trigger Warning. Abuse and assault discussed in this chapter. Tread carefully.
Chapter Text
"You're completely red in the face."
"Uhhhh…" Because why wouldn't he be a mess of crimson when her silk voice flowed beside his ear, followed by a peck that blessed his lips. He felt hot as he burned in the flames of inexplicable heat, sinking his cheek against the softness of her mouth as she kissed him not once, not twice, but repeatedly, slowly tasting his soul away, her warm palms cupping his face.
"You don't seem to want to look me in the eye anymore, isumataq," she nearly sang into his skin as she reached down to his chest, mimicking the accidental kiss she previously placed there a few days before.
"That's not…that's not true, I… just—eek!" came a squeak as she kissed him yet again in that same spot. She giggled into his chest as he sighed, fighting back a smile, "Your High—oh…"
Her lips trailed up his jaw, nails lightly raking through his stubble. He trampled his bottom lip, whining helplessly, "Dronningi, dronningi, Spirits!"
"Get your Spirits out of here," she whispered, her arms wrapping around him, tugging his body closer to her, "All we need," sinking her face into his neck, "is instinct."
Instinct. By now, he was heaving for breath, appearing feverish with each touch. She sighed against his mouth, fingers grasping the locks of his loosened wolf tail, her other palm resting on his bicep with her thumb tracing light circles against his skin. His helpless addiction to this touch manifested in a moan of her name.
"Oh boy," she shook her head at his pitiful condition, "It's just a matter of getting used to it, Pretty Boy."
Getting used to it? But he didn't have a chance to ask about it as her lips continued seeking a waltz with his. A waltz that they'd teased during their wedding kiss but which ended up short-lived.
"You…you're sure…?"
At that point, she pulled back, her big, baby blue eyes blinking at him, lidded with an emotion he couldn't recognize. Her hands reached for his and then guided them to her waist, "What do you think?"
And his feelings exploded within him, seeping into his cheeks as color as he let himself go and kissed her back. A kind of hunger took over, lips craving lips, warmth making love with touch as he smiled against her lips. He let little sighs escape as they found some sort of rhythm. At least, he thought they did, given he couldn't really make sense of anything that was happening. All he felt was pure heat. Sweet heat all around, her soft fingers digging into his back, nails inscribing light crescents on his dark skin…
Sokka rolled over in his bed for a fourth time, which resulted in a loud thud as his body hit the ground, the fall knocking him out of the dream. The rude awakening ruined the images flashing through him, and he sprawled out on the floor, taking in the harsh cold air, catching sight of the marking on his wrist as he rubbed his head.
"Well this is difficult," he leaned back against the pelt carpet, gaping at the stars that told him he must've slept for only an hour at best. Closing his eyes, "She's probably thinking about anything else but this."
"I really shouldn't be thinking about this," she sighed as she paced in her chambers, eyelids heavy but sleep never coming. For the twentieth time that night, her fingers paused at her lips, tracing them, involuntarily mimicking the touch of his a few hours before.
It wasn't the same; his lips were considerably warmer, their taste resembling a savory dish sprinkled with sea salt, and just thinking about it evoked within her a foreign set of feelings...
It wasn't until she caught her reflection in a mirror while passing by it in her pacing spree that she realized she was smiling, that her face was drenched in color. She shook her head, frowning, her smile rescinding, "What am I doing? I can be going down this road! I have a nation in my hands, I…I don't have the interest or energy or time…"
Telling herself this, she crashed back beneath her covers, trying not to look at the marking on her wrist that kept glimmering under the peeking moonlight. She squeezed her eyes shut, "Come on, come on, I need to sleep! I have a conference tomorrow, the last one, please. For the love of the Spirits…"
But it didn't work. A soft sigh parted from her, and she licked her lips, tasting that delicious sea salt…
"I'm not opening that door. This is just an arrangement. We're lifelong friends, and that's enough. No chances...I can't take any chances..."
Though the vivid sequence unfurling before her right now teased her otherwise, her frame leaning against the wall, completed by his warmth, a bright smile on his face that reached his eyes.
"K-Kiss me."
"Yes, ma'am." And he leaned forward, welcoming the taste of her lips, simultaneously filling her senses with that Ocean Eros scent, good god, it should be made illegal…
"I'd make a good husband, dronningi," he whispered, following up one kiss with another, then another and yet another, dark hands taking careful care as they cradled her face.
"Yes, yes you would," she slightly moaned into his mouth, extracting a knowing chuckle from him, "For the right woman, oh universe…"
"What if you're the right one?"
"Sokka…"
"We'd be the best couple…"
"Have you forgotten? Your parents would never..."
"Doesn't matter. Nothing does."
With a huff, "…not opening that door…"
"Oh come on, now," his lips descended to the crook of her neck. "You wanted this."
"But…nation…mmmnnnn…"
Soft fingers brushed her curls back, not minding her strong pull at his own locks, "Is your nation not mine?"
She shuddered, closing her eyes as he kissed her eyelids, leaving a peck on her forehead next, "We could do any activity you want," thumbing her temples, "Everything you've ever wanted."
"Anything?"
"Anything."
She shot her eyes wide open, panting, shaking her head, "I'm just stressed is all! I'd never say that, I wouldn't...I'd never give in..."
But he was back, always back. And fuck, his eyes and lips were perfection.
"Stop it, stop it, you don't think that way!"
"Don't stop, please, don't stop."
Beneath the slivers of merciful moonlight, two lovers who were racing towards one another from opposite directions, yearning for each other following an extensive period of separation, collapsed into a tight embrace in the shadows. They wept with joy yet were driven by adrenaline. The young woman trembled in the arms of the young man, letting go of the breath she'd been holding all this time as he brushed her hair out of her face and kissed her.
"You got the message," the man whispered, resting his forehead against hers, "I was so worried you wouldn't make it. That bastard didn't find out, did he?"
"No," the woman said, her gloved hand tugging at the furs near her neck, revealing the betrothal necklace her lover had tied around her neck a couple of nights before. Amid the stars following a hurried engagement, the forbidden lovers had secretly united in matrimony. All that was left was commencing their new life together away from the forces holding them apart. The young tribesman sighed in relief, taking another moment to revel in the presence of his bride, but after a closer glance at her face under the brightening moon, he stiffened, an anguished breath leaving his lips. His thumb hovered above a fresh bruise near her eye but refrained from touching it, "What did that bastard do?!"
"He flipped out because I went to the market unsupervised."
"Why did you even go?" he winced, tears churning in his eyes, "You know that blubberface—"
"There was no other way for me to get to the fountain for your message. I didn't have time in the morning," she confessed, even the slip of her tear invoking much pain, extracting a hiss from her, "If I hadn't stepped out, I wouldn't have gotten the message. I wouldn't have been able to meet up with you now…"
Brushing at his damp eyes, "I'm so sorry, I didn't think—"
"It's not your fault. One more night of beatings is worth it for a lifetime of freedom."
"No, it's not. He's a monster, that man." Gently grasping her hand, he led her behind a particularly large glacier in an area of sparse light. In the shadows, his hand gently sought the skin above her eye and near her cheekbone, earning another hiss despite his gentle touch. In spite of his breaking heart, he kept calm and summoned water around his palm. A faint healing glow encased the water, bringing about a speck of light to accompany the moon. His hand pulled away from her face, and he was relieved to see that her bruise was gone.
"How do you feel? Are you hurt anywhere else—?"
"No," she assured, brushing away his returning tears, "I'm okay, I am. Promise."
Holding her hand, "We need to get out of this hellhole before we're seen. I arranged a gondola in the outer sector. It won't be long now."
"And we won't ever have to look back."
The newlyweds brought their lips together in a passionate kiss before seizing the chance before them. Keeping their fingers intertwined, they trudged through the snow, making their way through a shortcut to the outer sector. This path required a detour from the city canals and cut straight through the surrounding tundra, which was lined by distant ports for harboring incoming cruisers. The couple remained on the lookout for any sign of the woman's father, but they didn't seem to expect that danger would await them another way, specifically in the form of a Fire Nationer with colossal sideburns, who was lingering warily by his respective cruiser on account of extensive ship repairs.
The couple paused at the sight of the said man, who was surrounded by other Fire Nation soldiers camping out by the ship and bossing around the "tribal savages" who were tending to the ship. One such soldier cast a look at the couple, who had halted in their steps. The soldier caught a glimpse of the tribeswoman.
"Agni above," the soldier whispered, "That's the finest savage I've seen…"
Zhao, having overheard the remark, turned in the direction of who exactly had the soldier drooling. He raised his eyebrows, piqued by who he felt was a savage of "average appeal" for his taste. Nevertheless, he took note of her features, his domineering side titillated by the woman's nervousness, by the way she tried to hide her face in the shadows. He didn't care that she was young enough to be his daughter; all he wondered as he licked his lips was, Agni, when was the last time I indulged?
"O-Our apologies," the young tribesman said to them, "W-We were trying to get home…"
Zhao stood up from where he was perched, keeping his eyes on the woman. The soldiers looked at him, recognizing the expression on his face. The woman held her husband's hand more tightly, urging him that they should leave.
"W-We'll be on our way now, s-sorry for interrupting," the man shielded his wife. He then began backing up before bowing in goodbye, "E-Enjoy your night—"
But Zhao stopped him, his calloused hand crashing down over the tribesman's shoulder. The admiral's arm then wrapped around both of the tribesman's shoulders, holding him in place, "Now now, no need to apologize. You did nothing wrong."
The woman gulped, her hand still holding her husband's. Zhao flashed her a look, "The Fire Nation doesn't bite like you think it would."
"W-We would never think that, sir," the man chuckled nervously, "But we should be on our way now—"
"They say Water Tribe hospitality is unparalleled by that of any other society in the world," Zhao drawled. "It is with that confidence that I ask you for a favor."
"A favor?"
With no hesitation at all, "I want your wife for the night."
The couple's rage manifested as heated glares in response. "What the hell did you just say?!" the tribesman roared.
"Don't worry, it's just for one night. Or two—"
"The fuck?!"
"Yes, that is the end goal—"
"Who do you think you are?!" the tribesman grabbed hold of Zhao's coat. The tribeswoman, terrified by the consequences awaiting a move as bold as grabbing a Fire Nation admiral by the collar, urged her husband to let go, caught up in fear for his life over her rage.
"You better be drunk if you wanna live!" the tribesman bellowed, "Just wait 'till we have you reported to the White Lotu—!"
"Watch your tone, boy, or it'll end badly," Zhao muttered as he slapped the young tribesman's hand away, "This isn't a request. It's an order." Grabbing hold of the woman's hand, ignoring her alarmed shriek, "I want this savage in my bed tonight—"
"Qirahn!" the woman cried out.
"Chumali!"
The woman succeeded in yanking her hand away and hid behind her lover. The soldiers laughed at her terror as Zhao smirked and grabbed her again.
"Let go of my wife, you filth!" the tribesman shoved Zhao off, but the admiral's grip was disgustingly persistent. He seemed to enjoy this struggle, almost, deliberately restraining from blasting fire in their faces.
"Let go of me—!"
"You can come and get her tomorrow," Zhao snickered above the woman's hollers. "If you still want her after how she ends up, that is—"
"You ashmaking PIECE OF BLUBBERSHIT!" Qirahn didn't hold back from delivering a punch to the admiral's face, shocking the soldiers and Zhao himself out of their wits with his boldness. The tribesman, letting go of all fear of consequences following an offense against a high-ranking firebender, sent a tendril of water in Zhao's direction in an attempt to freeze him to the exterior of the ship, but Zhao dodged the move, which caused a soldier to plop hard against the cruiser, his back nearly crushed from the force as the ice froze his entire body. Before Qirahn could make a more accurate move on Zhao, however, several quick jabs to his side and near his ribs rendered him temporarily paralyzed with lack of bending ability. The soldier responsible for the deed held him upright before he could fall, and the next thing the young tribesman knew, his body seized up in shock as a dagger burrowed into his flesh near his abdomen.
"QIRAHN!" Chumali screamed, her eyes caught in horror as her husband was impaled. Zhao reveled in the man's pain before he withdrew the dagger and jammed it yet again into the tribesman.
"Qirahn! Oh Spirits!" the woman broke into hysterical sobs, unable to run to him as a few other soldiers forcibly held her in place. Zhao then kicked the man aside, and the soldier behind the tribesman let him fall. They all watched as Qirahn writhed in pain, blood pooling around him.
"NO!" Chumali screamed, tears raiding her face as she squirmed in the soldiers' grips. One particular soldier was adamant in restraining her, but she managed to sink her teeth into his flesh and shoved him off as he howled in pain. She threw herself beside her husband, shaking him to keep him awake. "Qirahn, look at me! Please, heal yourself!" and she guided his palm to his wound in hopes that he would summon his healing glow, cursing herself for not being born a bender, but she wasn't given a chance to tend to him as Zhao grabbed her, yanked her back, and answered her attempt to fight back by striking her across the face, her cheek burning from the force of the slap along with the heat. Qirahn yelled from his searing pain, fury, and anguish over his inability to defend his lover. He tried to get back up only to topple back against the ice, finding his body racked with pain.
"You're lucky my men didn't incinerate him on the spot," Zhao said to her. "Satisfy me tonight, and you just might be able to save that weakling you call a husband."
"I-I'll be okay—GAAH!" Qirahn clutched his wound, "Run, Chumali, get out of here!"
Another soldier stomped mercilessly at the man's wounds in response to the defiance, extracting a painful yell.
"LET HIM GO!" Chumali howled as Zhao grabbed her by her hair and pulled her towards him. The admiral then turned to his men, who decided to shut Qirahn's mouth by grabbing at him and throwing him in the water. The tribesman splashed into the canal, the water tainted with his blood. He flailed, attempting to swim but finding it difficult with his consciousness flailing.
"Please, somebody help! Someone help my husband, PLEASE!" But Chumali was quickly silenced by another slap, followed by another. Through her tears, she watched her husband float along in the distance, the very little energy he had left put to use as he grabbed weakly at a docked gondola in the distance. He hid behind one of the gondolas so he wouldn't be seen, flashing her a desperate look. Go, he mouthed, blood seeping profusely through his tunic. I'll be fine.
With a prayer to the Spirits, Chumali snarled at the admiral and spat in his face, and in the brief flicker of distraction, butted against his head with all the force she could muster. She dodged an incoming blow from another soldier and kicked another in the groin before taking off.
Bloodshot eyes that watched from the distance fell to a close, bloodied fingers slipping from their hold on the gondola. The young tribesmen uttered Tui's name before slipping back into the water.
Yue was barely two hours into her sleep when she was suddenly jerked awake. By what, exactly, she was not sure; there was no noise, no commotion. Just an… instinct that she could not explain, a feeling of being startled by something inexplicably yet horribly wrong.
Maybe I'm just stressed.
Or maybe she wasn't being vigilant enough. Something seemed wrong, and it did not make sense in the moment, but the unsettled feeling in her heart only grew with each passing minute. She left her bed, donned her servant's uniform, and wandered the halls of the palace, tuning into the nature of the environment, the conversations of the overnight servants or a possible air of danger.
It was not long before one particular servant rushed into the palace, a panicked look on his face as he described to his comrades a horrific scene of what appeared to be fresh blood in the canal waters.
"Eh, somebody probably didn't skin a seal-buck properly, and it somehow ended up in the canal," a servant dismissed.
But the mere mention of such a detail was enough for Yue to hit the sidewalks. Just in case, she told herself as she raced through the inner sector and later entered the commoners' sector in the second ring, and all through her trip there, she saw people rushing towards the second sector. A large crowd was concentrated on a particular part of the sidewalk system, gaping into the water, and as she joined them, she, too, beheld the horror of what was extensive blood mingled with the water.
"Where is this coming from?!" she asked the bystanders.
"We don't know," spoke a tribeswoman, "And I don't know if this amounts to much, but I did notice a group of firebenders along with their admiral working on their ships by the docks. I was passing by a couple of minutes later, and they seemed to have abandoned their ship."
"We can't jump to conclusions—"
"But it's worth looking into. They had been verbally abusing our workers all night. The admiral supposedly threatened to stab a man earlier from what I've heard from my husband. I wouldn't be surprised if they did such a thing."
The uncomfortable churning in her chest only increased, tumbled out of its rhythm into a jolt of shock as a tribesman near the distant gondolas yelled, "Over here! There's a man severely wounded! He lost a lot of blood!"
Yue along with several observing tribefolk rushed over immediately. Yue was shocked to see a tribesman sprawled over, completely drenched and unconscious.
"He nearly drowned by the time I saw him," the tribesman explained as Yue felt the unconscious man's pulse. Her hands coated themselves in water within seconds and flew to the man's abdomen where he was impaled.
"I knew it!" the tribeswoman from earlier said. "It was those La-damn ashmakers!"
Yue called out to the man, who was just now starting to stir from the impact of the healing. Granted he still lost a lot of blood, most of which could not be recovered, but that was a matter of post-healing recuperation, for she had managed to subtly bend the blood that pooled around him back into his body, working to purify it as she spoke. "Sir? Sir, can you hear me? Sir?"
"Tui…Tui…Merciful Tui…"
"Sir? I'm here to help!"
The man huffed and shivered before opening his eyes very slightly.
"Are you alright? Can you see me?" Yue asked, holding up four fingers, "How many fingers am I holding up?"
"Who did this to you, man?" the tribesman who saved him pried.
A tear escaped his eye as his eyelids drooped. On the verge of falling back out of consciousness, his bloodied finger pointed in a particular direction, particularly the direction that led to the Moon Temple, "Ch-Ch-Chumali…please…"
The night sky reverberated with shrill feminine cries for help. The air was thick, hanging heavy from the injustice plastered over the tundra. It was a miracle as to how Chumali dodged the admiral's occasional fireballs, thankful for the harsh Arctic winds that played a huge part in putting out the flames sparking at Zhao's fists, and yet, it was not enough to stop the man.
"You savages should feel honored to be used by the superior race!"
Chumali turned to several bystanders for help, rousing them from their sleep with her desperate cries, but they were too afraid to make a move thanks to the fiery menace that threatened to incinerate their loved ones. One tribesman was bold enough to send a tendril in Zhao's direction only to have a powerful flame collide with it and turn it into steam. Zhao had grabbed hold of the tribesman's old father, threatening to burn him alive if interrupted in his pursuit. As a consequence, all tribefolk shut themselves in their igloos, and Chumali was left to pound on every door of every igloo, her efforts amounting to no result apart from terrified inhabitants keeping their doors sealed.
"Might as well give up the fight," Zhao's large hand grabbed her by her throat. She kicked and screamed as she was thrown against the ice, her fur coat ripped off of her. The freezing air bit at her skin as she reached for a handful of snow and jammed it against his face, sending a kick to his chest as she scrambled to her feet and continued to run. He sent more flames behind her, angling them to where they didn't ruin her appearance but instilled in her just the amount of fear he felt was necessary.
With all doors closing in on her dilemma, she sought refuge amid a familiar path leading to the only one who could possibly save her at this point: the Great Spirit of Justice Himself enshrined in the Moon Temple. She burst into tears once more, uttering a million prayers to the Ocean Spirit as she raced up the steps, relieved that the door was open. There had to be someone inside.
"HELP, PLEASE! Someone help me!" she yelled, but Zhao was on her heels; he reached for her ankle and tugged at her on her way up, resulting in her falling and hitting her head against the top step. She could barely see the expression on his face in the haze of her tear-filled vision; she dabbed at her eyes and the blood trickling from the side of her face, sliding back from the top of the step to the entrance of the temple as Zhao leered at her in victory.
It was all but a game to him, really. Her fear turned him on, and he wouldn't dare to turn such a face to ash. Not before he indulged in her anyway.
"You sure do play hard to get, don't you?"
Chumali hurriedly looked around and spotted only a pot of budding arctic plants. She grabbed hold of it and held it above her head, ready to throw if need be, "Stay back! Or else!"
"Oh, I'm terrified, alright," Zhao continued stepping forward, and even when she threw the pot at him, he sent a flame in its direction, disintegrating it. In the meantime, she heaved her body against the doors and crawled inside as fast as she could, her hand, smeared with the blood of her husband, clawing at the sacred ground as the admiral went on with grabbing every part of her wardrobe that he could reach and tore bits and pieces of it off of her skin. He ripped off a considerable portion of her pant leg in the midst of her struggle before receiving a kick to his chest. Her now-bare foot happened to be sliced by the sharp Fire Nation insignia pin that was attached to the man's belt; she groaned in pain but nevertheless pulled herself up. Before she could slam the temple doors to a close on his face, he broke through them, and she fell back on the marble floor. He maneuvered the flames to where he set her pants on fire, and she rolled over the floor and screamed in her efforts to put the flames out, the majority of her pants completely ruined and burnt, exposing her thighs and legs as the rest of the meager cloth peeled away.
"Now we're getting somewhere," Zhao attempted to tear off her shirt but missed as she kept sliding away. She looked around frantically and grabbed more objects to throw in his direction.
"Clearly you're out of ideas," Zhao dodged most of the objects and lit the others aflame, and he stepped forward like a predator who has his prey cornered.
"Please," she sobbed, "Leave me alone…Please—"
"Oh I will, don't worry. Just satisfy me tonight," tugging harshly at the front of her tunic, succeeding in tearing the top part of the shirt, "and you'll be sent on your way."
With no other move left for her to make, the tribeswoman raced into the inner sanctum and climbed up the steps, one hand pressed over her now-exposed breast, her feet painting the steps with her blood. She wrapped her arms around the Aninnialuk idol and buried her face into the marble, hiding her chest from view, simultaneously quivering like a small child hiding from a stranger behind the protective frame of her father.
"What's a piece of stone gonna do?" he bellowed, grabbing her hand and attempting to pull her out into the open.
"Nunaatip Ataata! Ikajunga!" Father of the Tribe! Help me!
"He'll just be enjoying the show!" Zhao grabbed her by her hair and tugged at her again, and when she refused to comply, he slammed his hand hard against her cheek, "After all, even your gods do nothing but fuck!"
"NO!" she screamed, holding tightly onto the idol, "LA! Aninnialuk!" Great Spirit! "La, please! I have no one but You!"
"If you won't comply, then I'll make you, you fucking savage!"
"LA! Help me, La! My god! Nunatsuip Itluatsaik!" High Judge of the World!
Zhao surrendered himself to his anger and impatience, his fists acting by instinct. He thrust his fist in the direction of the woman, sending his flames against her. Her tunic caught fire, evoking blood-curdling screams surely mimicking the deathly howls at the entrance of La's hell. However, Chumali never actually felt her skin burn, for a large bucketful of water came crashing on top of her form, the torrents so abundant that they instantly extinguished the flames, swallowing every bit like an ocean wave eating up a lit match.
The blazing burns that were to be expected were juxtaposed sharply by sheer cool water, leaving her in a state of shock and confusion, but when she came to her senses, she saw that she was still alive, that her skin was intact and that she was breathing, that even though her clothes had disintegrated, her existence had not. Moments afterward, she took note of a tall, built figure slamming the said bucket across Zhao's face with a war cry that was like no other and brought a chill down her spine. Zhao was sent flailing across the temple like a rat-fly flicked by a waterball bat; he hollered and landed against the opposite wall, his head clashing harshly against the black marble. The admiral roared in humiliation, his eyes flaring in rage as he caught sight of the Southern prince.
"I-Isuma…" Chumali, realizing that her shirt and bindings had also peeled away, didn't finish the word; she stepped out of her shock and scrambled behind the Aninnialuk idol to preserve her modesty, hugging the idol close to her body, trying and failing to cover herself with the few pieces of cloth which were also burnt and obliterated. She wept against the idol, draping her arms over the marble, shivering in her drenched state. Sokka unclipped his overcoat and cloak and handed them to her without looking in her direction; she gratefully accepted them, drying her eyes and backing away with the robes before disappearing into a storage room, fumbling to clothe herself and keep warm.
"You snow savage!" Zhao barked. "The nerve you have to lay your filthy hands on me?!"
"THE NERVE YOU HAVE TO LAY YOUR HANDS ON MY CHILDREN IN MY TEMPLE!"
My children. My temple. Chumali jumped, her heart nearly stopping; the voice was a combination of man and wolf, and it rattled the temple with its intensity. She peeked from the room she was in, noticing that the Southern prince's glaring eyes were churning, slowly seeping into a stark black color— boiling embers that burned with rage. The warrior appeared at that moment as if he wasn't human. As if his rage wasn't merely human. And as he let out another war cry— this time emitting it in much higher octaves— the harmony of man and wolf couldn't have been more overt. Chumali's quivering hands joined together in prayer, tears streaming down her face. "L-La…"
The prince's boom caught Zhao off guard, and in his distraction, he couldn't save himself as murderous rage flitted across Sokka's face and made him charge forward. The warrior didn't mind the flames that Zhao conjured up last minute. Sokka's arm thrust aside the admiral's aim, which resulted in the flame swiveling in another direction. The Southern prince's hand enclosed Zhao's throat, nearly draining the life out of him. Zhao kicked and writhed, his roar eclipsed by the warrior's grip before squeezing out as a squeak once he was thrown aside to the ground. He coughed violently, not even given the time to tend to his throat before Sokka clawed at him again, grabbing him by his topknot and flinging him back against the opposite wall. The admiral felt every inch of his body instantly becoming bruised, but he still clambered up to his feet, blood pouring down his cheek from the wound to his head. Even then, he didn't give up the fight and emitted blazing fire from his fists, surrounding the incensed prince in a ring of flame.
It was an encounter that mimicked the struggle between man and beast, that resembled the crossroads of justice: the Fire soldier looking to tame, the warrior determined to defend his territory. Sokka charged forward with another wolfish growl. He torpedoed through the flames, black eyes gleaming under the moonlight. It was a move that caught Zhao off guard, that challenged his ability greatly. He let loose another blast of fire, which succeeded this time in making contact with the warrior. The blistering cold of his skin was met with decimating heat that left the skin near his forehead and temple charred, but it was put out by a brush of the warrior's hand and the harsh gust of wind that followed with his sudden leap forward. He pinned down the admiral and swung blows at him left and right. Zhao struggled to take a breath, his defiance heavily wounded with the warrior's every punch, every speck of blood that trickled from his mouth. Zhao was then able to see the pitch darkness of the warrior's eyes, the utter lack of distinction between his pupils and his irises, and while that sent a creeping feeling through him, it didn't stop him from fighting back.
With a yell, he shoved Sokka back and launched more fire in his direction. Sokka dodged it and grabbed Zhao's arm, giving it a sudden, violent twist that sent the Fire Nationer wailing.
"AAHH! GAAAAAAHHHHH! WAIT!" Zhao yowled, "You want her, too, don't you? That's what this is really about, isn't it?! W-We can come to a compromise. You can have her first, and then—!"
Another incensed growl followed by several kicks to his pressure points which sent the admiral's knees buckling and brought him back to the floor, rendering his attempts at bending useless. The admiral nevertheless readied himself for the next blow to come, putting forth his best efforts in lunging atop the warrior, pinning him near the steps of the altar in the inner sanctum. He gave him a maniacal glare, drawing a dagger from inside of his boot and pressing it against the isumataq's neck.
"Posing as a god? Disgusting. You're nothing but a weakling. The epitome of filth. Your people are filth, this temple is filth, your princess is filth! You wallow in the muck hailed by the cavemen you call your ancestors. The divine right to rule is ours!"
Another roar left the warrior, his bloodshot eyes screaming in tandem with his voice. And this time, the cry was not at all human. With a backward swing of his arm, he grabbed hold of the large Aninnialuk and lifted it with one hand. As Zhao was caught by bewilderment over the beastly growl, he was met with a smash of the heavy marble against his head. The impact threw him to the side, ripping out a howl from his lungs. Blood was splattered onto the isumataq's hands in addition to bathing the justice-seeking Aninnialuk, which he set aside, glaring down at the admiral.
Zhao felt his vision blur significantly from the blow, and everything around him appeared as if it was merely a product of a fever dream. In that reprieve, the isumataq grabbed hold of the bloodied Fire Nation insignia and drew out the admiral's belt with a vicious yank. Through the haze of his pain, the admiral's arrogance was sucked away as he saw before him in place of the prince— enshrouded in a cloud of delirium— a human figure with the head of a wolf, bearing robes the hue of an ocean at midnight. He managed to slide back, keeping away from the Southern prince-like creature, his heart rate increasing from the impending fear that he would never admit to.
"Your days of strutting like a pompous hyena-fox are over," came the unearthly growl as the isumataq wrapped the belt around his palm enough to get a good grip. Zhao shook his head and tried to slide back further but failed to take control of the situation, paralyzed with pain as he reached the entrance of the temple. Chumali emerged from the shadows she'd taken refuge in, glaring at Zhao with a thirst for vengeance that only seemed to encourage the Southern prince. At first, it seemed to Zhao that she was either indifferent to the man's wolfish appearance or did not see the same thing he was seeing.
"Kill him," came her quivering command as she glanced at the isumataq, "Kill him, La!"
"No…s-stay back," Zhao choked out, "I'm the right-hand man of Lord Ozai—!"
A whip descended painfully onto his skin, the sharp insignia tearing through his flesh.
"KILL HIM! KILL HIM, LA!"
Another whip slashed against the admiral as he choked out another yell and slipped down the steps of the temple, landing face-down into the snow. Some of his senses jolted from the rush of adrenaline, and in spite of not being able to clearly see, he stumbled to his feet and hit the snow. He couldn't run very far with the wielder of the whip trailing close behind him, increasing the intensity of his blows with every vengeful scream and sob of the tribeswoman.
"KILL THAT BASTARD, LA! He tried to kill my husband! KILL HIM!"
Zhao picked up the pace and ran as fast as he could in his helpless state, trying and failing to emit fire thanks to his blocked chi. A mere glimpse of the Moon Temple sent shivers down his spine, but what was most intolerable was the sight of the wolfish creature trailing after him. Zhao couldn't keep his fear bottled up for long, for the warrior was at his heels, his growls seeming to rip the sky apart.
Meanwhile, upon hearing desperate, deathly cries, those who sought refuge in the safety of their igloos peeked out into the sidewalks, surprised to see that the path paved with the suffering of the innocent woman was now traced by the staggering footsteps of her offender. And chasing him down and whipping the dignity out of the Fire Nation scum was a wild and enraged Sokka, his eyes bloodshot and cries bloodthirsty. Apart from pain, Zhao felt the impending waves of humiliation crash down on him as those who feared him suddenly began cheering and hollering in support of the prince.
"End him!"
"Whip the yakshit outta him, Isumataq!"
"Go, Prince Sokka!"
The tribefolk erupted in cheers beneath the moonlit night, chanting for justice as Zhao, after repeatedly toppling into the snow, scrambled back up to his feet, his disheveled appearance bringing about victorious laughs and additional hollers from the bystanders. Some onlookers, however, grew intimidated by the look on Sokka's face and kept their distance. All in all, the tribefolk looked on as the Southern prince mercilessly struck the Fire Nation admiral, humbling him in front of the increasing crowd. It was a wonder as to how Zhao managed to keep up with the beatings and still find a way to escape, now reduced to nothing more than a misshapen mess of a person as he hastened away into the neck of the Jungqiran Forest. At that point, none of the tribefolk dared to venture that far. That is, before they found they couldn't stop Zhao's inferiors from trailing after the two. The Fire soldiers raced behind the prince, yelling and shooting fireballs in his direction.
"We need to get help!" a tribesman yelled. "Benders, look out for the prince! Nonbenders, we need to inform the guards!"
A few nonbenders headed in the direction of the palace on the lookout for Loyalist guards as a couple of waterbenders rushed in the direction of the forest, but the waterbenders found that they couldn't venture further thanks to a sudden onset of mist that clouded their vision entirely. They stopped dead in their tracks, unable to make out where they were and whether they had actually set foot in the forest. The tribesmen tried to bend the mist out of the way, finding that their efforts were mysteriously failing as if someone else was in charge.
They all simultaneously froze, turning to each other. Lady?
Deep in the heart of the woods, Sokka found that the footsteps trailing behind him had surrounded him completely. Flames danced at the fingertips of Zhao's minions, and they attempted to close in on him.
"Stop him! Stop that wolf demon!"
Zhao's crazed yells made no sense to the soldiers and even alarmed them with their ridiculousness, but their priority remained subduing the prince. Sokka's feral look did not waver in the slightest; if anything, he was eager to lunge forward and take down the firebender nearest him. The rest continued to wave fire in the prince's face, attempting to disable him. Somewhere in the back of the soldiers' more logical brains were the consequences that would come with them seriously injuring or killing a member of Water Tribe royalty, but given their self-proclaimed superiority imparted to them by their fool of a leader, they, too, inherited the foolishness and ended up losing all restraint.
"FIRE! Use more fire!" Zhao bellowed, cowering behind a group of trees as the Fire soldiers attempted to jump the prince all at once. Sokka managed to block several fire blasts but ended up taking some directly to his arms and elbows, all in all having his tunic ripped off in the tussle, the winds biting through his undershirt. And despite the burns to his skin, the Arctic gusts came to his aid, effectively extinguishing the flames. At one point, he wound the belt around one particular soldier, yanking him backward and jamming at his chi points, later lifting him up and throwing him in the direction of the soldiers, causing them all to topple down. Even then, the soldiers pulled themselves up and charged back at him, eventually facing the same fate, their chis blocked.
And in that moment when the soldiers were rendered useless, the loudest roar yet escaped from his mouth. It rattled the trees and intensified the winds and nearly shattered the ice beneath his feet. It also widened Yue's eyes as she halted by a group of arctic willows, watching the scene unfold.
What was least expected was that the call was answered. By other growls— several other growls— radiating from behind the soldiers in the opposite direction, mimicking his exact tone. The fallen soldiers snapped their attention backward, their stomachs dropping upon seeing a wolf step out. The wolf was accompanied by another, then another from a separate direction.
"Heinous crimes are deserving of heinous sentences, and for scum like you, death is too merciful of a punishment," Sokka growled at them. "Every day for the rest of your long lives, you'll suffer a fate worse than death. You'll be consumed by fear and unbearable pain. You'll spend your life running and will never escape, and your manly organs that you pamper with your corruption will become your very curses!" Jutting his head in the direction of the cowering admiral, "And you, an insult to Agni's glory. You will be numb to all pleasures, robbed of peace and sleep. Just the thought of water, woman, and wolf will cripple you with terror! You will live your life in anguish and pain to the point where you crave death over life!"
The sky churned, moonlight hiding behind the clouds, darkness reigning in.
"THIS IS MY JUDGMENT," the Southern leader howled, "AND NO FORCE IN THE UNIVERSE CAN UNDO IT!" And with a slap of the belt against the snow, the wolves, also undergoing a darkening of their irises, growled in synchronization, devoured the unspoken command and launched themselves forward, clawing away at the frightened soldiers. The leader of the pack pounced atop Zhao, sinking its teeth into his towering figure.
Sokka issued another war cry, this time one that sounded much more human. It was in the midst of that chaos that Yue snapped out of her shock and grabbed hold of his unburnt arm. She tried to shake him out of his furious stupor, all the while processing the horror, "Isumataq!"
The pitch blackness of his irises then wavered before disappearing, going unnoticed beneath the clouds that pooled over the moonlight. A splitting headache followed by the sting of his burns brought him out of his state of high intensity. He grabbed his aching head, left to sink out of his trance as the chaos unfolded before him, and to add to it, snow pounded down against them, intensifying the howl of the winds. Yue's hands settled on Sokka's shoulders, keeping him upright.
"We need to go, let's go!"
He kept crying out, his anger threatening to consume him, but her grip on him was firm.
"Sokka…Sokka, look at me." Her hand tilted his face to where he met her eyes. He hissed from the burn at his temple, settling down only when her water-coated hand brushed against the burn, cooling the skin significantly.
"It's okay. Calm down. It's really okay, I promise…"
It took him a few more moments to comprehend that the touch he felt belonged to the dronningi. His rage gradually came to a halt. He huffed for breath, suddenly feeling highly exhausted as she tugged at his wrist, pulling him along quickly before they became the wolves' victims next. It was better to leave the situation to the tribefolk that were to soon follow.
On their way back, they pieced together what they knew, and they mutually harbored inconceivable anger over the situation. The crimes a high-ranking representative of the Fire Nation could do in one night— it was appalling that the tensions between the two nations boiled down to influencing someone to stoop so low in moral character.
"As if we don't have enough crimes against our sister just in the homeland," Yue muttered, her voice tight with rage, "Now we need some foreigner to add to that list?"
"He's despicable," his voice was now several octaves lower. It nearly drove me insane. That blubbersucker had crossed all the lines, and I just lost it."
"You really had them on a run." By which she thought was him purposely posing as La as he claimed he sometimes did for a harsher result. She didn't witness, however, the change in his eyes.
"I guess…" Looking at her, oblivious to his own "La-esque behavior", "But real talk, there's gonna be a shitstorm soon. As soon as daylight hits."
"Well you won't be weathering it alone."
By the time they made it back to the Moon Temple, Imona, accompanied by Sanka and a few other Revivalists, caught Yue's attention. Imona didn't glare at Sokka every few seconds for once; it appeared as if her suspicion and hatred for the prince were glazed over by the sight of the burn scars on his arms and part of his forehead. The impact of the fire attacks left the isumataq's pants tattered and his undershirt a burnt mess that chipped off in bits and pieces, his bare chest covered solely by the princess's cloak. He also certainly looked like he weathered the ordeal. Indeed, he had taken great risks, and whatever kind of man Imona thought of him to be, he was a hero tonight, and even she had to admit that.
"Those blubberfucks have been taken to the infirmary," Imona told them. "We'll have to notify the Fire Lord once dawn hits."
"I know," Yue nodded in acknowledgment, "What about Zhao?"
"I don't know. He seems like he's lost it."
"He's barely conscious, but he's laughing like a maniac," Sanka said. "Calling himself a savage-slayer. He's in considerable pain, too, it seems."
Yue sighed, turning to the prince, "Do you still feel the burns?"
"No, just the occasional tingles."
"I'll bring some herbs to help with that. Why don't you wait for me in the storage room? It's freezing out here."
He nodded and attempted to step inside, instead blocked by the figure of his father who just then stepped out of the doorway, the look on his face nowhere near being anxious or concerned. As much as Hakoda loathed being in the premises of the Akna's sanctuary, it appeared he had crossed the boundary he didn't want to cross just to see his worst suspicions manifest: his shirtless son covered in the princess's cloak, a sight rivaled by street talk of how he ran from the temple in defense of another woman, who would've been naked as the day she was born had it not been for his clothing shielding her.
And he lost all control over himself. "There he comes, the man of the Water Tribe," he said coldly. "Pardon me for interrupting your intimate sessions with the ladies of the tribe, great Prince of the South, but I just wanted to know if you have more plans of acting like a hooligan and putting the family name to utter shame. Placing the country in danger by attacking important officials, consorting with various lovers, perhaps—?"
"I didn't do anything wrong for you to yap your tongue away at me," Sokka rasped.
"Even with all the evidence right in front of my eyes? Seriously, Sokka, at this point, I wonder if the reason why you felt so comfortable with the idea of not marrying is your ongoing debauchery with women during your travels. Here we were thinking you were an innocent blubberpuss, but that might not be the case after all. Only the Spirits know what you've really been up to in the Earth Kingdom streets."
Sokka bit his tongue in spite of the insult, feeling a sharp pang of pain and anger in his chest, "Say whatever you want, think whatever you want. A lot of gunk's been leaving your mouth since the day you found out about my feelings for the princess." Hardening his look, "I've come to realize I don't care what you think is true. She knows who I am, and that's enough."
Enraged, Hakoda raised his hand against the isumataq, eyes flaring like blue fire, but his hand froze as soon as the princess stepped in front of Sokka, her baby blue eyes piercing straight through Hakoda's soul. All attempts at disciplining his son left the chief, then, reminding him that they were in a public setting. He lowered his hand, harboring conflict in his gaze.
"You dishonor me, Sokka," he said, his voice lowered. "It is a miracle I haven't disowned you yet."
With that, he began to walk away only to hear the sharp, loud voice of the princess trail behind, "Oh Imona, don't you think it's helpful if some people learned about the situation first? Instead of jumping to conclusions and doubting their own son's character?"
"I agree," came her friend's response.
"I mean, any other man in some people's place right now would be proud to call Sokka his son, but some people seem to be fixated on the idea that he's some sort of casanova. Do you think they're that blinded by society that they can't even see the burn scars on their son's body?"
And it was then that Hakoda's harsh demeanor melted, enabling him to turn around and truly take notice of the burns that indeed graced his son's skin.
"I know that deep down, those people really do care. I just hope they don't concern themselves with such rumors further," the princess said. "Even the most lust-crazed of men haven't yet reached the level of having sex in literal fire. What do you say, Imona?"
"I couldn't agree more, Your Highness."
Hakoda grew flustered but could do nothing other than walk away with complete disgust. He wasn't going to take this from someone who permanently tainted the temple, and furthermore, he had a lot more things to dread over, such as what awaited the Water Tribe, particularly the South from the actions of his oldest.
Sokka watched his father leave, swallowing his hurt as bitterness crossed his face. He had stopped expecting appreciation from his folks years ago, for under Pakku's domestic regime, appreciation wasn't a thing when most needed. Still, the Southern prince felt he wasn't wrong in having the expectation that his father would take his side or at least listen to him.
Turned out that was too much to ask.
Her palms, coated with herbal pastes, went back to work on healing his burnt skin. Her touch glided down from his shoulders, down his biceps and elbows before reaching his palms. The burns were thankfully first-degree, so within a couple of minutes, the scars dissipated, but the small streak of charred skin near his temple was more persistent. She decided to place a bit of the paste there and seal the area with a wrap.
"Keep it on for a while. It may help with the scarring."
He nodded. "Yeah, for sure."
"I can't guarantee that it will clear everything. It's not extremely bad at all, but there may be a few centimeters worth of damage. It may very likely leave a tiny scar."
"Eh, it'll be okay."
"It will be," she affirmed. "It's a mark of valor. A million times more attractive than flawless skin. And every time you look at yourself in the mirror, you will be reminded of the goodness of your heart that earned you that scar."
He beamed at her, feeling her hands rest on his cheekbones, tracing his right jaw to cool the tingle he felt there. He sighed, "That feels really good."
"Where else are you burned? I bet it'll help more."
"Nowhere. This is it."
"I can get Junguk for you," she offered, "If it's necessary—"
"No, it's fine. Really, this is it."
She took her seat beside him, helping to straighten out his wolf-tail, "It's truly sublime how the universe works. If you hadn't been here at the right time, that woman wouldn't have been saved." Looking at him, "Tell me something. What were you even doing here? How did you even get in?"
Blinking, "Oh, I…I was just…" averting his eyes from her face so he wouldn't zero in on her lips, "...cleaning up a bit. Osha mentioned that she keeps an extra key in the soil inside the plant pot…"
"You were cleaning without me?"
"Yeah, I wanted to make it easier for you. So you don't have to spend so much time here and have the time to go back and relax. Since you haven't been sleeping too well…"
Her eyes softened at his thoughtfulness, a pleasant warmth bubbling in her chest, but before she could say anything, the conversation was interrupted by a distant, disrespectful banging of the temple doors before an abrupt creak followed, indicating that one of the doors had swung open. Yue frowned, taking a moment to briefly open the door and peek out. From the other end, a voice bellowed in tandem with its owner's entry, "An insult to the Water Tribe race! A threat to our ritual sanctity! She desecrated this temple with her blood, that good-for-nothing wench!"
Sokka glared, also taking a look outside the room: a middle-aged man had barged inside, yelling at Chumali, who was held protectively in the arms of her husband.
"There's no difference between you and that filthy Akna! No difference whatsoever! At least she wasn't aware of the sin she committed! You knowingly entered this premises and smeared your sweat and blood at the sacred altar!" the man screamed. "You entered the inner sanctum and embraced that sacred idol without an inch of clothing on you! And then you have the nerve to sport another man's wardrobe! You could've been selling yourself out to that man, who knows—?!"
"Mind your tongue!" Qirahn roared. "Another word about my wife, and I won't be standing still!"
"Oh shut up, you imbecile," the man snapped. "Defending this minx! This is what she gets for going against my word! I told her to stay in the home and marry the man of my choice, but instead she went off and secretly married a bitch of a man who wants to heal for a living like a woman! Not only did she bring eternal damnation upon the family but now she's the talk of the town! Every tribesman will come knocking on my door, asking for her late-night services! I won't be able to show my face in society after this!"
"You're misunderstanding the situation!" the girl screamed at her father, her entire being shaking with fury.
"You were dead to me the moment you flaunted around this place in the wardrobe of another man! If you were so insistent on your chastity, you should've jumped into the fire and burned to death! Then at least your soul would've been cleansed!"
"Oh wow," Sokka interrupted, stepping out of the shadows, "I didn't know throwing someone into the fire would cleanse their souls of impurity. Why don't we give it a try?" And with a harsh yank of the man's wolf tail, the prince swung the man's face close to the nearest torch, stopping just before slamming his face into the flame. The man screamed until his voice began to give out, ending with a desperate, "LET GO OF ME!"
To which Sokka shoved him aside. The man gasped, catching his breath before howling, "YOU! Being a prince, you have the nerve to—!"
"Yes, I have the nerve to do whatever I fucking want," Sokka spat back. "You call yourself a father? Instead of reaching out and comforting your daughter for the trauma she's been through the past few hours, you're sitting here talking about burning her alive so her soul would be cleansed?"
"You have no right to get involved with our personal affairs!" the man bellowed, "And even if you must pry your nose into our business, this only happened because she stepped outside of the home!"
"This didn't happen because she wanted to make a life for herself! This only happened because you didn't let her make a life for herself," he retorted. "The abuse in your household drove her out! Had you been a caring, understanding father, she would have no reason to come out this late at night in an elope attempt!"
"Anyone can throw in unwanted advice, but unlike you, I have a god. I belong to a community and have actual morals, and I follow the rules laid down by my god and my community—"
"Here we fucking go, ladies and gentlemen, welcome back to your favorite play, 'Dumbasses and Their Distorted Deities'," he slammed his foot down, rattling the altar, "You have a whole-ass country celebrating the fall of a horrible man who nearly burned your daughter alive, and you're standing here conjuring up an affair between your daughter and me because I simply gave her something to cover herself with? Right after she narrowly escaped sexual assault? Since when did being a decent human being turn someone into a manwhore? Since when did receiving help turn someone into a prostitute? You should be fucking ashamed of yourself. You should be ashamed to call yourself a human being, let alone a man!"
"It is a sin to enter the sacred premises naked, let alone use an idol as a covering—!"
"OHHH, so your daughter is horrible for trying to protect herself in a sacred place, but the man who attacked her in a sacred place is a fucking demigod?"
"I never said that idiot was a demigod—!"
"And honestly, Mr. I-Should-Be-Rotting-In-La's-Hell-Right-Now, do you really think your high and mighty god wouldn't make room for someone like your daughter in a desperate situation like this?" Sokka challenged, nearly summoning the darkness of his eyes again, "If such a god exists, that La that you speak of would really be a copy of you. A self-absorbed blubberdick who supports killing one's own family for honor and prefers death over preservation—"
"RESPECT, ISUMATAQ! I've heard ENOUGH—!"
"I have no respect for blubberfaces like you and your idiotic yakshit—"
"Don't you dare insult the Purity Laws. The consequences will be severe, especially for nonbelievers like you!" Reaching into his pocket and pulling out a small pocketbook, "The Book of Purity is the sacred Word uttered by La Himself! These are the imperishable laws of the divine! A guide exemplifying the roles and responsibilities of ideal tribesmen and tribeswomen!"
"This thing right here?" Sokka raised his eyebrows as he glanced at the tiny book, "This little booklet is the imperishable law of your god?"
"You'd know if you looked at scripture even once in your life," the man retorted.
"Hm, fair point…" And out of nowhere, Sokka grabbed the book from the man's hand. With no hesitation at all, he threw the book in the direction of the nearest torch positioned on a sconce on the wall. The fire seemed to gratefully accept the offering whereas everyone present in the temple gawked at him with complete shock. Chumali's father screeched like a hyena-banshee, tearing at his hair.
"WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!" he shook, "WHAT HAVE YOU…?!"
Yue, especially, was astonished by the prince's move, as the act of burning a book hailed by nearly all of Water Tribe society as sacred was not something easy; rather, it was unparalleled by anything else from the context of the highly religious Water Tribe society and culture, particularly the Northern division. Those who criticized the book had never mustered the courage to express their dissent in this way to this day, and this was true of even the rare nonbelieving patrons throughout history.
And yet, at the destruction of a toxic message, Yue could not help but feel an indescribable thrill, a sudden charge of bliss that swooped through her, making the hairs on her body stand upright. She shivered, tempted to choke out a laugh of pure joy but somehow held it in. She felt affirmed, very much so at this very moment. Never had the presence of La, the demonstration of justice in its most raw form, been more overt.
"YOU INFIDEL!" the man screeched at Sokka, disregarding all need to exercise respect for a member of higher authority, "How dare you! You will be cursed by La! You'll suffer eternal doom!" Raging at his daughter next, "This is all YOUR fault! Had you not desecrated this place and made yourself impure, I would've thrown you into the fire myself—AAAHHHH!" the man was sent crashing to the floor from a weighty strike of the isumataq's hand against his cheek. The tribesman gawked at Sokka with a look of wild incredulity.
"Shut it," Sokka hissed, "Another word and I'll really throw your ass in the fire. You and your little book can rot together in hell." Turning to Sanka and the accompanying Revivalists, all of whom were still in shock, "Throw this heathen in prison. He's a menace to his family and to society."
"That man needs to chill out," Imona shook her head, "He went from thrashing the Fire Nation admiral to burning a religious book in just one day. If he doesn't keep his britches up, people are gonna pelt his ass. You might wanna…" Imona trailed off, taking note of how the princess was paying her no attention whatsoever. Yue was rather taken by the isumataq instead, her eyes glued to him, the rarest of upward curves dangling at her lips.
Imona blinked, "O-kay then."
Chapter 54: The Fire Before the Storm
Chapter Text
Given the impending confrontation, it was useless to think that the final conference day would be possible, hence warranting an emergency postponement— the second one in a single session. This conference session will no doubt go down as one of the most dramatic ones in history, and it is needless to say that there will likely not be another Global Conference organized in the North for at least the next hundred years. And yet, the most pivotal moments of the day were yet to come. The rescued couple thus resisted leaving the leaders in this situation, for none of this would have happened had they at least taken a different path away from the capital city while eloping. A move that would have no doubt allowed them to avoid Zhao.
"The issue isn't whether you took the right steps in avoiding that asshole or not," Sokka said. "It's about his moral judgment and the Fire Nation's support of their citizen's demonic behavior."
"But still, this wouldn't have happened had we not been involved—"
"You can't say that. He could've found another tribeswoman as his target," Yue told them. "And placing the blame on the victim is a horrible societal fallacy."
"But he chose to charge at us, and now, it's not looking too good for the two of you," Qirahn said to Sokka. "I'll at least help however I can—"
"You were stabbed like four hours ago, take it easy, man!" Sokka exclaimed before taking a breath to calm himself, "It's gonna be fine. I'll take care of everything. You two need to get out of here as soon as you can. Stop lounging around and blaming yourselves 'cause you think major shit's gonna go down and that you're the cause of it."
"But we can't just leave you and the princess here, La!" Chumali choked out, looking from him to Yue. "We're not in the wrong, but we're entitled to gratitude."
"For the last time, I'm not La, okay?" Sokka said, managing to keep his voice soft and his demeanor calm in front of the shaking couple, "And yes, you have every right and incentive to leave. You've got to. We're not incompetent slug-fish, we can hold our own."
"That's not what I meant, La…"
"I'm not La," he said again. "Look, Sister Chumali, it's been especially rough for you. You've been here long enough. Now both of you go home and heal from this shitstorm. Our Revivalist friends will make sure the coast is clear for you. The dronningi and I will stay alert."
"But—!"
"The best thing you can do to show your gratitude is to leave. No exceptions, no questions asked. Am I clear?"
The couple eventually nodded. Tears brimmed in the woman's eyes for the tenth time in the past five minutes, "There are three men in my household whom I call siblings, and yet, for the first time in my life, I feel like I have an actual brother who cares about my well-being." Drying her eyes, "Thank you for everything, Brother La."
He didn't attempt to correct her this time, merely swallowing his protest as he managed a small smile, lightly placing his reassuring hand on her shoulder. Yue stopped the couple from bowing and gladly returned Chumali's grateful, desperate hug, the woman's quiet sobs dissipating into the princess's tunic.
"And thank you for saving my Qirahn, Princess. I may never be able to repay you."
"As the isumataq said, you can by taking cover and staying out of this," the princess told her, turning to Qirahn, "Everything's going to be okay. You two run along. Keep out of the public for a while. We'll make sure your names don't go out."
The couple promised the young leaders that they would be back to see them once the danger had passed, and following extensive cajoling, they were escorted away from the temple by the Revivalists.
Imona, who had opted to remain quiet until they left, shifted her attention to Sokka, having decided to exercise leniency in her scrutiny of him following the events that transpired, the bandage at his temple being a reminder of his rightful anger. "Ozai and his clowns will be after you first."
Everyone turned to Imona, surprised that her tone of voice wasn't wrathful for once as she conversed with the Southern prince.
"I realize you took out several firebenders barely a few hours ago, and I'm not challenging your ability, but I do recommend that you stay out of sight. Regardless of what we're capable of, it's true that we nonbenders have to take more precautions than benders. At least, depending on who our opponents are." Folding her arms, "Don't think of this as me belittling you. I'm only saying this because you were centimeters away from having your face burnt off."
Sokka was pleasantly surprised that she wasn't skeptical of him for once, and he took it as a personal victory of sorts that he was recognized to not be the predator that traumatized victims like Imona thought he was by default. "I appreciate it, Sister, I do," he said with a small smile, "But I think I'm fine."
"Imu has a point," Yue interjected, her gaze fixed on the prince, "I was thinking it would be best if you spent some time in the Spirit Oasis. At least until we're hauled to the meeting with the Fire officials. I will personally come get you when the time comes."
To which he gave her such an incredulous look, "You're saying I should leave you here alone now of all times?"
"I'm not telling you to leave this issue behind or leave me to this until the end of time," she clarified, "I'm telling you to wait for a while in the Spirit Oasis. It won't be long before—"
"Before the Fire Nation starts charging at us, yes, I'm aware, and that's why I'm not leaving."
"I'm only telling you to—"
"Princess Yue, what makes you think I'll leave you in this situation? What if they hurt you because they don't have immediate access to me?"
"He does have a point," Junguk pointed out. "Everyone knows you and the isumataq are close, Your Highness. Ozai and his supporters will know that you know where he is."
"It's not like they can get me to confess," she protested.
"That's not the issue, why would that be an issue?" Sokka persisted, his eyes soft. "You said I won't be handling this shitstorm alone. That doesn't mean you'll be handling it by yourself."
"This isn't a matter of me handling things independently. You will be targeted, and I have to make sure—"
"Well I have the right to make sure you're not hurt, too. You could literally be Tui as we speak, but the truth will always be that I'll never forgive myself if you're hurt in any way."
Fighting the strange warmth that seeped into her chest again, "Isumataq, don't let our friendship cloud your judgment—"
"We agreed to face things together. We agreed to watch each other's backs. Let's just stick to that plan. Please."
Shaking her head at his stubbornness, she ultimately gave up on the matter, feeling the warmth in her chest encasing her entire being. "I take it you're not gonna go home, either?"
"Nope," he took a seat on the altar steps, "We can go back to the palace if you want, but I'm not going home."
"The palace is probably not a good place to be in right after pissing off the Fire Nation," she mumbled as she reached into the folds of her robe. She then handed him a small, wrapped cake. "I know you're not gonna make yourself sleep if you declined hiding out in the Oasis. You should at least eat something. Kanguq said he'll grab something for us on the way back; have this in the meantime."
"What about yo—?"
"There's plenty where that came from," she assured, holding up another cake for herself, "Now eat."
He gave up on protesting, waiting with a raised eyebrow for her to take a bite, and only when she did did he unwrap the cake, smearing his lips with the icing as he took a generous bite. Yue, who in spite of the worrisome circumstances was still riding a spiritual high over a highly toxic book being blatantly disaffirmed by the prince in the Moon Temple, was inwardly amused, reminded of La's simultaneously pungency and child-like justice. She reached into the offering basket that she kept beside the Aninnialuk idol and pulled out three more wrapped cakes, offering him the same, one of which he took with gratitude while leaving the other two with her.
Imona and Junguk exchanged brief looks, clearly reading the room and recognizing the established affections in the air. Imona briefly itched to let her guard down despite unwilling to admit outright that the interaction between the two was charming, but she retained a considerable amount of caution, ignoring Junguk's knowing look.
Before the leaders were truly given a chance to breathe and satisfy their pangs of hunger, however, Sanka briefly stepped into the temple, "Heads up, Chieftess Kya is apparently on her way here. Lady Ki'ma is with her."
Which deflated the temporary interlude. Sokka blinked, "I know my aunt doesn't mind it here, but my mom—?"
"She's coming for you, obviously," Imona said, not too happy about the news.
"Do you and Brother Junguk mind keeping watch outside?" Sanka asked Imona, "I need to escort the couple back home."
"We'd be happy to, Sister," Junguk said, leading Imona outside. The ex-Revivalist turned around, briefly looking at the prince and princess, but the bandage on the prince's face was a strong reminder of his character, leaving the tribeswoman not as worried about leaving her friend with him. She softened her features, adding, "Call if you need anything," before stepping out.
Yue, having a sense of what would likely happen if the Southern chieftess saw her, told the prince without hesitation, "I think it's best if your mother doesn't see me. I understand she might already be nervous about how the meeting will go, but she will most likely react strongly when she sees me…by which I mean, she might be overly stressed out. Extensive amounts of stress are not good for expecting women, especially in the first trimester." Looking at him, "Not that you'll give her a hard time or anything, but if she wants you to do something— like go home, for example— don't argue with her. Just do it."
With his stubbornness defeated by her logic, he sighed, nodding.
"I'm not saying this so I can handle this without you and that this will work in my favor," came her disclaimer, "Your family would naturally be worried, and they'd want you next to them—"
"That's not exactly the vibe I got from my dad as he basically assumed I was sleeping around instead of working my ass off to keep the South from starving, but whatever." Frowning, "Good thing I stopped expecting appreciation years ago."
"He may have said those things in frustration over the circumstances. Everyone says things they don't mean when they're angry."
"Still, it's nauseating that his mind would go in that specific direction," the prince said. "Pakku's the same way. If he was really pissed at someone, he'd call 'em whores."
Sighing, "As much as I hate to say this…that's commonly how toxicity manifests. It's not necessarily something only men do. Toxic women do it, too. Like when they gossip about other women and default to calling them prostitutes if they do something remotely different from everyone else. It's sad, but such is society."
"Yet another thing we gotta change."
"That's right," she smiled, ruffling his hair, "So don't take it personally. You are very loved and appreciated. Some people just don't go about saying it enough."
He smiled softly, the look in his eyes being that of longing, a clear desire to stay here. She recognized this, thus finding it difficult to say what she did next, "I don't mind you staying here, ikkingutima, I really don't…but you need to keep your mom's condition in mind, too. She's been trapped in that household for years, and the only people she genuinely gets adequate respect from— apart from your father, I suppose— are you and your siblings. Imagine how hard it is on her to see you being away from home as long as you can. You've already been forced away from spending time with your family long enough." Brushing a stray strand of his hair back, looping it evenly into his wolf-tail, "So when she asks you to go with her, go. Aput will be in charge of increasing security at your estate. Just in case. And I promise, someone will come and get you when the meeting starts."
"She's here, she's here," Imona briefly rushed in.
"Pretend I'm not here, okay?"
"Okay."
Yue flashed the prince a reassuring smile, her gaze brimming with admiration as she placed a quick kiss on his forehead. She hurried towards the back into the storage chambers, leaving him a putty of love as Kya rushed in seconds later, relief flooding her at the sight of her son. "Sokka!"
He tore his eyes away from the storage chamber at the exclamation as his mother ran over to him, bringing him into her arms immediately, "Sweetie, are you okay—?!"
"I'm okay, Mom, really—"
"Oh, thank Tui and La!" And she, too, kissed his forehead, eyes damp and bloodshot with a nearly aggressive need to hold onto him, "I was so worried, I…oh, those horrible Spirit-forsaken people," her thumb briefly hovered over the bandage at his temple. "Does it hurt?"
"It's not bad at all," he assured her, his voice automatically softening, "Her Highness is very kind. She healed me in time."
The chieftess pressed her lips together, not commenting, the frown on her face indicating she was not at all touched. Ki'ma, however, stepped inside in time to hear it, expressing her relief, "Well thank the Spirits. The princess sure keeps a watchful eye on you."
Kya shrugged off her sister-in-law's comment, her hand resting on her son's head, "I don't understand why you'd need a bandage if you're properly healed with bending—"
"This isn't because I'm bleeding," he explained, "It keeps the herbal paste in place over my scar. Her Highness said it helps clear the skin."
Again, Kya said nothing of the dronningi's mention.
"I didn't expect to see you here," Sokka told his mother.
"I'll go to hell and back to take my baby home," she said, grabbing his hand, "Now let's go home. And throw that garbage away—" she tossed the wrapped cakes away from his hand.
"Mom—!"
"I have sea prunes prepared for you, and it's properly blessed," she insisted, pulling him along with her, "Don't eat food that's not blessed."
Ki'ma attempted to protest but decided against it, sharing an equally displeased look with her nephew. Sokka couldn't help but follow his mother, simultaneously turning around and peering towards the back. A spark of baby blue greeted him from behind the door to the storage chamber, a milky hand waving.
Barely half a mile away from the Moon Temple, Kya instructed her son to go back to the estate.
"Your aunt and I will stop by the other temples in the sector," the chieftess told her son, "You've been acting up ever since you lost your original talisman. We're getting you another one, hopefully one that's more powerful."
He didn't question it, reminded of the princess's words, and he trudged back with silence and heavy feet, clearly resisting the instinct to turn back and look at the Moon Temple, wallowing in thoughts of the dronningi as he left. Kya was not brainless; she was fully aware of her son's uncharacteristic infatuation, repeatedly reminded that but for his involvement with the princess and her endeavors, he wouldn't be in this situation. Otherwise, what motive did he have for sneaking out of the house before dawn and spending time at the Moon Temple, cleaning up the place when he was normally averse to sacred spaces and never gave a care in the world about their maintenance?
"We can take a gondola and explore the other temples in the area," Ki'ma suggested to her sister-in-law only for Kya to march back in the direction they came from, her fists clenched, her expression determined.
"Kya? Kya, what are you doing?"
Kya stormed back towards the Moon Temple, traversing back up the steps. She stepped inside, and as she expected, she saw the masked princess, who, while tending to the bloodied Aninnialuk idol, froze at the sight of the chieftess.
Briefly, Kya recalled the goosebumps her husband had experienced while describing to her last night that the princess's physical resemblance to Tui was uncanny, but Kya told herself that it was merely the tempting nature of sinfulness— a clever manipulation on part of the princess, perhaps, so that she may prey upon religious minds and feast on them by appealing to the patron Goddess. It was likely an initiative of hers to rationalize heretical beliefs that would doom their nation.
"You supporters of the Akna have nothing better to do, don't you?" the chieftess hissed, keeping her distance from the Akna herself, reminding herself to not give anything away if at least for the gratitude she still exercised over the princess's help in saving their tribe and healing Sokka. Nevertheless, the chieftess remained displeased and incensed.
"Kya," Ki'ma attempted to reason with the chieftess, but the older tribeswoman didn't have a care in the world for others' advice or attempts at calming her down.
"What is it going to take?!" she bellowed at the princess, "What will it take for you to leave him alone?"
Imona, who was listening along with Junguk from outside, wanted to speak up but didn't as a result of the look in Yue's gaze, the subtle shake of her head forbidding them from arguing back.
"Kya—" Ki'ma insisted.
"I know I raised my baby into an honorable man. The boy I begged La for…I put forth every bit of my love, every ounce of my energy into teaching him right from wrong. I'm his mother, I know he'd never step out of line." Pointing to the princess, "But the reason why his own father doubted him today is you. Because of you, my son has lost his reputation as a respectable tribesman. Because of you, he's been acting recklessly. He's turned into a lovesick polar puppy, and our lives have become utterly miserable! We're all breaking apart and it's because of you!"
"She doesn't really mean that, Princess," Ki'ma fumbled lamely, "She's just…it's the hormones—"
"You think you're out here looking out for the Water Tribe? Well guess what! You and the Akna are no different," Kya hissed at the princess, completely disregarding her sister-in-law's defenses, "She defiled this sacred space just as you're defiling the honor and legacy of the Water Tribe. I don't see a leader when I see you! I see a whiny, arrogant child who thinks she can do anything she wants with no consequences, an immature brat who refuses to acknowledge that we have to accept our fate as women. A man-hater encouraging respectable tribeswomen to leave their households and disrespect their elders." And with an angry huff, "You're incapable of giving respect to your own father. It's no surprise you'd talk to my husband the way you did."
"Kya!" Ki'ma pleaded, "Please, you can stop now—!"
"All those years stuck in a room...no wonder you want the attention. You think you're some kind of sensation. You helped us out for that attention. But no matter how many games you play, at the end of the day, people like you don't deserve the love of my son. You're not even worthy of La's wrath! The Spirit of Justice Himself would want nothing to do with you."
Yue continued to say nothing, eyeing the Southern chieftess with patience.
"You're an untouchable," the Southern chieftess glared at Yue, "A contagious germ of the Water Tribe! And you will never find a place in our household! So leave my son alone. As soon as this meeting is over." Gulping, "If we all make it out of this alive, I mean."
The Southern chieftess was quick to leave following her outbursts, dragging Ki'ma with her before she could apologize for the chieftess's behavior. Junguk and Imona shared worried looks, more so when Yue went back to what she was doing earlier, pretending as if nothing happened.
"Who does she think she is?" Imona piped up, frowning. "She has no right to talk to you like that. After everything you've done for them. And I can't believe you just sat there and didn't say a word back—"
"She's pregnant," Junguk pointed out, "Give her some leeway."
To which Yue nodded in agreement, dipping the cloth in her hands into a nearby water bucket and cleansing the Aninnialuk of Zhao's blood.
"That's no license for her to hurt people's feelings like that," Imona argued. "The reason why they're able to care for themselves in the first place and enjoy themselves to the point of conceiving another child is that their tribe is in a better situation."
"Imona, we need to approach the situation with our heart, not just our senses," Yue told her. "You're the mind specialist here, and I shouldn't have to tell you this, but you're letting your care and concern for me get in the way of your analysis."
"What analysis is there to be done other than the fact that she's pissed with the way you spoke to her husband? And that she doesn't care to think about the extent of offensiveness he displayed when he launched all of his insensitive comments at you to begin with?"
"You're looking at the way she acted, and you're hearing the things she said, but all I could tell was that she's in pain." Frowning, "'We have to accept our fate as women,' she said. And just based off of everything we've seen happen in our missions…those aren't her words. That was probably something she was told over and over again, something she was forced to internalize. By her mother, grandmother, other family members. She grew up in a conservative household, likely, if someone like former chief Pakku gave his blessing and eagerly married her off to Chief Hakoda. And the pressures of being a 'good daughter-in-law'...I can't imagine staying a second in that situation."
"She was probably held back from doing everything she wanted to do, too," Junguk added. "We know from what Sokka tells us that she wasn't allowed to see her brother because Pakku was pissed at him. I mean, who is that man to take away her right to see and interact with her own family? If anything, that poor lady likely doesn't want Sokka to upset Pakku to the extent that that man would separate her from him."
"See? Brother Junguk is with me. And he raises an excellent point."
Imona softened her eyes despite holding onto a disgruntled state of mind.
"She's afraid that the one right she has — that is, the right to earning the genuine love and respect of her children— will be taken away from her," Yue said. "Because that's all she's allowed to truly have in our society," Yue said. "And this is likely true especially with Chief Hakoda's alarming mentions of disownment simply over trivial matters and misunderstandings. He's not being serious, obviously, but he, too, grew up in a conservative household, didn't he?"
"Where it's supposedly better to cut off a limb than to accept it for what it is. Believe me, I know what it's like," Junguk said. "And Sokka's not a believer; I can only imagine how people must've harassed him and the family about it. And coupled with the situations they've found us in…how it's easy for other narrow-minded people to twist around what happened…"
"Exactly. What if Chieftess Kya just wants to break away from these chains but simply can't? See, Imona, we need to keep these things in mind. Recognize this is a lot for her to handle…especially in her condition right now." Yue took a deep breath, "It's certainly heartbreaking to see her accept a fate she doesn't need to accept…even though it's also heartbreaking to hear what people have to say about the Akna."
Junguk sighed, "It is heartbreaking…but that doesn't mean we're the ones at fault here, right? Basic courtesy would still be to not yell at someone who saved your tribe and accuse them of things you're not sure about. Things you just hear from other people."
"Come on, Brother Junguk, I thought you were with me on this one."
"I wish I could say I'm trying to be neutral, but really I understand where they might be coming from and still chose to side with you."
"You two are just biased," Yue said, finishing up her cleaning and leaving behind a pristine, smiling Aninnialuk. "Society and culture has pitted us women apart…though we should ideally be on the same team."
"I think it's simply a matter of you being too good for this shithole of a society enough to find justifications for certain people," Imona said, crossing her arms, "And I know you're going to use this conversation as a way to discourage yourself from acting on certain feelings."
"So you've started it, too, huh?" she shook her head, "I'm happy you saw him as an actual human being today, but I won't have you give labels that don't exist. The only feelings we share are friendship and mutual respect."
"Sure."
Frowning, "I have a nation to run, Imona."
"Whatever you say."
Even before they were given a chance to enter the meeting chambers fully, Yue along with Sokka, who was in turn accompanied by Katara, received glowers from the Fire Nationers, particularly Azula and Ozai, whose scowls only deepened when the other members of the Fire Nation royal family stood and bowed to respectfully welcome the young Water Tribe leaders. Also in attendance were several Loyalists, Neo-Nationalists, and Revivalists who were there in support of either the princess or Chief Arnook, thus currently pitted against the Fire officials.
"There they are, the heroes of the Water Tribe."
"Disgraceful savages."
The words were muttered under the Fire ministers' breaths with no regard for the speed with which Fire Lord Iroh would snatch their positions away should he hear them. The young Water Tribe leaders, however, were not at all surprised, for they were well aware that as soon as the first rays of dawn had seeped into the sky, shrill outrage on part of the Fire Nation officials— at least those who were drowning in the self-proclaimed superiority of their race and refused to acknowledge Zhao's irreversible errors— had burst into being upon receiving word over what happened. According to the commentary that spread from the servants who had supposedly fled, the eruption of the chaos was barely contained within the Fire family's temporary ice lodging, which Ozai nearly melted with the might of his fire. It was a wonder as to how Ozai and his daughter were currently held back from shooting fire in the young leaders' faces; the only possible explanation for their restraint was Aang's presence, for the Avatar had literally seated himself between the radical members of the Fire family and the dronningi and isumataq, his face harboring a kind of sternness that people seldom saw in him.
The Water and Fire officials were not the only ones present at the meeting, however; several yards away behind a wall of ice that blocked the actual meeting participants from the attendees were Arnook and Ahnah to one side, worried looks crossing their faces. To the other side were Hakoda, a calmer Kya, and Ivaneq, who kept their eyes glued to the Water Tribe leaders. Hakoda frowned from a conflicted feeling of awe and disgust as he saw the princess, reminded that under the ritual purity-defying Akna's current masks and the sheer power exuding from her Black Lotus robes was beauty that resembled Tui's. The Southern chieftess, recalling her previous outbursts, looked away, her blood still boiling to a degree.
"You've really crossed the line this time," Ozai drawled, "But this isn't new at all for you, is it?"
"Ozai—!" Fire Lady Mayu began in reprimand.
"You do something abhorring and come crawling to us for forgiveness—" Ozai went on, glaring at the Northern princess.
"Might I remind you that you are to keep your mouth shut, Lord Ozai," Aang glared.
"Avatar Aang, don't stress yourself," Yue's sharp gaze flitted to Ozai, "I'm not here just as the princess of the North. I'm also here as the leader of the Black Lotus. I want this to be a raw conversation, not at all glossed over by fake pleasantries and condolences."
"You want an honest opinion? You got it," Ozai spat as he stood up, earning Aang's look of absolute scrutiny, "What you and your precious prince did today is completely outrageous. That animal you call a leader to your sister tribe," pointing to Sokka, "has crossed several lines with his monstrous whooping of our esteemed admiral and loyal servant of the royal family. His actions were unspeakably horrid and have stripped not only Zhao but the Fire Nation itself of its dignity."
"Our dignity was burned to a crisp the moment Zhao acted on his debased desires," Iroh interjected, "Not because—"
"She wanted honesty, Iroh," Ozai reminded, turning back to the princess, "My brother might be a coward and would try to avoid conflict at all costs, but I am of the opinion that you and your nation have a chance to repent. You should count yourself lucky that we are willing to settle even after all of the mockery we faced, but you'll have to pay a hefty price this time." Grabbing hold of the papers he had laid out before him on the table, "The Fire Nation is to receive eighty trillion gold pieces, one hundred tons of platinum, and three hundred acres of Water Tribe land, taiga regions in particular, along with partnership rights to your fishery businesses and unhindered access to your ports. In the alternative, we expect ninety trillion gold pieces and seven hundred tons of silver, five hundred acres of taiga, and a share of your profits in your oil and mining industries."
The tribefolk in the room paled significantly at the demands. Sokka was about to lash out a snarky remark of refusal but was silenced by Yue's hand draping over his wrist. The princess then leaned back in her pelt-cushioned chair, swinging one leg over another, "How bold of you to assume I'm here to settle things."
The Fire Lord's brother gaped at her nonchalance as did Azula and the other Fire officials. With regard to everyone else in the room, they were shocked that she exhibited an utter lack of care.
"I understand you had made efforts to conquer several lands in your recent past and even plotted entire genocides in the process, but it appears your failure has blinded you to the fact that we are not your colonies that you so wanted us to be. We are not your slaves, and we are not going to put up with every horrible act your representatives and superiors do in our tundras."
"The nerve you have to speak to me with a tone like that?" Ozai raised his voice, "The consequences of your arrogance will be devastating for you and your tribe—"
"You seem to have forgotten why your nation hasn't been able to cast a mere look in our direction, much less touch our land in any of your military pursuits to this day. You and your crew members have wallowed in your metal cruisers, cowering at the sight of our magnificent tundras and icy fortresses. You're one to talk about devastating the Water Tribe?"
Collective gasps rang through the room as Azula glowered, summoning blue fire to her fingertips.
"That woman will single-handedly put us all in danger," Hakoda gritted his teeth, watching as Iroh launched himself at his brother to hold him back, "She will strip the South of all of its benefits!" Turning to Ivaneq, "You need to do something about this!"
"There's nothing I can do, sir, I wasn't even consulted to be part of the conversation!"
What in the world is she doing? Arnook rose from his chair, calling out to his daughter, "Princess, this is not the way to—!"
"I will be speaking this time," the princess retorted, "And no one is stopping me."
"You watch your tongue!" Ozai roared and attempted to charge forward, but he halted at the momentary glow in the Avatar's eyes.
"By honesty, I didn't mean you can act like an uncivilized hooligan, Lord Ozai—"
"AAAAARRRRHHH!"
"Princess, that's enough!" Arnook demanded.
"How is it my problem when this man has serious anger issues and knows nothing about professionalism?"
"As if you're being professional!" Ozai bellowed.
"I'm only returning what I've received. Genuine respect is earned in these parts."
Yue was not at all unnerved in the midst of this chaos, watching the Fire Lord's brother conduct his dancing tantrums as each of his family members pitched in one by one to hold him and an incensed Azula down. Sokka, who had been concerned with the dronningi possibly finding ways to shift the blame upon herself, was pleasantly surprised to see her assertive side taking over.
"I had taken the blame and called it a day far too many times," Yue spoke. "The Fire princess sent the snowball rolling when she nearly attacked a minor a few days ago for the most inane reasons. I gave a formal apology and called myself incompetent of making arrangements. The Fire Lord's brother really pushed it the other day by insulting all Water Tribe women with his horrid sexist remarks, and when he faced retaliation, I settled that issue by healing his eye. Repeatedly, your people— officials and laypersons— have proceeded to call our people savages and sewer-rats and barbarians and have behaved brusquely with them, and you have refused to correct their behaviors, in fact encouraging them. Your crew members and ministers haven't stopped short of verbally abusing and ridiculing our servants; they even attempted to make moves on our maids."
Indeed, there was no justification at all for the Fire visitors' actions, but the princess, hoping the conferences would go by fast enough so that she'd never have to see any of their faces again, did her best to avoid conflict and made sure the conferences went off without a hitch, instead limiting the interactions her tribefolk would have with the Fire citizens.
"But what we have before us today isn't a simple matter. We can disagree all day long over which snow hill around the block is better for sleighing, but in terms of fundamental respects paid to the other nation, the topic at hand is a blatant act of injustice and disrespect, a grave insult to our people and culture. The real issue has always been that your moral compasses are fundamentally flawed, and if I apologize or seek to settle this, that would be an insult to justice and morality. An appeal to your overbloated ego." Glaring, "You may think of yourselves as being honorable and noble, but mark my words, I will not rest until I destroy your pride."
Azula readied her fingers to generate lightning but was held back by the Avatar's scowl, a hiss of, "One more move, and I will take away your bending, Princess Azula. You know I am capable of doing so."
To which she swallowed and grumbled, fire boiling her gaze.
"We understand your anger, Princess, and every word you have spoken is accurate," Fire Lord Iroh said to Yue, standing, "The Fire Nation is here to recognize its fatal actions and greatest regrets. We are ashamed to say that Zhao was a member of our council, and I myself am ashamed for my brother's unacceptable tantrums—"
"You seem to regret a lot of things, Lord Iroh, but I don't see you doing shit about any of it!" Sokka yelled.
Again, the tribal officers in the room collectively gasped at the blunt remark and gawked at Sokka with wide eyes. Katara nudged her brother harshly while an astonished Aang flailed about in order to shush him. But following the princess's lack of care, Sokka, too, had no incentive to hold back.
"Don't try to silence him," Iroh told the alarmed tribefolk, "He is right."
And the truly defeated tone of the man's voice and his sister's death-glare made Sokka give in; he sighed and grumbled out, "I'm sorry, I respect you very much, Fire Lord Iroh, and I am most definitely not saying you're behind all of this, but this is extremely frustrating. It seems even with a compassionate leader like you," directing a glare towards Ozai, "your brother's shithole supporters are spiraling out of control. Unless you're being compassionate to them, too, and refraining from sentencing them with much-needed punishments."
"I completely understand where you're coming from, Prince Sokka. And you're not at all wrong." Iroh's eyebrows furrowed, "No matter how many steps I've taken to educate my people, no matter how many White Lotus centers we have to spread knowledge of the other nations and promote respect, it has become increasingly difficult to curb the superiorist influence. I have taken aggressive action in the past against Ozai's supporters, but the result of that was a nation that was nearly on the brink of civil war—"
"Gee, I'd love to sit here and give a viper-rat's ass about the splitting of your country if our people aren't literally being harassed by your brother's minions as we speak—"
"Sokka, shut up!" Katara nearly yelled.
Hakoda facepalmed as Kya resorted to the Spirits' mercy, frustrated with her son's loud mouth.
"As the leaders of the Fire Nation, we accept full responsibility," Lady Mayu said. "However much the victims demand as damages, we will arrange for the same without question—"
"If our nation abides by His Royal Tea-loving Kookiness and Madam Fuddy Duddy, it will really be deprived of its honor and dignity," Azula spat, earning glares from Ursa, Zuko, and Lu Ten. "What happened today is an act of utter disrespect to the Fire Nation, and nothing is going to change this."
"Our princess speaks the truth," a Fire minister pointed out, "No matter how abhorring a crime, a criminal who is a citizen of the Fire Nation should be handed over to the Fire Nation government so that the mainland will consider matters of punishment."
"Why, so you can let him off the hook? 'Cause everyone here knows that's what's gonna happen," Sokka said.
"You shut your trap, you sewage-rat—"
"I will escort you out of the room for a time-out if you keep behaving like a child, Azula," Lady Ursa shot back, to which Azula frustratingly couldn't react, especially with the Avatar summoning his glow every five seconds.
"There's no reason why the Water Tribe would take matters into its own hands even if it's an issue of justice," the Fire minister insisted.
"Well that is easily the most idiotic argument I've ever heard," Yue said. "The incident happened within Water Tribe borders, and the targeted victim of the assault was a Northern tribeswoman. The second victim of Zhao's fireballs is the prince of the South. We have every right to get our hands on this issue—"
"Of course you'll say that," Azula interjected, ignoring her family's subsequent disapproval, "You're just looking for every little nook and corner you can squeeze your discrimination into. Your blatant disrespect for the Fire Nation by humiliating a high-ranking officer makes it obvious that all you've ever wanted was to lay your dirty hands on those of the noble race."
"You're one to speak of discrimination, Princess Azula? I'm quite surprised. You are currently looking to absolve a rapist from all criminal responsibility simply because he's Fire Nation, and you have adequately turned this into an issue of politics instead of approaching the serious moral questions it raises. You keep saying our prince disrespected your nation, but you're not willing to face what Zhao has done and the utter disrespect he has for our country. Do you honestly not realize what a heinous crime— or should I say, set of crimes— this is on his part? Because if you're really struggling with this realization, I will gladly pitch in funds to afford you a therapist—"
"YOU WATER BITCH—!"
"Shut your damn ash-mouth!" Sokka retorted.
"Alright, everyone, settle down, I mean it!" Aang burst. "Prince Sokka, I really think it's best if you keep quiet. And Princess Azula, you are really pushing it right now. If you cannot control your tongue, the door is right there."
Yue, unperturbed, settled her hand upon Sokka's arm upon hearing him shift in his continued grumbling, "If anything, your extreme reactions to facts alone seem to imply that you have no defense laws in your country at all, Princess. Because if Prince Sokka hadn't stepped in to defend that tribeswoman, her life would've been forever haunted."
"Admiral Zhao is a jewel of our nation!" another Fire minister piped up. "You just need an excuse to punish a child of Fire!"
Yue sighed. "You want a walkthrough of Zhao's punitive counts? Let's do it." Leaning away from her pelts and sitting up, "This 'jewel of the nation' that you speak of lusted after one of our tribeswomen, who would have been the age of his daughter had he begotten one— to the point of stabbing her husband repeatedly, throwing him in the canal to drown in his desperate state, physically abusing the helpless woman, chasing her through the second sector in attempts to assault her in the presence of hundreds of witnesses, threatened to burn down the loved ones of those who tried to interfere, and invaded the sanctity of one of our places of worship and forcing himself on her in that sacred space. Not only did he assault her but he also became the cause of her emotional distress. He severely damaged her reputation. Thankfully actual penetration and intercourse did not take place, but he did touch her in ways she did not want to be touched enough to warrant sexual assault claims. When he was prevented from committing graver sins, he ended up attacking a member of Water Tribe royalty. Oh, and did I mention arson? Setting a woman on fire, burning her clothes off because she refused to strip and opted to save herself and her dignity? Attempting to set our prince on fire because he defended that poor woman? Is this what you call Fire Nation etiquette? Is this the so-called glory of the Fire Nation that you were so eager to spread through the world? If so, even High Lord Agni would spit in your faces and disown you from his civilization. If He hasn't already for your unethical conquest missions, that is."
By now, the wiser end of the royal Fire family had their heads hung low in shame and regret. Azula and Ozai, though flustered from the princess schooling them, continuously felt paralyzed by the Avatar's promise of crippling their bending for good.
"These all amount to only a quarter of the crimes your 'jewel of the nation' has committed against the Water Tribe ever since he's been here. We could go on and on about his utter disrespect for the Southern leaders when he blatantly insulted them on many occasions in front of a large audience. We could also go on about how Princess Azula blatantly encouraged that by shooting lightning right at our prince during the last conference session, how she would've fatally injured him had he not moved out of the way in time."
"You're talking about him like he's a fucking saint," Ozai retorted, "He, too, has blabbered on about the Fire Nation in front of a live audience—"
"Because he was provoked by your own disrespectful blabbering," Yue shot back. "Furthermore, all of the actions he took to disable Zhao fall under his defense of another person. I admit that his exercise of that privilege ended as he chased Zhao into the woods and struck him with a belt, for it was an act of retaliation, and justice is not one-sided, meaning this action warrants its own penalty. However, the prince regained that privilege when Zhao's minions— all of them being firebenders who were significantly capable of incinerating him on the spot— closed in around him and began to attack him in the woods. As firebenders, your precious jewels of the nation or whatever should have been aware of the immediate harm that would occur when their fire-dispensing fists make contact with the skin of another. Given the nature of your element and its instant ability to destroy whatever it touches, they should've exercised great care, and considering their statuses as government employees, your government is liable, particularly for failure to take precautions in preventing such consequences. That failure is itself a crime."
By now, Arnook and Ahnah had slouched back into their seats, no longer beating themselves up over the truths that Yue was spilling. They were still worried to death over what move the Fire Nation would make on her following this, but they were simultaneously captivated by her words, by the justice she was trying to revive. Hakoda and Kya were definitely caught off guard by her brazenness, and although they would never admit to it openly, they might have even been touched that she didn't fail to mention Zhao's disrespect for the Southern branch. Nevertheless, they, too, held onto the fear of what would happen, how the Fire Nation would seek payback.
"And coming to the point of the wolves' attack, that was an unfortunate turn of events," Yue went on. "Though I wouldn't quite call it unfortunate in the greater sense of the word because Zhao and his minions basically received what they inflicted on others. Your admiral attempted to slobber over a tribeswoman like a lust-infested dog to satisfy his disgusting sexual appetite, and our wolves slobbered over him to try to feed his appendages to their young. And even they must've found him disgusting. Either that or they showed him mercy by leaving his appendages attached to his body." Turning to the Fire minister, "What are you going to argue next? That Prince Sokka conspired with the wolves? That he summoned them with his mighty psychic powers?"
"Well if you put it that way, of course it will sound ridiculous—!"
"Say, Prince Sokka," Yue looked to her friend, "Are you a wolf whisperer? A dog whisperer, at least? A psychic who engages in telepathic communication with canines, at least? Any hidden talents you'd like to share with us?"
"No, Your Highness," he shook his head, remaining utterly captivated.
"Well there you have it," Yue crossed her arms, eyebrows raised at the defeated Fire minister, "Apart from retaliation, Prince Sokka's actions are privileged, and anyone with a basic knowledge of how laws and governments work would recognize this. Surely a pompous, self-absorbed regime as yours would have laws for self-defense and defense of others? Unless if your senses of entitlement and superiority are so off the charts that they warrant anarchy and freedom from all social responsibility instead?"
At which Sokka outright laughed, really pushing Ozai and Azula's patience to their limits.
"Know the immediate seriousness of your crime before judging another's," Yue said to the Fire officials sternly. "Make sure you and the rest of your men are civilized before charging at ours. You're speaking so highly of yourselves as if you're entitled to having all of your crimes justified, but it's about time you came down from your militaristic highs. Come to our land as respectful equals, and you will be considered honored guests, but if you approach us with the purpose of conquest, you will be ousted from our land, and we will find no shame in facilitating that process."
She stood up from her seat, her figure towering over them from her place atop the steps, "I have tolerated all the racist jargon. I've kept calm and carried on with my duty of making your stay here as comfortable as I could, and I gave respect where it's not deserved, even after you had the gall to say I as a tribeswoman am only good for being 'fucked, bred, and milked' by a man. And I don't mean to gloat, but the general expectation is that not every woman— and not every host of a Global Conference— is going to step up to heal you right after you submit in front of her entire assembly that she's essentially a broodmare, shoot lightning at her bodyguard, and inflict damage to her royal palace, but I swallowed my rage for the sake of leaving my tribe out of your hit list. But you should know that I, too, am a patriot of my nation, and I, too, have pride and the right to exercise it. There are only so many fucks I can give about a situation, and your nation has reached the limit the damned day you set foot here."
More gasps and wide eyes followed. Sokka kept his gaze glued to the princess, thrilled by her embrace of raw language.
"I've always admired the passion and culture of the Fire Nation to the extent that it reached out and helped the other nations several times throughout its past history. I have especially been won over by Master Jeong Jeong's efforts at reclaiming rights for the oppressed lower classes. I have seen a glimpse of what the Fire Nation is truly capable of being, the extent of honor it has exuded in its Golden Age, but that is not the same Fire Nation that I see before me. This is intolerable, unacceptable behavior on your part, frankly enough to warrant sanctions, and I assure you that Agni Himself is disappointed with your conduct."
"Filthy scum like you don't even deserve to have Agni's name leave your mouth," Ozai barked, "And you're standing here acting like you're some sort of goddess from the heavens who has authority over us—"
"On the contrary, Agni is repulsed that people like you wage war against the rest of the world in His Name, hence he has entrusted me to demand the Water Tribe's share of justice. In light of the nature of Zhao's crimes combined with your blatant damage to our reputation, firstly, the Fire Nation is to return the hefty amounts the Water Tribe has paid in the previous two settlements, amounting to a total of five million gold pieces. In addition, I impose on the Fire Nation a punitive penalty of fifty-three trillion gold pieces for the totality of crimes committed against the Water Tribe. Third, while Zhao is allowed to receive emergency care at our healing huts, his treatment costs are not to be covered by the Water Tribe in any manner whatsoever, and as soon as convenience permits it, he and his injured comrades are to be taken away from the North. Finally, the royal family is denied entry to the remainder of the conference with the only exceptions being Fire Lord Iroh and Fire Lady Mayu to represent your country."
The demands, no doubt, sparked outrage from Ozai and his supporters, but Iroh and the rest of the royal family members did not protest.
"Those who refuse these demands and still opt to side with Zhao are no longer welcome in the Water Tribe," Yue added. "As I am a 'lactating mother' whose only purpose is to look out for my children," shooting a sharp look at Ozai, "consider this as me looking out for my people. We have enough on our plate to worry about already with our tribesmen inflicting pain and disrespect on our women. We don't need you to jump in and add to that yakshit."
"We agree to every one of your demands, Princess," Lu Ten answered, bowing, "And we are truly sorry and ashamed—"
"Enough of the dragonshit," Azula hissed. "As long as we're alive, we won't agree to a single one of these savages' demands—"
"Since you do claim we're primitive beyond repair, you'd probably expect us to do it the old-fashioned way instead," Yue said. "Our outdated Code authorizes a very egregious punishment for men guilty of rape or attempted rape, part of which includes castration, blood-letting, and total abandonment in the tundra in the middle of a blizzard."
To which horrified and squeamish looks crossed over the faces of those in the room.
"Keep in mind that I am being far more merciful and lenient on you than our ancient laws. You will agree to these demands, lest you want to be expelled from our country."
Storming out of her seat and pointing dangerously at the isumataq, who had thrown himself protectively in front of the princess, the Fire princess growled, "You said you couldn't handle a conflict with us. Keep that in mind, or else—"
"I said the Water Tribe can't afford a conflict with you," Yue clarified. "I never said I can't."
At which the entire room seemed to pause all at once. People ceased to move, breathe, be for a split moment.
"I may prefer peacemaking, but if justice so demands it, you will see me out on the battlefield," Yue reiterated to the flabbergasted Fire officials, "Even if I'm the only one representing the Water Tribe. And if I can promise you anything, it won't be much of a battle."
"You can only be a fucking princess if you have a kingdom to rule," Azula pointed out. "It takes me seconds to burn your kingdom down."
"Did you know that intense wildfires bring harsh rain?" Yue crossed her arms, "The wilder the fire, the greater the storm. It's nature's way."
"Well your little city needs to be intact before it can rain on my parade," Azula huffed. "I will stop at nothing to destroy your icy shithole of a country and drag you all the way to the Fire Nation as my personal slave. You have your britches up in a knot because one of your peasants was almost raped, but I'll be sure that there's no almost once I establish you as a slave at the Fire Nation Capital. Our men will violate you until the day you die and sire illegitimate bastards with you, and you will be forced to lick the ground they walk on and spread your legs for them like the Water whore you are."
"WATCH IT!" Sokka roared, quick to cast away her hand, the tips of her fingers which were encased in fire and were pointed at the Water Tribe leaders. The fire nearly set Ozai's topknot ablaze, barely missing him, wreaking havoc as the Fire Lord's brother bellowed and lunged forward. Aang was quick to disable Ozai with jabs to his pressure points, rendering him unable to bend, but it was harder to restrain Azula, who burst out of the door following several blasts of blue fire that emitted from her mouth.
Azula kept breathing fire in the direction of all who were in her way, evoking screams from those who tried to get out of her way. Aang was at her heels, followed closely by Iroh and Princes Zuko and Lu Ten. Ursa trailed behind him, screaming Azula's name.
In her rage, Azula attempted to incinerate the path she took, expecting the fire to restrain those who were after her, and as for the icy cuffs that Aang repeatedly bent in her direction in an attempt to restrain her, she either dodged or obliterated them. She eventually stepped out of the Northern palace's courtyard, breaking into the inner sector and blasting away at nearly everything she saw. Several waterbenders, aware of what was happening after momentary interludes, sent several tendrils of water in her direction, but they were forced to come to a halt when Azula grabbed hold of a little tribesgirl.
"Another step and I'll turn this savage into ash."
"Anaana! Ataata!" the girl broke into cries, reaching for her parents.
"NO! No, please, let her go!" the mother cried.
"Let her go, please, Princess Azula!" the man begged. "Let go of my daughter!"
"Another step, and I'll blast her face—!"
"NO!"
"We'll give you whatever you want, please!"
"AZULA!" Iroh bellowed, "Put the child down!"
By now, the Northern princess and everyone else had stepped out with Iroh and Aang doing what they could to cajole the princess into dropping her act, but Azula ignored them all, venom dripping from the gaze she cast on the North's dronningi.
"Is this the storm you were expecting?" she taunted, "A bunch of savages begging for mercy?" She intensified her blue fire, holding it close to the squirming, crying girl, "Do our demands sound more appealing to you now? Maybe they will once I offer this savage as an offering to Agni—!"
Azula's movement was cut short by a deadly spark of lightning and a booming crack of thunder that suddenly rattled the sidewalk she was standing on, thus knocking her backward onto the icy ground. She nearly toppled into the waters of the canal, barely catching herself. She gasped to keep herself from slipping down, pulling herself up to her feet as she, along with the hundreds of tribefolk who had assembled to watch the sight, drew their gazes up to the sky. The little girl took the chance to escape and ran to her parents, and the trio inched away from the front of the crowd despite gawking at the sky as well.
Azula frowned, taking note of how the previously clear sky was suddenly beset with dark, heavy clouds, the air churning with uncharacteristic aggression. She directed her glare to the Northern princess and took note of a minor yet vital detail; the princess had her fist clenched at her side, her eyes peering into the sky.
"What's going on?" a tribesman mumbled.
And as repeated claps of thunder answered the tribefolk, another guessed in his bewildered state, "Is it…is it going to rain?"
"But…but we're in the Arctic…" Which was basically a desert. It couldn't be storming. Not to the extent it was making out to be right now anyway.
But it was actually happening, people realized. With a slight squint of Yue's eyes, more thunder rattled the Northern capital, making its sidewalks and canal system feel feeble and vulnerable, and much to the shock of all the tribefolk— those who were present and those who were a considerable distance away from the scenario at hand— it began to drizzle. Hard. The fire that danced at Azula's fingertips died down quickly as did her previous blue flames that had lingered from her rampage from earlier.
The winds groaned and howled, and the sky continued to churn, catching the residents of the tundra by further shock as they became even more drenched. The drizzle quickly manifested into a full-on shower within minutes, making it impossible for the Fire princess, much less any firebender, to combat the downpour with even the strongest of flames.
Sokka, who had also taken notice of Yue's clenched fist, stared at her in astonishment and awe. Is she whipping up a storm out of nowhere?!
In a last-minute effort as Azula attempted to generate lightning at the tips of her index and middle fingers, Yue's hand stopped her wrist. It was then that realization struck the Fire princess. The same confident touch, the same milky skin tone, the same pair of baby blue eyes, lacking all fear as they pierced into hers like sharp icicles. Biting, demanding, stinging. The princess of the North was the servant who had stopped her a couple of days ago. She was the one who blocked the devastation of her lightning.
Azula yanked her hand away, mortified as the rain intensified, making it difficult to keep her eyes open. The tribefolk began to run for cover. A few ambitious waterbenders tried to bend an icy arc of water over their heads to keep themselves dry but found that the showers were too intense to sustain even that, let alone a feeble flame. The streets became empty in a matter of minutes as people ducked behind whatever shelter they could find. Yue, however, refused to budge, bending a seat of ice for herself, yawning audibly as she took her place, calmly weathering the chaotic downpour and waiting on Azula's next move. Though she was absolutely drenched, she exercised great resilience and comfort in her element contrary to the fidgeting Fire Princess.
Sokka, shocked out of his wits as he was, didn't leave the dronningi's side, captivated, allowing himself to also be drenched from head to toe. He kept a hand wrapped over the handle of his space sword, keeping a cautious watch on the Fire officials as they all gawked at the princess. Joining their flabbergasted states were Yue's parents and especially Sokka's parents, Aang and Katara coming in a close second.
Azula, basking in humiliation and fury, took a few steps back, and as the rain continued to patter down on her defeat, she turned around, proceeding to storm away, closely monitored by Ursa as Iroh took charge of Ozai. Within seconds, the Fire officials began to retreat as well. The minister who had exercised the audacity to speak out against the Northern princess, surrendered the scroll canister containing her demands, his signature of approval gleaming boldly upon the canister itself. And with that, he, too, retreated.
"Victory to our princess!" came a fierce, distant cry that overpowered the battering storm.
Sokka closed his first and held it over his heart, echoing with, "Long live our dronningi!"
"LONG LIVE OUR DRONNINGIi!" the chants followed. "LONG LIVE OUR DRONNINGI!"
Yue only closed her eyes and leaned back, drinking in the storm, the epitome of La's justice. So lost was she that she disregarded the hundreds of eyes either watching her or aspiring to watch her. Among those people were an astonished Kya and Hakoda, who couldn't have felt any more humility, any more awe and dread than the extents they were feeling now.
Even when the cries died down and people were forced into actual shelters following the intensity of the storm, even when there came a point where her own parents— among the last few who stood outside, fascinated by their daughter— were forced inside due to the chaos of the storm, she remained outside, arms resting on the sides of her icy, peltless chair, accompanied by the presence of her floored ikkingut.
Chapter 55: Impassioned
Chapter Text
To Sokka's dismay, Aang and several other Water Tribe officials had pressed him to keep out of the settlement meeting, which commanded the presence of the princess and the Fire Lord and Lady. The Avatar assured him that ample security measures were taken to accommodate the prince's absence, citing his own presence to make sure the transaction goes more smoothly than the last one. He didn't outright state that the reason for this arrangement was Sokka lack of control over his tongue, but it was obvious to the isumataq, who complied with a grumble.
Apart from emergencies set to be handled by waterbenders of great prowess, all other activities in the Northern capital came to a halt, accommodating the violent storm that continued to rage. It was no hindrance, however, to Sokka's fanboying over the princess to a couple of passing servants, earning the attention of other palace servers, even officials such as Loyalists, Revivalists, several Neo-Nationalists and skeptical Nationalists given his dramatic storytelling. Needless to say that Zei and several journalists had flocked to the palace right at that time, not minding the severe weather as long as they were able to secure a story.
"And Master Ashface was like, 'You and your nation have a chance to repent!'"
"What happened next?" a Loyalist asked.
"Yeah, what did the princess say?" asked a Neo-Nationalist.
"And at that moment, Her Highness looked straight at that blubberfucker," drawing out his voice and gliding to the opposite side of the room, chin up, his voice dropping soft yet firm, eyebrows raised, "'How bold of you to assume I'm here to settle things.'"
Cheers erupted, and he shushed them, reminding them that the princess was in a meeting.
Imona and Junguk, who were also persuaded to keep away from the meeting, settled beside the isumataq as he continued narrating the events of the morning meeting. He imitated the characters, changing his style and gait with every personality he reenacted, earning the claps and hollers and cheers of his audience.
And retaining the diverse audience, too, as he banked on tribal pride and sentiment, thus putting into practice an effective solution to getting people to sit in one area for a long time: shitting on a mutual enemy. The meshed tribal sentiment was so great that even the Nationalists came to soften up in mention of the heroic bravery of the dronningi.
"And then Princess Psycho jumped up and said, 'We'll never agree to your demands! You think you're a princess? I'll burn down your entire capital!'"
And while the members of the audience were displeased by the Fire princess's comments, they still laughed at his squeaky mocking tone, relishing the effort he was putting in his presentation as he scooted over to "the good side," of the debate, "And our dronningi said…wait, how did she…? Oh yeah!" Taking on a calm tone, "'Did you know that wildfires bring harsh rain? The wilder the fire, the greater the storm. It's nature's way.'"
And that was clearly the fan favorite, earning fervent applause.
"She gave it to 'em real good!"
"La's hell yeah, she did," the prince grinned. "Sent that psycho running for her life with a blink! I get goosebumps just thinking about it! And it's still storming, folks!"
Indeed, the storm only ramped up their sentiments enough to rival their applause with the howling thunder.
"Princess Psycho might be a fire-breathing dragon monster, but our queen is a goddess."
"And how do we know you're not exaggerating this?" a skeptical Nationalist official crossed his arms. "We were there when she whipped up the storm, but there's no way we'll know what actually happened at the meeting—"
"If you don't believe what you hear, go read it off the Fire family's humiliated faces," Sokka raised his eyebrows, "Or dig through the official council's records and transcripts if you want."
"Alright," Imona stood up, having entertained the situation for long enough, "That's enough, everyone get moving."
After the audience dispersed, the princess's friend frowned at the isumataq, "What in the name of Tui and La?"
"Just building rapport," Sokka answered, "So they'll start to favor our dronningi—"
Imona refrained from rolling her eyes, "Whatever, just head home."
Sokka leaned back against the pelts he'd been sitting on, a longing look on his face, "I can't. I just…I'm having a hard time leaving…"
"You've fallen very deep my friend," Junguk said, "And I'm afraid it's too late to get you out."
But Imona was not amused. "Honestly, it's best if you don't entertain this kind of nonsense."
A pang of defensiveness shot through, "I don't think my feelings are nonsense, Sister Imona. I'm not like the shithole tribesmen you've seen." A bit of helplessness mixing in, "I have so many strong feelings…Sometimes I feel like I don't know how to navigate them…You don't understand, it's killing me, I—"
"It's called lust. What other uncontrollable feelings would a man have?"
"Imona," Junguk frowned, "How can you say that? Can't you understand where he's coming from?"
Sokka tried his very best to fight off a glare of hurt, reminding himself of the circumstances that drove such a statement in the first place. "I'm not like that," he choked out. "Whether you believe it or not, I'm not like that."
The ex-Revivalist then took note of the genuine hurt in the prince's gaze, and in light of the circumstances, the effort he put in saving the innocent couple, she sighed, letting up her harshness for a moment, "Fine. If it's really those lovey-dovey feelings you're talking about, keep a journal or something."
"A diary?"
"Call it what you want, but there's absolutely no shame in getting your thoughts on paper."
He softened his eyes and nodded in acknowledgment, "That seems like a good start..."
"Then look into it," she crossed her arms, her tone still biting, "Instead of letting these feelings of yours grow uncontrolled. She has many aspirations, and she's sure as hell not sacrificing them."
"I'm not gonna separate her from her home or her aspirations."
"Even if you're not like the 'shithole tribesmen' out there, you're nevertheless the candidate for Southern chiefdom. Remember that. It will be explosively complex if you try to balance out your duty with your obsessions."
"Prince Sokka can be trusted," Junguk said. "No matter the circumstances, he's not going to ask Kuunnguaq to—"
"He can save the entire world if he wants," Imona cut him off. "He could be La Himself. But I'm not gonna stop looking out for her, Junguk. This tribe has seen enough yakshit to fall for words on the surface." Standing up and casting a serious look at the prince, "So don't entertain something that's not gonna happen. Don't waste her time…and yours, for that matter."
Their conversation was cut short by the princess's footsteps traversing down the corridor leading to the chamber they were currently in. Sokka tried not to look so distraught, clearing his throat and heading over to the dronningi. She greeted him with a tired smile.
"How did it go?"
"Much better than the last meeting," she said, handing him a scroll. "It's the Fire Nation's Statement of Apology addressed specifically to you. It has Ozai's signature."
"It does?"
"I'm sure it'll be a great ego boost for you." And after ruffling his hair, a smirk hiding in her eyes, "Now go home."
"Not now," he frowned, "I don't have to go just ye—"
"Your Highness?"
Yue drifted her focus to a group of officials heading her way— an old Loyalist official, in particular, who had tentatively followed her in hopes of catching her attention, carrying a scroll in his hand. "Is there something you need, Mr. Kakkak?"
"Yes, Your Highness…" he approached her, handing her the scroll in his hand, "I respectfully submit to you my resignation."
Yue took the scroll from him, waiting for him to elaborate. Junguk and Sokka, however, only shared concern, for yet another official— an experienced official— was dropping out. They had already lost several people in the past week.
"I apologize, but I can't go on like this," the tribesman said, his gaze lowered. "There are great risks that come with people who support your regime, and…I feel that my family is being put at great risk…regardless of your gracious efforts in organizing extensive security for us. As you can very well see, I am old. I am no longer the warrior I used to be. I have children and grandchildren who are not involved in politics. They are leading very normal, quiet lives, and the last thing I would want is for them to be dragged into danger because of me, who should've retired many years ago."
"You don't trust our dronningi," Junguk raised his eyebrows.
"It's not merely a matter of trust. Unfortunately, I can see what the future looks like for this regime."
"You mean for me," Yue corrected, eyeing the man patiently, "What the future looks like for me."
"I…I'm afraid so, yes." Briefly sharing a look with her, "And unfortunately, we don't have the facility of conducting our business in masks and veils like you."
"It's alright," Yue said, "I understand your line of reasoning. You have performed a great service to the Water Tribe Council, and that is reflected in your honorable reputation. We shall send you your last official payment, and starting the month afterwards— should you choose not to take up another position— your pension cycle will begin. You are free to go now."
"The paperwork…"
"Not necessary. Our secretary will have that taken care of."
The man nodded, bowing before turning to leave. He stopped midway, however, feeling oddly fearless around the princess enough to speak another word or two, and hence, he turned back, "If I may be so bold as to give you advice, Your Highness…"
That didn't evoke a welcoming response from Sokka, Junguk, and Imona, but Yue was more patient, "Go ahead."
He cleared his throat and stepped forward, "The speed at which your sleigh is traveling downhill is…dangerous. As an experienced politician, I can tell you that in the past, there have been many people who stepped into politics, wanting to do good for the tribe. But they quickly realized the difficulties of living up to their ethics. And might I remind you, Your Highness, that Khasiq is not dead, nor is his influence. You may have achieved a great victory against the Fire Nation today, and you may have swayed a vast majority in your favor, and among the people cheering you on, I am one of them, believe me. But…"
"But what?" Sokka scowled.
Sighing, "Please don't take this the wrong way, Your Highness, but to be frank, I greatly pity your inexperience. You are naive and child-like in your strife to do great good for the tribe. It's amusing, but it's not effective."
"Naive and child-like," Yue mused over the words, "Go on."
"You will be offending several people of importance, by which I mean the businessmen who have been profiting from Khasiq's interactions and ventures. You've already established that you don't care for those bigshots given their unethical practices, but they will be coming for you. This is the tragic truth. Of course, I may be stating the obvious, but…the entire palace is shaking, and you don't seem to see it. You are insisting on doing what you want to do. You are being stubborn and aggressive about certain matters…and that is neither beneficial to the country nor to you as a woman…"
Sokka's furious glower caught the man's attention, the prince's only restraint stemming from the bright hand that stopped his arm. The tribesman man opted to back out of finishing his sentence, saying instead, "It is very unfortunate, don't misunderstand me. We want to be on your side and help, but we will be at great risk. My family needs me as much as I need them…and while I respect you and our country, I'm afraid I cannot continue like this. And it is not just me. Even able-bodied employees and experienced warriors are currently wetting their pants at the prospect of being thrust into uncalled-for danger in the hands of the Fire Nation…considering the circumstances…"
The princess nodded in acknowledgment, "Your commitment to keeping your family safe is commendable, so I'm not taking any offense with your resignation. Nor will I take offense if anyone else," briefly looking at the other officials surrounding them, "wants to back out of this for the same reason. But I'm afraid I don't appreciate your advice, Mr. Kakkak."
"I was afraid you'd say that," the man frowned.
"I'd never ask my citizens to take dangerous risks, but if I as the leader of this country sit back and do nothing…if I constantly cower over people of importance', this tribe will never see the light of positive change." Folding her arms, "I'm not backing out just because Khasiq's puppets are upset with me. Because I know what I'm capable of." Raising a brow, "You've seen what I can do, didn't you?"
Looking from the storming gales through the window to the princess, "Yes, Dronningi."
"And with regard to what Water Tribe society finds attractive in a woman, I simply do not care for such standards. At the end of the day, I am not trying to seduce anyone. I'm only taking the route that safeguards the rights and dignity of our tribe."
"I understand," came the reply.
Finding that he was still displeased and yet being no surprised, "To each their own, Mr. Kakkak," she said. "Every living being is imbued with strength, and I'm no different. When I say I seek to protect my nation in any way I can, please know that you and your family are within the nation I am talking about." And with that, she left, not intent on having others follow her.
She was standing outside of the veranda in front of the door of her study, which led to the outside world, and she had lost herself in the fierce embrace of La's justice, leaving behind reality as she basked in the rain. Her eyes closed, her arms behind her back, head facing up with closed eyes as the downpour pattered on top of her. She was surrounded by the comfort of her element, lulled by the howling winds, the violent nature of the storm not disturbing her peace.
And a small distance away, seated on the steps leading out of the veranda was the prince, a mixture of both fascination and concern churning in his gaze as he watched her, the back of his mind latching onto the problem of lack of official support for her. He had asked her to watch the storm from inside multiple times, fearing she'd catch a cold, and he'd offered an umbrella multiple times, but she insisted on soaking in the storm, remaining perfectly still in the midst of the chaos. Sokka insisted on staying close by much to the Northern leaders' amusement and equal concern.
Chieftess Ahnah, having had enough, huffed her way over to the door for the tenth time, a towel in hand and a frown on her face. "Alright, paniga, when are you going to make it stop? It has been storming for hours."
"I'm not in charge of when it stops," Yue mumbled, her eyes remaining closed, "I was only a catalyst."
"Fine, but at least come inside. You're soaked!"
"Yes, La is quite arousing."
To which Sokka couldn't help cracking a grin, noting the many emotions his mother-in-law grappled with on her face.
"Wha…? Young lady!" But leaving aside her flustered state that resulted from her daughter's rather ambitious remark, ignoring the princess's smirk, "You'll get sick if you're like this!"
"I'm a healer, anaana, it's okay."
Exasperated, "Disobeying me is one thing, but putting your husband through the wringer with you? The poor boy's been outside keeping watch, getting soaked with you."
The princess then opened her eyes, surprised to notice the prince's grinning and indeed damp presence, a shrug that indicated to her that he wasn't bothered. Rather, he seemed to be enjoying himself. "Isumataq, you're still here?"
"Of course I'm here! I'd tell you if I left."
"Tell her to get out of the water, ningauk," Ahnah said to her son-in-law. "I'll have the servants fetch some moonroot tea for you both."
The princess sighed, standing up, soaking in a bit more of La's showers before stepping back under the icy veranda. Sokka sighed in relief and followed at the beckon of her finger.
"You're doing okay, right?" he asked. "I get that Mr. Kakkak was quite experienced. Even if he is a sexist jerk."
"I agree that experienced officials bring stability to the table, but if we really want a radical change in attitudes, we must be willing to work with those who are worthy of bringing that change. Generally the trend for that points to the younger generation, but I'm open to the experience of people like Old Man Ingimak. He has really come a long way."
He smiled and nodded, "Yeah, he considers you his honorary granddaughter. I know he'll appreciate making arguments in you favor all the time."
"That's not necessarily the point of the position he's in, but it's definitely a perk," she grinned.
"So righteous, aren't you?" he said. "Well in that case, have you decided on a punishment for me yet."
"For what?"
"I retaliated," he reminded her. "You said justice isn't one-sided."
"Oh, that," and she proceeded to bend the water off of the isumataq and herself, "Community service."
"Community service?"
"You'll be helping me organize the farewell dinner for the Fire family."
"That doesn't sound like much of a punishment to me," he said, still grinning. "Seems like you're just playing favorites."
"You are a favorite," she admitted, "But also, you did do the Fire Nation a great service by preventing a serial rapist from roaming their streets and targeting their women, so…"
"Oh…well if you put it that way, I did, didn't I?"
She then got settled in the pelted porch swing in the corner, still tuned into the storm as she slipped her hand next to her on the swing, inviting his company. His grin didn't waver as he joined the space beside her, his chest filled with content.
"You should sleep, dronningi," he took the liberty to brush back her cascading river of milky locks.
"In a minute." Her hands reached for the damp cloth bandage at his temple.
"You can heal me later—"
"Shhh," and as she dried his bandage, extracting the excess water and the small amount of paste that remained, "You could've just waited out here where it's dry. Most of the paste is washed away."
"Oh I don't mind."
"Seriously, you didn't have to get drenched just because I was."
"I wanted to enjoy the rain with you," he said sweetly.
"Then you could've told me," she ignored the tug at her heart, "I just forgot about everything and everyone for a while…I didn't even think about you still being here. I thought you got sick of trying to get me back inside…"
"I'd never get sick of you," he said. "I didn't want to bother you, that's all."
"Well you didn't have to sit there for hours. Did you think I was going to fire you for going home?"
"While I do want to impress my employer, it's not that. I just…I like watching you."
She blinked, and he widened his eyes, "I don't mean that in a creepy way, don't get me wrong. I mean I like seeing you enjoy yourself."
Before she had the chance to react, from the corner of her eye, she took notice of her father as well as Ivaneq, both of whom were standing by the door. The men were smiling at the duo, taking particular note of how truly fascinated Sokka was with his wife.
"Never seen a healer and patient interact before?" Yue asked.
Which stirred the men out of their trances. Arnook cleared his throat and stepped forward, "They left the country, paniga."
Yue raised her eyebrows in curiosity and was answered with a scroll that indicated a surrender of the requested amount from the Fire Nation financers to Water Tribe officials.
"Lord Ozai and his daughter insisted on leaving with their supporters immediately, Your Highness," Ivaneq explained. "They boarded their cruisers without regarding the weather, and they took Zhao and the other soldiers with them. Everyone else is staying for the intended time."
She briefly scanned the contents of the scroll, nodding in acknowledgment before handing it back to Ivaneq, "Please set aside five hundred gold pieces for the victims. In the next hour, the funds should be at their doorstep. And if possible, please make arrangements to transfer the rest of the amount to my treasury. The funds will be useful for my next project."
"I will have everything taken care of, Your Highness," Ivaneq bowed to everyone in his vicinity before hurrying to fulfill the princess's command.
"And also, you fired Brother Inkurit from his position in the Loyalist council."
"I did, and I have zero fucks to give about it."
"Fuck yeah!" Sokka cheered.
"Your mouth isn't usually this foul, paniga," Arnook said, looking more concerned than displeased— or perhaps secretly amused by his son-in-law cheering his daughter on— "You need to be calm—"
"I'm tired literally and metaphorically," she said, "I really don't care what the Fire Nation thinks at this point. If people want to leave, they're free to do so, and no one's out here waiting to stop them or beg them to stay. And also, Inkurit made rude comments to our new financial advisor and mocked her abilities because she doesn't have a penis." With an angry huff, "I've shown him mercy in the workplace far too many times. If he really wanted his job, he would've considered my warnings. He won't be missed, ataata."
Arnook did not protest. On the contrary, he couldn't hold back a smile, and even the slightest bit of reservation he might have had was wiped out at being called ataata, even with Ahnah being out of earshot.
The princess, caught off guard, asked, "You're happy about this, then?"
"I wasn't concerned about him. I just wanted to know why you fired him."
"He's one of your top advisors. Are you really not bothered?"
"It's your country now. Do what you feel is right. I won't be stopping you." And with that, the chieftain made his way back inside.
"And all it took was marriage," Yue murmured, her sigh mingling with the rumble of thunder. Her fingers reached for the bandage and unraveled the knot.
"How much longer do I have, Princess?"
Frowning, "Isumataq—"
"I can take it, tell me," he struck a dramatic pose, drawling, "Will I last 'till morning?"
"It's not funny," and she unwound the wrap from around his head, thumbing the skin there with relief, "It's not going to go away any more than this, but it's really not bad at all."
She bent an icy mirror, allowing him to take a look at his reflection. Indeed there was a noticeable streak at his temple, drawing a path that narrowly missed his eyebrow, and the same went for the scar at his jaw. It wasn't too noticeable until seen up close. "Oh yeah, that's not bad at all!" he agreed.
"If this scar worries you that much, you can cover it with facial hair," she gestured to the one on his jaw. "The other one, people may notice."
"Eh, it's fine," he fixed up his hair in the mirror, "If anything, it makes me look cool and intimidating. And the important thing's that I'm still smoking hot through all of it."
She caught her smile before it let loose, turning away as she sought to distract herself.
"Was that a smile I saw?" he nudged her arm.
"No, no it wasn't."
"Come on, Baby Blue, cheer up," he huddled against the swing, "You got those Fire psychos running for cover."
"I still can't believe you'd laugh at those officials in the middle of such a tense meeting," she pointed out. "If Aang wasn't there keeping watch, you would've been shot in the face with either lightning or fire or both."
"I appreciate the love, I really do, but everything was under control." And when she still wasn't convinced, "Oh alright, I should've been a teensy bit more considerate."
"Teensy?"
"Okay, a lot. But in all seriousness," his beam widening, "Thank you for saving my laughing ass back there."
Letting her grin play out on her lips as she, too, relaxed against the swing, "It's certainly a pleasure saving your laughing ass."
"Seriously, I should consider tattooing 'property of Yue' on my backside."
"Don't give me any visuals, now," she said as he chuckled, "Your ass is very worth saving, so I did what I had to do."
"Well thank your Spirits that you're so fond of my ass."
"That's not what I meant, allow me to rephrase—"
"Oh I know what you meant," he held a twinkle in his eye, "I just wanted to hear you say 'ass' again."
"How innocent of you to think I'm innocent, isumataq," Yue smirked, "You're a baby compared to the curses I know."
"Am I?"
"You've only known me for a week. It's not like you can't come to that conclusion," she said. "I'm not a saint. I eat, sleep, curse, fart."
"But you play the sophisticated tribeslady card."
"I do."
"And a sophisticated tribeslady 'doesn't curse,' apparently."
"Not in the common tongue, hotshot," she winked, earning a wide-eyed blink, "If you want to curse for real, you step out of the common tongue zone. Native swears are much more raw and spicy. And it's not like I learned two entire ancient languages for nothing. Osha's a rather knowledgeable teacher, and I had to take advantage."
Utterly surprised, "But they're holy languages…!"
"According to society, yes, but you know how it is. These ancient tongues are the same as any other language spoken by any other person. People cursed with Angkaran and Nagaran. Initiated sex-talk with them, wrote satires and erotica with them just as much as they wrote hymns. They're normal languages. We just happened to preserve their religious writings more and sanctified them in the process."
"I knew you were a heretic, but I didn't think you'd go this far," he said, rare awe lighting up his gaze.
"The Spirits are embodied in freedom. One who doesn't utilize the freedom of speech is rejecting La's gifts," Yue said. "And anyhow, it's my firm belief that the universe came to be when the Great Aninnialuk said, "Fuck this," in the face of nothingness. The universe remains sustained with the Great Aninnialuk consistently telling injustice to "Fuck off."
He felt a great thrill shoot up his spine, wonder alight in his sharp blue hues. Leaning closer, dropping his voice lower as he asked with a giddy shudder, "What's the worst word or phrase you've ever thought or said about someone?"
"Well it's obviously about Khasiq in that regard," she said, adding, "Irikki imnu sengamna ri'zh qi'ma arifaqz."
"And what's that?"
"Something along the lines of…" and after looking both ways, she whispered in his ear, "'Wring his dick dry and leave it out on a glacier to freeze.'"
His lips bobbed speechlessly as she shot him a devious grin, "But that one's really disrespectful. You'd have to hate someone with all of your heart to use that."
"I'll say," he brushed the back of his neck, "That's quite a…"
"Who said our ancestors weren't creative?"
Scooting even closer in his excitement, "How do you tell someone to fuck off in Nagaran or Angkaran? Preferably both?"
"So you can go around saying that to people?"
"It's not like they'll know what I mean!" he protested.
"Then why learn it?"
"Because I get infuriated with people and want to say it to their faces," he said. "Just gotta say it with a smile, and they'll think you're blessing them in the ancient tongue."
"Well no one's ever going to think that if you say it."
"Oh come on, pleeeeeaaase?"
With an amused smile, she looked both ways before leaning forward, "Ingan sema."
"That means 'fuck off'—?"
"Shh, keep it down!" she whispered, lightly slapping his wrist, earning a laugh, "Ingan sema," she whispered again. "That's Nagaran. The Angkaran equivalent is Inganseq. Means either fuck it or fuck off."
"Ingan sema, inganseq, okay, got it—!"
"Shhhhh!"
"What, you were fine cursing in front of everybody!"
"Cursing is one thing. Teaching it is another matter."
"Well instead of teaching me just the swears, you can teach me the entire language."
"You care for it that much?"
"Why not? It'll be useful. We can talk about things we don't want other people to know. Secrets, meeting-related comments and notes, upcoming plans and projects."
"You're being serious?"
"Yeah. It'll be a form of communication that only we share. And if I can master the script, I can have my notes in that language, too. We can communicate top secrets that way. Since we never know who we can trust…"
"It all sounds great, but are you sure? You'll only be here until I'm officially recognized as the chieftess. Why spend so much time learning for the North's sake when you plan on leaving?"
Fighting the tug in his heart, "I never said I'll be leaving. And besides, if I want to keep people from deciphering my secret notes, I need to learn it, too."
"Well, if you're that interested." Crossing her arms, a smile to her lips, "We'll have to continue with those flute sessions, too, once the conferences are over."
"You got a deal!"
Upon checking on the duo, who hadn't stepped out in the past few hours, Ahnah was very pleased to see that they remained enraptured in each other's company. Despite their eyes being bloodshot with exhaustion and lack of sleep, they exchanged dopey grins and mumbled and laughed about Spirits-know-what.
"And you two were so caught up in your britches over the marriage," the chieftess smiled knowingly. "Look at you now."
"Don't read into things, anaana," Yue said.
"Oh? Then I must be hallucinating that you and your husband are having such a good time."
"Don't say 'husband.'"
"That's who he is to you, paniga, get used to it." And still wearing the smile on her face, the chieftess stepped back inside.
"Ah man."
Yue looked at the isumataq, "What?"
"That look on your face. You're repulsed by me."
"If I was repulsed by you, I wouldn't be sitting here talking to you for hours."
"Still, I for sure thought you'd fall in love with me today," he teased.
"You're saying you did everything to impress me?"
"No, Zhao was a bastard, and he needed an ass-whooping. But still," shrugging, "In hindsight, I thought I'd come off as just and brave."
"I might not be head over heels, but that doesn't mean someone else won't be."
He feigned a pout, crossing his arms. Her lips curled into an amused grin, "But I won't lie. Earlier when you denounced the Book of Purity in the temple premises…that was quite sexy."
Oh. "Well," his heart skipping several beats, threatening to stop altogether, "If you find me so sexy, just admit the truth and settle down with me, Princess. I'll make a good husband."
"Why waste your breath this much? You're not even interested."
"You know that for sure?"
A wave of warmth washed over her face, but she shrugged it off with a chuckle, "Alright, that's enough jokes for now. Get some sleep. Go home. I doubt you slept beyond an hour or two last night." And she leaned back, huddled at the other end of the swing as she heeded her own advice and began to succumb to her exhaustion.
"I don't have to leave yet," Sokka sighed, also leaning back, his eyelids drooping. He expected a protest, but to his relief, it never came. Rather, a smile graced her lips, and she gave a tired shrug.
"Yue...after we get caught up on our sleep and stuff...I doubt we'd be back on our sleep schedule. We'll probably be up all night again, don't you think?"
"Yeah, that sounds about right."
"So…" clearing his throat, "Are you up for an activity tonight?"
"A social activity, you mean?" she teased.
"Yeah," he chuckled, pausing for a moment following that before continuing, "So, uh…I heard there's gonna be a play tonight. A haiku romantic comedy. The 'Princess and the Warrior.'"
"Hm," she acknowledged.
"I was hoping the two of us could go…assuming the storm's over by then," he said with a hopeful glimmer in his eyes, "We could get dinner. Have a good laugh. Or if it's an abomination of a play, we could roast the hell out of it and still have a good laugh."
She laughed softly, tiredly, "Sounds like fun," but the smile on her lips did not last very long. It was as if she was reminded of something, and her cheer dwindled quickly, "But…"
"You don't want to go to that one? We can go to another play if there's one."
"But the reason why his own father doubted him today is you. Because of you, my son has lost his reputation as a respectable tribesman!"
"Our lives have become utterly miserable! We're all breaking apart and it's because of you!"
"Yue?"
She blinked out of her thoughts, flashing him a warm look, "It's not that, Sokka. It actually sounds like a nice play. I just realized I may have other obligations…"
"Oh," he blinked, "Anything I can help with?"
"No, it's okay. Just a few drafts to look over. The Northern Trail Project details and such. It's important but not enough to take away from your time—"
"I've got nothing else to do. I'll help," he offered. "I can transcribe the revisions and proofread the drafts—"
"No, really, I'll take care of it," she said. "You need your rest. I know you're tired from today. And if I can make a suggestion, why not take your parents with you?"
"My parents?"
Observing his befuddled look, "Why the face? Take your parents with you. At least your mother. The poor lady hasn't been able to spend time with you. You've been orbiting the palace like the moon orbiting the planet."
"But—"
"No buts. Tomorrow is your parents' last day here, and I highly doubt they're sticking around after the conferences are over. If you're really going to be staying here until my coronation in nine months, you need to spend as much time as you can with them."
"But I can't let my guard down. You're targeted by the Nationalists, I can't just—"
"I won't step out at all and will maintain strict security at all times, alright?" she assured.
"The enemy could sneak in," he raised an eyebrow.
"Look, you spent many years away from home to take care of the tribe, and now you're obligated and emotionally blackmailed into staying here and being stuck with me because of my selfish parents and their marriage fetish—"
"I made the conscientious decision to stay here."
"Whatever the case may be, you've been apart from them long enough already, and you're continuing to be apart from them for some time. Use this time to patch things up. Besides, they've been caught up in all the drama and never got to properly explore the North. Show them all the places we've been to. Have fun." Her hand rested on his shoulder, "We can go see the play together another time."
He swallowed his disappointment and nodded, "Fine."
"Your brothels have been closed down overnight. The White Lotus has been at your heels with every step you take. But I still decided to give you a second chance. In hindsight, I realize that I only wasted my time."
Khasiq, who was wallowing in the pain that nearly tore his arm apart, said nothing. He kept his glare confined to the floor as his only remaining business partner continued pouring out his desperation.
"I lost a substantial amount of revenue, and I've had to sell off my properties to pay my debts," the man continued to bark. "You had one job, Khasiq, one fucking job! To distribute the requested number of harlots to our businesses! How hard is that?! With someone of your alleged experience in these transactions, I thought you'd pick yourself up! I thought you'd utilize that temple of yours, at least, to send even a single naive tribeswoman this way! My clients would've," and slamming his hand on a nearby ice table, "taken turns, dammit!"
The assistant standing beside Khasiq briefly tensed from imagining the businessman's fate. He was crossing lines that he shouldn't.
"You have all the time in the world to lure a pious housewife for personal satisfaction, but you couldn't secure a single one for your longtime ally! And all because of a woman! I refuse to believe she's extraordinary enough to topple your entire empire!" Huffing angrily, "Makes me wonder if you bequeathed it all to her to keep her as your whore—"
"Our leader is being highly patient with you," the assistant warned. "If you know what's good for you, you'll control your tongue or leave immediately, preferably both."
The businessman growled in frustration.
"And if anything, you're a fool for not recognizing the princess's status. The people are chanting her name in the streets. In just a month of her known existence, she has become the subject of everyone's intrigue, and her feats today have earned her an indispensable reputation. We thought for sure that this would be the end of her and that prince because they messed directly with the Fire Nation, but she had Azula on her toes." With a raised brow, "You think the people are willing to go against her now?"
"Oh, shut your trap already," the tribesman retorted. "What's it to me if the Water Tribe's intact? I couldn't care less about who sits on that throne. As long as my business ventures aren't on the verge of ruin! And worshiping your leader isn't going to cut it!" Directing his glare back at Khasiq, "You may be the leader of the Nationalist Party, but you shouldn't have forgotten that you're in the palm of my hand. If it wasn't for my funding for your insipid propaganda, you would've been trampled by the Loyalists ages ago. You would've been no different than that Fire admiral."
Khasiq pressed his feet firmly to the icy floor of the infirmary, the fingers of his uninjured hand clenching.
"I have no sympathy for you whatsoever," the businessman spat. "Unless you can throw a woman— any young woman— our way in the next twenty fours, our partnership is severed—"
The last of Khasiq's patience snapped as he lunged forward, tore out the dagger at his assistant's belt with his uninjured hand, and threw it at the businessman. The blade pierced his throat, drawing blood instantly, and the man tumbled to the floor, taken by shock and pain. He twitched, clawing at his throat, fingers shaking as they dangled at the dagger before Khasiq grabbed hold of it, using it to slice the skin of his throat and neck. He kicked aside the flailing man, blood pooling on the floor. A passing healer shrieked, set to rush forward and save the man, but she froze as Khasiq pointed the bloody dagger at her.
"Another word, and you'll be next."
To which she stared in horror at the scene before swallowing down the memory of the incident, forcing herself to be distracted elsewhere.
Khasiq threw the dagger aside and plopped back on the patient cot, glading at the bleeding man, staring at his wild gaze, which had frozen in horror. "Funding my campaigns was the least you could've done to stay alive, you fool, but I made you my business partner out of pure mercy."
By now, the man had stopped twitching, all life drained from his eyes. Khasiq kicked him aside, watching him as he rolled over on his stomach, face plunging into his own blood.
"Bastard," the Nationalist leader muttered. "He crossed his limits but still made a valid point. Everything I've done, the empire i've built over years, the Akna destroyed it overnight— GAAAAHH!" He nearly doubled over, the stitches running down from his bicep to his wrist paralyzing him.
"Sir, are you alri—?"
"Does it look like I'm alright, you imbecile?!" he shoved his assistant away with his other hand, his eyes watering from the pain. "Because of her, I'm reduced to nearly a beggar! My businesses, my temple, my empire! FUCK!"
"Master, it's going to be okay, we just need to lay low—"
"That damn White Lotus! I scream to the heavens that she's the unwanted residue of sin the tribefolk are so disgusted with! That she's not set to run the fucking country! But no single bastard believes me," he kicked at the table beside him, emitting a roar of frustration. "If only the tribe knew… The tribefolk praising her now would pelt stones at that heretical witch and drag her out of the palace! Or maybe cut off her head or burn her at the stake! And I could've had my throne!"
Silence followed as he sought to calm himself, consistently wracked with pain. Even then, he had every course of action mapped out in his brain. "The only way I can get back everything is to get rid of the Revivalists and Loyalists, but I can't touch the Revivalists until I get rid of her and that prince, and I can't touch the Loyalists until I get rid of Arnook. The only way I can oust the princess and her fuckbuddy out of the palace— and the only valid license I have for killing off Arnook and ridding the tribe of his supporters— is by showing the tribe that she's an imposter who knowingly hid her status for the throne, that Arnook and the isumataq actively aided her in the process, Arnook for staying in power and convincing the world he's not a sterile excuse of a man, and the isumataq for the purposes of securing the throne alongside her after Arnook's regime. This is the narrative we must paint. This is very likely the entire truth of the matter, we never know."
"Well it's not too late, sir. She hasn't been coronated yet. And even if she is, it's never too late to oust a heretic out of the world. No matter who she may be." Frowning, "At least, if the right means are used. She's powerful, no doubt."
Shaking his head, "No…ousting her out of this world isn't enough. Death is never enough. That would give her the easy way out. I need her to fall with no dignity left whatsoever. I need to crush that arrogance she calls pride. I need to take back everything that was mine." The wheels in his brain turning faster, "And what better way to pacify the Fire Nation than to surrender to them the bitch who insulted them?"
"Do you really plan on handing her over to them as a prisoner?"
"What benefit would it be for anyone to throw her in prison to rot? They'll give her a room, feed her, keep her alive."
"Fire Nation prison conditions are likely to be harsher for people from other nations, sir," the assistant pointed out. "Take the Boiling Rock prison. It's literally in the middle of a boiling lake and makes it impossible for anyone to escape. If you're talking about the mainland prisons, the most dangerous prisoners are strictly confined in metal ca—"
"But they're not whipped on a regular basis, are they?" Khasiq huffed. "As long as you don't bend fire at the Boiling Rock, the most you'll endure is hard labor. And for someone of her abilities, all they'll do is tie her hands and feet together and blindfold her to prevent any kind of bending, psychic or otherwise. We're talking humiliation, here, you imbecile. Ozai's daughter already voiced her desire to enslave her. She will strip the Akna of her very soul. How hard will it be for her to strip the Akna of her pride? Her will to live?"
The assistant stepped aside as Khasiq took his seat on the cot again, a part of him rejuvenated by the possibilities, "Her life must be so miserable that she craves death but is never allowed to die. She will be dragged out of the tribe the moment I slay her father. She will be deprived of seeing his rotting corpse, and she will be thrown on a cargo ship to the Fire Nation. She will forever be stuck in a world that treats her worse than sewer rats and constantly reminds her of her failure."
"The isumataq isn't going to stand by and let all of this happen," the assistant pointed out. "That man is taken by love. It's the talk of the tribe."
"You're back with this nonsense?"
"We expected those feelings of his to last only up to the point he sleeps with her, but what man, even if taken by lust, pits himself against the Fire Nation for a night of pleasure? What man gets stabbed just so the woman will service him one day in the future? He'd have to be a psycho if he's willing to go that far. I mean, if he really wanted his way with her, he could've drugged her easily any time and claimed her. Or maybe they're already in physical relations—"
"He clearly wants to be the chieftain, you blubberwit, that's not love. One can go far for a valuable prize such as chiefdom. But either way, it doesn't matter because we'll be handing him over to the Fire Nation as well."
"That's not going to be easy—"
"Why not? He's the reason why they're pissed. How hard would it be to argue that they specifically targeted him after he was acting like a total dunce? That we had no reason whatsoever to run into trouble with the sister tribe?"
"Yes," the assistant nodded, "You're right."
"Handing him over will appease the Fire Lord's brother, and even if what he has with the princess is beyond lust, won't it make his life absolute hell to see her in sheer misery? And if she truly cares for him, won't it destroy her to see him experience the same fate? They will constantly be within reach but will never be together. Used and abused but never comforted. Robbed of their honor. As Princess Azula apparently said at the meeting, the Akna will be reduced to a whore, unable to fight back a single man as he spreads her legs and plows her into the Fire Nation soil…" His eyes hardened, "But this is all wishful thinking until I meet the burden of proving she's the unwanted, heretical Akna."
"But there's no easy way to prove to the tribe or the White Lotus that she's the Akna. The isumataq is screaming false propoganda every time we open our mouths, and Arnook is vehemently playing along. Maybe if we found the woman who abandoned her…it would've made things easier, I suppose, but not a single person in the tribe has ever seen her. I doubt she's even alive."
"Not a single person in the tribe has ever seen her." Khasiq's entire world came to a pause as a grand idea flashed in his brain. "You dimwit, that's a benefit to us, not a detriment."
"Sokka?"
Sokka stirred to the continued groans of thunder and whined in protest, swatting away the hand that tried to wake him, "Need a nap, Brother Junguk, please..."
"You better wake up if you don't want your parents to cause another shitstorm."
The biting voice of Imona followed, kept low in consideration of the princess's sleeping form, but it nevertheless dragged him out of his slumber. He shot his eyes open, looking around, "Are they here?"
"No, but they'll come looking for you," the woman said, "We don't want to put up with another lecture about how we're heretics."
"And I know Her Highness is lenient with you, but you're about to literally fall into her lap," Junguk pointed out, causing Sokka to freeze and scramble to an upright position in the swing.
"Y-yeah, sorry, sorry. Thanks, man," he rubbed his eyes and stifled a yawn, but he melted quickly when he saw the princess, who was lost in soft snores, oblivious to the trio's presence. He sighed, a smile working its way to his lips.
"You can stare at her when she's awake," Imona refrained from rolling her eyes, "Now let's go."
The isumataq forced his aching muscles to pull him up, aided by Junguk's helping hand. "What about Her Highness?"
"She's not going to sacrifice her sleep to constantly be next to you—"
"I only meant she'll get cold if she stays outside, Sister Imona," Sokka assured, taking a look at the raging storm, feeling the cold, harsh Arctic gusts tear at his face. "It's freezing and damp out. She can sleep inside."
"Well she's not gonna budge. Kuunnguaq loves storms."
"And swings," Junguk followed.
"Yeah, I can definitely see that," Sokka noted the incessant showers transition into a weightier downpour.
Imona sighed, reluctant as she approached the princess and attempted to wake her, "Kuunnguaq—"
"Shhh, let her sleep," Sokka whispered following an epiphany, "I got an idea! Junguk, can you hold the door open for me?"
"Yeah, sure."
The couple didn't understand what exactly Sokka had in mind as he surveyed the swing for a moment, walking around and observing its width and such, but they certainly didn't expect him to loop his arm under the top frame and lift the heavy swing in its entirety.
"Sokka, what are you—!"
"SHHHH!" he stressed, balancing the weight on his shoulders, his fists enclosed around the bar of the frame.
"Hold on, I'll help—"
"I got it, you two just hold the doors," and he stepped inside, holding his breath as he continued heaving the object, the actual chair of the swing that bore the princess rocking in a gentle rhythm.
Arnook and Ahnah, who were accompanied by servants, were shocked to see the prince in this state. Everyone stared wide-eyed as they took note of the sleeping princess, and the Northern leaders would have woken her had the prince not held a finger to his lips. They could only scramble out of their seats, rushing behind him as he succeeded in carrying the swing straight to her chambers and setting it at a sufficient distance from a curtained window as softly as he was able. He quietly let out a breath, moving in haste to light the fire in the chamber hearth, drape a warm blanket around the princess, and proceed to open the curtain to let in the howling, whirling outside world. He then grabbed hold of his boomerang sheath, coaxing out the ipomoeas he'd stashed, and plopped them into an empty container-turned-makeshift-vase, the fragrance wafting through the room. And after taking considerable pride in his arrangements, he tiptoed back, walking past several pairs of raised eyebrows.
Junguk shook his head, "Spirits, he has it bad."
"After everything he's done, he wants to go see a damn play."
Sokka frowned, keeping quiet as his mother defended him, "He didn't do anything wrong, Hakoda. He was helping out a poor couple—"
"He was acting up in front of Ozai! You know how serious this is, Kya. The Fire Nation could target us at any time and snatch our benefits away! If he wasn't so focused on defending the body of a woman he wants to sleep with, he would've thought about our family!" Glaring at his son, "In his lust, he's forgotten that he has someone to call a father, someone to call a mother, grandparents whose lives are vested in his success and chiefdom, a sister who has yet to be wed to an honorable man, a younger brother who can't even begin to understand the sheer idiocy behind this man's acting—!"
Having heard enough, Sokka got up from where he was sitting and headed to his room, ignoring Katara and his mother as they called out for him.
"—and after everything, he wants to go see a play!"
Sokka slammed the door behind him and locked it, throwing aside his overcoat. He fell onto his bed, trying to calm his seething form, and he eventually managed to do so when the yelling stopped downstairs. Slowly he untied the wrap at his wrist, taking another look at the white Yin and her black centerpiece.
"You're nevertheless the candidate for Southern chiefdom. Remember that."
He sighed and laid his head down atop his arm, his lips brushing against his wedding mark.
"Psst. Hey!"
Sokka stirred from his sleep, noting that he couldn't hear the rage of the storm for once.
"Isumataq. You there?"
His breath quickened; he shot his eyes open, his gaze flitted away from the direction of the painting of Kuunnguaq and flew to his open window. "Yue?"
"Yeah, it's me."
He tumbled out of bed, dropping to the ground, earning an empathetic hiss from outside. "Are you okay?"
"Yeah, yeah—" Fuck, why am I so clumsy? — but on his way up, he saw that she'd propelled herself up likely by the pedestal of ice she'd bent beneath her feet. He scrambled up and helped the cloaked princess inside, his heart lifting at her presence.
"What's the rush?" she said, helping him to his bed, "You okay?"
"Yeah," he pat the space beside him innocently, grinning as she joined him.
"Did I wake you up?"
"I was already up," he said, rubbing the back of his head. Yue caught a glimpse of the marriage marking on his wrist.
"You better cover that up," she said, reaching for the blue sarashi and wrapping it around his wrist to cover his marking, "Otherwise, hell's gonna break loose."
"Eh, I've already had today's session."
"Oh no—"
"It's not about you," he said. "It's because I went overboard with the Fire Nation—"
"Because they went overboard with us."
He smiled, feeling all of his irritation from earlier completely slipping away, "Not that I don't like seeing you here, but what are you doing here? I thought you'd be busy…"
"I said I would be…" she didn't finish, her gaze flying to his arm as if she just remembered something. Her hand reached for his cloak, tugging it aside. "Show me your arm."
"You came here all the way for—?"
"Seriously, what in the name of the Universe?" she frowned, "You could've woken me up and told me to go inside like a normal person."
"You had a rough day," he said, "I didn't want to wake you up—"
"Hush," her hands rested over his shoulder and bicep, feeling the skin before palpating it, "Does it hurt? Is it sore or anything—?"
"No, I'm perfectly fine. I'm a strong man, dronningi." With a grin, "In case you didn't already know."
"You still could've dislocated your arm had you not been careful. Were you always like this in the South?"
"There weren't any other Dronningi Yues in the South, so no."
She found that she couldn't maintain her frown for very long, instead fighting back her dark blush, "Seriously, if you do something like this again, I'm firing you."
"Okay okay," with his hands up defensively, "I'm sorry for trying to not disturb your sleep. I'm sorry for trying to be a good tribesman."
"Well if you word it like that, it's not something worthy of a punishment—"
"I didn't do anything wrong, to begin with."
"If you put yourself at risk for discomfort one more time," she reworded, "I'm firing you. Got it?"
"Yes, ma'am."
She let go of his arm, relieved to find there were no complications, and she helped his cloak back over him. Sokka kept melting at her touch, "How did you know I was still here, by the way? 'Cause I told you I'll be at the play."
"I didn't," she said. "I felt bad for declining your offer, and I figured I'd still watch the play with you by keeping myself disguised and still allowing you to have quality time with your folks. So I decided to join you at the theater. And as I was roaming the halls in my disguise I heard by word of mouth what you did," her frown returning, "And I went to the theater and saw that you weren't anywhere. I figured I'd try my luck here."
"I'm sorry I made you run around. I didn't think—"
"I told you to hush," she stood up, tugging at his hand, "Let's go."
"Now?"
"The play hasn't started yet."
"Okay!" he jumped up happily only to remember, "But…What about some of the stuff you said you…? You said it was important, so…"
"I would've started working on it, but…" grinning, "Eh, ingan sema."
"Fuck yeah," he beamed.
"Now let's go before we miss out. We also need to get food along the way…assuming you didn't eat…"
"Nah, not yet," he confirmed, following her out of the window, the icy pedestal she'd bent earlier catching their feet. "Though if you just agreed earlier, we would've gotten there sooner, dronningi."
"True, but squeezing in last minute is where the real thrill is."
"I like the way you think!"
The isumataq seemed a little too excited to hit the actual snow and take off, so he jumped off before she bent the ice all the way down, landing in the blanket of tundra.
"Someone's gonna see if you if you're not careful," she cautioned.
"Eh," with a wink, "Ingan sema."
They streaked across the snow, hand in hand, laughing like giddy lovers in the presence of the bright moon and ecstatic sea.
"Mr. Wang, it's okay."
Sokka fought back a sniffle as his slouched form walked out of the theater with her, "They said it was a comedy."
"It was until the last twenty minutes," she said, her arm around his shoulders, "It was a happy ending, too. Why are you so emotional?"
"Because," he sniffled again, "She could've been a great princess for her people…but then she had to go and turn into the moon!"
"What do you expect? She was touched by Tui. It's only obvious she's destined for another kind of life. And even if she lived, he wouldn't have stayed anyway. He was travelling with the Avatar, he had a world to help save—"
"But he would've come back for her! They were in love!"
Sighing, "Alright, take it easy. It's just a play—"
He broke into another sob, "She should've lived!"
"They got back together like five minutes later—"
"Five minutes?"
"Literally five minutes after that part of the play, they were reunited in the Spirit World—"
"But he lived alone for fifty years and helped her tribe before he died of all that heartbreak!"
"But they still reunited. The writers could've made it to where they never…" and she trailed off, deciding not to finish as he fought to brush back another round of tears, "It's not a true story. It's not a total tragedy, either. It was still a great play, wasn't it?"
"Yeah…I know…but that princess…I don't think she ever got what she wanted in her life. The one thing she wanted was to be with someone who respects her…she deserved everything and…society's a piece of shit sometimes…" Clearing his throat, "I just have a lot of feelings."
She paused their walk, "You need a hug?"
Blinking, "Yeah, I'd like one."
And her arms flew around him, rubbing his upper back. "There there," she whispered as he sighed against her shoulder. It probably would've lasted longer had the theater guard not commanded the disguised duo to move out, earning a scowl from the prince before the princess pulled him along.
"You have to hand it to the writers though," she said. "They did fantastic job. It's not easy writing a whole play in just haikus. The dialogue, the narration…" Trying to ease him out of his grumbling, "You didn't notice any technical aspects?"
"Other than them running over the audience at the end like a husky sleigh and wrecking our hearts?"
"Admit it, we were laughing nonstop until those last twenty minutes."
"Yeah," he sighed. "Well…the lead pair had some chemistry, but maybe they could've added a few more haikus to show that a bit more. Most of the audience was looking for that chemistry before the climax sequence. The writers must've planned to focus more on the tragedy, but the emotional weight in the relationship wasn't explored too much in the earlier scenes. It was left to the audience to fish for that weight."
"You're good at haikus," she nudged him, trying to lift his mood, "What would you add if you edited the script? What would the woman say, for example?"
"I'm not a woman," he said, "How would I know what exactly is running through her mind?" Nudging her back, "Too bad we don't have any women who are poetic around here."
"Fine," she looked at him, "What would the guy say to start the conversation then, ikkingutima?"
He lost himself in her baby blue eyes, casting his gaze at her hair, which was adorned with the moonflowers he'd left for her earlier. His flooded chest flailed:
"Sinking deep in love,
Not knowing when, how, or why.
By Tui, I can't breathe."
She mused over the words, a smile at her lips:
"Afloat on a raft
In waters of affection.
By La, I can't swim."
Chapter 56: Adieu and Hope
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“I can’t believe you’re making us leave already, Hacky,” Amaruq frowned, approaching the Southern chieftain who was packing his belongings, “We haven't been here for very long.”
“A week’s not enough for you?”
“We want to see the North in its entirety. This place is Tui’s heaven on earth!”
“More like La’s hell.”
“You didn’t think that when you and Kya went on tours after tours the first few days,” the chief’s brother-in-law pointed out with raised eyebrows. “And then you learned about the Akna and all of a sudden this place became La’s hell for you?”
“Not everything revolves around the Akna,” came the response. “The North may be beautiful on the outside, but all of this grandeur is just to hide the fact that it’s a wreck on the inside.”
“In many ways, it’s better than the South. At least there’s justice at work here. Back home, we’re not even putting up a fight since we didn’t even have food to eat.”
“It’s your liberal ideas that made my children turn out like this,” Hakoda grumbled, grabbing hold of a thick scroll on the nearby table, “See for yourself what your nephew did.”
Amaruq skimmed over the scroll before settling his gaze towards the very bottom, “One million gold pieces? This wasn’t part of the speech, was it?”
“No, but he added it,” Hakoda said. “He wants to donate over half of his personal shares to the Akna’s charity projects—”
“And how is this bad? He’s only donating from his personally allotted shares. He’s not touching your stuff. Let the boy do what he wants. He’s doing a noble thing—”
“The issue isn’t that he’s touching my stuff. He can do whatever he wants with his shares, but I never authorized him to change this speech—”
“You authorized him to feed the tribe and lead missions, didn’t you?” Amaruq shot back. “What now, he can’t add something that'll be of considerable benefit to good causes?”
Hakoda dropped the conversation then and there with, “Of course you wouldn’t understand.” Slamming his packed trunk to a close, “Anyhow, you said you wanted to spend time with Kya. I’ve arranged for us to spend a few weeks at Whaletail Island before she and I go back to the South. We’ll have a good time there. So forget about the North and get packing. There are certain people who don’t want to come with us; we won’t be standing around begging them to come."
Amaruq hardened his gaze, “You sure are a good husband, Hacky. It would be nice if you allow your son to care for the woman he likes that way, too. Like the way you care for my sister and ease her burden."
Hakoda said nothing, leaving for his room to bring another trunk and more of his belongings to pack. He noticed his wife sitting up in bed and looking out of the window absentmindedly as she folded a few clothes.
"Kya?" he settled beside her, and his arm wrapped around her, "You’re not asleep yet? I told you I’ll take care of the packing, darling."
"It’s fine. I couldn’t sleep anyway."
He kissed her forehead, "You should be excited. I made arrangements for us to stay at Whaletail Island for three weeks. You get to spend more time with your brother."
“Hm…” the chieftess laid her head against Hakoda’s shoulder.
“Sokka’s not back yet?”
“You noticed he left…?”
“There’s nothing to really notice other than the fact that he hasn’t really been home at night,” he said. “Either he leaves early or comes in very late or both.”
Kya wrapped her arms around her husband’s arm, "Do you want to go for a walk? Or maybe a gondola ride?"
"Right now?" he asked, alarmed.
"I heard some gondoliers stay late at night in the middle ring. It'll be safe." Gently squeezing his hand, "If anything’s going to happen, it will be in the inner ring. Where people can target the princess all they want. But we'll be okay in the middle ring."
"Kya, are you sure? The situation is kind of…"
"I want to get out of here for a few minutes, Hakoda, please."
And Hakoda found he couldn't protest, honestly feeling the same disheartenment that she was likely feeling with regard to their son. "Alright. Ping’s on the night shift. He can escort us to the middle ring. We can go for a quick gondola ride, just the two of us, and then he’ll escort us back. How’s that?"
She nodded, "Okay."
The Southern chief and chieftess covered their faces with their mufflers as they stepped into the gondola. Hakoda took the initiative to row for the sake of their privacy, and their gondola soon traversed the waters of the canals. The chieftain made sure to keep the ride smooth and slow, allowing the Southern leaders ample time to take in the sights around them. The glittering waters, the paper decorations, the street lanterns that lit up their path, the lanternlight that bounced off of the snowy buildings, everything lit up their eyes. The festive atmosphere was worn by tours and activities of the international guests, but it didn’t fail to captivate all who passed by with a persistent ambiance of celebration.
“Regardless of how it is on the inside, the North really is as beautiful as Tui on the outside,” Kya mused in all honesty. “It makes you feel like you never want to leave…even makes you want to model the South after this…”
Hakoda sighed, “I know.”
“But that’s how sin is,” she shook her head, “Irresistibly attractive.”
“Yes…” the chieftain kept getting lost in the luminous grandeur balanced against the dark night. Like Kya, he noted bitterly that tomorrow would be the long-anticipated yet long-dreaded full moon: the full moon that marked its significance in Sokka’s birth chart and was set to seal Sokka’s fate.
“There’s no way we will find someone suitable in twenty-four hours.”
Hakoda paused rowing, and they both looked up at the sky, seeing the waxing gibbous that taunted them with its near-complete luminosity.
“Even if we wanted to marry him off as soon as he comes back to the South, what tribesman of self-respect is willing to give his daughter our son in marriage? Especially if the tribe finds out Sokka’s been spending his nights with a woman he’s not married to? People will spit in our faces.”
“Hakoda—”
“If he was younger we would’ve disciplined him, but how can you discipline a grown man?
“He’s confused, that’s all there is to it,” Kya defended. “You said she’s the spitting image of Tui. How can he not be drawn to that image? Now I’m not saying La is dumb enough to fall for every imposter and think she’s Tui, but…you have to remember that La chose to be among us. He blessed us. And as such, he’s going to be human for us. Maybe this is his way of reiterating that sin presents itself in attractive ways. Maybe he’s willing to go through that for us…” Taking a deep breath, “And this isn’t just about who he really is. He’s our boy, Hakoda. He’s never crossed the line before…”
But Hakoda didn’t seem convinced in the least. “Lust can make you forget many things, many people, Kya. We’ve seen plenty of examples. Remember Inchika’s boy, Minnaruq, a few years ago? His father didn’t want him to be married so soon so he could help him with his canoe business. The boy went off and got a woman pregnant before wedlock. His father never liked that woman’s family but he was forced to accept her as his daughter-in-law. See, this is what happens if we don't marry our children off in time for them to start discovering their needs.”
Kya frowned, shaking her head, “But Sokka’s not like that—”
“But can we ever be sure?” Hakoda said with a burdened look in his eyes. “Maybe…maybe we don’t know Sokka as much as we do…Just a few weeks ago I felt like the proudest father alive for everything he’s done to uphold the tribe, and here I am now, dreading the day he gets that woman pregnant and brings her to our doorstep—”
“He wouldn’t cross the line, he’s our son! He’s La, Hakoda, he’d never forget his morals!”
“I’m just saying we can’t be su—”
“Don’t talk about him like that! I never want to hear you say anything like that ever again—”
“Alright, alright, don’t get too upset,” he held her by her shoulders. “I’m sorry. I won’t say it ever again.”
Their conversation was interrupted by distinct voices; there seemed to be a group of people on the far end of the canal alongside one of the sidewalks that led to a space of tundra. There were several tribefolk huddled around, cheering and hollering and whooping. They were barely being contained by the Loyalist and Revivalist guards, the cheering folk separated from another group of tribesmen and women who were crying out for their children.
“What’s happening over there?”
“We don’t have to know,” Hakoda began to turn the canoe back, “Let’s just go home—”
“Long live our dronningi! Long live our dronningi!”
“Let’s just go see,” Kya pressed.
“But Kya—”
“Sokka could be there if the Akna is.”
Won over by the need to get their son away from ridiculous matters that did not concern him— in the event that he and the princess actually were there— the Southern leaders, keeping their mufflers up, headed over to the commotion. Hakoda docked the gondola a little ways down the sidewalk, and before long, he and Kya headed over to the crowd to investigate. By now, the crowd had spread out pursuant to the guards’ demands and efforts to keep the lay tribefolk out of whatever skirmish that had captivated them.
Hakoda kept his arm around his wife as they squeezed through the crowd. They eventually spotted a building a few feet ahead, but it was blocked by several guards, who had formed a line between the crowd and the skirmish in front of the building.
“What’s going on here?” Hakoda asked the man besided him.
“I dunno, but the princess is over there!” he said with a spring of excitement in his voice.
The Southern leaders caught glimpses and peeks of the situation through what they could see through extended elbows and turning heads. They eventually saw that the doors of the building were wide open, and several guards were rushing out with children— all of them seeming to be young boys of various ages, from those who were yet to learn to walk to those who streaked across the tundra. At one point, the watching tribefolk saw the cloaked princess whose presence stirred the crowd and sent the tribefolk into a wild frenzy of cheer. She was wearing a servant’s uniform, likely having been on another undercover mission, and she, too, was holding a child in each arm as she stepped out.
“What, is she stealing children from people’s homes now?” Hakoda scoffed at the man beside him, “And you call her a leader ?”
The man frowned, “Take a closer look before jumping to conclusions.”
The Southern leaders then saw that Sokka darted out of the building. He, too, was carrying a toddler in one arm, his other arm wrapped around the shoulders of a boy who walked beside him, clinging to him. Sokka subsequently entrusted the children over to the guards who were blocking the view; the guards held each young child up, facing the group of flailing parents, “The parents of these children come forth!”
And immediately, tribesmen and women propelled themselves forward and took their children into their arms, lost in sobs of relief as they immediately left the scene, holding their children close to their bosoms. The older children dodged the guards and ran over to their parents.
The process was the same for the other children taken out of the building. This process went on for a few more minutes before a group of guards stepped out, dragging with them a woman who seemed to comply. At least, until she seized her opportunity by surprising the guards with several kicks to their shins, punches in their eyes that temporarily disabled them. She grabbed hold of a boy from one of the guards she’d injured and whipped out a dagger from her boot, holding it up against the crying boy. A couple from the crowd shrieked and panicked, having to be held back by several guards.
“Even a single step closer and you’ll have blood on your hands, Princess!” the tribeswoman hollered, a wild look in her eyes.
Yue simply raised her eyebrows, the act sending a water whip that struck the woman from behind, pushing her forward. The princess lunged forth, catching the boy in her arms before swinging her leg and bringing the woman down to the ground, pinning her against the snow, the princess’s foot lodged against the woman’s back. The tribeswoman struggled before losing consciousness once the princess pressed her fingers against the pressure points at the woman’s neck.
“Take her away,” Yue ordered, and the guards hastened to bind the woman’s hands together before taking her into custody. The boy’s parents wasted no time in rushing forward and taking him from the princess.
“If you’re not a parent who needs their child healed, you need to vacate!” Sokka commanded, “Guards, clear the area! Sisters, we need an ice tent!”
“On it, isumataq !”
The Southern leaders continued to gape at the scene until the tribesman beside them interrupted them, providing some explication. “You see that woman they just arrested? She’s a fraud. Said she ran a spiritual education institute for families looking to pass priesthood down the line. Said parents have to give up their children to the institute for the first twelve years of their life so the kids will ‘maintain connection to the spiritual premises’ and whatnot. Damn bitch didn’t teach those poor kids a single thing. Just starved them away and physically abused them. Didn’t even give ‘em enough water to drink, I heard. Never fed those babies right.”
“That’s horrible!” Kya shuddered. “Who would do such a thing?!”
“And if I recall correctly, children in training are usually given up to temples,” Hakoda glared, “How can those parents be so irresponsible?”
“You see, she sweet-talked those parents and said she set this place up in collaboration with several high profile authorities. Even worse, she said the parents can’t be in contact with their kids ‘cause that’ll distract them from their spiritual path and all that yakshit. Several parents gave their children up and were forced to stay out of contact until the princess’s guards notified them of what’s really happening. All those religious leaders she named are now gonna be under intense investigation.”
Hakoda and Kya looked back to their son and the princess. The Southern prince, holding a toddler in his arms, was seemingly making a fuss about a cut on the princess’s palm. The panic on his face was alleviated only when she healed herself.
“How did the princess find out?” Hakoda asked.
“The princess and Prince Sokka apparently went to have dinner together. I think they saw the woman there with an older kid. They must’ve gotten suspicious and followed her here. Called a few guards and raided the building.”
Kya and Hakoda looked around, noticing how some of the parents who’d stayed behind were preoccupied with feeding their malnourished children, crying and kissing them. Kya dabbed at her eyes, brushing back her tears, “Those poor children…”
“Does everyone here have their child?” the princess’s voice caught their attention. The Southern prince followed, addressing all who had gathered, referring to the baby in his arms, “Who are the parents of this boy? No one’s here to claim him yet!”
No response came other than the boy’s own bawling, which abated with the prince gently rocking him. “There should be records somewhere in the building,” he told the princess. “All the parents who enrolled their kids here must’ve signed some sort of log book or something. Maybe agreement papers? We can have someone check for them.”
“Good idea.”
The presence of a looming ice tent followed seconds later. Sokka was settled on a pelt inside, the boy he’d been holding now lying in his lap as a Revivalist guard brought him a bottle of warm yak milk. The prince fed the child as the Northern dronningi sat nearby, examining a young boy’s bruised hand, both young leaders trying to calm the distressed parents.
“Your Majesties?”
Kya and Hakoda were soon interrupted by a hand that settled on the Southern chief’s shoulder. “Oh, Ping, it’s you.”
“I’ve been looking everywhere for you both.”
“We got side tracked,” Kya admitted, and with softened eyes, the Southern couple looked back over to their son, who was now flipping through the records that a guard had brought to him while continuing to feed the boy in his lap. The isumataq then looked over to the princess and voiced his findings as she nodded and joined him, her healing work now taken over by Junguk.
“For the past few days, you’ve been so worried about what Isumataq Sokka was doing late at night,” Ping said, “And you refused to believe it’s social service. See for yourself now.”
The leaders found it difficult to swallow their guilt, and not for the first time since their stay in the North.
“I am of the opinion that you should reconcile before leaving.”
Kya and Hakoda shared uncertain looks at Ivaneq’s suggestion. The Southern chieftess then sighed, admitting, “Would she want that? I mean…I’ve spoken rather harshly to her before this. It’s likely weighing heavily on her mind.”
“When did this happen?” Hakoda asked her.
“When I went to bring Sokka back from the Moon Temple.”
“Well that certainly does not help things,” Ivaneq noted, “But even if she may not appreciate what happened, she will likely be willing to hear a sincere explanation of how you felt you were wrong and what you appreciate about her. Tell her about what you saw last night. How you realized you misunderstood her. This will all help in making superficial amends, at least, and will preserve the harmony of our tribes.”
When the leaders failed to give an adequate reply, Ivaneq added further, “You will be leaving tonight anyway, and you will have no other reason to come all the way back up here. If you wish, you may avoid meeting with her until the end of time. But for now, for he sake of tribal harmony, you cannot refuse.”
After indulging in a few more minutes of deep thought, Kya let up and nodded, “Alright. We would like to meet with her.”
The boy seated in Yue’s lap giggled and clapped as Sokka made funny faces. With every second, the princess kept melting, which in turn increased her rage regarding the horrors that had happened overnight.
“I didn’t say anything to those parents ‘cause they were already in pain, but it was extremely dumb on their part,” Sokka said, voicing her inner thoughts. “Now these poor kids will have this incident embedded in their memories.”
“That’s what I’m saying!” she nearly threw her hands up, exasperated, “Thankfully the children hadn’t been with that bitch for too long, and thank the Spirits they weren’t hurt as bad as they could’ve been if they stayed longer.” Glaring at the ground, “Who’d just give their children away like that? And I don’t know what kind of sadistic pleasure someone would get from starving children.”
“She’s gotta be a psychopath,” he sighed, shaking his head. “I honestly don’t understand why tribefolk are so obsessed with useless traditions and austerities just to give offerings to pieces of stone. For one, these kids aren’t old enough to consent to these things. What if they don’t wanna be priests? Are these people that hypocritical to worship stones but give zero value to human worth? They’re putting priorities in the wrong place. And even if they did have their priorities in the wrong fucking place, giving up their kids that easily just ‘cause some idiot said they can summon La or whatever? How the fuck could they believe someone like that?”
“If these parents had the wisdom to see La in their children and their smiles, none of this would’ve happened,” Yue huffed. “La is the Spirit of Life. He’s a provider; he would hate for you to starve to realize Him. This should be so obvious, but unfortunately it’s not.”
The boy babbled in response as if he knew what they were talking about, raising his voice and jumping up and down. Yue laughed, part of her rage thawing away.
“This guy speaks the truth,” Sokka said, patting the boy on the back, “Tell ‘em, my man.”
They were interrupted by entry of Sanka, Imona, Sayen, and Kanguq. Yue furrowed her eyebrows, “Any information?”
“We questioned her assistants,” Sanka said. “Apparently this boy was taken from an orphanage in Muktang. All of the other boys were willingly enrolled by their parents, but this one’s not going to have anyone come for him.”
Yue felt the child burp against her shoulder, which brought a soft smile to her lips in spite of the news. As much as she would love to keep and nurture him, she was obviously not in a position to do so and knew she was thinking through the lens of her maternal instincts right now. Imona saw right through her, stating with a frown, “You got that look on your face again.”
“What look?” Yue blinked.
“As if mothering the nation isn’t enough,” Imona huffed. “You can’t take care of everyone at every minute.”
Sayen brushed back the little boy’s curls, “There’s no need for anyone to worry about this. Kanguq and I will raise him as if he’s our own.”
“Yes,” Kanguq followed with a smile.
“Are you sure?” Yue asked.
“Of course,” Kanguq took the boy from the princess, “From today onwards, he’s our son. Uki will now have two new siblings instead of one.”
“Congrats, new parents,” Sokka smiled. “All you need to do now is think of a name for him. He can’t be ‘Little Guy’ for the rest of his life.”
Sayen took the boy next, holding him to her bosom. “Kur’Aninni,” she beamed. “‘The Great One’s blessing.’”
Yue smiled widely before being reminded of the situation at hand. “What about that woman?” she turned to Sanka, “Did you find out why she and her assistants were doing all of this?”
“They’re predators, Kuunnguaq. Misandrists. They purposefully chose this field so they can target little boys. It’s their way of retaliation. Similar to Hama.”
The mention of the terrorist made Yue’s blood run cold.
“The only difference is that Hama was teaching women to bloodbend and take revenge. That woman was directly taking revenge on helpless little boys—”
“They’re babies ! They don’t go about raping people like these adult monsters! Is our nation really that full of heartless imbeciles?” Yue clenched her fists.
“That’s why you shouldn’t give her the whole picture at once,” Imona frowned at the other Revivalists.
“I think we’ve heard enough for one day,” Sokka stepped in, trying to calm the princess's rage. “Your Highness, it’s okay, it’ll be okay. The kids are safe.”
“Children should be raised with love, tenderness, compassion,” Yue said, wincing, “How did she have the heart to…?”
“Not to justify that cold-blooded bitch’s actions or anything, but there’s a reason why she’s deranged to the point of all of her empathy and humanity being nearly erased,” Sanka said. “She had a horrible past. She had a daughter ten years into her marriage. Her husband was apparently having an affair with a rich woman; he’d been trying to get his wife out of the picture for many years. He first told his parents he wanted the marriage annulled because she was barren. When she finally got pregnant, he severely beat her and almost caused her to miscarry. She had to go live with her parents until she had the baby. Her parents thought they could talk it out with the family and sent her back after a few talks or whatever, but when she was asleep, her husband asphyxiated their infant daughter and blamed her for the baby’s death. She was put in prison, charged with killing her own child.”
The room went silent, tension weighing the air down. Yue gulped, “What happened after that…?”
“She escaped prison and brutally killed the husband and his parents. Changed her name to Kirinah and moved five hundred miles to the south; she’s originally from Inpinga.”
“Oh joy, leave it to another man to fuck up the world.”
Sokka swallowed with great difficulty, fear freezing his entire being throughout the story, even more so with Imona’s comment. He stared at the princess, fearing her reaction, dreading if she’d lose all hope in men.
“The very basics of self respect tell us not to spend a single second around people who treat us so horribly, especially if those people are husbands and in-laws, but like all tribeswomen and their families, she and her parents didn’t get the memo,” Yue sighed. “And also, a grown-ass monster killed her child, not these babies. If she was angry at just that man, this all would’ve ended with her killing him or her getting justice. But it seems she’s enraged with society itself and took it out on innocent children. However you slice it, she’s a psycho undeserving of sympathy. Her actions will never be excused, and as long as she’s alive, she’s never leaving the confines of prison. My infinite gratitude goes out to the Great Spirit for allowing us to prevent the rise of another Hama.”
Sokka found it heartbreaking to see how utterly pale the princess had gotten. He wanted to say something to ease the pain, to do something that would provide some sort of comfort, but he was muted by the collective pain and frustration, feeling lowly yet again despite him being the antithesis of the monsters that caused this situation.
“Shit happens, Kuunnguaq. You can’t stop it each time. You’re only human,” Imona said. “But you were lucky enough to do something about this. If you and the isumataq hadn’t gone out for dinner, those children would’ve still been suffering in that building, and we would’ve been caught up in our busy lives to really notice.”
“Yeah, you two were just in time,” Sanka said.
Sayen, who took notice of Sokka’s plight, added, “Prince Sokka was also a huge help. If it wasn’t for him, we wouldn’t have been so efficient in rounding up that bitch and her crew.”
“Yes, of course,” Yue said, clearing her throat. “I, uh…I’m going to meditate. I’ll meet you at the conference, isumataq .” A faint smile, “I know you’ll do well.”
“Your Highness, I—”
The creaking of the door caught their attention. Ivaneq stepped in, wearing a look of both caution and determination on his face. “This isn’t a good time, is it?”
“Don’t hold back,” Yue said.
“It’s just that, um…Chief Hakoda and Chieftess Kya…”
Sokka widened his eyes, immediately shaking his head at Ivaneq in an anxious attempt to stop him.
“What did they start now?” Imona snarled.
Ivaneq sighed, giving Sokka a reassuring look before telling the princess, “They are here to reconcile, Your Highness.”
“That’s not necessary. No one is forcing anyone to apologize.”
“It’s not a matter of force, Your Highness, they’re sincerely—”
But Yue didn’t stick around to listen, simply walking out of the room. She didn’t stop even as the others followed, even as Ivaneq remained resilient in his reconciliation efforts. As she walked down the hallway, looking to cut through the nearest leisure chamber, out of the corner of her eye, she saw the Southern chief and chieftess seated against the pelt cushions. Immediately upon seeing her, they rose to their feet.
The air became much thicker as the princess simmered by. True to what Sokka and the Revivalists who had followed all noticed, the Southern leaders had certainly destroyed their pride in coming here. They also held a considerable amount of hesitation coupled with nervousness; the dronningi was, after all, someone who had the capacity to drown the nation as she saw fit. But more than that, even, was the look of pure shock on Kya’s face, reminiscent of the shock that Hakoda had experienced when he first saw the princess. It was no surprise that the dronningi’s maskless appearance halted the world as it was currently doing with respect to Kya’s world. The Southern chieftess widened her eyes, drinking in the divine sight before her, unable to believe this was the woman she spoke so brusquely to the previous day. This was the princess? This was the Akna?
And granted, Kya had told herself the coincidence was the temptation of sin, but how truly beautiful was the princess...like Tui herself …and the sight literally evoked tears of absolute awe. It’s no wonder she has Sokka wrapped around her finger, she thought.
“Your Highness,” Ivaneq called, “Your Highness, please. In the name of the Spirits—”
“For the well-being of our tribes, Princess,” Hakoda said, “Please, give us a chance to speak. We come in peace.”
To which she came to a pause, her back still facing the Southern leaders. No matter; every move, every swish of the princess’s hair, every swivel of her robes… She has to be Tui, Kya was on the verge of thinking.
“There’s nothing to talk about,” Sokka glared at his father, “Just go back to the estate before yakshit hits the ceiling—”
“We are here to apologize. With utmost sincerity. We are not here to argue.”
“See, Your Highness?” Ivaneq said, “Please, have a seat. We can talk this out—”
“I’m not interested, Ivaneq,” Yue crossed her arms. “Tell them to just say what it is they want to say.”
The chief cleared his throat, seeming as if he was waging a war within himself as he struggled out, “I crossed a line I shouldn’t have. Several lines, actually. You have done a lot for us, and…and I was being ungrateful. Regardless of… your beliefs and ideologies,” his brow furrowed, “my words were insensitive.”
“An apology is worthless if it’s not sincere, Ivaneq,” Yue said. “Please tell our guests that I wouldn’t want them to waste their valuable time by attempting one.”
“We really do regret what happened, Princess,” came Kya’s interjection, but she still didn’t eye the princess, especially after having freshly insulted her at the temple.
Yue sighed, “Ivaneq, even without looking at them, I can still see both of them flinch away from me as I speak. I’m not so naive as to not see the disgust in their eyes. And if I were to take even a step towards them, they will no doubt run out of the chamber.”
Sokka bit his lip, itching to interrupt but was held back by Kanguq, who simply shook his head, gesturing for him to stay calm.
“I know they’re here because they don’t want me flooding the South or something,” Yue said. “Because they’ve seen what I’m capable of, and they don’t want to be targetted. But I’m not a monster. I’m not out to get anyone or swallow anyone up. I have morals…even if they don’t think I do.”
The Southern leaders weren’t sure of what to say because she was right when she said they were here partly out of intimidation.
“I care about the South, too,” Yue said. “The North may be where I was born, and it may be where most of the problems have been actively displayed at the forefront thus far, but I view the North and South equally. We’re two tribes but still one country.” Sighing, “But leave it be.”
“Your Highness, please allow Chief Hakoda and Chieftess Kya a chance—”
“There’s absolutely nothing to revisit,” Yue said clearly. “I personally would like to put the past behind me. I have far more important things to worry about. And besides, none of us are schoolchildren on the playground to be engaged in petty disputes and lifelong grudges, so there’s nothing anyone should fear . I don’t intend on stopping the aid I’m sending to the South. I don’t intend on demanding my gifts to be returned. The people of the South are my people, too; I want nothing more than for them to recover from their economic blows and stand on their own two feet.”
No one reacted for another minute or two, clearly uncomfortable with being here longer than they should.
“I expect nothing from Chief Hakoda or his family,” Yue said. “I absolutely despise being reliant on others in any way, especially when those people find me a disgrace. I don’t expect their respect, their company, their apology, nor do I crave a place in their tribe or family.”
Sokka bit down hard on his lip, making it bleed. He earned a sympathetic look from the Revivalists, even from Imona to a degree.
“Our guests are not obligated to maintain a harmonious relation with me. They are not obligated to like me. They’re not obligated to speak with me or see my face or do anything that would be injurious to their religious purity.”
“We don’t hate you, Princess,” Hakoda began, “It’s just that…we’re in a very difficult position that we can’t describe—”
“Ivaneq, none of that is my concern. While I do wish that both of our tribes maintain deep friendship and camaraderie, my personal interaction with our guests will be no more than a pure business transaction. And another thing: I don’t see myself consorting intimately with anyone until I see the change I want to see. And by the looks of things, that will probably be when I’m old and bony. So let justice be my lover; Prince Sokka is a dear friend, and our friendship will stay that way. There is nothing our guests should have to worry about.”
Sokka gulped down the lump in his throat, looking away.
“I’ve seen things I can’t unsee, and I’ve heard things I can’t unhear….and I’m not taking any chances,” Yue said, failing to prevent a tiny ray of vulnerability from shooting through. “Anyhow, I’ve said enough. Brother Ivaneq, please be sure to have someone deliver holy water to their door in a few minutes. Also see to it that they have a safe trip home.”
She didn’t waste another moment in the chamber, holding her hand up to prevent the Revivalists from following her. Hakoda, clearly displeased by the reception they got, “It’s good that your princess is so self aware of her duties, Ivaneq. It would be nice if she was aware of her roots, too, so that she doesn’t continue making a fool of herself.”
Luckily, the princess was out of earshot by then, but Sokka still glared angrily and miserably at his father before walking out in pure disgust.
Amaruq took a whiff of the gin in his cup before wolfing down the contents. He leaned back against his pelted chair, eyeing his nephew, who had declined to drink given the Conference that awaited him. Handing his cup to the warrior, “Pour me some more, will ya?”
The prince nodded, complying.
“What does your dad say?” Amaruq asked. “Did he say the magic word yet?”
“Disown?” Sokka gave a dry chuckle, “He’s getting there, I think.”
“Bah,” taking the cup from his nephew, “It’s nothin’ to be afraid of, son. Disownment isn’t too bad. Either they want nothin’ to do with ya or they’ll always come back for ya.” Drinking up the gin at a slower pace this time, “They’re family after all. They see you started one of your own, and they’ll be up all over your babies. Grandkids: often times they’re the solution.”
“Are you trying to encourage me to do certain things?”
“No, merciful Spirits,” he took a sip of his gin, “I’m just saying that disownment sounds scary…but if your heart’s in the right place, it’s not as bad as it sounds. If I were you, I’d rather be disowned than let go of someone like the princess.”
“You seem so confident,” Sokka said. “You happen to know anybody who was disowned?”
Chuckling, “You’re looking at him, my boy.”
Furrowing his eyebrows, “Uncle Amaruq, you’re not disowned.”
“Said who?”
For several moments, Sokka said nothing, only repeatedly blinking at his uncle as Amaruq poured himself another cup, the smile on his face a mixture of faint sadness followed by a rare dose of pride. “You’re not being serious, are you?”
“My boy,” the man’s giant hand landed on Sokka’s shoulder, “It’s time you knew.”
Widening his eyes, “Uncle Amaruq, were you really…?”
“Yep!” drinking down the cup’s contents yet again before throwing it aside, “I was told not to go announcing this to everyone I saw. It’s a taboo thing, ya know? Being disowned.”
“But…but why ?”
“Because society says so.”
“No, I mean…why were you disowned?”
“For marrying your aunt, of course.”
And again, Sokka gave him a stunned look. “Aunt Ki’ma? But she’s the nicest, bestest person in the world!”
“But you weren’t born to testify that in front of a live audience,” Amaruq chuckled. “You see, Sokka, in our culture, a man invites a woman to come live with him in his home after marriage. He and his family members expect her to conform to the culture in their home. It’s part of a housewife’s duties ,” he gagged as he spat the word out. “Now they don’t do shit for her, but she’s gotta do everything like wiping their butts free of their own shit. And I always thought that this gender preference was yakshit at its finest . It’s just not fair, ya know? They way they treated your mom versus how they treated me.”
The older tribesman went on with describing the household he and Kya grew up in, the way he swore to the Spirits that he wouldn’t let anyone bully his baby sister.
“Anytime she did something stupid, I took the blame,” Amaruq said. “Fun fact: When I caught Kya and your father swapping spit behind the fifth glacier, I didn’t rat her out, no. I took your dad to my house and introduced him to my folks, and I made it seem like I chose him for my sister. Covered their asses up with an ‘arranged marriage,’ haha! That ungrateful bastard…”
“I knew their marriage wasn’t totally arranged, but I didn’t know you were the matchmaker.”
“Oh yes I was. But Hacky decided to play obedient son-in-law and didn’t return the favor. When I met the love of my life…” Reaching for the gin once more, “Your aunt is two years older than me, you know that? She was nineteen when I was seventeen.”
“That’s not bad at all. I mean, you’re both past marrying age at that point.”
“Yep, but back in the day, it was scandalous to marry a woman who was even one millisecond older than you.”
“Is that why they disowned you?” Sokka said, incredulous.
“Actually, what happened was that your aunt was betrothed to another man when she was seventeen. She didn’t even know the guy. He died the night before their wedding; got stranded out in the blizzard and had severe hypothermia. And the fucked up part about this was that she was forced to live as his widow just because she was betrothed to him. She wasn’t even married to the guy, yet she had to live like she was eternally in mourning. Couldn’t go see her relatives, couldn’t celebrate festivals, couldn’t celebrate her birthday. All for a guy she didn’t know or love! And she didn’t even fight it. She lived that way for the sake of her parents and relatives. For society .” He threw the emptied cup aside, “But I persisted, Sokka. I loved her for her. And she loved me, too. But she was too afraid to tell other people. To focused on duties… eugh…”
“Who told their parents first?” Sokka asked.
“Well, at first I came home and told my folks, and they were naturally enraged. They talked about taking me to the village shaman. Thought an evil spirit possessed me! And then they went straight to your aunt’s place and told her folks, and they were super enraged. Locked her in the house and told her not to go outside!”
“Did you elope after that?”
“For a few hours, yeah. You see, I was told I’ll be disowned if I married her, but I told society to fuck off the moment I snuck out of my igloo. I broke into her igloo, unlocked her room, and we snuck out and ran all the way to the next village and got married at a pagoda there. We came back the next day.” Sighing, “My parents said they never wanted to see me ever again. Her parents didn’t even say that; they just kicked her out and closed the door on her.”
Sokka furrowed his eyebrows, taking note of the perturbed look on his uncle’s face.
“Our folks were afraid of what the people were gonna think. Their fear of society was greater than their love for us. So we said fuck it! Weren’t gonna abandon what we had, no no no, so we left the tribe. We wanted to make a name for ourselves, stand on our own two feet. That’s when we moved to the Earth Kingdom. I started my own business, and your aunt went into politics, and look at us now!”
The warrior smiled, “I’m glad your story has a happy ending.”
Reaching for another cup to pour himself some more gin, “Now it wasn’t totally easy. I’m not gonna lie, son, I missed my folks. Ki’ma cried for her folks sometimes. And I’d feel guilty ‘cause I wouldn’t be able to do anything about it. But in the end, neither of us regret our decision. ‘Cause if we’d chosen our folks over ourselves and each other, we would’ve both been miserable for the rest of our lives, and we knew that. We would’ve been stuck living lives that we weren’t even a part of, lives that we couldn’t even call our own.”
The Southern prince nodded. “You know, Uncle, I’ve been coming to see you in secret for all these years. Why didn’t you ever tell me any of this?”
“Well, it wasn’t my choice to hide it from you,” Amaruq said. “See, when you have the potential of being a bad example, people compel you to hide that part of yourself. So the people who come after you won’t follow in your footsteps. And the thing about your parents is that they’re cowards. They’re great people deep down, but they’re stuck in a world where they think Pakku’s the king.”
“You got that right.”
“Not to mention the fact that they didn’t have children for a long time. After hundreds of prayers to the Spirit of Life, you were born. With your special birth time and charts and all. They always wanted everything to be perfect when it came down to you, and they were always afraid of losing you. I mean, to this day, they try to get you to do things that they think will make you be interested in faith and stuff. That’s not because they want you to or that they care that you’re pious or not; they’re afraid of what society will say. They’re afraid of Pakku being disappointed with you. They’re afraid of Pakku being the one to disown you. So naturally, they never wanted you to be around anything or anyone that would lead you down the wrong path. That’s why your parents made sure these finer details of my life never left my mouth.”
“But you’re not setting a bad example,” Sokka said. “Not at all.”
“Exactly! I’m only in favor of loyalty and justice. And if you really needed to hear this at some point in the future, I was gonna save it for when the time was right.” Gulping down the gin in his cup, “And besides, what do you tell a guy who wants to be a free bird and finds all lovers to be saps? Up until a few weeks ago, you were a way different Sokka.” Nudging him, “You gotta fall in love to see the magic in my secrets.”
To which the prince beamed and nodded. “Yeah, you’re not wrong about that.”
Amaruq grinned and sat up straight, “Now this princess of yours, she’s a delight. You’re not gonna meet anyone else like her in…well, ever. So don’t let her go.”
“I won’t—”
“I know you won’t, you’re my boy, you’re La , dammit!” clapping his nephew on the back, “Sokka, as long as my family and I are around, you’ll never be disowned—”
“Alright Uncle, I think you had enough for today,” Sokka stopped him from reaching for more gin, helping him out of his seat.
“We’re tribesmen, dammit!” Amaruq hollered, catching the attention of a few bustling servants, “We’re wolves . We’re born loyal. And we’re never gonna waste any time with those who can’t see that!”
“Yep, you’re right on that one—”
“Sokka, my boy,” Amaruq said as he saw Hakoda glaring at him from the other end of the estate, “If you’re ever cut off from the family, I’mma march into your dad’s igloo and adopt the hell outta you…!”
Hakoda’s glare deepened in the direction of his son and brother-in-law. Spirits have mercy.
“Before I step down from the podium, I want to officially kickstart my service to the community as a White Lotus sentry,” Sokka addressed the Conference attendees. “And I want to do so by donating to worthy causes. ‘Donate’ is not the right word, to be honest, because everything we have today came from Her Highness.” Looking at the princess, who was seated beside her father and disguised mother, “And yet she insists on not taking credit.”
Yue answered with a small smile from beneath her mask.
“I’d like to donate to the various charitable projects soon to be launched by the Black Lotus,” Sokka announced, and with a smile fueled by persisting loyalty, “And Honorable dronningi , you can’t refuse. After all, we are but one tribe.”
Extensive applause followed with the princess rising and clapping and cheering for him. Contentment returning to his gaze, a rare joy lighting up his eyes. “It goes without saying that we're indebted to you, dronningi. Thank you for all that you do, and I look forward to seeing you sculpt the North in your image: beautiful, bold, generous, and just.”
Chief Arnook smiled, turning to his wife, “Well if that's not a confession, I don't know what is.”
“You are certainly on a roll, Princess,” Monk Gyatso smiled in Yue’s direction. “You have won several more hearts today.”
“Yeah, at this rate, you will be officially crowned as Chieftess in a matter of weeks, Princess,” Aang said.
“Today’s mission was unexpected, actually,” Yue admitted. “And it wasn’t necessarily to win hearts.”
“It doesn’t have to be,” Katara noted. “You won everyone over by putting Azula in her place.”
“Up until that point, Ozai and his minions were eager to pounce on the tribe and declare war, but the storm had them wetting their pants and had them running for their money,” Jeong Jeong said. “Now they're afraid of being declared war on.”
“It’s only natural,” Sokka held his head high. “No one messes with our dronningi or the Water Tribe.”
The White Lotus sentries smiled and nodded.
“It’s true that I'm highly upset with Ozai’s side of the leadership,” Yue said. “My people and I were tired of being treated like a flea-fly’s excreta, so I demonstrated what I can do, but I have no fantasies about conflict.” Frowning, “Only cowards terrorize the innocent. War is but needless suffering, and no reason can ever justify nurturing an individual’s ego with destruction. If there absolutely has to be a fight, let the fight be to defend and not to kill.”
“You said it,” Katara agreed.
Yue turned to Piandao, “I want to avoid all interactions with the Fire Nation for a while if it can be helped. I know you and Master Jeong Jeong do not support Ozai’s portion of the regime as it stands, but the Fire Nation is the last place I want my parents to seek shelter. Just because the Fire forces are highly competent and loyal to Ozai than they are to Fire Lord Iroh.”
“Ozai has abandoned all of his properties on Ember Island, Princess,” Piandao told her. “It is guaranteed to be safe. We will make sure your parents have different identities, and we will be sure to keep watch.”
“I apologize, but I’m not willing to take chances. I’ve decided I will handle this another way.”
“That’s perfectly alright if you choose to do so,” Jeong Jeong said. “But now the question is, are you still making your parents leave today? If so, we need to choose an alternate location.”
“We kind of talked it out last night,” Sokka said. “And we decided Ba Sing Se is the best option. It’s the only other location that has significant power to combat Fire forces in case there’s a conflict. Of course, we won’t let the situation get that far, but another plus is that it’s a huge city with hundreds of thousands of neighborhoods. Ember Island’s population is relatively low even for a tourist spot in comparison, but in Ba Sing Se, you’ll be lost in a sea of faces. It’s the perfect place to blend in. Not to mention it isn’t as far from here as Ember Island is— you know, in the event that we have to meet up with the chief and chieftess for something.”
“Ba Sing Se has really pulled itself together following the incarceration and dissolution of the Dai Li,” Yue added. “We’ve looked at all the recent statistics. My parents will specifically be staying in Nan’an; it’s a small district inside the inner wall. The most liberal; a safe, welcoming space for tribal diaspora.”
“Nan’an is in what was formerly the middle ring,” Sokka explained. “All facilities are readily available. You won’t be given extensive attention as the former upper ring areas, but you also won’t be neglected like the former lower ring slums. Middle class environment, low crime rates. There’s a good bit of tribefolk there. They have their own restaurants and everything set up in the eastern division of the city. It can’t get any better than this.”
“We applaud you for your research, but you do realize a single word with the Earth King would have arranged everything for you.”
“Well…yes, but I don’t want this to be a burden for him—”
“She’s being too nice,” Sokka interjected, “The Earth King may be respected, but he’s made some poor decisions. He leaked top secrets to spies several times. Nice man but not exactly the brightest of the bunch. I’m sure this doesn’t come off as a shock to everyone.”
The sentries chuckled, not explicitly saying anything in the affirmative but agreeing with nods.
“Very well then. We will be happy to cater to your preference,” Gyatso said, turning to Aang. “I’m sure you know a lot of people in Ba Sing Se.”
“Actually, Sokka told me about this earlier,” Aang said, looking to Yue, “I already made plans. Mr. Chizhu is a good friend of mine. He’s a flower seller. From fake documents and certifications to a nice house, he has everything set up. You said you wanted him to work, too, right?”
“Yes,” Yue said. “Something to keep him distracted from intoxication.”
“If he’s willing, he can help Mr. Chizhu around the flower shop. It’s a simple job; not too much strain on his health but still something that can distract him. He’ll have the exercise he needs. There are facilities that help with rehabilitation, too, if he feels the need to go.”
“That sounds wonderful,” Yue smiled. “I greatly appreciate you all for pitching in with these arrangements. Now it’s only a matter of telling them they’re leaving in a few hours.”
“You mean they don’t know yet?” Katara asked, voicing everyone’s surprise.
“I kept trying to bring it up the past few days, but anaana wouldn’t hear of it,” Yue said. “She insisted that she stay a few more days since she’s barely been here. As we all know, she and ataata are plotting means of setting up our wedding reception.” And subsequent activities, but that part didn’t have to be disclosed for all of them to understand.
“But there’s no better time for them to leave without public attention than tonight,” Katara said.
“Yes,” Aang said, “A large number of guests will be leaving tonight after the last conference. It will be easy to sneak your parents onto a ship and have them blend in with the departing guests.”
“Exactly,” Yue nodded. “We need to get them to leave tonight. At any cost.”
“What in the name of the Spirits are you talking about?”
Yue repeated calmly, “You and ataata are leaving the North tonight.”
“Tonight?” Ahnah rose from her seat, a horrified look on her face, “We can’t just leave tonight! There are so many plans, so much to do—!”
“ Ukuagek , please try to understand,” Sokka started, helping her back down to her seat. “We already agreed that you’ll be staying in another area, remember?”
“But not this soon!”
“Please, stay calm. You shouldn’t excite yourself—”
“How can I not?” Ahnah pressed, “I haven’t even been here for a full forty-eight hours, and she wants me out of here?!”
“ Anaana ,” Yue stopped her, holding her hand, “Do you really think I want you out of here? This is a crucial precautionary measure. We can’t just ignore the situation here.”
Exasperated, the Northern chieftess stood up, ignoring Sokka’s cajoling, “I’m taking this up with your father, young lady, I can’t sit here and argue with you—”
“Fun fact, I don’t listen to him in matters like this.”
Ahnah cast her a glare of helplessness.
“The original plan was for us to visit you in Nansei,” Yue stood up, “and for me to leave two days later and for ataata to stay with you. We’re sticking to that plan even though you came all the way here.” With a firm look, “You are leaving Agna Qel'a tonight an hour after the Parting Feast.”
“We understand how much you want to stay,” Sokka told his mother-in-law, “But this is about your safety. There’s no better time for you to leave without being noticed. You and the chief will be disguised, and you’ll be able to blend in with so many politicians and visitors leaving tonight. Security will be extensive.”
“You will get on a cruiser to Ba Sing Se,” Yue said. “After nine months, I will assess the situation here, and if the conditions are safe enough, I will send word for you to come back.”
“You make it sound like that’s a really easy thing for me and your father to do.”
“You said you’ll leave if I get married, and I did,” Yue frowned, “I did everything you asked me to do. What more do you need? And don’t say consummation because that’s not happening.”
“Why did you get married then?” Ahnah demanded, “If you’re just going to sit under a glacier all day?”
“I wanted so badly to be the first person to ascend the Northern throne without getting married or being in a relationship,” Yue said. “There was so much I wanted to prove to the tribe with my coronation alone. But that didn’t happen and it never will. But that’s okay because your safety matters more to me. I’ve kept my word; it’s time you kept yours.”
“If you don’t want the consummation, then find, but you can have a reception, can’t you? There’s nothing intimate about that!”
Hardening her heart, “I will hear no other arguments.”
“But paniga , it’s only been two days,” her defensive glare melted away, "I haven’t seen you all my life…I can’t just leave you now!”
Yue turned away, unable to look her in the eyes, “If we want to keep seeing each other, you have to go, anaana . I’m not losing you again.”
“I want to celebrate my daughter’s wedding, and I have every right to do so. I wasn’t there for any of your milestones. This is all I have that’s immediate. You’re already putting off children, so I can’t be looking for that anytime soon.” Her eyes welling with tears, “As your mother, I have the right to celebrate you. I have the right to be with you…”
Ignoring her, “Zhi, Ivaneq, Ping, please arrange for their departure,” Yue said. “It’s for the safety of the Water Tribe royal family, and there will be no compromises.”
“Y-Yes, Your Highness,” Ivaneq bowed, sharing a helpless look with the Northern chieftess before he and his co-assistants left. Ahnah sank back into her seat, trying to hold back her sobs.
“ Ukuagek , please, this is the last time you two will ever have to be apart,” Sokka told the chieftess. “Yue and I will work hard to change things here. Who knows, maybe things will get better before the nine months are up. We’ll let you know as soon as possible when it’s safe, and you can come back. You and Yue and the chief…you’ll never be separated ever again.”
Yue took a deep breath before approaching her mother again, settling beside her and holding her hand. “We’ve waited this long to see each other. Let’s wait just a little longer to actually be together. We won’t have to be apart ever again.”
Ahnah squeezed her daughter’s hand in desperation, “You’ve never thought about just leaving this all behind, paniga ? Because I have. Hundreds of times.” Looking at her, “Think of how things would be if we left all of this and went somewhere else. Where it will be just the four of us, and we never have to worry about being assassinated or torn apart?”
“If it was just a matter of taking a position that will make me rich, then I would’ve abandoned the throne a long time ago,” she said. “But I have several responsibilities, anaana . I can’t abandon our people. Not for anything. I can’t pick and choose; I want it all. I want you and ataata , I want the tribe, I want these people. I want the North, and I want to stay in the North.”
The chieftess drew her daughter close, holding her tightly as if doing so would prevent the separation that was to come. She shakily kissed Yue’s forehead, uttering a quiet prayer to Tui and La. “Spirits have mercy.”
Immediately following the chaotic harmony of the Parting Feast, Sokka and Katara found themselves at the Northern docks, trying to console a wailing Kohana. The boy, who was told last-minute of the fact that his older siblings wouldn’t be joining them on their trip back home, insisted on either not leaving the North or having Katara and Sokka come with him.
“Ko-bear, you gotta understand, buddy,” Sokka knelt down in front of the boy, “It’s not safe for you to stay here.”
“Then why are you staying?!” Kohana stomped his foot angrily, “You’re never home, Sokka!”
“He’s got different priorities,” Hakoda said simply, earning a glare from his oldest. “Don’t look at me like I’ve ruined your life, Sokka. She said it herself that she’s not interested in relationships.”
“I wanna stay here!” Kohana yelled, “I wanna stay here with Katara and Sokka and Aang!”
“I wish you could stay, too, Kohana, but it’s too dangerous,” the airbender said, obviously touched but highly aware of the circumstances. The tiny bit of stability that kept the tribe from crumbling would be challenged as soon as the last of the international guests sought the waters to their home, and even though he was staying behind, Yue’s life and her regime would still be subject to danger.
“I don’t care!” Kohana shouted. “I never get anything I want!” And with that, he ran off, squeezing through the crowd before anyone could get a hold of him.
“Kohana! Ko-bear!”
“Kohana, stop!”
The young prince ran despite the calls and footsteps behind him, wiping at his tears and blending in with a group of servants going inside the palace. He eventually split from the group, running down three consecutive hallways and traversing up the stairs. He entered a seemingly abandoned chamber before stopping at a room he thought to be empty. After catching his breath, he went inside, closing the door behind him.
“Who’s there?”
The boy jumped, turning around in fright, but to his relief, standing before him was a woman of long white hair and sweeping white robes, surrounded by scrolls. She wore a startled look on her face given his sudden entry into her study in the middle of her reading.
Kohana immediately recognized her as the woman who saved him when the temple walls had threatened to tumble down on him, but he also recognized her robes as belonging to the princess he met a few days ago.
“Prince Kohana?” Yue blinked, standing up, “What are you doing here?”
“Tui!” the child ran towards her, wrapping his arms around her as he cried.
“Kohana, what’s wrong—?”
“I don’t wanna leave, Tui!” He looked at her with tear-filled eyes, “I don’t wanna leave Sokka and Aang and Katara!”
“...And Dad’s always yelling,” Kohana mumbled before sinking his teeth into the pillowy soft cake that Yue had given him. “I never get what I want.”
“Oh my, you have it so rough,” she said, brushing away the boy’s tears, “But our Kohana is a sweet prince, isn’t he?”
“Yeah,” the little prince threw the cake wrapper aside, and he held his small arm out, “Do you have another one?”
“Of course I do,” Yue reached into the folds of her tunic and pulled out another small cake. She handed him the same after opening the wrapper, and he instantly dug in, smearing his face with more of the cream on top. It was then that rapid footsteps jarred to the halt by the door, relieved faces taking in the sight of the young prince.
“Ko-bear!”
“There you are!”
“Thank the Spirits!”
The boy frowned at his siblings and Aang, who were all trying to catch their breaths. The boy eluded Katara’s grip and hid behind Yue, “I’m not coming home!”
Yue chuckled at the older Water Tribe siblings, “You two are very lucky to have a brother who cares so much about you. Isn’t that right, Kohana?”
“Yeah.”
“And our Kohana is a good prince, too. Right?”
“Yes, I am.”
Yue seated the boy next to her, giving Katara, Aang, and Sokka a reassuring look before turning back to the young prince. “Do you know what a good prince does, Kohana?”
The boy nodded. “A good prince goes to meetings and talks to important people.”
“Yes. What else?”
“He gets married so he can have babies and be a chief. Dad says Sokka’s not a good prince ‘cause he’s not getting married and having babies.”
Sokka frowned, earning laughs from the others.
“Sure, but that’s what older princes do. What about younger princes like you? What is something that princes of all ages do?”
Thinking for a moment, “Well…a good prince helps people…and he makes people be safe.”
“That’s right,” Yue said. “And guess what? That means you need to make sure people are safe, too.”
“But everyone says I’m a baby. Nobody’s scared of me. How can I make the bad guys go away and people be safe?”
“You don’t have to be big, bad, and scary to keep people safe. And you don’t have any bad guys to fight, either. You just need to take care of the people you’re around.” Brushing the icing away from his cheek, “That means you would take care of your mom and dad, your Gran Gran and Gramp Gramp, your animal friends. You would also help take care of the new baby when it gets here.”
Kohana looked up at her, “Tui, will I be a good prince if I do all that?”
“No, you’ll be a great prince. You said you’re good now, but you need to be great . Everyone loves great princes.”
“I wanna be a great prince!” the boy jumped up.
“That’s why I think you should think about going home.”
He frowned, looking back at his siblings and airbending friend, “But…”
“Katara tells me your Gramp Gramp is a great bender.”
“Yeah, he is. He teaches all of my friends.”
“And we recently found out that you can bend, too,” Yue said. “Think about it. If you start learning how to be a good bender from your Gramp Gramp, you can fight all the bad guys once you grow up. And you can keep your family safe. Isn’t that right, Katara? You’re a powerful bender, you know how it goes.”
“That’s absolutely right,” Katara smiled.
“What about you, Aang? You’ve had a lot of teachers.”
“Yeah, I did, and they all helped me get better. That’s why everyone thinks I’m so powerful today.”
“You hear that? Once you learn from a powerful master, you can be powerful, too. And one day, after you become a powerful bender like Aang and Katara, you can become a great warrior like Sokka. Isn’t that right, isumataq ?”
“Yep, that’s correct,” Sokka grinned.
“You’ll be so powerful, but you’ll also be super helpful to everyone around you,” Yue told Kohana, who was now listening carefully, “Everyone in the South is going to want Prince Kohana and only Prince Kohana to protect them.”
“Am I really going to be a powerful bender?”
“Of course!” the adults all said simultaneously.
“You bent a whole wall of ice on your very first try,” the princess said. “That’s something only powerful benders can do. I never bent a wall on my first try. Did you, Katara?”
“Nope, I never did.”
“Aang?”
“No way. I couldn’t even bend a snowball when I started off.”
“You see? You have a head start already! All you need to do now is go back home and start training. But guess what? That’s not the only thing you need to do.”
“What else do I have to do to be a good prince?”
“You need to make sure you help your mom and dad around the house. Your mom can’t do everything the same way with a baby in her tummy. She has to be very careful, and she needs all the rest she can get. If she tells you to eat or sleep on time, you should do it and not stress her out. And you need to start taking care of your pets. You have a lot of them, and you need to make sure they don’t mess up the house.”
“That’s a lot of work, though…”
“You’ll have a little help from other people. Besides, no one said it’s easy being a prince.”
“She’s right,” Sokka said. “Being a prince means having a lot of responsibilities.”
“Your dad and grandparents are going to be busy trying to fix the South,” Yue said. “That’s why it’s very important that someone stays home and watches your mom and the new baby when it gets here. And only you have what it takes to do it.”
Kohana nodded, “Okay, but…but I’ll miss Sokka and Katara. And I’ll miss Aang.”
“I know, sweetie, but we still need to do these things if we want to protect the people we love. In fact, I’m doing the same thing. I’m sending my mommy and daddy away, too.”
“You are? Why?”
“For the same reason. It’s not safe for them here. I’ll miss them, too, but… I have to make them go to keep them safe.”
“But why are you staying here?” he asked. “You have to be safe, too, from the bad guys.”
Smiling at his innocence, “But I need to take care of this place. I’m the princess, and I have to take care of my home. I need to make it safe so everyone can come back.”
“Oh…But what if you get hurt?”
“I’ll be careful.”
“I can be careful, too.”
“No, sweetheart, that’s not how that works. I know how to fight and bend. You’re just a kid.”
Kohana sighed. “Will Sokka and Katara be safe here? I don’t want them to get hurt.”
“Your brother and sister will always be safe,” Yue told him. “I promise I will protect them no matter what, and I promise I’ll send them home as soon as I can, as safe as they can be.” Bending the melted icing off of the boy’s face and clothes, “Once I become the chieftess, your family will be together again. And my family will be together, too.”
“Spirit promise?”
“Spirit promise.”
“Will you come to our house when the baby comes? Will you come to see me?”
Yue smiled, “Even if I’m not there, I’ll still be thinking about all of you.”
Kohana stood up, “Okay then, I’ll go home. I have a lot of respibilities.”
“ Responsibilities ,” Katara corrected.
“Yeah, that.”
The group’s laughter was interrupted by the Southern leaders, who were calling out to their youngest son. Kohana grabbed Yue’s hand and pulled her behind him as he ran out of the room, waving at his parents, “Mom! Dad!”
Hakoda and Kya froze upon seeing him, more so when they saw the princess.
“Look, it’s Tui!” Kohana pointed at Yue. “I told you Tui was real, I told you!” The boy then grinned at Yue, “I told them you saved me at the temple, Tui, but they didn’t believe me.”
The Southern leaders widened their eyes as they put the pieces together, the conclusion shocking them.
Yue reached into her pocket and pulled out another wrapped cake, handing the same to the young prince, “One more for the road?”
“Okay! Bye, Tui!”
The princess ruffled his hair before stepping back into her study. Sokka, doing everything he could to minimize the interaction between his parents and the princess, carried the boy away as swiftly as he could, feeling his parents’ stares boring into his back.
“You never told us she saved Kohana,” Kya said.
Sokka shrugged, “She didn’t want me to say anything. She doesn’t like revealing these kinds of things.”
Hakoda sighed, rubbing his head, “We are grateful…but that’s not going to change things. Your grandfather will still never agree to this. It will only be hard for you if you don’t learn to forget.”
The prince didn’t care to respond, resisting the urge to roll his eyes.
“When this is all over, you are going to come back to the South with your sister, and you are not going to tag the princess along,” Hakoda said. “You are going to be the chief of the South one day. The last thing you would want to do is bring dishonor on the family.”
Sokka sighed, folding his arms.
“You hear me?” Hakoda said more sternly, “Don’t get her pregnant.”
To which he widened his eyes, harboring a violent blush on his cheeks.
“ Dad ,” Katara frowned.
“Hakoda!” Kya nearly shrieked.
“He knows the deal,” Hakoda said with raised eyebrows. “Acting all innocent.”
“Don’t give him any ideas, Hakoda,” Amaruq snickered, earning death glares from the Southern chieftain as Kya led him up the bowsprit of their departing cruisor.
“Don’t worry, Sokka. I know we had our discussion earlier, but it doesn’t mean things have to go that far. Your dad has no choice but to put up with me for the next few weeks; I’ll undo Pakku’s brainwashing as much as I can.”
Sokka smiled, “Thanks, Uncle Amaruq.”
The older tribesman gave his nephew and niece a hug, “The two of you be careful. Watch each other’s backs. I’ll do what I can in the meantime.”
“Remember, from now on, you will be known as Ki’ruq and Ichuz from the Achanti lineage. You’re from the Iskis tribe in the Southern outskirts, and you came to Ba Sing Se because you went bankrupt from the economic depression and had nothing left in the South. You travelled all the way here because you didn’t expect the princess of the North to step in and help. Most importantly, you don’t have a daughter.” Yue handed a few scrolls to her father, “These are the finer details of your new identities. Memorize them before you reach the city. Practice calling each other by your fake names.”
A disguised Arnook and Ahnah could only nod, longing having taken over them. While Ahnah lamented not being able to see her daughter until several more months, Arnook felt the pain of truly being separate from his daughter. Although he didn’t have a chance to see her every single day, the knowledge that she was still safe and nearby brought him comfort. Now, he was to be deprived of even that comfort despite being reunited with his wife.
“You’ll be perfectly safe,” Aang told them. “I had everything arranged. If you have any questions or if you feel like checking in on the situation here, be sure to write to me and not to the princess. We don’t want people being suspicious or tampering with the correspondance.”
“We thank you, Avatar Aang, for your contributions and efforts,” Ahnah said.
“Oh, I almost forgot. Anaana , this is for you and ataata .” The princess handed her mother a bag containing a fairly large container, including within it a scroll that contained the recipe for the tonic. “Drink one regular cup’s worth before bed,” she added with a smirk.
Ahnah frowned, her hand cupping her daughter’s cheek, “You’re a crazy one, you know that?”
“Don’t you worry, ukuagek,” Sokka grinned. “I’ll make sure to keep her craziness in check.”
“You’re the one driving me crazy half the time!” the princess shot back.
“Calling all travelers to Ba Sing Se!” a crewman announced, which only fueled Ahnah’s panic. She held her daughter close and kissed her with great fervor and abundant tears, pulling her son-in-law in for for a hug. “ Paniga , ningauk , watch each other’s backs. Paniga, you better be eating on time. If you even think about hunger strikes, I swear, I will come hunting you down—”
“Okay okay, I’ll eat.”
“Take care, Daughter Katara,” Ahnah said. “Avatar Aang.”
“Don’t worry, Mother. Everything’s going to be okay,” Katara said.
Arnook cleared his throat, holding Sokka by his shoulders, “Protect my daughter, ningauk .”
“Aap, Silak.” Yes, Father-in-law. “With my life.”
“How selfish and sexist,” Yue crossed her arms. “You should be telling me to look out for him, too. What, only he does the protecting—?”
Arnook surprised his daughter with a firm hug, a combination of a laugh and a sob buried deep in his throat. He kissed her forehead, joining hers and Sokka’s hands. “Be safe.” Looking at Aang and Katara as well, “ All of you. Ivaneq, take care of them.”
“I will, sir.”
“Last call for Ba Sing Se!”
Once more, Arnook and Ahnah drew their daughter close, raiding her with tears and hugs and kisses before Ivaneq had to pry them off of her and escort them to the ship. At one point, they simultaneously turned around, exclaiming, "We love you!" And a pleasantly surprised Yue managed a smile and a wave, whispering, "Love you, too," before drawing her veil back over her face, swallowing the lump in her throat.
She stood at the docks long after their cruiser disappeared from sight, accompanied by Sokka’s warmth.
Notes:
A/N: My love and immense support goes out to the people of Ukraine. Praying for all the lives lost and all the lives impacted by the crisis. Wishing you abundant peace, healing, and justice. —WL
Chapter 57: To Love a Shadow
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
2 months later
"All rise to welcome our Dronningi and Isumataq."
The assembled journalists and pamphlet reporters, all led by Professor Zei, rose to their feet at Zhi's announcement, placing aside their newest parchments, inks, and quills. They all smiled and bowed as the veiled princess made her way into the chamber, closely accompanied by Sokka. Preliminary regards and thank-you's and praises followed, and Zei was especially excited to finally score what he knew would be a highly anticipated interview; although exhaustion had long become a mutual friend of the young leaders given the intensity of their duties, they were nevertheless patient.
"First and foremost, we are dying to know your name."
"My name," Yue mused, "I do have one of those."
"It would be quite an honor to know what it is, Your Highness," Zei pressed. "Your nation has every right to know who its leader is."
"In the long run, names are not crucial. All that matters is that I have one or that I'm identified in some way. You can just call me 'Dronningi'. 'Princess' is fine, too."
"But you must clearly think your name is important to you if you're willing to hide it."
"I hide my entire face as well," Yue pointed out. "For security reasons, these are all very necessary. And of course, my name would be important to me, but it is not really that important to other people."
"Of course it is! We need a name and a face to identify our most accomplished leader yet!"
"Besides, we have another dronningi here. Dronningi Katara. We need to be able to distinguish the two of you."
"If it helps, you can call me Dronningi Dronningi, and you can call her Dronningi Katara."
"You might as well drop the conversation, Zei. You won't get very far in an argument with her," Sokka cautioned, issuing a smile at the princess, "But I enjoy that about Her Highness. She's so radiant, and she finds fun in everything. Like a laughing moon. I'd just call her Princess Laughing Moon."
And in the midst of their resulting coos of interest, the princess raised her eyebrows in amusement, earning a smug grin from the prince in return.
"Well, Princess Laughing Moon," Zei chuckled, "I think it's fair to say that the face of the North has changed completely in just three months under your regency. And for the better, that is. As Prince Sokka famously stated in his speech at the Global Conference, you have certainly 'sculpted the tribe in your image', that is, 'beautiful, bold, generous, and just.'"
"Prince Sokka has a tendency to exaggerate," Yue turned to her ikkingut.
"I most certainly was not exaggerating at that moment," Sokka countered.
"Or so he says," Yue smirked at his offended look, "But in all seriousness, I'm happy that we are starting to see some small changes. There's still a very long way to go, but taking baby steps is better than standing still."
"I would say you're both doing much more than taking baby steps," another journalist followed as the others vigorously wrote down their notes, "In these three months alone, you've both done extensive work. For starters, you finally had ex-advisor Khasiq imprisoned for his crimes a couple of weeks ago."
"Actually that wasn't me, that was the effort of the White Lotus. The senior sentries have been especially supportive and helpful with regard to this matter."
"It is also impressive how you have tackled human trafficking issues and saved the lives of hundreds of women who have been forced into sex work. So far, you have tracked down at least six major brothels in Agna Qel'a and surrounding districts combined, and that, too, during your travels as a part of the Northern Trail Project."
"Our travels and research are not confined to the actual days of our visit. Our team conducts extensive research about the present circumstances and pressing concerns in these villages, and we visit their local leaders and representatives with the aim of resolving these concerns; of course, part of this includes tracking down notorious perpetrators and criminal activities that are beyond the local authorities' reach. In this way, we were able to incarcerate many criminals."
"We spend more time if justice requires in a particular place," Sokka added. "In some villages, we spend more than the allotted two or three days, and in other villages we only spend one day. The scheduling depends on the situation and the number of issues that need to be addressed."
"Several extremists have been imprisoned locally as well," Zei noted. "A vast majority of these criminals have held high positions for several decades."
"You can say it was definitely a much-needed cleansing process of sorts," the princess said. "A few members of the palace staff, ministerial bench, and the advisory board have been terminated from their positions due to human rights violations, fraud, illicit underground activities, and/or contributions and solicitations to criminal activities. This process was very intense, and it was only possible thanks to the support of the Order of the White Lotus, support from our active members of the Order of the Black Lotus, as well as the diligence of our security personnel. Their teamwork is truly amazing, and our informants, especially, have proven themselves to be dedicated contributors to the tribe's justice system. Slowly but surely, we are starting to see a decline in our crime rates."
"It is amazing how you are both managing all of this in Agna Qel'a while traveling. And the fact that your personal visitation to these districts is indicative of your great respect for them. And Honorable dronningi, your diplomatic nature has strengthened relationships among Northern subtribes, clans, communities as well as our relationships with them."
"I would move away from notions of 'us' and 'them,'" Yue said. "We are all one people irrespective of which tribe or subtribe we come from. No single city or tribe is more entitled than another. If we all cultivate this egalitarian view, we will easily respect, recognize, and appreciate the people around us."
"We see this theme in several of your executive orders as well, Your Highness, the most popular of which is the official codification of your successful Break the Walls campaign. We did not think we would ever see a sectorless Agna Qel'a, and it's quite a sight to see people belonging to different social strata starting to mingle and interact. The support you have received from the public is vast."
"There have been one or two skirmishes that came about between highly discriminatory parties, but for the most part, I'm still hoping our transition will be as smooth as Ba Sing Se's."
"We also appreciate the North's bloom of culture under your leadership, Your Highness," spoke another journalist. "You have sponsored numerous theater productions and new artists that draw attention to ethical concerns. Your efforts have resulted in numerous stories and plays being reintroduced following the extensive censorship they faced from ex-advisor Khasiq and far-right Nationalists. The same goes for banned novels as they're being re-released into the market. Temple activities have increased as well. We've been hearing about the recent Coalition of Religious Authorities and all the pagodas and temples that have been working with each other to provide for resources and pitch in with reform measures. Do tell us the secret behind your motivation for doing all of these things at once, Your Highness. What inspires you to keep going?"
"Seeing the corruption and injustice around us on a consistent basis," Yue answered. "Innocent lives being wrecked because of the actions of the privileged."
"Well you have certainly tackled all the stars in Tui's sky, Princess. Combined with your charitable activities and advocacy for animal rights, there isn't a single field that you haven't sought to change. And yet, you insist on doing more. What is a personal goal of yours that you would feel most proud for reaching?"
"I don't think it's possible to separate my goals from most to least important, and I do think they are interrelated to the point where changing one would call for changes of others. But on a most basic level, I will be fully satisfied with my efforts when tribeswomen can finally live without fear."
"And when will you be able to tell when that happens?"
"When a woman can walk across the sidewalk by herself at night with no fear of being groped, ogled, disowned, violated, or branded a prostitute."
"I'm sure such a day won't be too far ahead with our women finally having access to waterbending and warrior training for self-defense and combat. With changes in our education system, too, of course."
"The tribe is receiving help from certain others as well," Zei interjected. "Do you still have absolutely no information about the Gentleman, Your Highness? We have seen his activities increase. From the besting of Kinji to the mass capture of violent choker snatchers, he has been heavily involved with issues in the tribe. Would you say he is an informant?"
"I have no idea who he is, but I will say that he's not a threat to the public," Yue said. "He is only targetting dangerous criminals. To give an example, these choker snatchers were notorious for stealing betrothal necklaces for their expensive centerpieces. Several women have been brutally assaulted because these criminals were literally ripping the necklaces off and clawing at women's necks in the process. Neck injuries and abrasions were common, but there were also numerous cases of damage to the jugular vein which, if those victims had gone untreated, would have resulted in severe blood loss, brain damage, and death. It was imperative that action needed to be taken as quickly as possible, and the Gentleman's disabling of the threat was very timely."
"His methods seem to be more on the violent side depending on the degree of the crime committed, but it seems his counterpart— or co-vigilante, I suppose— is more on the pacifist end of the spectrum. Lady has never bested anyone according to common knowledge. I'm sure you would know more, Princess, as you've been her student."
"Different people have different methods of bringing justice," Sokka said.
"And yet, it is fascinating to see. They seem to complement each other in certain ways. Fighting for the same thing yet in different ways. Do you think there's a chance they may know each other?"
"Do you think there's a chance they may have coordinated this together?" piped up another journalist.
"Do you think they're romantically involved?" followed another.
"Don't bring romance into everything," Sokka said. "This is a serious issue. Serious as in justice needing to be served."
"It's well known that the Revivalist group had publicly announced last month that their activities and the activities of their leader have nothing to do with the Gentleman, and further White Lotus investigations support their statement," Yue elaborated. "It may be that both Lady and the Gentleman have some kind of motive. Obviously the Gentleman came several years after Lady, so they couldn't have been in privity all throughout their lives or even for a significant amount of their lives."
"Do you think Lady and the Gentleman are taking the law into their hands, Your Highnesses?"
"I will say they are filling in the gaps in the law. Such a thing is necessary if the law is incompetent and filled with biases."
"The laws have undergone significant changes under your leadership, though, Your Highness."
"Then the present purpose of these vigilantes will not be to push for changes in the law but likely to make sure they are implemented."
"Are you saying you are choosing to do nothing about these vigilantes?"
"The trust I have in them is akin to the trust I have in informants or guards. So long as the public is not threatened, and so long as the public is benefitted, I don't see a pressing need to hunt them down and throw them in prison for the rest of their lives. We'll see what happens, wait a little longer. If they become inconveniences, we will do more to track them."
"So would you say they're necessary evils? Well, they're not evil, per se, but…"
"Necessary ambiguities," Yue smiled, "Since we don't know."
"You seem to be heavily inspired by Lady's rather pacifist philosophy," a fourth journalist said to the princess. "In terms of sentencing, you have always sought alternatives to violence and publicly condemned certain antiquated sections of the Code of Ethics."
"Because this is a chiefdom, and because of my personal capabilities, I'm standing in the shoes of both a healer and a judge. I try to balance my sacred oaths to both professions. While I crave justice, I do so in a way that respects life. Therefore, you are not going to see me issue punishments of certain types or degrees. Besides, the fact that I've created a position for a Minister of Ethics instead of appointing a war minister should summarize it for you. Thankfully, Isumataq Sokka understands me and gives me advice for alternatives to capital punishment in that regard."
"Are you saying killing is incompatible with healing?"
"I wouldn't say that. I'm just saying it's not my preferred way of harmonizing both of my professions. And at any rate, I wouldn't encourage killing as a means of healing."
"What would you say about the Gentleman—?"
"The Gentleman gets the title of being Kinji's slayer, but really Kinji met in the stampede of the enraged public, but even if he did best him, we have subsequently seen in the Gentleman's activities that his go-to is not punishment by death."
"It must truly be an act of self-restraint to provide justice in other ways considering the extent of your true abilities. The tribe is never going to forget how you prevented Princess Azula from terrorizing the public. You have the means and capability; capital punishment of dangerous criminals shouldn't be that much of a burden for you. And yet, you have shown considerable hesitation even in the case of people who committed horrible murders."
Sokka issued a glare at the ambitious journalist, who widened his eyes and said quickly, "I-I'm sorry, I didn't mean any offense, I'm only curious."
"Just because one has certain abilities doesn't mean they should use them," Yue said. "You know how the saying goes; with great power comes great responsibility. Similarly, with great ability comes great restraint."
"But criminals, especially those who have deprived others of the right to life, have waived their own with their horrible actions, don't you think?"
The princess sighed, "On one hand, I favor human life over vengeance. On the other hand, mercy and free rides are not options for people who committed heinous crimes and caused much suffering or even the death of another." Shaking her head, "If you ask me to draw a bright line, I can't, but my view is that it's better to err on the side of not killing and to focus instead on protecting the victim and/or the public through other means. As someone who has a duty to uphold life whenever I can…I personally don't have what it takes to deprive someone of their life-breath. There will be people who don't appreciate my line of thinking, and there will be people who claim I'm cowardly or naive, but out of everything I've seen thus far, I've extracted the truth that it's easy to take life away than it is to give it. And I value the effort the universe puts in to provide life. Public condemnation of the crime followed by a lifelong deprivation of freedom seems good enough." She shrugged, "Does that make me an incompetent ruler? I don't know. But it'd rather be incompetent than completely lose it and turn into a terrorist like Hama, whose belief in vengeance and deterrence morphed into pure terror to the point that her raw pain and hate took the lives of innocent victims. Simply because they were men. That's not at all to say that all people who can justify death as a punishment will become deranged serial killers, but I have my own fears."
Sokka felt a tug in his heart, taking note of how this was her awareness of her bloodbending— bloodhealing, rather. "Well you're no Hama, dronningi, and you could never be. You're compassionate."
Zei cleared his throat, gesturing for the serious journalist to take a step back, "Alright, onto lighter matters, please. Who would like to go next?"
Another reporter bowed in greeting before asking enthusiastically, "We are eagerly looking forward to your coronation, Your Highness, but we are also excited to see who will have your hand in marriage. A person of your noble ethical compass is deserving of someone who is just as compassionate and considerate, and companionship is an upcoming priority for leaders, after all."
"It's an upcoming priority? Really? I honestly don't see it as one."
"You have no interest in marriage?"
"Say what it is you want to say, my friend. I know what you really want to ask."
"Alright then," the journalist relaxed, "Your Highness, the questions the entire tribe is dying to know the answers to: What are your thoughts about Prince Sokka, and what is your relationship with him?"
"Ah, the isumataq," her grin was obvious in spite of her face being mostly covered, "What an absolute pain to work with. Always doting on me and being respectful to the point of neglecting his own needs. Making me laugh and eat on time and such things. And boy, do I dread seeing him every day."
"Took the words right out of my mouth, Princess," Sokka grinned back, joined by the reporters' chuckles.
"Seriously, Your Highness, what is your relationship with our isumataq? Do you plan on having him as a lifelong companion?"
"Well, he's a good mentor, great inspiration, best friend, esteemed sifu."
"Sifu?"
"Fun fact, he's teaching me how to play the flute," she smiled, "And he's also very knowledgeable about combat styles from the other nations. He's learned in the field of ethics and is perfect as the Minister of Ethics. I couldn't have asked for a better person for the job. The South is very lucky."
Sokka beamed, floating on an appreciative high.
"Certainly it wouldn't hurt to be in a relationship with someone who's such a positive influence on your life, shares your values, and is your peer." The matchmaking journalist turned to Sokka, "What are your thoughts, isumataq? Would you want a wife like her?"
"Hey, I thought I was the focus of the interview," Yue feigned a pout, earning laughs, "Prince Sokka can have his own press conference later."
"They're here for the truth, Princess," Sokka said, turning to the journalist, "What can I say, man? I asked her several times to consider me. I told her I'll be an excellent husband. But I've had my heart broken."
"Don't joke around too much, Prince Sokka, or they'll believe your lies."
"The truth is that you broke my heart," Sokka crossed his arms, smirking, clearly sharing the princess's enjoyment in agitating the reporters, "But hey, if that's what you want, I respect your decision."
"No need to feel too bad. Since we have to give the public what they want," she addressed the reporters next, "Would it make you all and your prince over there feel better if I said he was my work husband?"
"Work husband? But you obviously have more chemistry than that!" the journalist nearly exclaimed.
"What do you think, Sokka," smirking at the prince, "Do we have chemistry?"
He flushed despite trying to maintain a jovial smile. "I mean…"
"You two are messing with us, Your Highnesses."
"Why on earth would we do that?" Yue blinked.
"Then do give us your honest opinion about our isumataq."
"If my shadow was literally a person, it would be Sokka. I can't think of anyone else I trust more, and I greatly appreciate and value him and his support."
"Then would you consider marrying him? If he's serious about committing?"
"Are you married to your shadow, good sir?"
"You're being too clever, Princess."
And although the audience couldn't see it, Sokka could trace the deviousness in her hidden smile. As the reporters continued to bombard them with questions, he thumbed over the wrap at his wrist, tracing the concealed mark of his loyalty that he had long memorized.
After spending considerable time at Whaletail Island— an entire month more than originally planned— the Southern chief and chieftess, who had touched base with Pakku and Kanna through correspondence alone, explaining their absence with merely a 'need for a break,' eventually headed for home and parted with Amaruq and his family. Hakoda had promised that he would take efforts to make sure Kya saw her brother on a regular basis without Pakku's knowledge now that the economic situation of the South had greatly improved, and as part of this resolve, he and his brother-in-law planned a second secret reunion set to take place after the baby was born, coinciding with the week of Kiguk and Chen's Water Tribe and Earth Kingdom marriage ceremonies.
The unsuspecting Kanna and Pakku welcomed the chief and chieftess with an understanding nod to the couple's need for a vacation. Sokka's and Katara's absence and situation, however, obviously weighed them down. Kya and Hakoda wanted to leave out the complications, having originally written to Kanna and Pakku about positively eventful happenings. The elderly couple was thrilled upon learning that they were becoming grandparents yet again and that Kohana presented himself as a bender, and they couldn't be more thankful to Tui and La for Hakoda's healed leg. They were also pleased to know that a new wave of aid and partnerships will be headed their way following the Global Conferences and the networking opportunities the conferences provided. But they wrote back, demanding an update regarding their grandson. They had been expecting news about Sokka's marriage with the princess based on Chunta's letter of suggestion, but they were utterly dismayed when their question regarding their grandson's marriage, after much delay in response, was eventually answered in the negative.
Kya and Hakoda initially cited minor reasons for explaining away why someone as generous as the princess of the North would not be a good match for Sokka. They wanted to leave out all discussion of her status as the Akna and the fact that Sokka was helplessly in love with her. But their explanations of why they blatantly ignored Chunta's letter recommending a rushed marriage, they received much rage and frustration.
Your son will forever be alone! Pakku had written in an angry letter. Chunta specifically told you to marry him off before the full moon!
Which broke the last of the Southern angayok and ataniq's reservations. Now, upon their arrival home, they explained everything in person, leaving out certain details for the sake of protecting their son from scrutiny and disapproval. They also left out details regarding the princess's Tui-esque appearance to not complicate things further, knowing Pakku would go off on a never-ending tangent on spiritual matters and the princess's so-called "impersonation."
"So you're saying your children are only there with that sinful heretic who calls herself a princess for the gratitude alone?" Pakku spat, obviously displeased. "And I should believe that? I'd rather believe they're starting a congregation of heretics instead of presenting gratitude. It's certainly tempting for them, isn't it?"
"That's not the case, Dad, trust me—"
"Oh shut up, Hakoda," Pakku huffed. "Your son treats the Spirits worse than sewage, and your daughter is seeking to blatantly destroy the laws of purity. Of course they would be attracted to that sinner's filthy ideologies! And what did you do? Nothing! Had I been there, I would have whooped them all the way here!"
"Sokka doesn't care for the ideologies," Hakoda tried to lie, "He's only insisting that it's his duty to repay the debt. We can't deny that we're in a better position because of her. She's even the reason why I'm able to stand in front of you right now—"
"The Goddess has blessed us with these gifts, not the Akna! She was only a medium at the most," Pakku nearly bellowed, "If your son really cared about gratitude and the repayment of debts, he would sit his ass in the prayer room and give thanks to Tui for listening to our cries!"
"The boy is only confused," Kanna frowned at her husband, "Don't be so harsh with him. Or Katara, for that matter. We've always known what our grandchildren are like. This isn't new for us anyway—"
"I have been lenient on them enough, and I had been waiting for some kind of miracle to set them on the right paths, but this is insane! And even worse! Sokka may be a shameful disbeliever, but he never hung around women like this! If the tribe finds out, what will people say? And she was…oh dear La, she defiled a temple, for La's sake!"
"They will be back, Father," Kya said. "Please, just give them a chance."
Pakku frowned at Kya, "You know how much your family suffered when they cut off your brother, Kya. He was a disgrace to the South, but I still allowed him to visit you. And what did he do other than spit in my face after the Khunsha incident? That's right, he infected my grandchildren with his ideologies even before they could learn to walk!"
Kya held back a glare, merely staring at the ground.
"Why bring that up now? We are not in contact with them anymore," Hakoda covered.
"You stay out of this, Hakoda, I am highly disappointed in you. Both of you. I kept telling you to be strict with Katara and Sokka, but you never were. Look at them now!" Dropping down on a fancy pelted seat, "If I'd known you'd both be so incompetent, I would've raised him and Katara by myself. Spirits, Kanna and I may have to take custody of Kohana and the new one before they go running around impure women in the future and tainting our bloodline—"
"Sokka and Katara are my children, Father," Kya said, one arm cradling around Kohana's sleeping form, the other palm protectively clutching her stomach, "All of my children are noble. They would never cross any lines. Sokka, especially, always had good intentions. He's only there to return a favor."
Chunta, who had been listening and had remained lost in a world of confusion over the predictions he had been so sure about, nodded in defense, "And it's not fair for you to attack our isumataq that way, sir. He's the incarnate La himself. Nevermind his disbelief."
"You should be utterly ashamed of saying this," Pakku shot back. "Being a shaman, of all people."
"Alright, that's enough," Kanna frowned, "Leave Kya out of this, she's with child." Stepping up to Kya, taking Kohana from her and wrapping her other arm around her daughter-in-law, "Come with me, dear. Don't listen to his nonsense."
Pakku suppressed a glare as the women walked out of the room, instead casting his highly disappointed look at Hakoda, "It's still beyond me how even at forty-seven years of age, you're showing more interest in depositing your seed in your wife instead of teaching your grown son about tradition and decency."
Hakoda held in his scowl, continuing to look down, "I raised him well. He would never bring dishonor to the family."
"You better hope he doesn't. Otherwise, Kohana will be your first son."
Hakoda gave his father a horrified look, his expression mirrored by an equally petrified Chunta.
"An infected appendage must be cut off if it has a chance of infecting the rest of your body," Pakku said. "If your son becomes such an infectant, he will be cut off from the family and the bloodline. Our ancestors have demonstrated this principle as such."
"It was my son who looked after the family all these years, Father," Hakoda clenched his fists at his sides, "Please remember that before suggesting such extreme measures. And I'll have you know that I'd been very hard on him ever since I learned of his interest—"
"Well you weren't being hard enough! And yet, you're raising your voice at me for your failure!" Pakku barked. "Supporting the family, hm? How is that a grand achievement? He only did what he must to protect his family. It's only natural. Likewise, it is just as natural for us to separate from him if he becomes a threat to our prestige and our bloodline."
"So you're saying he didn't work hard to provide for us? He looked after this tribe like a father, and you're saying he's—?"
"Whether he did is not the question here. He may have given his all, but his actions don't make him immune to keeping the reputation of the family intact. Think about this, Hakoda. How will we show our face in society? How will we live a peaceful life if contact with the Akna renders a pure family sickly and barren? The Book of Purity lists so many horrors, so many ill-effects of associating with those who tarnish the purity laws, and even someone with a basic understanding of the scriptures will see that!"
Hakoda's glower became more apparent now. Chunta chewed on his bottom lip, unable to voice his utter dismay thanks to Pakku's command.
The former Southern chief softened for a moment, his hand resting on Hakoda's shoulder, "For Spirits' sake, we all love him. So much. He's the firstborn in the family. The child we've prayed to the Spirits day and night for. We would hate to come to the conclusion that he's a detriment."
"And he can't be because he's the incarnate La!" Chunta couldn't resist saying.
"Yes," Pakku groaned, "I'm only saying that he's misguided. But it's not too late. We can make sure it doesn't get to that point. We need to be stern. Show him that we are being serious about this. And it's not just him, either; we need to make sure Katara gets on track, too."
"But there's a limit to how we can do that," Chunta insisted. "You can't be so harsh as to drive them away! Children need to be won over with love, not—"
"It's because of your love nonsense that we're in this mess! And no one is driving anyone away at this point!" Pakku bellowed, making Chunta gulp and step back. The former chieftain turned to his son again, "Hakoda, we all need to avoid writing to Sokka and Katara. We will not reply to their letters, either."
"What are you talking about?" Hakoda's dismay was no less intense, "How will we know of their whereabouts? What they're doing? We can't just ignore them! And you know how Kya can't go a day without hearing from them—!"
"If she wants to keep her children with her forever, this is the way it needs to be done, and you need to let her know that," Pakku said. "As I've said, the goal is not to really disown them. We need to show them that we mean business, and they will realize that we are worth more than strangers. You said Avatar Aang is there and keeping watch. If you can't help yourselves, you can write to him and ask him about the situation. But under no circumstances are you to interact with Katara or Sokka. It's about time they learned."
"This doesn't feel right," Chunta argued. "This is only going to increase the distance between us—"
"I know it's difficult, but it must be done," Pakku ignored Chunta's words. "Sokka and Katara won't be able to resist not speaking with us. They will come running back home to patch things up. And no matter what anyone says," casting a glare at Chunta, "This is how it's going to be done."
Hakoda was torn by the idea, but his discomfort was not enough to drive him over the edge. He gave a meek nod.
"Another thing. Make sure Kohana is ready by this evening," Pakku ordered. "We begin his training at moonrise."
"He said he wanted to go see his friends later," Hakoda said. "He's been inconsolable at times. Since Sokka and Katara aren't here—"
"It's auspicious to commence a boy's first day of waterbending training beneath the full moon," the former chieftain said. "Any time is acceptable to act like a hooligan, but learning waterbending is a sacred activity. We must respect Tui and Her gifts."
As Pakku left without another word, Hakoda dropped down on a pelt-cushioned chair, distraught by the events. A distressed Chunta joined him, shaking his head, "I didn't think he would go in this direction."
"Well it's not a surprise," Hakoda sighed.
"And I'm so confused," Chunta added. "My prediction says Prince Sokka and the princess should be married by now—"
"Okay, not another word," Hakoda raised his voice, his defensiveness flaring back up, "And besides, you've been wrong several times before."
"But Chief, I—"
"This is all your fault, you know that? If only you'd kept your mouth shut!"
"You don't understand, this is highly important for your son's future! I even had a dream—!"
"Enough! Kya and I may have remained miserable for the rest of our lives over the fact that he'll be a loner forever, but at least we would've had him here with us!" Standing up from his seat, a glower on his face, "You better pray to the Spirits that my son doesn't do anything stupid. Otherwise, I'm coming for you first."
Chunta did not concern himself with empty threats, having known Hakoda for a long time. He was only caught up in the discrepancies between his predictions and how reality played out. He looked at the statues of the Moon and Ocean Spirits, their smiles that only appeared to widen beneath the trick of sunlight.
"La and Tui must always meet," he whispered. "Something's not adding up."
The inky night loomed over the abandoned south wing of the Northern palace, the waning moon providing very little light. Nevertheless, Yue sought comfort in the darkness, her tired form sprawled out on a swing as she basked in the solitude. She wasn't completely alone, though; settled beside her was a pack of wolves— the pack she and Sokka had previously helped escape. The pup they had freed, now having grown a little, was nestled against the princess's lap, peering curiously at the scroll in her arms.
The sound of approaching footsteps alerted the wolves. The wolf in Yue's lap jumped down the swing, following the rest of its pack members as they trotted up to the welcome visitor.
"Don't worry, I got it," the Southern prince smiled at them, untying and spreading out the cloth sack he'd been carrying, and the wolves honed in on the resulting sight of abundant fish.
"The gang's all here," the Southern prince took a seat next to the princess as she made room for him. "So, did you hear from your folks again?"
"Yeah, just a few minutes ago. They're doing fine." Grinning, "Anaana found out it's twins."
"Oh! You'll be a big sister two times over, then!" he cheered. "Wait, how did they know so early? She made the annoucement just last week…"
"A skilled healer apparently sensed two heartbeats apart from my mother's."
"Oh wow," he chuckled, "Well I'm sure your parents are excited. They probably didn't expect this at all."
"It sounded like they were still reeling back from the shock, but yes, they're super excited," she said. "I remember how discouraged Anaana was even when I first told her about the treatment. I know they had difficulties in the past, but they had me at one point, right?"
"Well yeah…" and although the prince felt a twinge of guilt for entertaining a lie, he would rather wrestle such a guilt than have her face heartbreak over what the corrupt system would truly perceive of her Akna status. Shrugging the discomfort away, "But hey, why think about the past? There's a lot of positivity coming our way."
"Yes," Yue nodded. "The twins are on the way. Significant improvements in the tribe are also under way…" She sighed and tucked the letter in the pocket of her robes, watching as the wolf pack relished in the feast provided by the isumataq. Her gaze softened as the father and mother nudged a fish to a small pup whose fish was snatched away by another pup. "...and ataata has really improved his routine, too. He finds a lot of comfort in his new job, and he's regularly working out. He says it's really peaceful there."
"And that's all that matters," Sokka said, noting her relief. She might not have expressed it openly, but one considerable stress factor that had previously weighed her down was her father's condition. The man's efforts at bettering himself and taking care of his now-expecting wife in a peaceful setting had truly lifted a great burden. However, there was longing, too; she truly missed her parents. Even if she never expressed or admitted it. She would only shrug away the discomfort by changing the topic or resort to a playful comment to diffuse the potential of drawing attention.
"It's okay to miss them, you know," he told her softly. "You don't have to keep it private or make it seem like it doesn't bother you at all."
She nodded, not saying anything for a moment but definitely lost in thought. Another minute later, she followed with, "I don't know why, to be honest. I never really knew them. But…at least with ataata…even though he drove me crazy some days, he was still there, you know? Even if not next to me, I knew he was in Agna Qel'a doing something… and when I started to give him medicine, I was able to see him more often. Now it just feels weird…knowing he's not here…"
He gently squeezed her hand, "Everything's gonna be just fine. We came a long way in just two months. By the time your coronation gets here, the situation will be more controlled than it was before. We'll invite them back."
Sighing, "Yeah…I do hope so…"
He held his arms out, looking at her expectantly.
"You're not my therapist, Sokka, and I don't expect you to be," she said simply.
"I'm just asking for a hug! What's wrong with hugs?"
And upon observing his offended look, she ended up accepting his offer with a laugh, succumbing to the warmth that followed.
3 months later
"...And she's the third student who postponed because she found out she's pregnant," an exhausted Katara said, gratefully taking the mango-plum drink that Aang handed her.
"What a pity," Aang shook his head in spite of his amused smile, his thumb tracing over hers as their hands folded against each other's. He led her to a pelt-covered ice bench nearby and helped her sit as she sipped her drink.
"Not that it's bad since they can always jump in next time, but it's kind of interesting to think about sometimes," the master waterbender couldn't help a laugh, "Seeing how more and more warriors are now finding it sexy that their wives are learning to fight. All that sparring and chemistry is actually spicing up the bedroom and causing a baby boom."
"I know even the princess wouldn't have imagined things would take a turn like this."
"I don't think anyone would." Shrugging and placing the emptied juice container aside, "I'm just glad this is transitioning in a smoother way that I thought it would."
"Who knew sparring could be that intense? I mean, we spar and practice waterbending all the time."
"Well yes… I mean we've only made out like fifty times while we did…but you wouldn't know, would you, Sweetie? Since you're so innocent."
"Well I am a monk."
"A monk, huh?" she leaned over his chest, pressing him against the bench, "Well you didn't have your monk status in mind when you first kissed me."
"You kissed this monk back, Sweetie," he grinned.
"And then you proceeded to dip me and call me your Forever Girl," she cocked her head, "I figured a monk in love would be a little less… forward… when he's confessing his feelings."
"What do I know?" he said, shifting them to where she was against the bench and he was leaning over her, his hands planted around her waist, "I've never confessed to anyone else before."
"Well I've never been flabbergasted by a kiss," her hands slid up his arms and wrapped themselves around his neck.
"I recall you still puckering your lips for more," his breath lingered above her lips, teasing her with the minute distance.
"Your memory must be wrong, Sweetie."
"Well then. If you don't like my kisses, I'll see myself out—"
"Get back here," she pulled him back towards her, feeling him chuckle against her mouth as their lips embraced, sharing the taste of sweet mango-plums. Her thumb traced over his tattoo on the back of his neck, her other hand clutching his orange overrobe and bringing him closer.
"Mm…keep doing that, Forever Boy," she whispered between kisses.
"Maybe we should…find another—"
"There's no one here—"
"Airboy, get off my sister now!"
Aang yelped and propelled himself away from Katara, falling off of the bench in his efforts and earning a concerned gasp from Katara. The monk gawked at the Southern prince, who was accompanied by a highly amused Ping. Katara glared at her brother, reaching for Aang and helping him up, "Sokka! We were having a moment here!"
"Are you serious? This is a public corridor, not a park bench built for your oogies!" He then shot his annoyance at Aang, "Don't forget you're a monk, Airhead. Avatar or not, you better save everything you've got until you two are married or something. That means no smooching in the hallways, no swapping spit in between important meetings—"
"Why would we do that?!" Aang blurbed.
"I had the displeasure of running into you two several times," the prince said with a gagging face.
"Sokka, I'm making you an Avatar promise that I—"
"Oh yeah, the famous Avatar promise. Boy do I feel reassured already."
"Oh grow up, Dad," Katara snapped in annoyance, "We're all adults here."
"That doesn't give you the license to do whatever you want!"
"Don't you worry, isumataq," Ping said, "I'll have Sister Sanka keep an eye on them."
With an additional look of suspicion, Sokka eventually relented and stepped out of the hallway, leaving Katara to grab Aang's hand and lead him away. The master waterbender fussed over the airbender regarding the simple fall, and the monk seemed to have said something about being startled at Sokka's voice. She whispered something along the lines of "He's just jealous" before the two of them smiled and left giddily, holding hands. Sokka shook his head, unable to suppress a very faint smile.
"Avatar Aang is a good man, isumataq," Ping smiled. "I don't think you need to be worried. I don't think you are worried, frankly."
"I know Aang's a decent guy, and I know Katara's not the one to fuss over any guy like that," Sokka said, "But even then, who'd wanna see their baby siblings making out in front of them?"
"She's no child, isumataq."
"Not literally, and she's got the ability to send any idiot blasting toward oblivion with her water whip, but she's still my baby sister."
"What if he proposes one day? What will you do then?"
"I dunno if it'll go that far." Then again, they were kind of all over each other since the beginning, and Aang was just a hopelessly sweet guy and Katara's attachment to him was fierce and instant. "What the heck, if they really love each other, and if they don't break each other's sensitive little hearts, they got my blessing."
"Well get ready to give them your blessing. Neither is the type to break hearts."
The guards were greeted by the familiar sight of the unamused dronningi tapping her foot by the door of the leisure chamber, a hand on her hip as she looked at the isumataq. Furrowed eyebrows juxtaposed by his sheepish grin. It was the typical scenario following a random fool's disrespect against the princess, which would trigger the prince's retaliation. What was most obvious was the fact that the princess could never be angry. Not after the prince's continued companionship, which only increased after Imona and Junguk left for their home in the Earth Kingdom and Sayen began staying at home with the progression of her pregnancy and the responsibility of their adopted son. The way the prince constantly carried himself beside the dronningi and the activities he engaged in with her was known to several, in particular the Revivalists. Whether it was helping her out with chores while she was posing as a servant, having won the friendships of the gossiping maids, whether it was helping to decrease her stress by taking charge of Entertainment Nights every week, or whether it was assisting her with cleaning the Moon Temple before sunrise in spite of his distaste for organized religion. With his charm, he had even won the support of the formerly suspecting angakkuit, his efforts in detaining Zhao in the landmark discriminatory assault case having first roused their leniency and curiosity.
And him being on top of the game doesn't help her case, either. This she realized as Sokka's smile widened, "The cruiser will be ready in two hours, Your Highness. We have all the documents ready for Kuamakhi."
Helpless, that's what she was. "Isumataq," came the faux sternness, "Meet me in my study, won't you?"
And an enthusiastic, "Yes ma'am!" followed by a skip in his step.
One of the guards sighed, releasing his breath that he'd been holding for a while, "Can't they just admit it already? All this sexual tension's gonna send the palace collapsing in on us one day."
"If it doesn't melt the entire North into an ocean first," said the second guard. "You can see it in her eyes and you can see it in his. Even they can tell they have moments."
"But the princess is very adamant. It's likely not without reason."
"Of course there's a reason. Have you forgotten the isumataq's family and their utter disapproval?"
"What's not to love about our dronningi?"
"Maybe it's all a ruse. Maybe those two are purposely holding out, and maybe everything was a setup so we won't be suspicious."
"Or maybe it's true but they're getting around it by dating in secret. So the public won't find out and scream it to the world."
"Well they're not being very discreet about it if that's the case. They literally act like a married couple sometimes. All that's missing is the sex."
"I don't know," chimed in a third guard, "Have you noticed the princess has been calling him into her study more often lately? Maybe they hash things out in another way, if you know what I mean."
And as the guards went about their theories, the princess pulled the warrior into her study, closing the door behind him, her hand casting her mask and veil aside as he leaned against the door with a knowing look. "Isi immatiri, u'inaari?"
Yue gave him a blank look for a moment as if trying to decipher what he said.
"Did you want to speak with me, dronningi?" he clarified.
Her lips didn't smile, but she held a bit of mirth in her gaze. "It's insi. 'To speak.' Isi means 'pineapple.' And immatiri means 'lion-bat.' Innativi means, 'Did you want.' You said, 'You lion-bat pineapple with me, princess?'"
"Ohhhhhh," he sang, spurting out an embarrassed laugh, "Umaana." Sorry. "Insi innativi, u'inaari?"
"Haa." Yes. Crossing her arms, "You know, I didn't think it was necessary to tell the man to, quote, 'Suck his own whaleblubber and stick his ego up his ass.'"
"You were laughing!" he chuckled as he made his defense, "In secret of course. 'Cause everything's secretive and mysterious about our lovely inaari, isn't it?"
"That's not the point. Five months into our friendship, and I still can't get you to stay calm."
"What message are we giving to the public if we keep quiet every single time, Baby Blue? That you should just put up with whatever they say? It's not like he was giving constructive criticism or anything. Inkkikk u'ujami!" He was being a dick!
"Some battles, we don't have to fight. He was clearly looking for a response, and he got one."
"Yeah, a response that humbled him."
She found that further arguments would not help, knowing they'd traveled up this snowdrift several times before. "I'm not surprised if it did," came the sigh.
He reached into his sheath and pulled out the day's quota of fresh ipomoeas, adding with a smile, "I promise I picked out the ones that fell on the ground. I didn't pluck anything."
Yue continued giving him an unamused look before acquiescing and taking the flowers from him. The fragrance brought out a tiny hint of a smile, "You're driving me crazy, you know."
1 month later
The leisure chamber rattled from the laughs and claps of yet another successful Entertainment Night. This particular interlude was quite special, for Aang and Sokka had made a dance floor out of the raised ice platform; the two friends had supposedly collaborated to choreograph a comical dance sequence, and they had invited several other men—guards, a couple of servants, even a few ministers and cabinet members— to join them for a taste of the fun. Even Ivaneq, the busiest of the bunch, brought his wife along and joined in. Aang, being the more experienced dancer out of nearly everyone in the room, had put on quite a show, his biggest fan obviously being a smitten Katara. She squealed like she was a teenager again, clapping along to the live music, and she was accompanied by an equally laughed-out Yue, both women joined by an audience consisting of the other performers' girlfriends, fiancées, or wives. The cheers grew louder by the minute, transitioning into excited squeals as the men twirled their ladies over the dance floor. Katara and Yue remained as spectators, captivated by the performances, cheering and hollering.
The world seemed to still for Katara as Aang eventually flashed her a beam and extended his hand to her, and with everyone's chants of encouragement and a clearing of the stage, she took up the offer, and the entire room focused entirely on the two of them. Sokka jumped down from the platform and joined the princess, sharing looks of great anticipation; it was not without reason that this night was eventful.
Following a few moments of gliding across the platform, Aang swiftly moved behind his girlfriend, slipping a ribbon out of his pocket and holding it up to her neck, eliciting a gasp of surprise from the Southern dronningi followed by a sheer uproar of excitement from the audience. Katara gawked at the airbender with wide eyes, tearing up as the airbender got down on both of his knees in Water Tribe prayer fashion. Like a devotee presenting an offering to a goddess, he presented the Southern princess with a silken necklace of interwoven light and dark blue ribbons, complete with a heart-shaped saffron centerpiece bearing intricate carvings of Water Tribe and Air Nomad insignias.
"You remember how we met, don't you, Katara?" Aang asked with a blissful grin as Katara choked out a joyful cry and nodded. "The moment you randomly fell on top of my penguin, I fell in love with you. Looking back, I wondered if it was even possible to fall in love so fast, but as we progressed with our ride and later our relationship, as we rode the hills and the slopes, as we glided with the clouds and agitated Sokka twenty-four hours a day—"
"Hey, don't bring me into this!" Sokka feigned offense, causing chuckles to erupt.
"I've come to see just how remarkable you are, Katara," Aang continued, moisture collecting in his eyes. "Your ability, your empathy, your kindness…You are truly beautiful in every sense of the word, and I'm grateful the universe brought us together." Holding out the necklace, "Will you marry me, Katara?"
And the abundant waves of love and affection and hope in the grey storms of his eyes were answered with a shrill, "Yes, Spirits, yes!" before Katara threw herself at him. He picked her up in his arms and spun her around, their resulting passionate kiss sending the chamber into a frenzy of joy.
While everyone was lost in the celebrations and camaraderie, Sokka watched his sister share another dance with her fiancé, her face aglow with love and happiness that was returned just as fervently by Aang. The couple cast Sokka a look, earning an elated grin and a big congratulatory wave. Katara cast a quick side glance at Yue, who was sitting next to him, before turning back to her brother as if seeming to say, Now's your chance, ask her for a dance!
The truth was that with the passage of time, Sokka didn't have to deal with the constant anxiety of appearing perfect or impressive in front of her. Perhaps it was the journal-writing that was curbing the intensity of the flutters in his chest, or perhaps it was also the increased companionship, but while there were times he felt the chaos of impossible infatuation, her presence was bringing him greater peace. Efforts at impressing her had taken a different turn, his focus shifting from dumping oceans of cologne on himself to caring for her in steady streams. Flowers, foot rubs, scented candles, things of the like. He had even learned to brew different kinds of tea, but the astonishment of that didn't at all compare to his insistence on learning how to cook— a step that certainly shocked the wits out of his sister when he approached her for help and demanded that it be a surprise until he mastered at least a few basic dishes. In light of this relative change, coupled of course with a dormant tension that he felt was better to not exercise, the warrior merely smiled and stayed where he was, waving them off. Go back to your oogies.
"It's amazing how quickly those two have gotten close," Yue mused, smiling beneath her mask.
"Yeah," he chuckled, "I can't believe it. My baby sister's gonna be married to the Avatar. The entire world's gonna know her face from now on. And she's gonna travel all over the world with Aang for a year after that."
And it was a welcome decision. Katara had been stuck in the same igloo for the majority of her life. Now she had nothing but freedom and time on her hands, accompanied by the companionship of someone who understood and took care of her and went to the extent of planning a year-long honeymoon for her following the Water Tribe and Air Nomad ceremonies. Of course, the wedding was to take place following Yue's coronation in the upcoming months, after which the Water Tribe ceremony would take place in the Southern Water Tribe and the Air Nomad ceremony would take place in the Southern Air Temple.
But in spite of the time that was yet to pass by, there was no doubt that the wait will be worth it. And needless to say that Aang and Katara would be happy, and that's all that really mattered.
"The poor guy was so stressed out when he came to us yesterday," Yue said, referring to the Avatar. "Look at him now."
"He's definitely enjoying himself," Sokka agreed.
"And it was sweet how you helped plan this for him."
Smiling, "Eh, it wasn't much. He got my blessing, he got my parents' blessing. Gran-Pakku was iffy but that's typical; Gran Gran apparently cooked a feast for the entire tribe. The entire South is anxious to get them hitched if she said yes— which was obviously going to happen, but Airboy still needed a morale boost. And I thought about how he swept my sister off her feet with his dance moves at the ball. I figured something to do with dancing will be exciting."
"That's very intelligent of you," she said. "And you had quite the moves there, too."
"It was nothing really," he said bashfully. "It was all Aang, he taught me the moves…"
"Actually, I think it was all you."
His smile widened, hopelessly endless, "Thanks, dronningi."
Yue look back to the couple, waving at them as they grinned at her, "It's very rare. Two people with mutual respect and affection coming together perfectly. You must be excited for her."
"I definitely am." Though he also dared to dream that the happiness of companionship that enshrined the engaged couple could work its way around him and Yue as well. He gazed at her as she clapped along to the music and cheered Aang and Katara on, her eyes bright and full of life— a highly welcome contrast to the exhaustion that drained the energy out of them following their trips.
What he would give to continue seeing her like this every day.
"I'll be back," Yue rose from her seat.
"Anything you need?" he jumped up a little too suddenly. "I'll go get it for you."
"I need to use the bathroom. Nothing you can do about that, can you?"
"Oh…hehe," brushing the back of his head, "Sorry."
"Just relax, Mr. Wang, it's only us here. You can get off bodyguard duty," she ruffled his hair, grinning as she left.
He sighed, taking his seat. From the corner of his eye, he saw Zhi approach his table and settle across from him, wearing a knowing grin. "Yearning much?"
"Yep," and the warrior laid his head on the table, briefly closing his eyes.
"Tell her how you feel already, isumataq," Zhi pressed. "It may be obvious, and everyone here may know about your feelings, but she's still stuck in the illusion that you're joking around or spinning a narrative to avoid being forcibly married off."
"Yeah…but I don't want to ruin the friendship we have," came the mumble. "If she doesn't feel the same way…"
"That's impossible."
"Not really."
Shaking his head, "Isumataq, do you really not see the care and affection in her eyes?"
"What if it's a friendly kind of affection?"
"Put your hand over your heart and tell me you never felt anything simmering between the two of you. 'Cause everyone else can literally feel the tension between you and the dronningi. One of you's gonna have to give, and the chances of it being you are a hundred percent, and yet you're holding out. Doesn't it get tiring? Constantly doing the mating dance like an arctic peacock but never expressing anything?"
With an annoyed frown, "You don't get it. She has a habit of sending away people who care. She'll try to send me away if she realizes I have strong feelings."
"That's rather…counterintuitive. The goal is to keep loyal people close."
"Well that's just what she does. She'll also try to send me away to try to set things right. Since my folks and I aren't on the best of terms."
"Parents opposing their children's relationships. As if that has never happened before in history," Zhi remarked. "I won't deny that she's very self aware and that she knows of the general problems your family has, but it's your responsibility to let her know you're serious about her, isumataq. Serious enough to fight for her. Tell her how much her companionship means to you. The only reason she keeps stressing your return to the South is because she simply doesn't know or understand."
"Even if she knew, it would remain a problem for her."
"Her Highness helped so many couples before. She helped so many genuine lovers get married at the Moon Temple irrespective of their elders' consent. How is this any different?"
"Because when it comes to other people, of course she'll help, but in her case, she'll blame herself and feel like she's tearing my family apart. Why? Does she think she's not worth the fight?"
"All the more reason why you should confess. You're already married, besides. This is a fight you'll have to face either way one day."
Which only complicated things further. Only Sokka and Yue, with the exception of Aang and Katara, knew of the contractual nature of their arrangement. It would very easily be broken apart— at least Sokka felt— if a mindless blurb of confession fell on her ears.
"Sometimes I feel like I can't tell what she thinks of me, but other times…I really think there's something between us," his voice dropped to a soft whisper as he said it, his gaze hopeful and tender.
"Ya don't say?" Zhi drawled with sarcasm.
"But I haven't even figured out a proper excuse to stay even after…" After the contract expired.
"Even after what?"
Shaking his head, "Nothing…nothing…Just the the circumstances as they are now. Even if we're doing better now than before, it's still not totally safe. Last week, last fucking week, some idiot was about to throw his five-year-old daughter in the ocean 'cause he was told she can't work at the same place his little boy was working. No one else would give her a job, supposedly, 'cause she was a girl. Do you know how fucked up every bit of this is? On so many fucking levels? That blubberface was basically making his little babies work so he could afford more time with his mistress. He quit his job and lived with her and lived off of the money his children made. His poor wife was sick, but instead of taking care of her and the kids, that idiot was so focused on finding someone to have sex with."
Zhi's entire teasing nature dropped from there as the gravity of the situation weighed in on him.
"Yue was heartbroken all last week," Sokka said, greatly perturbed.
"Well Her Highness is rather sensitive…but I'm sure she's at least a bit jaded by now. She has seen a lot of things like this."
"Well that still doesn't help things," he frowned. "And I don't get it. Why does the universe always give us cases of men abandoning their partners or families? Why can't we have some harmless robberies or contract breaches or something?"
"Woah woah, stop yourself. You're saying it like she'll project those onto you and think you'll do the same thing."
"Well she's still hesitating. And she wants me to cite some kind of logic. Some kind of reason why I'd be this invested. Now I'm a person of logic, but it's starting to fuck me up when it comes to love. Love doesn't have logic to it sometimes."
"You got that right."
Taking a deep breath, finding that the princess wasn't here yet, "Nearly everyday she asks me, 'Isumataq, why would you want to waste your time here even after my coronation? Isumataq, you should be free to pursue whatever you want, not force yourself to stay in a relationship my parents forced you into.'" Looking at the assistant, "It breaks my heart, Zhi. It makes me want to say, 'Why else? Because I love you and the North. Because I don't mind staying with you in your world that you love most. Because these six months have been the best six months of my life, and because I'm happy when I'm with you.'"
"Well you have to tell her these things at some point," Zhi kept stressing. "She can't read your mind, can she?"
"Well even if I do, what statistics can I show her to prove I really have feelings for her? What graphs will tell her I want to be with her? What science can explain that I would never abandon her?"
Zhi couldn't respond, feeling sympathy for the warrior.
"It's not her fault, Zhi," Sokka said. "Everyone's terrified. Every tribeswoman is terrified. But the princess is traumatized, and Arnook didn't do shit to help her." Swallowing the lump in his throat, "She needs to keep healing, and when she reaches a certain point where she's comfortable, I'll think about telling her." But until then, he needed an excuse to stay.
"And when is that going to happen, do you know?" Zhi frowned. "Will you be okay until then? Just look at yourself in the mirror, Sokka, you look like you've aged significantly since you got here, and not all of it is because of politics. You can't keep all of this in and expect yourself to be okay. You already make it so obvious. Think about how many people mistook you and the princess for a married couple throughout your travels. Fine, leave public opinion aside; kid, you're on your eighth journal. Imona told you to keep a journal to help you process things, but you might as well be writing an entire multi-series saga about the princess. Writing entire anthologies of 'I love Yue' in every notebook you see like a madman—"
"Shh!" the flushed prince covered Zhi's mouth with his hand, "Where'd you see all that?!"
"In your bunker. You're lucky she's righteous. Otherwise you would've been busted."
"Fuck," he rubbed his head, "I need to keep those somewhere else."
"Sokka, the point I'm trying to make to you is that you're a good man. You love her genuinely. And there's no time like the present! I can understand why you want to wait, but she'll feel good about herself if she knows someone loves and appreciates her but still gives her the space she wants."
"You really think so?"
"True love can do wonders to someone's sense of worth. Believe me, I know, I've seen it. And think of it this way; her pride could very well be holding her back from confessing first. So make the first step. Make the necessary step. And as soon as she becomes the chieftess, you both can take the next steps of your lives together." He placed an encouraging hand on Sokka's shoulder, "Trust me, we can figure out the rest later in baby steps."
The Northern and Southern dronningis were escorted to the estate in blindfolds. Sokka and Aang were nearly jumping off of the walls in excitement as they claimed a surprise was in the works, and with puffed-up chests, they scrambled to get everything ready in the kitchen, preparing to show off as husband material.
"For the last time, they taste fine," Aang chuckled at the warrior, "Now hurry!"
And after confirming his dishes were good enough to eat, he proceeded to organize Yue's meal.
"Sokka, what are you even doing?" the princess called.
"Just a minute, Baby Blue!"
"You know, I still can't believe she lets you call her that and doesn't suspect a thing," Aang shook his head, freezing in place when he saw that Sokka was adding extra sweets in the tray prepared for Yue, "Hey man, not cool. You're giving her more sweets than Katara. I know you love your wife and all, but don't be so partial."
"Yue loves sweets," Sokka defended.
"Katara does too. Give 'em the same quantities!"
"Airboy, try to understand. Ladies might crave certain things during their time of the month. They gotta eat more, got it? Put two and two together."
A moment later, Aang nodded in understanding, "So…wait, I didn't know you know Yue like that."
"What's so awkward about this? Certain things you pick up when you've been traveling together and if you've constantly been around each other."
After an extensive wait, the princesses were pleasantly surprised to see food making its way over to them in large trays. Aang had stepped out of the kitchen first, wearing an apron atop his robes, the tray in his hands harboring several colorful fruit pies and an array of custard tarts.
"Oh wow," Yue's face lit up at the sweets, "Those look delicious!"
"Aang, this is so sweet!" Katara kissed the airbender appreciatively, "Sweetie, you've really outdone yourself this time!"
"Thank you, Sweetie," he grinned.
"Alright, that's enough," Sokka drawled from behind the kitchen.
"Shut up, we're engaged," Katara shot back.
"That doesn't mean we want to see you make out in front of an audience." And eventually, the warrior stepped out with his own tray filled with warm dishes that he'd personally prepared.
"Isumataq," Yue blinked, wide-eyed and excited to see more food, a wide range of which consisted of many of her favorites. "What is all this…?"
"Aang took care of the desserts and the rice, mainly, and yours truly was in charge of the noodles and soups," he beamed.
"That's it? Where's the meat?" Katara mimicked her brother, earning a peal of laughter from Aang.
Sokka nearly rolled his eyes, but a giggle from the Northern princess brought back the jubilant grin on his face, "Out of respect for the vegetarians among us, we've decided to keep the meat on the low."
"Well that's very sweet of you both," Yue was positively radiating at the sight of the food. "I had no idea you knew how to cook, Sokka. I was under the impression that you didn't!"
"Oh you're right, my brother couldn't even hold a ladle a few months ago," Katara said, "But he's been learning from me since the last few months. He insisted on cooking a meal for you one day."
"That's so thoughtful!"
"Not so fast, you still have to taste it all first," Sokka smiled.
"Let's be real, you wouldn't let her taste any of it if you felt it wasn't good enough," Katara pointed out, turning to her sister-in-law, "It took him several weeks to properly mix the flour for those noodles."
"I'm sure it'll all be amazing—"
"No, don't do that," Katara said, "Be very honest. Brutally honest. Tear him to shreds, if you have to."
"For once in her life, Katara's right," the warrior said, shrugging off Katara's annoyance, "Be very honest in your review, dronningi."
"Fine, honest I shall be," Yue picked up her chopsticks and was quick to scoop up a generous amount of noodles.
"Wait a bit, it's hot—"
But she didn't wait, relishing the heat and the explosion of flavor in her mouth, "Mmm! They really are good!"
"See, you're being too nice," Katara shook her head, "Sokka can take it, say it to his face."
"I swear, they're good. Try it yourself. And the soup…" she took a sip of the five flavor soup, her eyes closing, "Everything's perfect!"
"Sokka really did do a great job," Aang agreed, breaking off a piece of the mango fruit pie and feeding it to his fiancé in the meanwhile.
"So you really like it?" Sokka asked hopefully.
"Mhm," she reached for a fruit pie next, praising the airbender, "And as usual, your fruit pies are perfect, Aang."
"Yes, they're super amazing, Sweetie," Katara leaned in for another kiss that was wholeheartedly returned, and the two lovers forgot the world around them.
"She acts like he did all the hard work around he—" And he was interrupted by the kiss that was planted on his cheek by the Northern princess. He flushed, trailing away with bobbing lips and gawking eyes.
"I have great respect for men who go above and beyond to make our days brighter," Yue smiled at him. "Thank you, isumataq. You're truly a wonder as is your cooking."
You're truly a wonder. He broke into a big, dopey grin, ocean eyes radiating utter joy, "Y-Y-You're welcome, dronningi…"
"Please do pass more of the soup, will you?"
Clearing his throat, feeling as if his body was floating in mid-air, "Sure! There's more where that came from!"
By the edge of Kuamakhi Village, a steamer prepared to depart along Northern waters. Standing at the nearby docks were the Northern princess and the Southern prince as they bid goodbye to the highly pleased local chief and chieftess of the Kuamakhi tribe.
"We had the whale-chicken packed especially for you, Isumataq Sokka," the local chief, Jummaq, smiled. "You really enjoyed yourself at the feast, and we're delighted to have pleased you."
"Oh wow, thanks!" Sokka smiled with great jubilance, "You have no idea how much you've made my day, my friend!"
His excitement earned chuckles from the leaders.
"We also had your favorite pastries packed for you, Your Highness," Irniya, the local chieftess, smiled at Yue.
"Oh, that's very sweet," Yue beamed. "But you didn't have to go through the trouble. I don't mean to be a burden."
"It's no burden at all! It's an honor."
"We thank you for your hospitality," Yue bowed, earning a series of bows back.
"We should be thanking you, Honorable dronningi. We did not think you would agree to our requests so quickly."
"After many years of our needs being overlooked, we are still unable to believe we're not dreaming this moment," Jummaq followed.
"Don't you worry, angajukkaak," Sokka chimed in with a grin, "I can assure you you're anything but dreaming right now. Her Highness has a way of changing lives for the better in moments."
"Alright, isumataq," Yue said, "Maybe settle down with the unnecessary praise—?"
"It's only the truth, Your Grace," Sokka held his head up high.
Irniya nodded and beamed, "Yes, yes, we've heard of the miracle down South. Our position was not as destitute, but we were definitely headed in that direction. We can never thank you enough for your contributions, Princess. You are certainly living up to the title of nunaatip anaana."
"What is there for me to reject? Everything you both have asked for is for the good of your village and your people," Yue said. "And in turn, you are all my people. I couldn't be more proud that you're looking out for your community with such compassion."
"Nevertheless, your outreach brought hope to our village," Jummaq said. "It has been at least eighty years since we heard from the mainland. Normally we would have our representatives sent over to the mainland to handle disputes and request accommodations. Our ties have been severely weakened during the reign of…was it Chief Immiru?"
"Yes, Chief Immiru," Yue nodded, "My father's great grandfather."
"And even before then, no leader has ever personally traveled to our homes," Irniya said. "And we are not saying this to blame our leaders. It is not easy traveling by ship to a separate village or district every day. We've heard you had to tamper with your schedule several times so you can balance your duties in the mainland and simultaneously cater to us. This is certainly an ambitious project of yours."
"Well it wouldn't have been possible without the support of local chieftains and chieftesses such as you both, and I happily admit that I have received much love from all local leaders thus far, even from tribes who have supposedly had conflicts with the mainland on paper. Their hospitality is unforgettable, and their cultures are lush and vibrant. I am honored to have been a part of their communities for at least a day."
"You are very considerate of our needs. Of course, the hospitality should be as such."
Yue smiled, "Let it be known that even if we are born into different clans and have different traditions, we are all still one collective Tribe. Uan nunaqqatigiit, uan nunalik. If there is anything else you need, please do not hesitate to reach out."
"We are very glad to hear it," Jummaq bowed along with his wife, "And we look forward to attending your coronation. Please do visit us again."
The dronningi and isumataq engaged in another round of bows before boarding the steamer, and before long, they traversed the waters, the waving figures of Irniya, Jummaq, and their guards and ministers disappearing with the encroaching mist.
"That went beautifully," Ivaneq noted, pleased, "It has been far too long since we'd spoke with this tribe in particular."
"Unfortunately, my ancestors of the recent past were more concerned about Agna Qel'a's assets than others' needs. That's why we cannot delay their requests any further. Please arrange for twenty thousand silver pieces in emergency aid. Arrange for their requested partnerships immediately."
"Yes, ma'am."
"Thank you."
Yue took a deep breath to let out her exertion. She then reached for some documents on the table nearby, but Sokka stopped her, "Nope, it's time for your break."
"Yeah," she nodded, "I could really use one."
She didn't have to specify anything; having read her mind, he carried her over to her bunker and helped her onto her bed. She relaxed against the sheets, groaning in exhaustion, not moving a single muscle.
"Yugoda said you have to take things slow," Sokka frowned, reaching for the container of water on the table nearby and pouring some onto a cup, handing her the same. "Why not take a week off? We've already extended your schedule, and we only have a couple of villages left to visit."
"It's fine. I just want this to be over. It's only one more day." Patting the space next to her, "Sit for a while. You've been running around, too."
"Actually, let me brew some tea. It'll help with the stress."
"Not now, Sokka, just sit for a minute. Besides, we just had lunch."
He sat on the other side of the bed after kicking off his boots, and as she did the same, he winced at her swollen feet. It was no wonder she'd been harboring a hiss in each step.
"I know what you're thinking, but it's really not bad."
Not at all convinced, he checked her feet, eyes widening at the blisters on her soles.
"Sokka, it's really not bad—"
"Of course not. It's unacceptable!"
She found that she couldn't stop him as he reached for the seaweed-turmeric lotion on the bedside table and settled beside her feet. Before she could protest, he got to work on gently dabbing the lotion over her blisters, lightly massaging the unaffected areas and relieving her of the tension. The princess sighed in relief, leaning back against the pelts with a returning wince, a quiet mumble of approval leaving her lips.
"I'm going up a little. The usual. Is that okay?"
"Yeah," she breathed.
He gently traversed up to the lower end of her calves, pleased by the pleasure unfolding on her face but he didn't miss the twinge of pain that showed when she tried to settle her back and upper body against the soft pelts, finding it difficult to move. He was reminded of a conversation he had a couple of days ago with Sanka.
"Do you think Yugoda or her assistants are willing to give massages or something?"
Sanka blinked, "Why?"
"I noticed that Yue's having a hard time sitting up or standing for more than a few minutes," Sokka said. "Everytime I ask, she denies it, but I know she's sore, and she's obviously been overdoing it. A good ol' massage can go a long way. Preferably a full body massage."
"I suggested it to her several times before. I personally offered to give her one, but Her Highness doesn't seem to prefer it," Sanka said. "She once said she didn't feel comfortable about receiving one. Imona thinks it's likely because of the close body contact."
Frowning in concern, "It might be because she's still disturbed by the Earth Kingdom imposter incident…"
"Actually, even before that, Kuunnguaq was reluctant. I mean, a massage doesn't have to be intimate, but it can be. And the thing is, Kuunnguaq had obviously been alone the first several years of her life. From as young as she can remember. She's not easily used to things that we don't think twice of, like back rubs and hand holding and hugs and such. Certain forms of human touch that we're introduced to by doting parents or siblings."
Softening his eyes, "Oh…"
"Of course, she has gotten better. She hugs people who need it. She's a healer, now, and that can't be done without physical touch."
"But now that I think about it, she's more comfortable when she initiates it."
"Exactly. It's not like she has a mid-life crisis or anything when she's suddenly hugged or something, but it'll be awkward for her in the least. And again, she's gotten over a lot of it, and if she's around people she's most comfortable with, she'll have no problems at all. But certain things like massages, there still seems to be some tension."
"She's comfortable around you," Sokka said. "Why not ask her again? Give her a heads-up that it's a safe space…"
"I don't know how that'll go, but I will tell you that she seems to be comfortable with you, too. Ivaneq tells me you give each other foot rubs all the time."
"It took some time for her to tell me how she wanted it and what worked for her and stuff, but yeah, she really loves 'em."
"Then I tell you what. If it's just her neck and back, maybe a bit of her lower back, I'm sure you can handle that, can't you?"
Widening his eyes, "Oh, no no no, I'm a guy."
"And men can't give massages?" Sanka raised her eyebrows. "Always gotta be us spanking your backs and butts, huh?"
"Don't twist my words, that's not what I meant," Sokka frowned, earning a teasing laugh, "Isn't it obvious? How comfortable would she be if a guy's giving her a massage?" Crossing his arms, "After all the stuff that's happening out there. I don't want her thinking I'm taking advantage in any way. It's better if a woman does it."
The Revivalist found his concern endearing, "You don't have to make it a gender issue if you and Kuunnguaq are on close, understanding terms already. She'll know you meant it for her own good. It's not like you're a serial rapist walking around with an axe to murder your victims. And the most important part is that she knows your touch that way. She's familiar with your techniques." Shrugging, "Even if she ends up declining the offer, a friendly inquiry won't hurt."
Taking a deep breath, Sokka asked the princess, "You like my foot rubs, don't you?"
"Yes, you're quite talented," she smiled at him.
"Do you feel comfortable? With me doing it?"
"If I didn't, you wouldn't be here right now."
"Right," he gently moved his hands away, letting her feet rest atop a bolstering pelt, "You know, I can massage your neck, too, if you want. And maybe your back area, too. Shirts on, of course, so no worries about being that level of awkward…"
She blinked at him.
"If you don't want it, that's okay," he added quickly. "I was only asking because I can tell you're having back issues. I threw out my back before, too, and it took a long time for me to get myself together. Thinking back on it, a massage might've helped…but anyway…" looking up at her, "I'll be gentle. Again, if you don't want to, that's okay, I only suggested it because you look bone-tired right now and…and you're saying you have a lot to do, but that's not gonna be possible if you neglect your back like that and…" And after observing no real change in expression, "Is that supposed to be a, 'Get the hell out of my bunker' face?"
Laughing, "Why would I think that? You're only being nice."
"So is that a yes…?"
"Well…we do have quite a bit to do tomorrow…Let's see, we're going to Osumit, then Wiranqi…"
"Yue, Osumit and Wiranqi are nearly submerged in water. There's no way we'll get by in anything but a gondola. Now gondolas are fun and all, but there's no way you'll be sitting for hours at a time if you're like this. I know you prefer other methods to handle your back, but if we're being honest about this, they don't seem to be helping very much."
"You're right," Yue sighed.
"We don't have to approach this the awkward way. It's just another technique. If it works it works, if not then no. I mean, you're the healer, you'd know more…but it's worth a try, right?" In a defensive flare, "It doesn't have to be me by the way. I can ask one of the sisters. It's the method that's important, not who gives it."
And lbinded by the fact that this was Sokka, a flare teasing against her normally strict judgment, "Since you're so worried, just do the honors yourself, isumataq."
A blink, "You're okay with it?"
"Why not?" came a flutter. "Since you make a convincing argument that the fate of the tribe rests on my massage."
"That's not the argument. The point is that you should take care of yourself."
"Same difference."
He gently pat the bed, "Lie down on your stomach."
She found herself nodding along with more ease than she expected from herself, discarding her overbearing coat and extra paraphernalia, finding contentment with her simple tunic. With considerable difficulty, she turned, hissing at the tug in her lower back. She sank her face into the pillow, feeling his weight shift from the edge of the bed to the space next to her a little ways up.
"We'll go slow," he breathed. "We'll stop whenever you want to."
Another nod.
"Ruba'a." Just relax. "That's how you say it, right?"
"Yep, you got it." Closing her eyes, holding her breath, "Work your magic, isumataq. I just might return the favor."
She could feel him smile, "No, that's not necessary. As long as you feel better."
His touch came as it always did: a warm wave that splayed her braid to the side before the familiarity of his fingers settled tentatively, gently at the sides of her exposed neck, careful to avoid pressure points. She giggled into the pillow.
"What?"
"It tickles."
"I didn't even begin," he laughed, gently bringing his palms down the nape of her neck, the touch speaking to sensations she had left dormant. His palms then parted, slowly caressing each pathway to its respective shoulder, grasping the said shoulders and giving soft, experimental squeezes. An inaudible oh escaped her lips, taking with it a substantial part of some unknown tension.
"How's that?"
"I…I think that's good…"
"Again?"
"Sure… Ohh…" her face contorted, "Yes, that's very goo—ohhh…aaahhh!"
"Is that oka—?"
"Yes, yes, keep going."
And he obeyed, his fingers traveling from her shoulders back up to her neck, traversing her nape, then back down and occasionally teasing their way to the middle of her back. Soft, delighted sighs let loose as he slowly went lower, stopping just before her waist area.
"Is it helping at least a little?"
"Mmmm…a lot, actually."
"Good, good."
His presses varied in pressure, venturing up her back only to caress it on his way down, rubbing little circles where he felt considerable tension. A particular stroke managed to break her silence, eliciting a low moan.
And as he caught a glimpse of the grin she was trying to hide, he breathed a relieved sigh, a huge grin splitting across his face. "Wasiraya minnat, inaari?" Enjoying yourself, Princess?
"Yes…yes…" shifting a little, "You don't have to be that gentle," she shifted, "A bit more pressure is fine."
Yue wasn't going to deny the pleasure that ebbed from his touch. The subtle dance of his fingers, silk like water; the graze of his knuckles like soft riverbeds. And the warmth; the warrior was warmth personified, the heat of his hands seeming to permeate even through the thin cotton of her tunic to rectify the throbbing skin underneath. It was nothing short of bliss, she concluded, as little sighs progressed into unabashed moans with every loosening knot in her body.
"Spirits, Sokka, how are you good at—aahhhn…! Just a little pressure and then—haah!" A long sigh followed by a, "Well fuck…"
Laughing, continuing with his rhythm, "I don't know. I haven't exactly tried it. But I'm glad you're enjoying yourself."
"Seriously," she panted into the pillow, an exhilarated laugh leaving her, quickly followed with a groan, "Don't know what I'd do without you, isumataq."
"You sure you don't want to call it a day and settle down with me, Princess?" he teased. "I'll give you massages every day if you want. Think well."
She smiled into the pillow before she turned over on her back, gazing up at him, "That's enough. Let me return the favor. You've been stressed, too."
"Not now."
Raising her eyebrows, "You think I can't handle physical exertion because I'm a woman."
"You're playing the sexist card to make me sit my ass down," he replied coolly. "Ismi shikaayi maat." Well that's not happening.
"You're certainly killing it with that stellar Nagaran," she smirked.
"I have a great sifu—oof!" he found himself falling forward as she grasped his bicep and pulled him towards her. He landed beside her on the bed, his face sinking into the pillow that smelled delightfully of moonflowers and cardamom. She subsequently sat up, a mischievous look in her eyes as she rolled up the sleeves of her tunic.
He thought he wouldn't be able to breathe from the flush that washed over him until an inexplicably soft touch placed unexpectedly firm pressure in a long neglected tender spot of his that even years' worth of Pakku's water whips and Gran-Gran's herbal creams couldn't reach, "Oooohh, fuck!" He squeezed his eyes shut and let out an elongated moan, clutching the sheets beside him, "Yue…"
"Fuck yes, dronningi, right there, please! Iccha maani, iccha maani!" Right there, right there!
A laugh, "Hang on, hang on, I'm getting there…"
"Yesss…Spirits, I've never felt this good…aahhhh yes! Mmmmnnnnn…"
And right on the other side of the closed doors were Ping, Zhi, and Ivaneq, feeling unapologetic curiosity. Ping's eyes bulged out of their sockets as he chewed on his fingernails. Ivaneq's face was as crimson as the Fire Nation flag. Zhi had a devious grin on his face, the isumataq's cries of pleasure posing as music to his ears. The princess seemed to be enjoying herself, too, after her fair share of bliss.
"I really, uh… don't think it's anything to be excited over…"
"Nonsense, Ivaneq, they're finally doing it," Zhi nearly exclaimed. "Can't you see, it was bound to happen! The princess warming up to him, prince and his undeniable nesting behaviors—"
"Nesting?" Ping asked, bemused.
"You know, providing, cooking, nurturing, foot rubs and warm teas and all that. It's all biological; he's clearly happy in this relationship, and he's clearly readying himself for the next step without even realizing it."
"He's doing all this because Her Highness doesn't know what self-care is and is constantly running around—"
"That too, of course—"
"Aaaahhhnnn…"
"Ah yes. Listen closely, men, that's the sound of a boy becoming a man."
Ping flushed beet red, sharing a wide-eyed look with Ivaneq before the trio could hear the creaking of the bed followed by the prince's pants and softening moans. They didn't hear the conversation that followed but did hear the princess's soft, breathy laughs. "How's that, isumataq?"
"Dear universe…I could get addicted to this, dronningi…"
"The feeling is mutual…"
"They must've enjoyed themselves," Zhi grinned ear to ear, earning a slap to his shoulder by a reprimanding Ivaneq.
"We have other things to do," the assistant frowned, starting to walk away. "I know how they are, they won't give in this easily."
"How do you explain the—?"
"Get away from the door and get over here, you shameless polar pig."
They seemed to have moved out of the way just in time, for another minute later, Sokka stepped out, a rejuvenated grin on his face. He slowly closed the door behind him and reared up his shoulders, uttering satisfied grunts as he stepped over to his room down the hallway, his grin widening.
Zhi, ignoring Ivaneq and Ping, jumped forward, accompanying the prince down the hall, "Stress relief, eh?"
"Oh yeah, Her Highness feels much better."
"It sounded like you were enjoying yourself, too."
"You know how Her Highness is," he said, "Always returning favors." But the prince didn't understand why that sent Zhi laughing, "What? Was it something I said?"
"You know, isumataq, if you two keep up this favor business, you just might do the tribe a huge favor and beget an heir."
"Heir?" Blinking, "What in the world…?"
Upon seeing his confusion and second-guessing himself, "Wait…what were you doing in there, then?"
"I gave her a massage, and she gave me one."
Cocking his head, "A massage?"
"What were you thinking it was?" he raised his eyebrows.
"O-Oh…nothing…"
Frowning, "You need to get your mind out of the gutter, my man."
"It's only natural, Prince Sokka, you two are married."
"Let's scream it to the world, shall we?"
"Sorry, sorry." A long sigh, "We just had a small ray of hope is all. Since it'll have to happen at least next week if not today…"
"Wait, what?"
"Akluviq's on his way here," Zhi handed the prince a scroll, "You and the princess have been married for almost six months now."
"So?"
"Don't you know the six-month rule?"
The prince felt like he was hit by a Ba Sing Se freight train.
"He's determined to arrange your consummation night before the six months are up. So the marriage wouldn't be inauspicious."
Fumbling with the scroll, his face crimsoning to impossible shades as he skimmed through the contents, "What the…?"
Notes:
A/N: A reminder on translations for interested readers: Angkaran and Nagaran are made up, not based on real languages.
Chapter 58: To Whom We're Bound
Chapter Text
Contrary to expectation, Yue didn't panic upon learning of Akluviq's arrival. She was surprised, yes, but it was as if she had been preparing herself for a moment like this, hence she didn't express alarm to the extent that those who had surrounded her did.
"The chief and chieftess are honestly terrified that you will be the one to break things off, Princess," Ivaneq said. "They believe you're not showing any interest in taking your relationship to the next level."
"The six-month rule also says it's inauspicious to not have the marriage consummated within six months," Aput noted. "And the two of you only have until the Winter Solstice— that is, the end of next week— before your six months are up."
"And after hearing their concerns, Akluviq promised your parents that he would act in their stead to personally organize everything and make sure the Consummation Night is arranged. Tradition sets aside two additional nights afterward, so I'm guessing the Solstice will be the final day."
"You make it sound like it's a cut-and-dry deal," Sokka frowned, "The classic, 'If you don't fuck, you're fucked' argument."
"That's not exactly the case. It's just a belief among the elders that the marriage will face a lot of hurdles and won't be smooth sailing if the couple isn't timely…joined…"
"Do you really believe in all this nonsense?"
"Nevermind our beliefs, isumataq, the chief and chieftess believe this and so does Akluviq," Zhi said, "Enough to the point where he's coming down here with his wife to oversee everything. It's the same as the birth chart deal."
"What must we do then, Princess?" Ivaneq asked. "Where should we all go from here? You don't seem stressed out or excited about the prospects…"
"Well that's easy, Ivaneq, you can just say it happened already," Yue gave Sokka a look, "Only if you don't have a problem with saying that, that is."
"No, no, I think that's the way to go about it," Sokka agreed, turning back to Ivaneq, "They might be skeptical but…you can just…I dunno, make up some story, I guess. How you as a good friend and assistant could tell that…things definitely happened…"
"Yeah, get creative," Yue said in a matter-of-fact manner, "You've seen a few plays, haven't you? The common tropes? People in an arranged marriage getting to know one another…"
"Stormy blizzard nights, warm fires," Sokka supplied.
"Unresolved sexual tension, unconfessed feelings…"
"Somehow ending up in the same room…you know, things of the like. They weren't even here to check, so it's not like they can confirm that's not what happened…"
Ivaneq furrowed his eyebrows, "Well even if we weave a theatrical production of this degree, that's not going to stop him, per se. If he believes it, then in his eyes, the consummation may have happened and may count for the requirement, but he would still not understand why it would be a problem to have a traditional one organized. If you've already 'done things' anyway, why would you feel repulsed about a ceremonial consummation?"
"You do have a point," Sokka admitted. "What if he still wants to go through with it? Or what if he's really that skeptical?"
"That's also easy," Yue said without a blink, "I'll just conveniently 'have' my cycle next week."
"Ah, the classic weapon," Sokka smirked, earning a grin from the princess.
"So either way, you're both asking me to lie, then?" Ivaneq asked.
"What else are you expecting? For me and Sokka to really do the deed?" Turning to Sokka, "Say, isumataq, you wanna have sex with me?"
He nearly choked on his own spit, every drop of blood seeming to rush to his face as he gawked at her. Their friends exchanged knowing looks and teasing giggles.
"Oh be quiet," Yue frowned at them, handing Sokka the cup of water sitting on the table beside them. "Don't you see that look of absolute horror on the poor thing's face?"
"Oh, I wouldn't call that horror, Your Highness," Zhi nearly smirked, earning a glare from the flustered prince.
"Princess, I don't mean to suggest anything of that nature," Ivaneq interrupted, clarifying his earlier statement, "I'm only saying I personally don't feel good about lying to the chief and chieftess of the nation."
"They're my parents," Yue said, "And as their daughter I'm asking you to lie to them. This is a teeny tiny lie, besides."
"Teeny tiny, huh?" Sanka raised a brow. "What I don't understand is that you both agreed to a marriage fully knowing what it entails, but if you're so disgusted by the idea…"
"We're not repulsed by it," Sokka said, "We just don't think it's the right time."
"Exactly," Yue followed.
"Well it doesn't have to result in a pregnancy, obviously," Amka followed, "As long as penetration happens—"
"Okay, that's enough," Yue cut her off. "These are things to be discussed in private."
"Yeah, we're not going in depth about the process right now," Sokka spasmed.
"We're all family here, Your Highnesses."
"Ah, virgins," Ping smirked, shaking his head.
"All consummation is," Zhi drawled with more excitement than was probably necessary, "is a different kind of massage. Just one that brings more pleasure! What's so horrible about that? You're married, and you care for one another, yes? It's not like you don't tolerate seeing each other's faces or anything. You're practically living side by side on a ship these days. And the Spirits know just how touchy-feely the two of you get sometimes."
"We're not touchy-feely!" they squeaked simultaneously, but even then, they couldn't help the wave of crimson that colored their faces.
"Look, I'm not suggesting anything," Zhi held his arms up, "I'm only saying it's inevitable. You need to start your life together at some point. If you really do feel repulsed by each other and can't ever see yourselves consenting, then maybe you should let Akluviq kno—"
"For the last time, we don't hate each other," Yue insisted. "We're being cognizant of the situation. I know you all know the situation we're in."
"And we also know that we're only three months away from your coronation, Your Highness."
"And the crimes out there don't matter?" Sokka flared.
"The situation has improved extensively with both of your tireless efforts," Ivaneq said. "You don't have to be on edge with adrenaline as much, Your Highnesses. At least, not with regard to crimes. We've seen a rise in women's defense; Princess Katara has been doing a phenomenal job of teaching these women, and in just a few days, we have the swearing-in of the new security personnel— the first-ever group to be comprised entirely of female waterbenders."
"It is exciting, no doubt, but that doesn't erase what is still happening," Yue argued. "We still have a considerable number of domestic violence cases and…"
"Kuunnguaq, the eternal truth is that shit is going to keep happening no matter what you do," Amka told Yue. "There's no such thing as a utopia. At least, not every day. The tribe really has been doing great compared to six months ago, and this is supported by statistics."
"We're not forcing Her Highness or you into anything," Aput said to Sokka, "Even if we do want to see you both that way because you both deserve the best, that is, each other. But what we are doing is giving you a heads-up. Akluviq is a skeptical man, and the main function of his job is to make sure the leaders of the tribe are securing heirs or are in the process of securing heirs or are on the pathway to secure heirs. Especially in our case, Princess, and it's not because you're a woman. We need more of your noble bloodline. We can't have any threats to the royal bloodline by impure lineages like Khasiq's. And frankly, we are all worried about that, too."
"If you are that desperate for heirs, wait a few months," Yue said. "My parents will return, and each will be holding a child in their arms. Aren't my siblings my blood, too? They're not from me, but they're still of my blood."
"Water Tribe law isn't just law, Your Highness," Ivaneq said. "It's law and tradition. The Heir Policy doesn't require you to rear children in emergency circumstances, but a marriage is quite necessary. And Water Tribe tradition requires that you put forth your best good faith effort in settling down with your husband. Just as we have a Tui and a La, we must have a chieftess and a chief. These criteria would be the same if you were a man and Isumataq Sokka was a woman."
"And another thing," Ping pointed out. "If you keep this up, Akluviq is going to think you two married each other just for the position or something—"
"We'll figure this all out later," Sokka cut them off. "Let's get back to it. We got plenty of things to do."
Sheens of sweat shone on bronze skin as his body sliced the air in a backflip. He ended up on his feet, huffing out an exhilarated laugh as she charged at him. He dodged her kick and tried to respond with his own only for his leg to be caught in the vice of her strong grip mid-swing, resulting in a slight tug that made him fumble forward. She caught him in her arms, their faces centimeters apart, his wide-eyed look momentarily lost in the baby blue seas of her eyes. Surely his pulse had to have stopped; he was too numb to tell for himself.
"At my mercy yet, isumataq?" she smirked only to yelp as his arms circled her waist and hoisted her up. He gently pressed her against the pelt carpet, his hands pinning her wrists down, a wink playing at his eye, "Out of ideas, Princess?"
Flashing him a lazy grin, "Fine, I'll give you this one."
"I'm glad you see things my way, Dronningi." And he let go and stood up, extending his arm out to her, "Massage?"
"Maybe later," she took his hand only to pull him back down, and as he fell on his back, she swung her leg around him, straddling him and pinning his wrists down, his La pendant dangling from her chest, teasing the white conch at his neck.
"Hey, that's foul!"
"We didn't establish any rules," she blinked with fake innocence, "Did we, Prince Sokka?"
Indeed, it was a silly way to go down, but he'd never regret seeing the grin of victory on her face. "I guess you can make that argument."
She beamed, getting off of him but rolling back down on the pelts, panting.
"Eh, I'll win the next one," he grinned, "And I'll win it fairly."
"We'll see." Raising her eyebrows, "Massage?"
"Maybe later."
They lay on the warm fur pelts, stilling to catch their breaths, brushing at the sweat on their necks and foreheads.
"At any rate, they all raised many points that Akluviq will raise," Yue admitted, referring to their earlier conversation.
"Yeah," he nodded, "We need to ready our defenses."
"You know how that process goes, right?"
Blinking, "How what goes…?"
Chuckling at his coloring face, "Don't panic, isumataq, I'm not asking you about what happens in the bedroom. I just want to know if you're aware of the process of getting to the bedroom."
"Oh…well, I mean…" he sat up, rubbing the back of his neck, "It's usually after the reception. At moonset, a group of men sit the guy down and tell him…you know, about the process… I assume it's the same way for the girl. Everybody then gathers around the fire for a ritual, and everybody has a quick spiel about how perfect the people are for this arrangement, blah blah blah. And then the guy picks her up and takes her inside and everybody cheers 'em on like hooligans."
"Yep, that's pretty much the way it is here."
"Oh! But the best part is the feast!" the prince widened his smile, "The food is great! I mean, we didn't have much of a feast for a lot of weddings 'cause of the economic situation, and everything got worse the last ten years, but I remember being really little, and we were at a wedding once. I remember stuffing my face." Frowning, "But they saved all the good stuff for the couple! And it pisses me off every time I think about it! We didn't have another feast like that ever!"
She giggled, sitting up, "That's because the food that's reserved for the couple is usually made with libido-increasing ingredients."
Blinking, his entire face turning crimson, "H-Huh?"
"All the food they eat is made from natural aphrodisiacs," Yue explained. "All those sea-onions and seaweed-chillis, fresh undersea kelp soup seasoned with Arctic garlic. All the flavor is reserved for the wedding couple. Generates plenty of heat in the body."
"Those are aphrodisiac foods?"
"Not normal amounts, but if you have a bit more than usual, typically you'd find yourself in the mood. I mean, not always, but there are definitely some properties…And it's not so much that the guests can't have them, but no matter who does or doesn't have sex that night, the wedding couple needs to."
"Oh…fuck…"
"Yes, that's what it's for."
He flushed even further, earning a laugh. "The point I'm trying to make is that in our situation, I don't know if Akluviq is going to plan a feast, but he might as well. I really don't know about a reception; we haven't had one, but it's been six months; a bit late if you ask me. I do know that the ritual and all other preparations will likely be arranged."
"I'll be careful not to eat what they give us."
"That's not necessary," she chuckled, "Enjoy your meal as much as you want. I'll have an herbal drink ready for us to drink afterwards. It'll subvert the effects."
"And this'll go on for three days, huh? Er, three nights, I guess. It'll probably end on the Solstice."
"Yep," she smiled, "Nothing very interesting about the Solstice, is there?"
"Nope," he grinned, "Not that I know of."
But even with so much happening on the Solstice already, Akluviq was bound to be adamant.
"As everyone's been saying, saying no to this would probably do more harm than good," Sokka said.
"Don't worry. Even if we're in a position we can't say no, it's not like Akluviq and team are going to come inside and see what we're doing, right? We would just have to stay in the same room for the night for these three nights, and as long as we don't come out, their imaginations will do the work for them." Blinking at him, "Would you be okay with that?"
"Are you okay with that?"
"I mean, we are mature adults, not horny teenagers or anything. And we trust each other. Granted you could always come out as a serial killer and pull out your ax in the middle of the night, or I could finally reveal to you my true self and drag you down to a Spirit World prison for being a disbeliever."
"Right, those are always possibilities," he laughed.
"But it's just for three nights. Think of it like a…like an indoor camping trip. Only we don't have separate tents…"
"Yeah…" clearing his throat, averting his gaze, "You take the bed, and I'll take the floo—"
"No can do. I expected that we were going to have an issue on who will take the bed, so to make it fair, we can have sleeping bags and several pelts handy. Or I'll slice the bed in half if I have to."
"Sleeping bags it is, then."
"I'll find a way to smuggle in some," she said.
"Actually, we can just let Aang and Katara handle all that," he suggested, "They'll obviously be involved with the arrangements. Or they'll at least want to be. They can always slide the bags and pelts under the bed real quick. No one knows that they know about this, right?"
"You're right, you're right."
"I'll have 'em smuggle in some board games and a pai-sho board, too," he smiled, "We'll make it fun."
"Yes!" she clapped, "That's a great idea!"
"But for this to really work, we'll really have to posit ourselves as a couple. If we wanna nail the point home. By that I mean, if we don't act excited about this or something, he won't believe any of our shenanigans."
"Oh yeah, for sure. They're most definitely looking for a show." Crossing her arms, "So let's put one on."
"Ow…ow…oww…" Sokka waddled over to a pelted seat nearby and nearly fell into it, wincing his entire way down. He kept a hand over his tender spot and rubbed the area, his struggle inviting an amused Katara over. The waterbending master waved at her fiancé, who had kept a group of children occupied with his marble trick while occasionally casting her a wide grin.
"Settle down, Katara, there are babies here," Sokka reprimanded.
"I'm just waving, we're not making out or anything," she frowned.
"Well you might as well be, Madame Oogies—yeaoww!"
Rolling her eyes, "Way back when, I told you not to start the yakhorse games, but nooo, you were like, 'I'm gonna put smiles on their faces, woman, just watch me!' And ever since, they've been riding your back all day long, three to four people at a time. Look at you now."
"Eh, it's fine, honestly," he leaned back against the chair, "Poor kiddos. Don't have moms and dads to regularly pamper them."
"They look forward to you and the princess, though, isumataq," the guardian of the orphanage smiled, joining the Water Tribe siblings, "They always ask about the two of you. The smiles on their faces over the gifts you bring, the attachment they have with every morsel of love they're given…" Sighing, "You're the only parents they've ever known. This much is the truth."
Katara beamed at her brother and sister-in-law and looked around at the building. It was amazing how the building, which was near-empty a couple of months ago after a few weeks of operation, was now filled with toys and games, occupied by children running around with new clothes every week and high spirits. Yue and Sokka had spent a considerable amount of time and expense here whenever they could, and although the princess's travel project had taken away a huge chunk of her time, she had managed to spend an hour or two in the children's company. Now that the last of her travels was successfully completed, and thanks to her diligent efforts in updating different laws and executive orders, she dedicated most of her time here now. She and Sokka even cooked for the children some days as they did today, finding satisfaction in personally providing them warm meals.
And it was quite rewarding. The way Yue's heart would swell with love and affection as the children who had grown close to her naturally took to addressing her as anaana. The love she showered them with, the lights that lit up their eyes when her generous arms spilled forth new toys and enclosed around them in warm hugs.
"Anaana, look what I did, look what I did!"
"I'm coming, love!"
Katara's smile widened; she turned to her brother, not at all surprised as he took to watching the princess play with the children surrounding her, laughing and clapping excitedly at some simplistic move a toddler had made in a "game" of sorts. The Southern princess was even more surprised to see her brother's smiling lips tinged with specks of moisture that rolled down his cheeks, "Are you crying?"
He snapped out of the trance he was in, "No!"
The master waterbender bent a thin slate of ice and showed him his reflection.
"Fuck," he whispered, drying his face.
"Settle down, Sokka, there are babies here," she repeated his words.
He held back a sniffle, turning to the princess again, "She's just so beautiful, you know?"
"Right."
"Ataata?" a boy tugged at his sleeve.
"Hey, buddy," Sokka beamed, bending down in spite of his back.
"Can you open this?" the boy held up a packed toy.
"Sure thing, buddy," the warrior opened the box, smiling as the boy's grin widened. The child took the toy and ran back to the group of children he was playing with.
And although Sokka didn't notice, Katara definitely noted how Yue looked at her brother in that moment. A positive beam, rare in every sense of the word. And before he could look at her, she turned away, returning to what she was doing. Katara broke into a pleased smile and tugged her brother, "Hey, Sokka, go now! Do it now!"
"Do what?" he drawled.
"Confess your feelings," she whispered, "Go!"
"Now?" he frowned, "Are you out of your mind?"
"There's no greater chance than this," Katara said, kneeling beside him, "Women like Yue are highly attracted to men who are great with kids. You didn't see it, but I saw her look at you earlier. Sokka, I know that look."
"You're overthinking it," he said. "I hang out with kids all the time in front of her, and I don't see any change."
"'Cause you're an oblivious nut-brain," she said, annoyed, "I'm telling you, there's no greater opportunity than this. You're surrounded by kids who like you and have completely worn you out. It's all in the biology! She'll be all over you if you propose now!"
"I can't do it in front of all these kiddos—!"
"Alright, kids, it's time for lunch!" the guardian announced, nearly trampled over by the excited group of children.
"Now's your chance, go!" Katara pushed her brother.
"Are you sure—?"
"Go, you idiot!"
Grumbling, he got up from the chair with great difficulty, earning the princess's attention.
"How's your back?"
"A little better, no worries," and he proceeded to kneel down and help pick up the toys flung across the room, "Let me help—"
"No no, I got it. Have a seat—"
"Eh, it's not that bad," he brushed it off.
"I'll massage it later," she smiled, and he felt a tingle shoot up his spine. He could feel his sister's stares burrowing into the back of his head, and as he turned, he saw that she had called Aang over, whispering something in his ear. The couple then flashed him thumbs-ups and toothy grins.
Sokka cleared his throat, looking at the dronningi, "Uh…Yue…"
"Hm?"
"I…I, uh…"
"Sokka, I told you to go have a seat, I'll take care of this—"
"No, it's not that. I just…I…" He looked back at Aang and Katara, who were urging him on with their grins intact, "I…Yueiloveyou!" Spirits take me now…!
Yue blinked at him for a moment, observing his anxious look before giggling, "It's okay, relax. You said it well." Handing him the toy in her hand, "Iyua'leviyuu," she corrected. "'Give it to me.'"
He gawked at her for a long moment as she went back to what she was doing, and after he managed to recover, "O-Oh…hehe…that's how you say it…"
"That one's a hard one anyway, don't worry. Angkaran's tougher than Nagaran. Some of the words can be cryptic sometimes."
"Yeah," swallowing, "It's certainly difficult."
Aang and Katara collectively facepalmed.
Katara brushed away the moisture brewing in her eyes, smiling excitedly at the scroll she held in her hands. Aang rubbed her back, his arm wrapped around her, "Happy?"
"Yeah," she nodded, the warmth of his fingers brushing her tears away as he kissed her temple. "Everyone sounds so happy for us."
"Yeah, but you know it took a while to get there," Sokka said. "Pakku put up a fight for sure. 'Ugh, he's a monk! Ugh, he's an Air Nomad! Ugh, he's two years younger than Katara! Ugh, he's bald—!'"
"Okay, that's enough," Katara frowned, "Don't pounce on Aang like that."
"I'm only imitating Pakku, I'm not actually thinking those things," he defended, joining Aang's good-natured laugh.
"Aang's perfect because he's all those things."
"You love him because he's bald? How shallow—ow!" His sister jammed her foot against his, held back by her boisterously laughing fiancè.
"I'm saying he's perfect the way he is!"
"I know that, Katara, geez! Just tryin' to make you laugh!"
"He's just messing with you, Sweetie," Aang drew her close and kissed her cheek several times, bringing a smile to her face, "But he's right, too. I can clearly see Master Monkey-Feathers putting up that exact fight."
"'Cause Pakku's a bigot," Sokka kept rubbing his foot and wincing.
"Well everything's gonna be okay," Aang assured, pulling his fiancèe into his reassuring grasp, "I know how heartbroken you were that they weren't writing to you, Sweetie. It's not fair for them to treat you and Sokka like that. But I know things are gonna start looking up. Today they finally wrote to you. Tomorrow they'll write to Sokka. I just know it."
"What are you talking about, Aang?"
The trio widened their eyes and gawked at the entrance to the leisure chamber, finding the princess standing there with a worried look on her face.
"Yue," Sokka scrambled up, ignoring the throb in his foot, "You're ready to go now—?"
"No one's answering my question."
"We have been getting letters," Sokka attempted to explain, "They don't know what they're blabbering about, don't listen to them—"
"Sokka," Yue frowned, her look indicating that he stay silent as she turned to Katara, "You haven't been getting letters from your parents? What's going on?"
"Ukuaq, it's really not as bad as it—"
"Don't lie to me," Yue insisted. "Now I understand why you and Sokka have been so disappointed whenever I ask you how your family's doing. They really haven't been writing to you? Not a single letter in these six months?"
"They really have been getting letters," Aang explained, "The letters are just not addressed to them."
Sokka frowned and shook his head at his brother-in-law, but Yue glared at him, causing him to melt and fumble, "Y-Your Highness, I'll explain everything. It's not as bad as it sounds. They're writing to Aang, yeah, but they're still asking about us, obviously!"
"Is that true?" Yue asked Aang, who attempted to nod but found that he couldn't with her scrutinizing look, "Aang, please tell me the truth. If it's not that bad, why would Katara be so upset?"
"I just got a little emotional over the wedding, that's all!" Katara tried to cover it up, but Yue wasn't convinced.
The monk sighed, giving Sokka an apologetic look before admitting, "The thing is…I've been writing to them and specifically updating them about Sokka and Katara. I mean, Sokka's right, that's why they write to me; to know how Sokka and Katara are doing. But they're just not expressly asking and…"
"Oh Spirits…" Yue turned to Sokka, "And you hid this from me?"
"Your Highness, I—"
"You've been lying to me. Both of you!" she addressed the Water Tribe siblings, "I thought you were in contact with your parents!"
"We are," Katara tried to reassure her.
"Yue, I'm sorry, but I didn't tell you because I didn't want you feeling bad," Sokka said softly, "I didn't want you to think this was your fault or anything—"
"Why would I think that? I know that's the truth, there's no need to be thinking about any of this when it's so clear-cut!" she said, glaring at the ground, "I thought everything would be okay when I send you and Katara back to the South after my coronation. I thought they'd tolerate you being here as long as you went back safe and sound. But now I can see how serious they're being about this…"
"That's not true, Your Highness, please," Sokka attempted to convince her, "This isn't even about my parents being angry or anything! This is all Pakku's doing. He's a piece of shit! He's the type to enforce silent treatments and stuff, that gaslighting asshole—"
"Sokka, please. I don't want you to still cover things up."
"I'm not, that's the truth—!"
She stopped him, holding her hand up, "Forget it. I need some time to myself."
"Yue…"
"I'm not mad, I just need some time for myself—"
"Why, so you can think of ways to send me home?" Sokka demanded.
"Well if you know that's the case, then why ask?" the princess shot back.
"Your Highness!"
Closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, "I can't take this anymore, Sokka. If it's going to be this risky for your relationship with your family, I…I can't go through with this." Gulping, "I'm ending our arrangement."
Sokka felt a great weight crashing on top of his chest, "Y-You want to end this? You want to end us? After everything we've been through?"
Katara and Aang shared tensed looks, expecting a blurb of confession with how intensely he was spilling his heart out even without express words.
"I'm just now starting to see how out-of-hand this is getting," Yue turned away, her sternness melting into longing, "When Akluviq gets here, I'm telling him everything."
"Yue—"
"Ukuaq—"
"I'm not going to be persuaded otherwise," Yue told the monk and the master waterbender, "I'd never forgive myself if your relationship with your parents is in any way adversely impacted because of me. And Aang, this could impact you, too. They wouldn't want their son-in-law interacting with me, either, would they?"
"Okay, you're taking this too far, Princess!" Sokka exclaimed, "Just relax and take a deep breath, and everything will be okay—"
"I'm thinking everything through," Yue said. "We need to end this. I think it's far better for me to be known as a power-hungry bitch who would marry just for the position than be a wrecker of families—"
"Why would you say that about yourself?" Sokka questioned, panic lining his gaze, "No one's gonna think that about you! I suggested this idea to you, I'll scream it to the world if I have to—"
"Well I accepted, didn't I?"
"Yue, please, what you're not about to do right now is put your position at risk because of Pakku's dumb antics!" Sokka followed her as she tried to leave, "Akluviq's not gonna be happy if—"
"Sokka, that's my fight," she told him. "And you don't need to concern yourself with it."
"I see we're back to the 'I' and 'you' language," he huffed, grasping her hand to stop her.
"Well that's how it should be," she let go. "You're not really my husband, are you? For you to be this worried about my future and well-being?"
He froze, gawking at her, his dismay consumed by waves of heartbreak. Aang and Katara widened their eyes at the outburst, continuously looking from her to Sokka.
"All you have is gratitude because I helped the South. Your real matter of concern here is the South, and because I tried to help what you love most, you've tolerated all the yakshit here and even agreed to being my bodyguard, which no other world leader would ever do." She clutched the side of her tunic, "I don't want you to keep being inconvenienced here, Sokka. You're not my slave or anything. We're equals, and you have a life of your own. So go live it. Go be where you want to be the most. I'm not worth you being cut off from your bloodline." Flashing him a perturbed look, "And let me reiterate to you that I went the first twenty-three years of my life without that gratitude of yours. I can spend the rest of my life just fine without it."
She stormed out from there, leaving behind the aghast trio. The Southern prince bit his bottom lip as he flopped on the pelts, scowling at the ground, fear and yearning circling in his broken gaze.
"Oh Sokka," Katara sat beside him, her hand on his shoulder, "It'll be okay, just give her space. We can talk to her when she calms down."
"We should've been more discreet," Aang sighed.
But Sokka didn't budge from his shaken form, "So she just wants to end everything. Just like that. It takes, what, seconds for her to cut off everything we have?"
Her heart lurched at his quivering voice, "Sokka, I really don't want to be that person right now, but…You saw this coming, didn't you? Even if not now, you knew there was going to be a conflict at some point."
He swallowed, his eyes starting to simmer with moisture.
"I know she was being harsh with you, but the thing is—"
"She was being harsh on herself, Katara, and no matter what I'm doing, I'm still failing to help her feel good about herself." Glaring out of the window, "Said she's not worth my time. Well I get to decide who's worth my time and affection!"
"She only said those things because she doesn't know for sure that you're in love with her," Aang said. "You need to tell her how you feel, Sokka."
"I've been trying!" he said, exasperated, "But there's always something in the way or… there's a translation issue… I mean, I already make it obvious!"
"Even if it's obvious, it's not helping that you two always joke around and dodge the real matters of discussion. So sit her down and talk it out with her. Eloquently and sincerely."
"Yeah, it's high time you properly proposed. Tell her that you really and truly want to be her husband. Come on, Sokka, everyone knows she has a thing for you. It's just a matter of verbalizing it. And frankly, there are just too many things getting in the way of her saying it."
Sokka took a deep breath, closing his eyes. "You're right…but what if…what if even then, she choses duties over…? What if she's just thinking about sending me away now, but when I propose, she really sends me away? Katara, I can't let anything get in the way of what we already have. 'C-Cause she said she'd never be with me to Mom and Dad…"
"Oh my Spirits, you're still holding onto that?" Katara said, aggravated, "Sokka, she told you herself that she didn't mean it!"
"Well it's a matter of pride." Shaking his head, "Even if she did have feelings for me, she would never admit to it because of our family. And it's not so much that my feelings have to be returned. I just want to be next to her somehow. I'm only terrified that she wouldn't want me to be next to her, either…"
"Sokka, pride isn't the only thing on the table. There's also love," Aang said. "Your parents may piss her off, but you don't. You make her feel happy, and everyone can see that."
"Sokka, when you're proposing, make the point that it's not fair for the two of you to ruin your lives and companionship over a couple of old people," Katara said. "I know Mom and Dad would want you to be happy deep down, and they're only being held back by Pakku and his useless emphasis on tradition. But if Pakku was willing to step down a little bit to agree to our wedding, then he'll agree to yours. And even if he doesn't…his disapproval shouldn't be binding on you."
"It's all about reassurance," Aang added. "Yue has seen a lot of cases— too many cases, actually— where women have been neglected and abused and abandoned, and over half of these cases involve domestic abuse and violence even on part of disapproving in-laws. Even stellar men have failed when it comes to treating women, sometimes, thanks to circumstances. Now she knows you're not at all like them, but it's very likely that she's looking for some form of…security. No offense, but your parents' behavior didn't help things at all."
"I know," he mewled, consumed by guilt.
"But it's not too late. If you're really serious about this, you need to reassure her you'd never let disapproving family members get in the way…and that she shouldn't have to worry about anything."
Sokka nodded, submitting himself to the resolve that would either make or break him. "Fine…but if things go wrong, it's your responsibility to convince her to let me still stay here."
"Things won't go wrong," Katara said firmly. "No one turns away true love given to them on a golden platter. It's what we all need the most."
"Yue, I love you."
The pale face in the mirror, ridden with a cold sweat, stared back at him, "Why the fuck do you look like you dread saying it? You look like a ghost!" he scolded himself, sighing. "Be romantic, Socks. Don't blow it!"
But the truth was that he was too stressed out to really focus. The fears of rejection were abundant, clouding his mind and filling him with anxiety. He took several deep breaths, deciding that writing the material down would help him…well, materialize his affections. He reached under his pillow, grabbed his journal, and flipped to a blank page.
Yue, I'm sorry I was speaking harshly earlier, but I was afraid you'd send me away and…the thing is, I can't just leave, and you can't expect me to be okay with leaving. The truth is that I've gotten so close to you. I've gotten so attached to you, and I don't know how much longer I'll be able to keep this to myself. I feel like we had moments, Yue, and I have so many feelings. Too many feelings. I've never had these feelings about anyone. Yue, I go to bed at night dreaming of our future together. I dream of us having a family. I dream of the faces our children would have. I dream of us growing old together. I dream of us doing all the things I used to tease my friends about. And it all makes my heart feel like it's getting bigger and bigger and about to burst. I wake up in the middle of the night feeling like I'd pass out from joy. Or sometimes, from the fear that none of my fantasies would never come to be.
"Okay okay, get to the point, that's two whole pages already," Sokka sighed, turning to the next page. Yue…These six months have been amazing, and they only kept confirming how I felt the moment I read your letter for the first time. I felt appreciated. I felt loved. I-I've spend all of my life caring for the South, and even then…I never felt so loved and cared for. Your compassion, the way you treat me and the way you treat those around you with so much love. The way you love the North, the way you take on the role of a chieftess like the champion you are. You inspire me. You…
His hand flew to his head as he sighed, "I'm blanking out…"
"I'm not worth you being cut off from your bloodline."
He felt a jolt in his heart. Yue, you might think I was joking around every time I suggested we settle down, but really I was trying to tell you how I felt. And I know that's cryptic for anyone to pick up, but those things came from the bottom of my heart. You think you're not worth my attention and pampering but if only you knew. You might be thinking I'm ready to get out of this arrangement and that it will give me freedom. But it won't. I want the freedom to be bound to the person I love. I want the freedom to be bound to you. And I can't prove all this with science or logistics, but I can definitely keep on showing you for the rest of our lives together. If you accept me. And if you still don't want me as your husband, that's perfectly okay! Please, at least consider having me around as a friend. I won't get in the way of your goals and aspirations. In fact, I'll do everything I can to make sure you meet them. I just want to be where I can see you and…take care of you…
"Five pages…" he placed the journal aside and fell back against the pillows, rubbing his face, "Ugh… I have zero eloquence…"
A knock at the door interrupted his musings. He quickly closed his journal and cast it back under his pillow, "Yeah?"
"It's me, Ping."
"Oh, Ping. Come in."
The assistant stepped inside, bowing, "Prince Sokka, you have a message from the Earth Kingdom. It was addressed specifically to you and Avatar Aang."
"Aang's with my sister somewhere," Sokka said. "I'll take it."
Based on the seal atop the scroll canister that was handed to him, he noted the urgency of the message. He unfurled the scroll, skimming over its contents. His eyes widened, "Shit…"
"Is something wrong, sir?" Ping asked.
But Sokka didn't answer, re-reading the scroll to make sure he was reading the contents correctly. Despite his shakiness and a look that spoke of how intensely he was calculating several things at once, he flung himself out of bed and threw an overcoat over his thin tunic.
"Prince Sokka, where are you going? What's wro—?"
"Where's Appa?"
"He should be at the stables, sir, why—?"
Sokka ran out of his room and dashed his way down the steps, exiting the estate. He ran all the way to the stables in the palace with Ping at his heels.
"Prince Sokka, wait!"
Sokka panted and nearly collapsed on top of the Avatar's sky-bison by the time he reached him. "Appa, I need your help, buddy, it's very important." Reaching into his tunic, he fished out an apple and fed it to the bison, rubbing his fur and subsequently being licked from head to toe.
"Prince Sokka, what in the world is going on?" Ping panted as he finally reached the warrior.
"Nothing, I just have to take care of something. Tell Aang I'm borrowing Appa. I'll be right back."
"But sir—"
"It's highly important," Sokka climbed on, grabbing the reins, "Ping, listen to me very carefully. When Aang gets here, tell him to watch Yue for me. And until he gets here, I need you and all trusted guards to be in her company at all costs. I'll be back as soon as I can."
"But where are you—?"
"Appa, yip yip!"
The bison groaned and took off, and a highly confused Ping looked on, watching the duo disappear as quickly as possible.
By nightfall, Yue paced back and forth in her study, ridden with worry and guilt. Even the sound of footsteps that seemed to head her way sent her running to the door. Every assistant who came to check on her was faced with the same question: Is Sokka back?
And the responses she would get were all the same. Not yet.
"He'll be back soon," Aang assured her, "Don't worry, Yue."
"He's been gone for several hours," Yue went back to her pacing, "What could possibly be the problem?"
"I don't know. He took Appa and left. Ping had no idea what to make of it."
"But he never just leaves…"
"Ukuaq, it's okay," Katara walked up to her sister-in-law, "He should be back."
"He's been gone all day—"
"Exactly, he should be on his way back now."
But that didn't help the princess calm down. She took her seat on the pelts nearby, hugging her knees to her chest, "I was being so stupid."
"No, no, it's not you," Katara sat next to her. "Sokka wouldn't do something like this to get back at someone. He must have a good reason—"
"He would've told me…" Because rom every reaction he had for every minister's blurb at meetings to the wart he'd had on his throatal flap six years ago, he told her everything.
"It's not you, I promise," Aang said. "Ping very clearly said he read the letter that was addressed to me and him, and he took off. Sokka had also told him to make sure you weren't left alone. It could be something very important, but it's most definitely not a scheme to get back at you. Sokka would never get mad at you."
"But I wasn't exactly a pleasant person to be around earlier," Yue mumbled, "I might've sounded like I don't appreciate everything he's been doing—"
"Yue, you were looking out for him. For us," Katara insisted, "And he knew that."
"But I was still acting stupid."
"Oh my goodness, Yue, he's not upset with you, I swear in front of the Spirits!"
Aang stepped over to them, kneeling in front of them as he faced the Northern princess, "Yue, Sokka respects you too much to be mad at you or to throw a tantrum just to piss you off or make you anxious. That's just not who he is. Every little thing he does, he does it keeping you in mind, keeping your physical and mental health in mind."
Yue nodded, feeling her eyes boil and simmer, "I really shouldn't have said what I said to him. Because the truth is that I would've gone insane if it wasn't for him. These six months had the potential to be literal hell for me…but he carried me through them. Sometimes literally. There were times I just didn't have the energy to go the entire mile, and he took it upon himself to carry me through it…And I felt like I was asking too much from him. He's my best friend, I can't… I can't eat his life away from him like a parasite, and that's why I—"
"Yue, don't say that. The only reason he was upset was because you were being hard on yourself. It's not an inconvenience for him to be here, and it's not gratitude. It's something more…" and the Southern princess left it at that, concluding with, "Trust me, I know."
"Fine," she huffed, impatient, "I won't end it. I won't end the contract, so please, just…just tell him to come back, please…"
"Ukuaq, I promise I have no idea where he is. He'd never leave to just prove a point."
"Then why wouldn't he tell me? What's going on?"
"He likely didn't want to worry you about whatever it was—"
"Well it didn't work!"
A knock at the door interrupted them, prompting Yue to scramble up to her feet and run to the door. It wasn't Sokka at the door, however, but Ivaneq, who prefaced with saying he didn't hear any news about the Southern prince but that she had a visitor who was adamant about seeing her.
"A middle-aged man. Seems poor. No weapons on him, he's clear. He's distraught because his daughter was taken from him."
Feeling her maternal instincts tug at her heart, "I'll be right there." Turning to Aang and Katara, "I'll be back. Please be on the lookout for Sokka."
"Sokka told me to be next to you at all times," Aang said.
"I'll be fine," Yue insisted. "I can take care of myself. Please, just let me know when Sokka's here."
"I'll be with Her Highness," Ivaneq said, "Don't worry."
The lone, rugged man who was seated on the pelts in the audience hall kept his gaze low until he heard the crack of the door. With tear-filled eyes, he looked at the veiled princess, frozen for a moment, and as she stepped closer, he rose to his feet.
"P-Princess…"
"Please, be seated," Yue said softly, closely followed by Ivaneq. "Your name?"
"Inuqiq."
"Mr. Inuqiq, I'm so sorry to hear about your daughter, good sir, but I assure you we will do everything we can to find her."
"Actually, I know where she is, Princess." Drying his eyes, "I just need your help getting her back."
"Oh…" Taking her seat across from him, "Has she been seeing anyone?"
"She didn't elope, if that's what you're asking. She was taken from me."
"Oh dear," Yue shook her head, "I'm so sorry. Was it a kidnapping? Did you see who it was that took her? How long has she been missing? Where did you find her?"
"She has been missing for over twenty-three years," the man said, rousing curiosity, "She was only a few minutes old when she was taken from me. The moment I learned where she was, I rushed here. Because only you can help me with this."
Yue, pondering the details, nodded slowly. "Yes…of course. Please, tell me everything you know in detail."
Feeling Ivaneq's stare bearing down on him, the man said, "Your Highness, I'm sorry, but…may I speak to you about this in private?"
Ivaneq raised his eyebrows in suspicion.
"There are some details I'd like to share…they're quite sensitive… I don't feel comfortable talking about them in front of…" sighing, "If my wife was still living, she would've been able to speak with you about these things, but…It's hard for me as a father, you know…?"
Softening her eyes yet fearing for the man's daughter, "Oh… of course, sir," turning to Ivaneq, "Do you mind waiting outside?"
"Your Highness, Prince Sokka told us to—"
"Please try to understand, Ivaneq. The poor man needs to speak his heart."
"I will plug my ears if I need to, but I need to keep watch, Your Highness."
"I'm no threat, sir, I assure you," the man held up his hands, a helpless look in his eyes.
"Please, Ivaneq, the man feels uncomfortable. We need to honor his request."
Ivaneq sighed and nodded, "But I'll be right outside. Holler if you need anything, Princess." He bowed before leaving the princess and the visitor to their conversation.
"Spirits forbid, but…was your daughter harmed in any way?" Yue asked him carefully.
"I wouldn't say she's harmed. Not physically, anyway. But she was taken from me." Wincing, his voice heavy with pain, "The couple that took her was brutal. Merciless."
"So it was a couple who took her?"
"Yes…but they're rather influential, you see." Shaking his head, "There was nothing I could do all these years."
"Is the couple still here in the North?"
"I don't know, but I know she's right here. Very close to me."
"I'm guessing she's not with them?"
Shaking his head, staring at the princess, "Not at the moment."
"You mentioned there was sensitive information you wanted to share…" she hesitated before, "What is it?"
The man took a deep, ragged breath before whispering, "My daughter…she is what this society calls the Akna."
Yue stared at him, unable to believe his words, unable to believe she heard him properly, "W-What?"
"Yes," tears slipped from his eyes, "My daughter was the baby found at the Moon Temple over twenty-three years ago."
Yue did not say anything for several moments, her eyes wide as she stared blankly at the man. Years' worth of curiosity, search, frustration, a need to befriend the mysterious Akna of the North who was so reverentially worshipped by Osha and the angakkuit, who was so vehemently cast aside by society for the rebellion she displayed upon birth, the questions she asked without asking.
"A-Are you sure…?"
"Yes," Inuqiq blinked, more tears slipping as he stared back.
"I…I don't believe it…Are you really sure?"
"There is no way I can prove things," he choked. "All I remember are the faces of my wife and infant daughter from that Solstice night… All I have to show you is twenty-three years' worth of pain and suffering. The longing I've experienced, the years that went by without my daughter's company." Shaking, sniffling as he dried his eyes, "I wanted to see my deceased wife in her. I wanted to raise her and be her rock…just as she would be mine. She is all I have left in this world. But I had no idea who to turn to because everyone cowers at the mention of her!"
"But you…" pointing an accusatory finger at him, "You abandoned her…!"
"No," he insisted, crimson-eyed, "I told you before that she was taken from me."
Finding some ground after processing his words, "Sir you don't understand, I've been looking for the Akna my entire life… She fascinates me. And now that I finally found a clue…I'll do anything…Tell me everything."
He tearfully told her of the night his wife went into labor. After ten years of trying for a child, they were about to be blessed with one. Ideally sometime before the solstice. But his wife was past her due date. The man had to leave town for an urgent matter that was beyond his control, that would've put his job at risk. Leaving his wife in the care of his relatives, he had left early the day before the solstice. A robbery had taken place at their home sometime afterward, and the relatives had abandoned his wife in the struggle that followed. She had managed to escape but was unable to find shelter, subsequently getting lost in the blizzard by the time her water broke.
"She had nowhere to go," the man kept drying his eyes, "So she found shelter at the Moon Temple. Spirits know how long she was there. I came back that very night and saw no one home. I wandered the blizzard for hours…and then I came upon the Moon Temple. I went inside to pray but found her. We made it through until midnight struck, and by the grace of the Spirits, we were blessed with a baby girl."
And then it happened, he said, speaking of the horror that took place afterward. The man and woman had barely recovered from what happened, were just then starting to get to know their beautiful infant daughter when the doors of the temple had burst open. A man and woman had burst in, snatching the child out of their hands.
"I put up a fight, but I was powerless," the man shook his head, losing himself to tears again. "They knocked me out. My wife was in no condition to escape after just giving birth…but those bastards… I was barely conscious when I pleaded with them to spare her… those heathens, they had a dagger with them…" He broke into sobs and buried his face in his hands as Yue continued to listen, utterly horrified. "T-They dragged her away and took me with them. They threw us in the ocean. Somehow I made it out alive, but I couldn't save my wife… dear Tui and La, give me the strength!"
Yue didn't say anything for a few minutes, processing what she heard while the man gathered himself together.
"Society has declared my precious girl an outcast simply for existing, and as a father, that… that cripples me. My wife and I knew the moment she was born that people wouldn't be happy if they learned of our baby's birth. We thought that no one would ever know. But those horrible people had caused a scene. They made it seem as if we abandoned our daughter. They wrote a note and placed our baby on the sacrifice altar. And after they fabricated everything, they left and came back…made it seem like they found the child…"
Yue, somehow finding the story familiar and for more reasons than simply hearing of the events from Osha, asked with utmost gentleness, "Why would they go after your child…? Were they your adversaries? Was it revenge?"
"No. They needed an heir. They were willing to do whatever it took to keep the throne."
"The throne?"
"Yes…" looking at her dead in the eyes, bursting, "Chief Arnook and his wife stole you from me, paniga. You are my daughter…You are my daughter, Princess! Those monsters you call your parents…they're criminals!"
Yue shot up from her seat, simultaneously unable to feel her legs as she gripped the pelted chair hard, eyes widened to impossible widths.
"If I had told you this first thing," the man also stood up, surprisingly gentle in his demeanor, "You would have driven me out. You would've said I was crazy. But the very reason I'm here is for you, paniga. I'm here for justice."
Yue backed away, pale, shocked beyond her wits as she kept staring at the crying man. "You're mistaken, sir…M-My father is Chief Arnook of the Water Tribe…I'm not…I can't be…"
"I can still remember holding you in my arms for the first time," the man continued. "Your mother and I had never held anything or anyone with such care…You were so small…so vulnerable, paniga…"
Yue shook her head, "My father… my father would never hurt…"
"I know you wouldn't believe it, but the Spirits are witnesses to this truth. You are my flesh and blood. You are the Akna. And I have spent my entire life trying to reach you…"
"But…ataatiga…" My father…
"Would a father abandon his child the way that man did?" Inuqiq demanded. "Would he lock his child away from the world the way that man did? No father would do that!" Taking a cautious step forward, "But I'm your father, paniga… You have no idea how long I've been waiting to tell you this…!"
"You're confusing me with someone else! You haven't even seen me—!"
"But I've seen the chief and chieftess that night as they snatched you away from me! As they killed your mother and tried to have me killed!" He tore off his sleeve, showing her his arm, which was heavily scarred by merciless lashes of a spiked whip, sending horror racing through her.
"Think about it, paniga," the man nearly begged, "Have those people you call parents ever really shown you love?! Have they ever let you do what you want? Every decision they took on your behalf was really to benefit them! Because you're not theirs! You're nothing but a pawn to them! A means of securing the throne!"
Yue felt her world spinning at the man's outbursts, daring to look at him as he stretched out his palm.
"Come home, paniga," he quivered, "Enough of this throne, enough of these heathens. Leave all of this behind..."
"No…no…" she vehemently shook her head, "This is my home!"
"You are my daughter!"
"No!"
"Get away from her!" a voice bellowed, and the next second, a hand reached forward and grabbed the man by his shirt, literally throwing him across the room.
"Isumataq!" Yue finally breathed, finding herself in his arms the next moment, his chest pounding against her as he hugged her.
"I'm here," he whispered, shooting a death glare at the man he'd yanked against the wall. Ivaneq and, surprisingly, Osha, hurried into the room followed by Aang and Katara.
"I'm not an imposter, and I'm not insane!" the man cried, pointing at Yue, "She is my daughter! My only child! The last reminder of my wife I have left on earth!"
And Sokka's horror knew no bounds as he saw the sheer doubt and insecurity cross over the princess's face, as if her entire life was on the verge of turning inside out.
"The chief and chieftess are truly horrible people! They wanted an heir at any cost! So they wouldn't lose the throne! They stole my precious daughter from me and tried to have me killed! I even have the scars to prove it, you have to all believe me!"
Osha, her eyebrows raised the entire time, asked the man, "You were certainly asking her many questions earlier about ideal parents and whatnot, but if you really are her father, answer just one question for me."
The man turned to her with crimson eyes as she reached into the folds of her robe. Moments later, she held out a string of wooden beads, catching the surrounding spectators by surprise.
"Do you know what this is?"
The man squinted at the necklace, noting the contents on the center pendant. Aang was especially surprised, having noted that it was an Air Nomad artifact.
"A necklace…it doesn't look like it's Water Tribe."
"Where do you think it's from then?"
"I…I'm not sure…it's made of wood, so…Earth Kingdom…?"
Osha gave a dry little smile before holding the necklace out to the others, "Look well, everyone. This here is an Air Nomad pendant belonging to high-ranking monks. It belonged to the Akna's father. And that can only mean one thing: the Akna's father is a high-ranking Air Nomad." Casting a glare at the man, whose blanched face gawked back at her with wide eyes, "This man is an imposter! Arrest him!"
The revelation, as much as it stunned the audience, released the monster that was lying dormant inside of the visitor. A maniacal yell left the man's mouth as he quickly struggled out of the rushing guards' grip and charged towards the princess. Sokka sent his hand slamming against the man's face, knocking him down, and the man tumbled onto the ground, drops of blood leaving his mouth as he tried to claw his way back up.
"Let's get out of here," Sokka pulled the princess along, leading her out of the room, leaving the people behind them to take care of the situation. Yue finally let out the breath she didn't know she was holding, still reeling back from the events that transpired as Sokka's warm hands enveloping her close to him.
"The Akna's father was an Air Nomad," Osha explained as Katara, Aang, Sokka, and Yue huddled near her. Aang, who was holding the beads that Osha had held up earlier, was studying them as if trying to decipher something, such as which of the temples— which of the monk-housing temples— this could be from. Whether the Akna's father was someone of high influence, whether he could figure something out.
"I don't know which of the male temples he's from, but I do know that he had been traveling the world when he fell in love with a Northern tribeswoman," Osha continued. "They were deeply in love and promised to stay with each other for the rest of their lives."
The monk had apparently promised the woman that he would marry her, and he gave her the beads as a token of his love. As a betrothal necklace of sorts. They had become one in flesh. Eventually, he found out that he was promised into monkhood by his spiritual teacher without his consent. He had to chose between love and religion.
"He ended up marrying the woman anyway and stayed with her. He went into hiding in the North for several months, but ultimately he found it difficult to stay. He missed his community and was ridden with guilt for betraying his guru. Thinking religion was ultimately more important, he broke it off with his wife and left to pursue his monkhood. He left all material possessions behind and was initiated. Shortly afterwards, the woman found out she was with child, but because she had broken things off with her family for that man, she found that she couldn't go back as easily."
In her embittered, heartbroken state, the woman had tried several times to kill herself and her child, but one way or another, she and her child were saved. When she was nearing nine months, she went home, hoping she would get assistance, begging her parents to accept her again, relaying to them how wrong she was in trusting a man who shouldn't be trusted.
"But they had disowned her for conceiving out of wedlock," Osha said. "That, too, conceiving the child of someone who wasn't a tribesman. She told them she would abandon the child and marry the man they chose for her. They told her to come back after she had really done so; they were not willing to accept her again until the child was born and thrown away." Turning to Yue, "Yes, there was a blizzard that night, and yes, the Akna's mother had gone into labor that night and sought refuge at the temple, but she ultimately abandoned the child. She saw the child as nothing more than a parasite thanks to the man who ruined her life. That's why she wrote that note, relinquishing her rights as a mother." Frowning uncomfortably, "Her rage and heartbreak was such…not only did she want that child out of her life, but she wanted that child dead. That baby would forever remind her of that man and his betrayal, and the way she would get her revenge and get her family back was to let it starve to death."
"Oh Spirits," Aang shuddered, "That poor child…oh, Spirits…" he turned to Katara, comforting her as she dared to steal a quick look at Yue before sinking into Aang's arms.
Yue shivered as well, not taking note of the additional layer of awareness in the air. She merely acquiesced as Sokka's grasp gently tightened around her, holding her close to him. She closed her eyes, trying to calm her racing heart, wrought with the haunting image of an abandoned child by the altar, screeching for love and nourishment. She felt the isumataq nuzzle his chin against her, his warm hand slowly rubbing her back as she held her hand over her heart as if the gesture would help bring down her racing pulse.
"They're all monsters," Sokka grimaced, unwilling to imagine the scenario.
"And that monk for sure would've been outcast for what he'd done," Aang frowned.
"Where did that woman go?" Yue asked. "Back to her parents? I assume she married another man that her parents chose…"
"I assume La dragged them all to his hell," Sokka huffed, "and continuously tortures the shit out of 'em every day."
Osha took a deep breath and shrugged, "I don't know. I doubt even the Spirits know."
Yue slipped out of Sokka's grasp and sat up, eyeing Osha, "I can take the truth. Tell me. Am I that child?"
"Yue—"
"Have I been living a lie this entire time?" Yue ignored the worried prince as she demanded Osha, earning tense looks from Sokka, Aang, and Katara.
"Would you really believe what an imposter said?" Osha asked her calmly, watching her expression unfold. "What reason would you have for believing him? Because he said your parents didn't care? Because your father was never there?"
Yue turned away, the frown on her face melting.
"Your parents are not perfect, Tuiup Paninga, but that does not preclude them from being parents. So don't waste your time with irrelevant thoughts. There is a whole nation that is relying on you. You are Arnook's rightful heir, and you are the princess we all need."
The shamaness stepped past the palace gates, turning to the prince who had accompanied her with her scepter. She took her scepter from him, "I will take it from here, isumataq."
He nodded, his eyes glazed, "Thank you. For earlier."
Osha turned to the entrance a little ways away and waved at the Northern and Southern princess and the Avatar. She then turned back to Sokka, "She has to know one day, but that day is not today."
Sokka gulped, frowning, "What would be so earth-shattering about her never knowing? What crime would it be if she lived a happy life."
"You won't understand," Osha simply told him before stepping into the snow and heading back to the Moon Temple. Sokka scowled at her but calmed himself for the princess's sake, taking a deep breath as he walked back. He was faced with the trio's inquisitive stares.
"Care to tell us where you wandered off to with no explanation at all?" Katara glared.
"That letter was addressed to me, too," Aang said. "What was it about? Why didn't you tell me? Was it that bad?"
"I just had something to do in the Earth Kingdom," he said, softening his eyes even more as the princess shot a glare at him.
"Fine, I'll say it, but let me preface it by saying everything is perfectly fine," he said, exercising as much gentleness as he could. "Aang and I got a letter from the Earth Kingdom saying there was a horrible earthquake in Nan'an and that hundreds of families had been impacted."
Yue grew pale again, a look of horror stretching across her face.
"Mother and Father are safe, I swear," Sokka whispered, his hands settling on Yue's shoulders, "They're safe, Yue, I promise. That's why I went. To check on them. I was afraid they were hurt, but it turned out the letter actually meant to say Nanaam. There was an error in the calligraphy because Nan'an and Nanaam both sound similar, and I was being an idiot because if this was in Ba Sing Se, the letter would've specifically mentioned Ba Sing Se, but it didn't!"
Yue continued to stare at him as if lost in inner conversation with herself.
"Nan'an's completely okay. In fact, Nanaam is a completely different province three thousand miles east of Ba Sing Se," Sokka said.
"So the chief and chieftess are both okay?" Aang asked.
"Yes. I went and personally saw Mother and Father. They've never been better actually!" Looking back at Yue, "Father looks great and fit. You wouldn't even recognize him actually. And Mother was practically glowing. They wanted to see you really badly: I told them you were safe." Grasping her hand, "I'm sorry, I would have told you, but I didn't want you to panic gor no reason if it was a false alarm. That's why I left as soon as I heard. I didn't even leave the letter here 'cause I didn't want you worrying. I wanted to tell you after confirming."
"So…you went all the way to Ba Sing Se to check in on them?"
"What else was I supposed to do? I wanted to tell Aang, but he wasn't there, and time was of the essence—" he quickly found himself cut off by the princess's arms that wrapped tightly around him. Katara and Aang shared a brief look before deciding to give the two space, subsequently leaving the room.
"Yue," Sokka whispered, "Hey…Nan'an is safe. Yue, Father and Mother are safe. Really. It was a false alarm—"
"I thought you were mad at me and left," she mumbled into his tunic.
"What?" Giving her an incredulous look, "Why would I be mad at you?"
"I didn't mean what I said earlier…I'm sorry…"
"You're still thinking about that? Dronningi, I forgot about that ages ago." And upon noticing her slightly shaking form, "Hey…did you really think…?"
And although Yue tried to cover up how worried she had been, it dawned on her just how much she had taken to relying on him. Just how much she truly didn't want him to leave...in spite of the inevitable...
He brushed her curls aside, his voice dropping lower, taking on a teasing turn, "You think I'm that shallow, huh?"
"No, I…I thought I…"
He cut her off this time, planting a kiss on her forehead. "I put up a mad fight, Princess. I'm not leaving you."
Chapter 59: Phantoms of the Past
Chapter Text
"Irkiq's imprisoned."
Khasiq cast a look at the guard standing outside of his metal cell. The guard, despite bearing the eccentricities of a Loyalist uniform, addressed the Nationalist leader with reverence fit for his true identity.
"We were excited about nothing, sir," the guard stared back at him dead in the eyes, "The prince came back just in time. It seems he's literally attached to her hip."
Khasiq brushed his overgrown hair out of his eyes and ambled over to the guard, barely able to see him from the overwhelming darkness even with the accompanying light of the torch, "But the deed is done, right?"
"Yes, but Irkiq is imprisoned," the guard repeated. "You didn't really expect him to escape, did you? There was just no way he was going to get out of the palace so easily—"
"I knew he wasn't going to escape," Khasiq confirmed. "That peasant is more than capable of handling him herself, and the prince wouldn't leave her by herself anyhow. Whether he made it back or not. After all, it was only expected the Avatar would be put in charge."
"Well the Avatar wasn't there for the conversation, and neither was anyone else," the guard said. "Irkiq managed that by playing on the princess's sentiments."
Khasiq shook his head, "That woman is a sentimental fool. The biggest fool of the North. You tell her you slapped a woman, and she goes all crazy, and that man-slut of hers comes running at you with an ax the next minute." Huffing, "But everyone knows how that goes. As far as I'm concerned, it does not matter to me if Irkiq is imprisoned or interrogated or what have you. He's a maniacal bastard, but he's well-versed at keeping secrets. And he has no one to call his own, either; no one can touch him. That's why I handpicked him for the job."
"Even if you used utmost care and calculation in choosing him, I don't understand what he really did for you," the man frowned, "It would've been one thing if he was successful and managed to kill her. But why put on a show?"
"The answers will unfold with time," Khasiq said. "All that matters to me is whether the seed is properly planted. So the viper plant can take root."
"I did what I had to because I love my country," the imposter hissed, shaking his chained hands in his rage. "As a loyal citizen, I cannot let this impure creature rule our nation." Pointing his crooked finger at the princess, "She's undeserving of the throne!"
Yue merely stared at the floor, uncertainty casting over her in waves despite her annoyed frown. Aang, Katara, and Ivaneq issued glares at the man, thinking him to be deranged. Sokka, however, was holding back a clenched fist, the sharp blue of his eyes on the verge of churning into a stark black, "You better watch that tongue of yours if you wanna keep it!"
"She's the complete antithesis of a woman! She's a demoness! A witch! She should've died the moment she was born—!"
Sokka roared, nearly shaking the building and jolting the hearts of those around him with his thunderous octaves as he charged forward. Yue grabbed his hand and stopped him, shaking her head and claiming restraint.
"You can skin me alive if you wish," the man spat, "But I will only stand by the Book of Purity. 'No house of La will give shelter to those who defy the purity code. Such a crime will render the bloodline impure! Disease, infertility, and death will reign the household! Starvation and damnation are imminent!'" Glaring at the princess, "This woman is a germ! She will taint the North for eternities to come! The tribe is already suffering because of her status as the princess; if she takes a seat on that throne as the nunaatip anaana, the North will perish for good—AAH!" the man fell backward, unable to reach the floor thanks to the chains binding him to the wall. The print of Sokka's heated palm stained the man's throbbing cheek.
"Isumataq!" Yue pulled Sokka back out of the man's cell, commanding in reprimand, "Control yourself."
"The tribe is suffering, huh?" Aang questioned the man's pathetic argument, "Is it suffering now more than it was under Khasiq? The public is bound to disagree."
"It had been ages since we've seen the faces of smiling children on the sidewalks, and the Spirits know just how much our sisters feared stepping out. That was the kind of hell Khasiq and his minions put us through," Ivaneq said. "The tribe is just now starting to see the light of day."
"If anything, he's the sourpuss here," Katara glared, "He probably got his ass and his bloated ego handed to him by the sisters of the tribe recently."
"Not me. The tribe is gonna have its dignity handed to it in a matter of days," the man managed out in spite of his throbbing face, eyeing the princess, "She has you all fooled into thinking she's Arnook's flesh and blood. But just keep in mind that you have no witnesses for the birth other than the chief and his wife, the liars themselves.
"Oh, then surely you were there on the night of the solstice to confirm that she was the baby who was born there," Sokka retorted, "Were you? Obviously not. So what fucking basis do you even have? You're nothing but another bully sent by Khasiq to circulate shitty morals and prey on the innocent. No compassion for the venerable Akna, no respect for Her Royal Highness—"
"Just so you know, I don't give a fuck about Khasiq and his politics," the imposter muttered. "Heck, you can take the Northern throne if you wanted right this moment, and I wouldn't give a damn. As long as she's out of our hair. And since you're harping on the basis of my argument, allow me to turn it around and ask you: Do you have a solid basis that she is Arnook's own? If she really was his and not a germ to be kept concealed, why did he keep her hidden? Why didn't he tell the tribe of her birth—?"
"Oh, yes, of course, a loving parent is expected to let his child's identity out when a killer is on the loose specifically to kill anyone in the way of the throne! Silly me," Sokka spat. "Arnook might not have known what the hell he was doing, and he might've made shitty decisions, but the ridiculous extent of his overprotection is no indication that she's not his own." Pointing an accusatory finger at the man, "If anything, you're the imposter here."
"I only acted as her father because she needed to be gotten rid of, and I thought there was no other way for me to reach her. As repulsive as she is, and as impure as it would have been, I was willing to take her by the hand and drag her out of the palace to finish her myself. If only I'd known I didn't have to go through all those steps. She acts like she melts into a puddle so easily at another's misfortune. Sentimental bitch."
Sokka, his irises now a dangerous black, grabbed the nearest torch and charged back at the man with an uproar that nearly sent the tribe shaking, causing Ivaneq to literally fall backward, the assistant barely caught by an equally shocked Aang and a horrified Katara. Yue managed to splash a tendril of water over the torch to extinguish it, subsequently grabbing tight hold of Sokka's arm.
"Let it go," she told the raging warrior, tugging him back. "Let's get out of here."
"You see that? She doesn't want the secret revealed!" the man exclaimed, earning annoyed looks from those around him, "Mark my words, you fools. Even if I'm gone, even if you suppress my voice, or even if you conspire to make this witch a queen, there are hundreds of others out there who know the secret she's keeping."
"Well they're gonna have to get through us and the White Lotus before they even think about targeting the North's last hope," Katara declared.
"And it wouldn't do your little group to challenge the Avatar," Aang warned. "Keep that in mind."
Ivaneq shook his head, incredulous, "No matter how hard I think I have no idea where this man's getting this from. It's insane—"
"It's the truth!"
Sokka kept his glower on the man, backing down from another lunge in his direction by the princess's squeeze of his hand. "If you recall, that's propaganda that Khasiq had wanted to spread. He kept screaming it to the White Lotus officials like a banshee-bat. This imposter is no different. He has to be one of Khasiq's minions."
"But he—"
"I don't care what he says about Khasiq," Sokka frowned, "He could easily be covering for him by making it seem like he has nothing to do with him."
"Yeah," Aang agreed, "And even if Khasiq is in prison, he could very well have allies in hiding."
"We can get him to spill everything with a couple of whips," Zhi suggested.
Yue, horrified, gawked at Zhi, "No!"
"He was looking to attack you, Your Highness, we can't take this matter lightly—"
"It's cruel," she emphasized, shaking her head vigorously, "No way on earth are you doing that."
"But—"
"Let it go, Zhi," Sokka muttered, but the prince's death glare still bore into the man's demented yet unperturbed look.
"Sleeping with her will give you absolutely nothing, Prince Sokka," the man shot the prince a snarling leer, "Scream at me all you want like an unhinged lover, but remember, you're already on the verge of losing your family. Just think of what the reaction would be if they find out you're consorting with the Akna. How easy would it be to snip you out of the family." Chuckling, "I pray that you don't take steps with her that you shouldn't take. Because she will consume you whole."
Yue, greatly perturbed and dismayed by the comments, glanced at her ikkingut, whose glower only deepened, the itch in his fists building again. She didn't give him a chance to react, though, as pure instinct grabbed his arm and dragged him behind her, leading him out of the room.
"He's an idiot, alright?" Sokka told the princess in spite of his being on edge, "It's just a rumor. Don't take it seriously okay?"
"I'm not the one taking this seriously," she pointed out, "You're the one jumping off the walls and punching everything you see."
"Well he's gotta learn how to control that damn tongue of his—!"
"Isumataq. Please, stay calm."
He took a deep breath to placate himself, "I just know he's connected with Khasiq. I'll look into this—"
"No, you're not," Yue insisted. "If you stand even a yard away from that prison building, I'll personally kidnap you in your sleep and ship you back to the South, you hear?"
Trying to maintain an offended pout but failing, "Fine."
Sokka had calmed down only when he secured a temporary chamber next to the princess's quarters, insisting on the need for additional surveillance on part of the guards and immediate alerts to be directed to him. Even with these arrangements, he found that he couldn't sleep, having stepped out of his room at around midnight and taking a seat on the pelts in the leisure area right outside of the annex of the chambers.
He had not been expecting any visitors apart from the guards on night duty; thus, he was surprised to see Old Man Ingimak approaching him.
"Grandpa Ingimak?"
"Hey, chap," the man smiled, taking his seat beside the young warrior.
"You don't usually take palace duty," Sokka noted.
"I know. I just wanted to check in on you two. I've been hearing from the others just how restless you've been." Looking towards the corridor that led to the princess's chambers, "Kuunnguaq really went through the wringer back there."
"Yeah," Sokka sighed, ridden with guilt, "Me leaving unannounced didn't help things either."
"But that's different. It was meant to lessen her stress. She would've been more devastated if she heard the news, and it would've been unnecessary anxiety since nothing really happened to our leaders. If anything, this would've added to what she goes through already…"
"That's exactly why I went," he rubbed his throbbing head, "If I announced I was going somewhere beforehand, I would've had a million questions thrown at me. Since I never go anywhere."
"We know, we know," Ingimak assured, his wrinkled hand on the isumataq's shoulder, "You went across the world to check on her parents, Sokka. It says a lot about how much you care and how serious you are about this relationship. And even if she's oblivious to that… This is the kind of thing that family does for family. And I know she's aware of that. I know she'll appreciate that for the rest of her life."
"It's not about the appreciation. I was terrified," Sokka admitted, "And I'm still terrified. Not about silak and ukuagek, necessarily, but… Her Highness is stressed enough already. She just doesn't stop… or take a break at least. She wasn't happy when she found out Katara and I haven't been getting any communication from home. Do you know how careful I'd been? Writing response letters, pretending to get letters when it's really just my own letters getting thrown back at my face? I'd managed this so carefully… and it just backfired. And of course she's blaming herself…"
"Well that's something we can solve by talking it out. She's not making that big of a deal about it anymore."
"Not openly. What if she's still calculating? I know she's now banking on sending me back right after her coronation… And now we have this imposter to worry about…"
"Eh, he's just a hater," Ingimak nudged the prince, "That's not something you two should be stressing over."
"It's fine if she takes it that way…" But it went beyond a matter of a random citizen's hate. At stake here was the life Yue knew and lived, and even though hiding the truth from her did not sit well with him, Sokka's goal was to prevent heartbreak from reaching her in any manner. He had seen her drained look, the verge of a crisis on her face during the interrogation, and he never wanted to see it again.
But…but… in the event that fate did not choose his side, or in the event that Osha's cryptic rationales burst the bubble when they least expected it… He shook his head, unable to hold back his horror. "Ever since Yugoda told me about her stress levels, I've been doing everything I can to make things as comfortable for her as I can, but there's always something to worry about." Swallowing the burning lump in his throat, pouring out his heart with the words, "I've gotten too close to her. I can't leave now. She's precious."
"Then tell her that, boy!" the man nearly woke the palace with his exclamation, dropping his voice lower when Sokka gawked at him, "How much longer? What are you so afraid of, Sokka?"
"I'm afraid that she'll send me away—"
"She won't," Ingimak assured him.
"But what if she does?" Twiddling his thumbs, a cold sweat racking his form, "What if she keeps her distance and…someone uses that to…" Running a hand through his hair, "That imposter wouldn't have made it inside if I was there. The entire time she and I were with each other, these entire six months, no one dared to come near us. But today, I left for an emergency, and look what happened!"
"Sokka—"
"I'd been working up the courage, Grandpa Ingimak, I really was. I tried to tell her my feelings. But it didn't work out. And after today…I'm even more terrified that she will keep her distance from me if I make any move that tells her I'm seriously considering sharing my life with her. If she doesn't see me that way, then that's fine. I'll consider it my bad luck. But if anything happens when I'm not there…"
"Boy, you better calm your yak-horses—"
"I can't let anything happen to her."
Ingimak frowned, but he felt his heartstrings being easily tugged by the warrior's persistent worry, the quiver of the prince's bottom lip, the affection brimming in his gaze. "Son," the man's hand squeezed the prince's shoulder, "You weren't here for it, but we all saw how difficult it was for her when you weren't here. She panicked when you disappeared for nearly a whole day. Trust me, Kuunnguaq had never reacted that way to anyone before."
Sokka furrowed his eyebrows as if to ask for elaboration.
"As a general matter, Kuunnguaq simply doesn't know how to ask for something for herself. Whether that be an object or the company of a friend…or even a bit of love. She doesn't know how to accept those things, either. Anything short of affection…it makes her feel skeptical. And that has to do with two major factors: the current situation in the tribe and the neglect she faced as a child." The man wore a concerned look on his face as he added, "It makes me worry sometimes. Kuunnguaq does not know how to ask for more of what she enjoys. She doesn't know how to ask Imona to stay longer than a week or two and give her company. She doesn't know how to ask for more prune pudding than what's served to her. She constantly wants to avoid being an inconvenience for other people."
"Yeah," Sokka sighed, "She's constantly occupied by ethics. She overthinks, overanalyzes. She comes to conclusions and explanations other than love. She thinks I'm doing this for gratitude. And she builds all these walls around her…not literally, but…"
"I know what you mean," Ingimak said. "There are certain things about her that will always be mysterious no matter how much we think we know her. But Sokka, I promise you, I really think it's becoming difficult for her to let go so easily in your case. She wants you. She wants your company. She may very well want you. But it could be that she doesn't know how to receive this affection you're showing. She is very obviously trying to not be an inconvenience by separating you from your parents. But the thing is, Sokka, no matter how hard she tries, today, she has seen for herself how hard that would be in your case. In such a short time, she has reached a level of comfort with you that she hasn't really reached with any of us else despite years of her knowing us."
Sokka softened his eyes.
"She has bonded with you in a way that she hasn't with any of us. We never even bought her a meal, you know that? She just doesn't accept it. She doesn't accept gifts of any kind… But that's not the case with you. Every moment of your time, you spend with her, and every moment of her time, she spends with you. No one has consistently been in her company for this long. Not even her parents. And thanks to you, we've been seeing sides of her we never have. Good sides. Happier sides."
"It warms my heart to hear that, and if that's really true, then no one in this universe would be as lucky as I am…but my parents have really messed things up. We can't deny that, can we?"
Ingimak appeared conflicted as if he was at war with himself, but he overcame his inward struggle, taking a deep breath, "Sokka…I won't say you're wrong about the way your parents treated Kuunnguaq. Their rudeness, their comments…they were inexcusable. Kya is helpless in this matter, and hakoda is definitely influenced by Pakku's yakshit to a degree… But I will say that your father has it in him deep down. A rage that can rival Pakku in the blink of an eye." Turning to the young warrior, "Whenever you defend the princess, I see in you the Hakoda I had seen long ago."
"You're saying my father went against Pakku?" Sokka huffed in disbelief, "From as far back as I can remember, I'd never seen him disagree with Pakku at least once."
"But before you were born, things had been very eventful, very tense between Pakku and Hakoda for a long time. So brace yourself."
Ever since Hakoda laid eyes on Kya, he had gone above and beyond to stay true to her. He still does to this day, Ingimak stressed, and by no means was Hakoda a stranger to love and rebellion. It was this loyalty of his had caused tension within the household at one point.
"But my mom's the most annoyingly obedient daughter-in-law anyone could ask for," Sokka raised his eyebrows, "Why would that be a problem?"
So Ingimak explained at length the details of the household before Sokka's birth.
"I wouldn't say Kya's family was poor, but by no means were they up to the standard that your grandparents would've liked. The economic depression was impending at that time, and to protect themselves, Pakku and Kanna had hoped for a woman from a wealthier family. That's why they didn't like the fact that your father loved her as much as he did."
But Hakoda was persistent, and he was ultimately successful. Three ruined attempts at Pakku's favored alliances later, Hakoda won Kya's hand— of course, with additional help from Kya's brother and Hakoda's best friend, Amaruq, who had successfully convinced the bride's side of the family.
"It did not take long for Kya to win everyone over," Ingimak said. "She was just the kind of daughter-in-law your grandparents ended up wanting minus the wealth: obedient, dutiful, submissive to the elders. And it is not shocking to note that your grandparents and relatives all still saw Kya as a machine deep down; all women in our prestigious culture are seen as baby-making, in-law-worshipping machines," Ingimak spat in dismay, "But Kya's days were still relatively bright because of your father. Hakoda placed her on a pedestal, Sokka. He treated her like the chieftess she would be. He saw her as an equal. He loved her in every sense of the word. He never let her step into the kitchen, claiming she deserves to be waited on with the others. She was no servant! And he insisted all of his annoying relatives to keep that in mind."
Hakoda's fine treatment of his wife was sweet to all in the beginning, and his emphasis on his wife's soon-to-be-chieftess status was highly regarded. He took her with him to every single meeting, leaving the servants of the time to look after the work in the igloo. And even when the economic depression hit, forcing the family to let the servants go and take to chores of their own accord, Hakoda regularly helped his wife in the kitchen and found ways to make her smile even through the impending destitution. They were truly the envy of the tribe, the pride of Tui and La, the Great Lovers.
But there was another sort of destitution that Pakku and Kanna had started to worry about. Two years into the couple's marriage, and they were yet to conceive.
"It must've become a huge issue," Sokka noted, the harshness in his voice having dissipated.
"It was a very big deal. In fact it was set out to ruin lives," Ingimak frowned. "At first, your grandmother insisted that it was the effect of evil eye. She had many rituals performed in the household to remove bad luck. Hakoda had announced that he and Kya weren't going to try for children in that destitute situation. He kept arguing that having children at that time would not bode well because they were already struggling to keep the tribe fed and under control. He did this so he can save your mother from the relatives' questioning. But your grandmother really believed something was wrong. She made your mother drink all kinds of fertility potions. Kya suffered from health issues thanks to some of those concoctions, and Hakoda put up a mad fight and got rid of Kanna's efforts altogether."
Kanna and Pakku had become more and more discouraged. They were preoccupied by the economic destitution at first to make a big fuss about Hakoda and Kya's issues with conceiving, and due to the increasing emergency situation in the tribe, Kanna and Pakku, recognizing their limitations given their age, handed Hakoda and Kya full powers, crowning them chief and chieftess despite their lack of children. Hakoda's position, would not be secured, however, until they had children. Three more years had gone by with no signs of a pregnancy in Kya, and Kanna, fearing for her son's future, began dragging her daughter-in-law to healing huts, conducting examinations. Kya resorted to the Spirits' worship in her desperation to bear a child.
Sokka's look had long hardened, "I didn't know all this happened. I always thought…I thought my grandparents loved my mom."
"The truth is, Sokka, all this favoritism your mother gets from your Gran Gran, all this lenience your mother gets from your Gramp Gramp…Yeah, none of that was there before. People looked down on her and saw her as a disappointment for not having children, for not fulfilling her role as a woman.
"Your grandparents were ruthless. All the relatives said your mother was barren, and that caused even more tension. They blamed her for the end of the bloodline, which they thought was imminent. When Hakoda found out, he threatened to permanently leave the household with his wife if anyone raised their voice against her. But that didn't stop anyone; they continued to harass your mother, only this time in Hakoda's absence, but your mother didn't say a word. She bore it all as much as she could. Some days it was just terrible; I still remember your mother coming to see my wife and staying with her until it was nearly time for Hakoda to come back home. My wife wanted to confront Kanna about this abuse, but Kya didn't allow it. Kya didn't allow anyone to spill anything to Hakoda and threatened suicide if anyone did. She was too afraid she would be separated from Hakoda if she raised her voice."
"Suicide?" Sokka shot up from the pelts, horrified.
"It had gotten to the point where one of Pakku's cousins had slapped Kya over a minor issue. That, too, in public," Ingimak continued. "Your father was enraged. He dragged that man to the forefront and beat the shit out of him. The man had been very dear to Pakku, so it was needless to say he didn't take it very well. Hakoda couldn't care less; he took your mother and left the igloo."
The couple had stayed with Kya's parents for several weeks. Kanna, aggrieved by her son's absence, repeatedly begged him to come back. She eventually faked a grave illness— which no one will realize until much later— but managed to bring her son and daughter-in-law back into the household. Things had been stable following that, and Kya was spared of negative treatment. Pakku, however, still felt insulted and insecure due to what had transpired; if Hakoda had gotten to the point of beating Pakku's cousin, it wouldn't be long before Hakoda beat Pakku himself. Fearing that his son was slipping from his grasp for good, Pakku privately searched for another woman for Hakoda.
"Malina," Ingimak said, disgust lining his gaze, "Daughter of a Southerner who had settled somewhere…I can't remember where exactly, but it wasn't the Water Tribe. Their family was very wealthy."
Pakku was driven by the need for money and prestige and heirs. One day, he claimed there was an emergency in the next village and purposely sent Hakoda away for a few days. He then brought Malina into the igloo and introduced her as a family friend at first. Kya had eventually heard Pakku talking to Kanna about this matter and his true intentions. It was exactly as she had been fearing; all those years of putting up with whatever abuse was thrown at her just to realize that she was going to be replaced.
"Kya's parents found out and had pleaded with Pakku to reconsider, to not have their daughter abandoned. But Pakku didn't listen and kicked Kya out of the house. When Hakoda returned, Pakku demanded him to marry Malina so that she would give him children and improve the family situation. He demanded that Hakoda either accept Malina as his lawful wife or give up his position as chieftain. Hakoda's choice was obvious." Ingimak held a look of pride in his eyes, "I still remember that day. Your father was done with all of that yakshit. He threw his royal pin into the fire and took your mother out of that house, and they went back to live with Kya's parents."
This was around the time when Amaruq had married and was officially cut off from his family; the circumstances had really broken Kya's parents, and Hakoda served as their rock, having treated them as if he was their own son while secretly staying in touch with his best friend through correspondence. The possibility of Pakku and Hakoda's future patch-up became very bleak. Due to Hakoda's walk-out, and due to the fact that Pakku and Kanna had no other children, the position for the next ruler opened up to the relatives, who then began fighting for the Southern throne like rabid animals even in the midst of the economic destitution. Hakoda simply did not care; he continued to support his parents-in-law by taking to shipbuilding. Despite the uncertainty about the next ruler, Hakoda was admired for his morals and sense of justice. He was still treated as the chieftain by the community despite several traditionalists thinking him to be a fool for not marrying again.
"This is the reason why Amaruq respects Hakoda to this day," Ingimak said. "This is why no matter what, their friendship will never be broken. Through all of this, Hakoda didn't once let go of your mother's hand, and for as long as he lives, Amaruq will never forget it."
Sokka knew his father harbored a very soft spot for his mother and loved her immensely, but he never knew the extent of Hakoda's loyalty until now.
"And then it became a whole thing with Malina repeatedly hitting on Hakoda and trying to bed him," Ingimak rolled his eyes, earning a wide-eyed look from Sokka, "And Pakku did nothing to stop her, but it became the final straw for your father when Malina's brother, Maliq, tried to violate Kya when her parents weren't in town," to which Sokka's eyes widened even further. "Hakoda came home just in time and killed that bastard, and because of the community's support for your father, Pakku finally banished Malina from the Water Tribe."
Five years had passed. Within that time, Kya's parents succumbed to their illnesses. They had left Kya and Hakoda the property in their will, and the couple had the igloo to themselves. Pakku kept putting off his choice in the next chieftain; he was compelled to choose someone among his relatives despite having a capable son whose only 'flaw' in the eyes of the heir policies was his lack of children.
"But then," Ingimak broke into a joyous grin, "The Spirits finally graced your parents. Your mother became pregnant with you. The whole tribe was truly very happy for her."
And this resulted in Pakku and Kanna running back to Hakoda and Kya's place and begging them to return and put an end to the relatives' harassment and bring peace to the family again. Hakoda refused and continued staying with his wife at his in-laws' house until Sokka was born."
When it nearly came time for your mother to give birth, Amaruq came to visit with his wife for the first time after he was driven out. All just to stay and see you. And then, right at midnight on the Winter Solstice, you were born. After ten long years of waiting. And it goes without saying how special you are. Whether you believe it or not." Ingimak smiled, "You know, you were actually born at your grandparents' home. Your mother's parents. You weren't born in Pakku's igloo like everyone wants you to believe; you were only brought there when you were a week old, when Kanna put up another fight and emotionally blackmailed your parents into returning."
Kya and Hakoda's suffering at the hands of societal expectations all became worth it following Sokka's entry into this world on the night of the Wolf Moon. They had prayed to the Great Spirit for a child, but the Great Spirit Itself came to them as the incarnated La.
"The entire tribe had celebrated your birth! You weren't just a highly wanted son, you were the ideal son just from your birth chart! No one could beat La even if they tried!"
Following Kanna's persistence and several apologies and reassurances, Hakoda, despite maintaining distance from his parents, was nevertheless officially reinstated as chief and Kya as the chieftess. One of Pakku's relatives, who had really wanted his son to take over the throne instead of Hakoda, had questioned little Sokka's birthright and yapped all kinds of nonsense about how Kya might have laid with another man.
"His reasoning was that if it was impossible for your parents to have children in the first ten years of their marriage, how would they have one now?" Shaking his head, "That bastard nearly got himself killed that night. Pakku wanted to win Hakoda back at any cost now that the odds are now in his favor, so he executed that bastard. And then people were distracted again after that because a month into your birth, you still hadn't opened your eyes, and that became an ordeal." Ivaneq sighed, smiling, "But all it took was for you to be brought under the moon!""
Sokka nodded, familiar with the later part of the story. It was one that his mother repeatedly told him even if she didn't at all mention the injustice she faced by her in-laws. It didn't make sense to the young prince at all; why would she endure that much abuse? What was keeping his parents from leaving that household altogether? Every string that was keeping the family together was more tense and toxic than anything else.
"Killing that idiot isn't supposed to make Pakku's every wrong a right," Sokka said.
"Of course it didn't. Hakoda was still bitter with Pakku for the next four years. You were too young to remember all that. But at the same time, he was willing to tolerate him. The household became much lighter, much happier. Kanna turned a new leaf; she never left your mother's side for anything—"
"She didn't turn a new leaf, she was finally satisfied that she had grandkids. If she never had us, then she wouldn't have cared."
"Well…" Ingimak dodged that observation, knowing it was likely hard for the warrior to swallow the events as he was close to his Gran-Gran, "Everyone pampered you, and when Katara was born two years later, everyone pampered her, too. And having you two run around the igloo improved Pakku and Kanna's relationship with your mother even more—"
"And then Katara showed signs of bending, and that's great, but it also became a whole other thing because I wasn't the bender Pakku wanted. I'm also not the pious tribesman that he wants."
"Well Pakku is impossible to please anyway, and you shouldn't even look to pleasing him. He got the grandchildren he wanted, so he can't really complain."
Sokka leaned back against the pelts, rubbing his forehead, trying to process all that had left Ingimak's mouth by this point. "You're throwing a lot of stuff at me today, Grandpa Ingimak."
"I told you to brace yourself."
"The thing is, why the fuck did no one tell me of these things?" Sokka demanded.
"No one wanted to revisit the past unless it was truly necessary, chap. It's an unwritten rule of Pakku's that no one speaks of these things in front of you. Because then your grandparents would look bad."
"Well they can't escape from what they did wrong. What were they thinking? That everything they did would be covered up?" Wearing a frown, staring at the floor, "I wouldn't have been surprised if Pakku did it, but Gran Gran…"
"Well, she was terrified of losing her only son. Just like how your mother is terrified of losing you." Ingimak noted the look of immense conflict on the warrior's face, "I'm not justifying their actions, Sokka. I'm only telling you what the driving force behind your parents' worries. So you can use this information to your advantage." Ingimak also leaned back against the pelt cushions, staring at a decorative figurine of the Aninnialuk, "I really don't think your parents hate the princess, and I know they don't hate you. They are caught in this struggle, if anything."
"That doesn't explain why my mom had to be so against Yue. She's been through the struggle of societal expectations. Yue's message is all about breaking those expectations."
"The sad reality of that, Sokka, is that at any rate, in our hypocritical society, a barren woman gets treated worse than a fertile woman. But then again, a barren woman is treated with much more dignity than, say for example, a disowned woman. And by today's standards, a disowned woman is far better than a woman who supports the abolition of purity laws…or worse, a woman born in a temple. These are all degrees of blasphemy that are cast on a spectrum and…your mother…she's on the privileged end of the spectrum…"
"I understand," Sokka sighed. "But I also don't get how my dad turned into whoever he is now. If he'd been so righteous back then."
Ingimak grew downcast, "When Hakoda injured his leg…he had lost all of his sense of self worth, Sokka. And along with that, he lost all of his righteous rage. He was weakened by the feelings of helplessness. The feeling of being useless takes a lot out of a tribesman in a culture like ours."
And it didn't help that their family had gotten into severe debts and there was nothing he could do about it. Even his shipbuilding business didn't give him much luck after one point, and he found that he couldn't keep up with it on his own. Pakku had helped out extensively, and gradually, Hakoda found that he couldn't raise his voice against the man as much. With time, their relationship— even if it didn't fully mend— was nevertheless stagnant, and Pakku began to be a greater influence on his son with regard to certain things; the older man knew full well that the old rebellious Hakoda would rear his head back if the situation wasn't dealt with carefully.
"And as your father's dependency on Pakku grew, it changed things. I can still remember the look I saw on his face before I came here…" Shaking his head, "He seemed lifeless. It must have killed him inside. Relying on his fourteen-year-old son to provide, to take the reins of the Water Tribe… And just imagine his frustration. Having waited years and years to have a son and finally having you…and you are several years past marrying age and still haven't married or had children. Seeing your children will bring them greater peace. Of course, I'm not trying to rush you into anything, but this is the truth."
And Sokka couldn't disagree. As overwhelming as it was to be aware of all these things, his conversation with Ingimak opened up several doors that had remained closed for a long time.
"It is also a matter of making sure there are no defects in the bloodline," Ingimak noted. "Your grandparents had your father relatively early into their marriage, so fertility was not an issue. Your parents, however, had trouble conceiving, and they were able to get by with the Spirits' grace. Now they are as fertile as ever. Your mother is pregnant right now as we speak. But…if it took them such a long time to kickstart the process… we'll never know if the reason is that Kya truly had the worse end of the deal as society's more comfortable with thinking…or if Hakoda's seed had been defective. Once you sire children, the anxiety will subside."
"So it's more than one deal, huh?"
"Exactly. Now you know why your parents are harboring that much frustration. But also keep in mind, Sokka, that your father is still healing."
Because Hakoda had only recently been able to get back to normal; six months may seem long, but the man had spent many years sitting in the corner of a room all day. It was bound to take more time.
"Hakoda has yet to find his sense of self-worth again, and if anything, he's the one operating on gratitude right now. Since your grandparents took great care of him when he was hurt. But he does have it in him, Sokka. Both of your parents have it in them to deny Pakku. They're just very afraid that they will lose you." Sincerity taking over his expression, "You are, after all, the boy who brought them much joy and peace."
Looking back at the older man, "Are you saying I should wait? Give them more time?"
"Even if I don't know where he is in finding himself, I think six months with no communication at all warrants some correspondence. So try to write to him again. Tell him about your predicament. Word it in a way that reminds him of who he used to be without disclosing that you know everything. If he's not willing to hear from you, then leave it to us; we'll do what we can to make him see things from our perspective. But before all of that… do what you need to do to secure your future with the person you love." Squeezing the warrior's hand in reassurance, "There is still hope. When you tell her how you feel, let her know this, too."
"You're not asleep?"
Yue moved her gaze from the lights in the sky to the isumataq at her door. The beams of the aurora passed through the window and perfused the room, lighting the princess up in colors. "I was watching the lights."
"It's three hours past midnight."
Crossing her arms, "Then what are you doing up?"
"I came to check on you."
"Sokka, it's not healthy if you're worried about other people at three hours past midnight."
"You're not an 'other' person," he blinked, "You're my person."
She let a small smile slip before scooting to make room for him, patting the space across from her on the bed.
"Do you fancy a middle-of-the-night snack, dronningi?"
After a moment of thought, "I do, actually."
"Wait here, I got just the thing." He quickly raced off only to return a few minutes later with a rather large container in his hands. Yue glanced at the container in curiosity, the dormant rumble in her stomach making its presence quickly known at the steaming aroma that slipped out from the loosened lid.
"Alriiiiight," he sang with a grin, taking his seat across from her, "Heated up and ready to go!"
"What is this?"
"Mother and Father wanted me to give this to you," Sokka said. "I forgot to give it to you earlier. It's still good, though, I kept it in an icebox."
She found that the container held seaweed dumplings and tomato-basil sauce in the heated compartment and small cakes in the colder one.
"Ukuagek said she made the cakes herself," Sokka said, "And Silak said he made the dumplings."
"Ataata made the dumplings?" Yue blinked.
"He's helping out your mom in the kitchen these days. You know, since she has to take it easy. Apparently, Mother craves dumplings all the time now, so he's become a real expert." Handing her some chopsticks, "Go for it!"
"Where are your chopsticks?"
"Nah, I'm good," he declined.
"Why?"
"Your parents worked hard and made that for you. I can't…"
"Did they say you can't have it?"
"No, but they're your parents, and they—"
"You think my parents would just ignore their gem of a son-in-law who flew halfway across the country to check on them?"
"I—"
"Hush." She picked up a dumpling with her chopsticks and held it up to his lips, "Eat, dear husband."
He grinned, "If you say so, dear wife," and happily partook of the dumpling, a positive giddiness filling him.
"How is it?"
"Mm," he nodded, "It's actually pretty good!" and he took the chopsticks from her, holding up a dumpling to her next. "You like it?"
"Yes," she nodded, "It's good. I'm surprised, actually."
They took turns before forsaking the chopsticks altogether, finishing the contents of the container.
"What did they say to you when you went?" she asked, placing the emptied container aside, "Apart from the expected formalities?"
"They were really excited that I came to visit," he said. "They originally asked me if I had any good news to share on our behalf."
"Good news, hm?"
"I told them I was there to check on them."
"I'll be surprised if they left it at that."
"Of course they didn't," he chuckled. "They asked me when we're planning to be parents."
"And what did you say?"
"I told them we had two kids already. The North and South."
"Well said."
His beam transitioned into concern, his voice taking a much more gentle turn, "Are you sure you're okay? About earlier?"
She nodded, "I've seen too many imposters at this point. How is this one any different?"
"Oh…well, okay…" but he didn't at all buy her reasoning, "Well don't worry about anything, okay? Everything's gonna be alright. You remember what Osha said, don't you? There are trolls out there that say all kinds of shit to bring us down."
And although she kept it cool, she wore a conflicted look on her face, nearly whispering, "I just think it's horrible how people are looking at the Akna like she's an untouchable…"
"I know," he frowned, "And it's pitiful how strong the reactions are. But I don't want you getting too caught up in that, okay? They're idiots. That imposter was just using that sentiment against you because there was no other way for him to attack your legitimacy. These are just cheap tactics. Happens all the time."
She didn't seem convinced, prompting him to add, "I mean, it happened to me, too."
To which she looked up at him, "What do you mean?"
"Part of the reason why I couldn't sleep is because of a conversation I had with Grandpa Ingimak," Sokka said. "He told me several things I never knew."
He disclosed to her the details of his household from the decade before he was born. How his father had been a different man back then, how even throughout all the strife, Hakoda and Kya never once let go of each other's hands. Hakoda had been a much more admirable man, and it was a pity how he had regressed to such an extent following Pakku's increased influence.
"It's horrible that your mother had to go through all that she did," Yue frowned. "Justice was definitely not reached…at least, I don't think it did."
"It didn't," Sokka agreed.
"But not everyone is as lucky as your mother. She had a loving husband by her side and was able to conceive eventually. There are women out there who cannot bear children ever or may put their lives at risk by carrying a child to term, and they are constantly ridiculed and looked down. For something they can't help. Or sometimes, infertility isn't even an issue from the woman's end. It's rare, but some women are branded as being barren even if their husband has the bad end of the deal. Because society refuses to find fault in the seed but is ready to blame the soil all day every day. If you know what I mean…"
"Yeah," he sighed, "As a matter of fact, that's part of the reason why people had been pressing me to get married and have kids. Or at least try for them. So I can 'confirm my capabilities.'"
"So the moral of the story is for you to have babies," she smirked.
"Yep," shaking his head, "What do ya know?"
"It's the classic Water Tribe solution for everything," she said, earning a chuckle.
"Yeah, people be like, 'Oh, your family's falling apart? Have a baby!'"
She laughed, pulling her knees up to her chest, her look transitioning into one of contemplation, "But on a serious note…it's strange how there's so much we don't know. How some of those things can drastically change our perspectives…"
"Well what I extracted from all that is that there are gonna be people who do anything to bring us down," he said. "It happens to nearly all rulers in different degrees."
"But there are still things that I can't help but think about…Things I don't have answers for," Yue admitted, realizing the conversation now shifted towards her situation. Glancing at him, "It's interesting to think about. Even though you're supposedly the incarnation of La, the spirit of unpredictability and chaos, you brought with you so much peace when you came into this world. I can just imagine the whole South collectively smiling and laughing with relief and joy when their isumataq was born…" Shrugging, "I'm the exact opposite of that. Even though I'm supposedly the incarnation of Tui, the spirit of peace and order, I brought with me so much chaos when I entered this world."
"That's not true!"
Shaking her head, "My parents had scrambled to keep me alive, and that can't be denied."
"But—"
"Just hear me out. There had been a struggle; I don't know what it is exactly but there had been one. And…I also don't know how anaana managed to be here…how she somehow hid the fact that she was pregnant and then had me." Furrowing her eyebrows, "And why would anaana and ataata both dodge the questions that I have for them? They always say it's too painful to think about those times, that we shouldn't dwell on them, but I have the right to know about my life, right?"
"I have a right to know." That statement clearly resonated with him, especially with regard to his conversation with Old Man Ingimak a few hours ago. Of course she had every right to know. But this wasn't the same as being told of a conflict-ridden past that ultimately resolved with one's birth; telling someone that they were the brunt of a cruel, unfair sentiment…especially after learning of the horrid motivations behind why she was abandoned…
Ignorance is bliss, he swallowed.
"Osha, who has been telling me about the Akna nearly every day of my life, so conveniently decided to tell me now that the Akna's father is an airbender. Why would she hide that from me all these years? Why would she not tell me the full details until now? And…don't you think the possibility of being mixed explains…this?" She tugged up the long sleeve of her tunic and held out her arm, gesturing to the fairness, all of her questions sprawled out in her gaze.
He grasped her hand and held it within his, "You're fair because you're Tui."
She gave an incredulous chuckle, "Sorry but that's based on societal definitions of what Tui looks like."
"Okay, but maybe there's another reason that's scientific. We never know!" he fumbled. "It doesn't have to be what we get from parents and such… I mean think about it. If your dad really was an airbender, that might explain your skin tone but not why your hair's white, right?"
"But…t-that could be anything else. The hair and the skin don't have to go together."
"Yeah, but Yue, these are all assumptions. This is the reaction our adversaries want from us. They wanna shake up our foundations. I know the situation we have is a sensitive one, and a lot of fine details are missing, but that doesn't make you not be the lawful princess."
"It's not about the throne, Sokka," she said, trapping her discomfort, hiding the quiver in her gaze, "I just…I don't want to be a fool, you know?"
"Why would you think you'll be a fool?"
"Because… because it's a matter of pride. I just want to know if I'm surrounding myself with a fake kingdom and fake parents…" With a jarringly bitter tone that caught him off guard, "I mean I already have a fake husband, so—"
"None of this is fake!" he insisted, the drumming in his chest increasing, "Yue, if anything, you're surrounded by people who care about you. That doesn't make you a fool. That makes you loved. Everyone here loves you. From your people to your parents, your friends, me…"
She didn't react any differently to indicate she understood his inclusion of himself in that way. He dropped his gawking gaze, sighing with helplessness and a need to orient himself in a way that didn't give his hopeless yearning away, "I really think you shouldn't be going this far. It's not good for you to be so stressed out."
"Why, 'cause I'll go insane?"
"That's not what I'm saying—"
"Well that can be a consequence."
"Your Highness—"
"Sokka, I can handle the truth. If that's what you're worried about, then don't be."
"There is no other truth, Yue, please," he said patiently. "You're being worried for no reason."
But she was adamant. "Sokka, let me be real with you. Just hear me out." Biting her lip, "If anaana and ataata aren't really my biological parents, I can handle that.
"Your Highness—"
"I told you to hear me out," she said. "Look, if they aren't my parents then I'll handle it. If it turns out that I'm not really a princess…and if I have no way of being the princess of the North, then I'll swallow that, too. Because I operated nearly my whole life without taking these responsibilities. I was still able to push for some kind of change in the people as Kuunnguaq, and worst-case scenario, I'll continue doing that. Sure, having the throne is helpful because I have the authority to immediately change things… I don't absolutely have to have a throne to care for my country—"
"Yue, you're overthinking this," Sokka couldn't help himself, anxiety simmering within him, "I'm sorry, but you are. This is…this is dangerous stuff… You can't be saying this…"
"I'm not saying I'll give up the throne. I'm saying if I can't legally be on the throne, then I will still fight the oppression in my own way—"
"It won't get to that point, though!"
"But even if it somehow does…I'll handle it. I'll be okay with it. It may take some time to process, but I'll make it. But I can't take the throne if I do turn out to be someone that no one in the tribe is comfortable with." Shaking her head, "I just can't… and even if I do take the throne, I will end up like Chief Aklaq—"
"Hush," he cut her off with a hand to her mouth, "No more. I won't have you talk about those horrible hypothetical situations."
Moving his hand aside, "Sokka, I'm only saying I'll handle all of this as long as I'm not separated from my North." And there was great fear and passion in her eyes as she said it. "If I really am the Akna, and if civilization finds me disgusting, I'll live in the forest if I have to. If my friends end up hating me, that's fine, too. I don't care what happens to me, but I can't be separated from my North, I…"
The prince melted at her sincerity, "Why would anyone hate you or think you're disgusting? You're thinking too far, ikkingutima, nothing is gonna happen to you—"
"I can't tell you how many times I wandered the North, Sokka. So many nights of just me walking around this tundra with no restraint. There are places I know inch by inch…" She tore at her lip, "And even though I was by myself every time, I never felt alone. This land has been my constant companion." Shrugging, "If you ask me why I'm so attached, I don't have an answer. It's a part of me, and I'm a part of it…And giving up the throne is a small price I'll pay if it means I can still be here. If it means I can still heal this place in my own way…"
"You're not gonna be separated from the North, not ever! This is your home. And right now, we're sitting in your palace." He held her by her shoulders, reiterating, "You are Chief Arnook and Chieftess Ahnah's firstborn. You're the chieftess, the queen, you hear? The North is yours. Always yours. And all of us, we're yours, too. There's no price you have to pay. I mean…are you really gonna throw away the truth of what you lived, the truth of all these people's love for you…the truth of how many lives you've changed for the better…all for a deranged imbecile's lie? Maybe your parents really do feel uncomfortable about talking about what happened because they were so close to losing you. Maybe they don't want to relive those moments. And maybe one day, when they're with you and they've been with you for a while and they're happy and certain that you won't be separated from them any longer, maybe then they'll spill the details."
"How are you confident, Sokka?" she pressed, "How do you know?"
"Because that imposter's a hater, and I have a very strong feeling that he's one of Khasiq's puppets. And I also know this: Akluviq and the leadership committee are crazy about ancestry and bloodlines. The purpose of that man's job— the purpose of his life, I'd say— is upholding the Northern bloodline. He's visiting here for that purpose. Just think about it. Why is the world so eager for Princess Yue to have babies? So the bloodline will continue. So your bloodline will continue. Yours and Mother's and Father's shared bloodline."
Yue lost herself to extensive thought as Sokka kept emphasizing, "Why would Akluviq and the leadership committee and your parents be so interested in you consummating this arrangement… if Mother and Father aren't your biological parents?"
"Maybe because the leadership committee doesn't know the truth—"
"Akluviq said your parents 'got very lucky with you' even after they had such a hard time getting pregnant. Why would he lie about that?" Of course, the truth of the matter was that Akluviq had been subject to Sokka's death glare at the time, but the dronningi didn't have to know that.
"Then it's probably because there's no other alternative. Maybe they're starting a new line under emergency circumstances? Because Khasiq's the only other option—"
"Well that would've been a possibility but the fact is, Akluviq would've made that clear if it was his intention. And another fact is that he and the leadership idiots aren't righteous enough to accept the bloodline of someone whose ancestry isn't fully Water Tribe."
Which roused Yue's attention even more to his argument.
"If you were the daughter of that airbender, you would have Air Nomad blood in you. And that wouldn't have been acceptable."
Huffing, "Then I guess the other way I could find out is to have a child of my own, and if that child turns out to be an airbender, and the father is not an airbender, the only other ethically sound biological explanation would be that…the man responsible for my birth is an airbender…"
Sokka was already doing his best to not show his exhaustion, but he was charged with more adrenaline after being struck by the princess's rationale because of fucking course bending passes down. Yue was right; what if her biological children carried that element in their blood? They were bound to. And in the event that she had a child who formed mini-tornadoes or rode around the igloo on an air-scooter without reason, certainly she would have an existential crisis at that moment. And not to mention, what of that child's possibility as the next ruler?
There's really no way to hide this, is there? he gulped, masking his current mental train-wreck with, "If that really was an issue, then they would've told us that they're going to make the twins be the rightful heirs, but that's not the case. They're relying on you, Yue. If you weren't favored in their eyes, why would they still press you to start having a family? Won't your siblings have preference? But no. It's all because you are our dronningi. Nothing is going to change that."
Yue, too, felt exhausted to argue by this point, her worries quieting down for the time being.
"The Akna…wherever she may be, she will always have our support," Sokka said. "So just let her be. You've brought a lot of change already, and what we need is more of that change. And one day, when people learn to move beyond the yakshit a dumb idiot wrote several thousand years ago in the name of religion, they'll accept the Akna with open arms. And then, we can find out where she is and bring her out of hiding. And the only way you can do that is to not have second thoughts and not question your path to the throne."
She let out a deep breath, "You're probably right…"
"Of course I am."
She was then surprised by the warmth that took over her face next; his palms had settled against her cheeks, angling her face so she could meet his eyes. "Yue, I promise you, you'll always have everyone and everything. You can have it all, and you will. I'll make sure of it."
I'll make sure of it.
"So don't talk yourself into something that's not true. You should only be thinking about taking that throne and looking to the future. 'Cause in the end, having babies is the end of all troubles."
That managed to bring a laugh out of her, "I suppose so."
"Hey, classic Water Tribe solution," he chuckled, holding his arms out, "Come on, time for a hug."
It was an offer she couldn't refuse; he was snug and gentle, tender in voice and touch, softer than her sheets and fur pelts, kind as the smile of the Moon Temple's sculpted La, which she'd spent entire nights staring away at and describing her woes to. She couldn't help sinking further into his arms, feeling as though that same sculpture was before her, no longer a cold stone but a warm man.
"Seriously, give yourself a break. You've only recently cleared your plate of your travel project. Just relax."
She tucked her head against his chest as he rubbed her back. "Sokka…"
And she surprised herself with how she said it, how her voice dripped with longing. It tugged fiercely as his heart, his other hand finding its way to the back of her head, brushing at her hair, "Yeah?"
"I said some things this morning, but none of that is true."
"I know."
"No, you don't… You don't know how much that kept eating me away inside… Sokka, you carried me through these six months, and that's a fact. You kept me from losing it. Literally." She closed her eyes and breathed in his scent— the smell of food and ocean and home.
"I wasn't angry," he told her. "I was just aggravated that you were being too hard on yourself. You already handle things and process stress by yourself. I felt that you were starting to push me away... But the thing is, I'm here for you, dronningi."
She mumbled in the affirmative, holding him more tightly. He didn't seem to mind, slightly tightening his hold as well.
"Some days I feel so exhausted," she said. "I feel like I'm on the verge of giving up the fight for justice. I'd always had these days. There were moments when I was just so…angry… With what people are doing out there, with what certain men are doing… And it's so easy to spiral into hate when you've been seeing the same things in the same kinds of people over and over…"
"I know, I really do," he whispered, a kiss pressed to her forehead in the throes of concern.
"I would meditate to cope with that. Not on anything calming, though. I'd meditate on what Hama did. I'd meditate on the horrors of that night. Over and over and over…"
"Yue," he gave her a look, "That's really not healthy."
"I know, but I couldn't help it. I felt like I had to remind myself constantly what a monster Hama was…so I wouldn't become one myself…"
"Yue, you could never become like that. Not even in anyone's wildest imaginations."
Shuddering, "That woman went on a murderous rage and justified it even up to her last breath. She lost all sense of empathy for half of the population. I'll never forget the level of calm… the sadistic pleasure she had as she was twisting that poor man's veins… Spirits…"
He drew her even closer to him, peppering more kisses at her temple, "Don't think about it. Just breathe. It's going to be okay."
Her hands quivered against his back, "It's one of my greatest fears…along with losing the North…But ever since I began spending more and more time with you… I've moved away from that. The way you aspire to help bring this change…the way you light up any room you enter… There's just so much I value and appreciate…" About you. Breaking the hug if only to look him in the eyes, "You'll be taking away all the joy with you when you leave. Maybe not now, but one day. But I'll be happy to know that you're fighting this fight from the other side. So keep being you. Please."
He was tempted to pour his heart out, but the weight of the eventful day was too great. He couldn't bear that much adrenalin at the moment. "You know La has a huge thing for you, right? You don't even have to ask. He'll find a way to keep me around."
"That's not something an atheist would say," she remarked, amused.
"Bah. Categories." He held her hand in both of his palms, "All I know is that it's not gonna be the same without you."
They were quiet for a long time, worn by the impending burden of separation, but right now, they had the presence of each other, the promise of warmth and comfort. Yue idly mused that the extent of her reliance was worrisome, but even she couldn't deny that she didn't want this moment to end.
How selfish. She frowned, conceding to the voice in her head, "It's getting late. You should sleep. I don't want to keep you up all night."
"You sure you want me to go?"
"It's not that I want you to go. You've been flying around. You need to sleep."
Smiling, "Just admit I'm irresistible, Princess," pointing to the pelts across the room on the floor, "And I'll sleep right there for the night."
A small grin stretched over her lips, "I think I'll spare you the trouble."
"Seriously, I'll be right here," he said, dropping his teasing tone, "If you want me to."
Swallowing, "We'll have to pretend anyway when Akluviq gets here. Enjoy your freedom while you can."
"You make it sound like I dread every minute of staying with you."
She shrugged, earning a frown. "Well then, dronningi, since you insist. But I'll have you know I'll be here earlier than usual in the morning."
"No need. Get your sleep. I'll come get you."
"Not if I get myself first."
She giggled, lightening the tense air that weighed above them.
"I'll be right in the next room. If you need anything, I'm at your service the next second," he said. "Just think, and I'll be. I'm La, after all."
"Of course…" And yet, in spite of the conversation, her arms were still wrapped around him, and he, too, hadn't let go. She blinked at him as if waiting for him to let go first, "Well?"
Glazed over by an affectionate luster, "Actually, I'll stay a few more minutes."
She went back to resting her head against him, beaming, "Suit yourself."
"What did he say?"
Aang looked up from the scroll and turned to his fiancée, "He said he will look into it. Those beads looked very distinct and specialized. They're the kinds of beads that only monks of the highest orders wear. That's why I sent them."
"Let's say Monk Gyatso really does figure out who they belong to. What would that mean for Yue?"
"Nothing. She doesn't have to meet him if she doesn't want to. If she finds out about the truth, that is." Sighing, "But honestly, I don't know how much longer Yue's past will be kept from her. She's half Air Nomad. She is capable of having children who can airbend. That doesn't guarantee that she will, but the chances are there, and it's not rare for that to happen by any means. At the same time…she was abandoned. Her father doesn't know she exists, and her mother didn't want her alive, even."
Katara was conflicted, "If her dad had been a tribesman, too, this really wouldn't have been an issue. Ukuaq could've passed off as Chief Arnook and Chieftess Ahnah's daughter without any problems at all."
Sighing, "This situation has to be dealt with carefully. I say we try to talk to Sokka about this. See what he says."
They entered the palace and approached Sokka's temporary room, finding that he wasn't inside.
"How early did he wake up?" Katara frowned, looking around, noticing that his space sword and boomerang and overcoat were still in the room, yet the bedsheets indicated that he never slept there. Either that or he made the bed himself, which was a rare if not impossible occurrence.
"Where could he be?"
"Is Yue awake?"
Katara opted to check in with the princess, caught off guard when she heard her brother's snores coming from the other side. She knocked, and when she wasn't answered, she took the liberty to enter. Needless to say that she was surprised to see her brother and sister-in-law cuddling on the same bed, locked in an embrace of sorts in their sleep. The princess was resting her head over his chest, her arms around his middle, and his arms were wrapped around her waist, his face nuzzled against her cheek.
Katara gawked at them for another moment before seeing herself out, breaking into an excited smile. Well then.
Chapter 60: It's Love Alright
Chapter Text
Yue slowly faded away from the fog of her sleep, feeling as if she was falling down, deeper and deeper until she stilled against her pelt-covered bed. She found herself enveloped by warmth in touch and breath. It was odd, she idly mused, since she was so used to having a room for herself and was never in another's company, but the awareness became more prominent with the silence of her dream having transitioned into familiar snores. The texture beneath her palm began rising and falling, a steady beat pulsing against her skin. She rubbed her eyes before turning to see Sokka huddled against her, his arm still wrapped around her shoulders, his head thrown back against the pillows. Her hand was resting atop his chest, his heartbeat kissing her palm through his tunic.
She blinked, wide-eyed, and pulled her hand away. Despite the surprising circumstance, she knew there was nothing to be alarmed about, but even so, she and the isumataq hadn't reached this level of close proximity before. Her real concern was whether any boundaries were crossed.
No, there's nothing to worry about. They were tired and down in spirits. They stayed up very late and had eaten until they were full. Of course they ended up falling asleep, there's nothing wrong with that.
There's nothing wrong with that. She let out her breath softly and exercised great gentleness in moving the hand on her shoulder to the expanse of his chest. She sat up, gathering the neglected fur blanket at the edge of the bed and draping it over him. He stirred but did not wake up, reaching for the space next to him. Despite frowning at the emptiness, he then managed to seek a plump pillow and pulled it close to him, cuddling against it. He rubbed the back of the pillow absently, thinking it to be Yue in his haze of sleep, mumbling, "It's okay, dronningi…I'm here, I'm here…"
Yue did not notice that her lips had curled into a smile, nor did she realize just how much she wanted to return to the warmth of his arms, but distant worries loomed in her mind, flooding the peace she had succumbed to last night.
Despite the fact that only the two of them were in the room, the slight crack at the door prompted her to look cautiously before she leaned forward and kissed his forehead. He gave a soft smile in his sleep and hugged the pillow more tightly.
She slipped out of bed, forcing herself to appear stoic when she nearly jumped, startled to see Katara standing by the door with her arms crossed, a smug look in her eyes.
"What?" Yue stood up, trying her best to hide the flush in her cheeks. "And when did you even get here?"
"I saw that," Katara grinned.
"Well it's a friendly gesture, there's nothing to it."
"Is cuddling so intimately with my brother also a friendly gesture, ukuaq?"
"It's not what it looks like."
"Then why is he here?"
"We were talking and fell asleep. That's all there is to it."
"If you say so…"
"I'm not seducing your brother, Katara, this much is the truth," Yue said, reaching for her overcoat that she'd cast aside last night. "It's not going to happen again."
"I'm just saying it's not a bad thing if it does happen again," her voice dropping to a whisper, "You're married anyhow. Contractual or not."
Yue didn't respond to that, her lips pressed tightly together. Katara only shrugged, unconvinced but let go of the matter for now as she reached forward to wake her brother.
"Let him sleep in," Yue stopped her. "He stayed up with me for a long time." Casting another look at him before, "He must be tired from running around and flying nonstop yesterday."
"I know you're tired, too. You were pacing around the entire palace until he got back," the master waterbender remarked, earning a deeper flush in response, "Why don't you take the day off today? You haven't had one of those in…ever, actually."
"I'm fine."
"Seriously, there's not much to do today. Ting Yun and a few others are overseeing today's cases. So far, there aren't any correspondences that need immediate attention. Ivaneq said his assistants will handle the other duties. I won't be teaching, either, until later today; Aang and I will oversee everything until then."
"It was a very tempting offer and one that Yue's exhausted form was grateful for. "If there's an emergency, come get me."
"I can't believe you agreed!" Katara clapped and beamed, "Don't worry, everything's under control. I just need to drag my brother out of here and you can relax—"
"It's okay, let him sleep."
"Then where will you sleep?"
"He stole my room, I'll steal his. Simple as that."
As soon as the princess stepped out of the room, Ping, followed by a young man, had been waiting for her in the common area between hers and Sokka's rooms. The attendant gawked at her in surprise, looking from her sleepy form to the isumataq's room, his imagination supplemented by Katara's knowing little grin. There wasn't much time to think over it, however, as Yue joined them, and the observation went to the back of his mind as they engaged in conversation.
"Is everything alright, Your Highness?"
Yue, taking note of how she was easily zoning out, blinked, "Yes, Ping, I'm fine. I'm still trying to wake up, that's all." Smiling as she closed the wedding invitation pamphlet in her hands, turning to the young man standing beside the attendant, "Anyhow, I'm extremely happy for your brother. Your parents must be excited that he finally agreed to a marriage. And we hear you put up quite a fight, Mr. Kharu."
"It's about finding the right person, honestly, Princess," the young man laughed.
"Of course."
The eighteen-year-old grinned to himself, traces of a giddy blush on his face, "I really like her. She and I were arranged a while back, but we spent quite a bit of time together."
"And that's all that matters…" the princess trailed off, holding back a yawn, "I'm sorry, you're not boring me. I'm just very tired today."
"Are you feeling well, Your Highness?" Ping asked.
"Yes, yes. I just don't know why I'm exhausted."
"It could just be burnout, dronningi. You have been tirelessly on top of your game. Today's your first actual day off."
"I suppose," she tried rubbing the sleep out of her eyes, "Do me a favor, will you, Ping?"
"Yes, Your Highness."
"I authorized some of the Black Lotus funds to be released and sent to the Kyoshi Branch." Handing Ping a scroll canister from the pocket of her robes, "Please give these documents to Ivaneq."
"Yes, ma'am."
"We'd love to stay and talk, Your Highness, but I'm afraid we have to leave," Kharu said. "There are so many other invitations to send."
"Yes, I'll leave you both to that. It was nice meeting you, Kharu."
"I expect to see you at my wedding no matter what, Sister Dronningi," Kharu smiled. "Ping tells us all the time how you've treated him as your own sibling. By default, I'm your little brother, too, aren't I?"
"Yes, you are," Yue chuckled. "You will definitely see me there, don't worry." Turning to Ping, "Kharu's wedding isn't far away. You should be spending time with your family. I'll be happy to grant you leave for a few days."
"It's alright, Your Highness. I just need the day off for the wedding, and I'll be fine."
"It's a grand event. Are you sure you don't want an extended leave?"
"I'm okay. I won't be able to work when my wife delivers our baby anyhow next month."
"You can take leave again. You shouldn't have to sacrifice time with family. Especially now when things are somewhat looking up."
"Thank you for your generosity, Princess."
Kharu then stood up, smiled, and bowed, "It was an honor meeting you, Princess."
"Wait for me downstairs. I'll be there in a minute," Ping told his brother, who then nodded and stepped out, escorted by a guard.
Ping huffed out a heavy breath, turning to the princess, "Your Highness?"
"Yes?"
"If I may, I want to say something."
"Go ahead."
Despite his hesitation, he couldn't help a quick glance at the princess's room where the prince was currently sleeping before saying, "It would be nice to see your marriage become fruitful as well. I honestly think there's much potential there."
Though caught off guard, Yue wasn't offended, necessarily. "I appreciate that, but I'm not sure how the future is going to look."
"I'm sorry for prying into a personal matter, but I'm only asking because I think of you as my sister," Ping said. "Do you…do you really not have feelings for the isumataq?"
Yue sighed, "If you must know, we were just talking last night—"
"I'm not asking about this, dronningi. I'm asking in general because…what that man feels for you is nothing short of devotion. And quite frankly, it seems obvious to me that you feel that way about him, too…I'm not wrong, am I? A-And I won't disclose any of this to him, by the way."
"I have great affection for Sokka. We are good friends. And I'm not really invested in this Tui-and-La rebirth thing, but there are times I feel like…" Like he reflects everything I aspire for. Everything I crave. Everything I've been deprived of… "Like if joy was a person, it would be him."
"Then why hold back, Your Highness? Everyone can see that he makes you happy."
"But that's not enough. Affections aren't about being with people who make you happy. They're about making those people happy. And what Sokka and I have…That's not love."
"Is that what you're trying to tell yourself? Because if it's not love, then what else can it be?"
"I don't know…" Pressing her lips together, "All I know is that love is his grandparents waiting for him. Love is his mother willing to do anything to not lose him. Love is his father willing to do anything to put him on the throne. Love is his baby brother bawling at the prospect of not seeing him for a long time." Crossing her arms, "Sokka's here only for gratitude."
"I don't see that, honestly—"
"Because people don't want you to."
"I don't know, Your Highness. Sokka seems to be of the highly particular type. He's not easily satisfied by people and things. He's very picky, very strict when it comes to important things. At least, that's how his friends describe him. And from what I've seen, I get that feeling, too. Sokka's not the type to marry you if he didn't love you or have feelings for you—"
"What he feels for me is not love. Maybe admiration because I helped out the South, but not love."
"If you're so insistent on that, then what about what you feel for him?"
"Wanting him to be here when I know he can't…that's not love, either. That's selfishness. I'm a selfish person, that's what I am." Standing up, making her intention to stop the conversation obvious, "Don't stress yourself out over people's fantasies for us, Ping. We can continue this conversation if Sokka ever admits that he sees me that way. Until then, let's not get carried away. It would be a waste of time if we dwell on things that might never happen."
Moments later, Yue found herself sinking against the pelts in his room. Though unused, the room and bed welcomed her with surprising warmth, possibly resulting from the fact that the fire had been roaring all night. The sheets were covered in his scent— a wisp of Ocean Eros dousing the blankets from his overcoat that he'd left in the middle. The scent made it feel as if Sokka was in the room, close by…and it quickly pulled her into a comfortable haze as her eyes closed…
Until two objects that were protruding from under her pillow, their blunt but prominent edges grazing against her neck, slipped to the floor. Yue sighed at the prospect of leaving the comfort of the bed before pulling herself up and reaching for the books that had fallen and the paper that had fallen out of one of them — a neatly-folded note that had been tucked between the pages.
Yue was aware that Sokka was keeping a diary— a Book of Catharsis as he had called it, she remembered with a grin— and she was aware that he had kept several of them thus far. He had once mentioned his practice to her and recommended the practice to her so that she would log any stressful events and process them. Realizing that at least one of them could very well be that book, she opted to tuck the note back inside one of the books and close it quickly to preserve the privacy, but when she knelt to pick the contents up, she was surprised to recognize her own writing on the folded paper: To the Esteemed Prince of the South…
It was the letter that she had first written to him and sent to the South along with his space sword gift.
"He still has it…?" But why? It's been several months. There's no real worth or substance to it. No relevance… She picked the note up anyway, unable to help her curiosity as she opened the letter and glanced over its contents to refresh just what she had written. It was obvious that he'd been keeping this parchment intact with great care. Not to mention he had even boasted of memorizing the letter once.
But what about this letter would he find so valuable?
She jumped out of prospective trains of thought and folded the letter again, tucking it back inside the book, but before closing the book, she briefly caught a glimpse of her name— her name?— on the page before quickly darting her eyes away.
Did he really mention her in his journal?
Of course he would, you're the only person he's extensively been around.
Her eyes momentarily betrayed her resolve and strayed back solely to the area where her name was written— and that, too, with the neatest and fanciest of penmanships she had ever come across.
What could he have written…?
"No, no, it doesn't matter, I shouldn't…I shouldn't be thinking about it," she closed the book and placed it atop a nearby table. Technically she wasn't peeping if she read the letter she herself wrote, right? And happening to see her name wasn't the equivalent of reading everything.
Then again, a guilty pleasure reared its head at her as she saw that the second book on the floor was his book of sketches. He often brought it with him on lax days, and he shared his artwork with her, his drawings never failing to make her smile. Sometimes he would exaggerate or purposely mess up his drawings just to make her laugh; other times, he would make good faith efforts at recreating scenery or the villages they visited and such "to capture the moment."
It's not private, she grinned as she took the thick book and settled back on the bed. She laid her head against the pelts, entangled with the isumataq's overcoat that smelled so much of him, pacified by the satisfaction that at least she didn't read anything, per se. She beamed at his doodles, all of which she had seen a couple of times. The people they've met, the villages they favored, the children and pets they played with and the different attires they wore to blend in with local tribes and their varying cultures. There were also attempted caricatures of people whose attitudes Sokka hadn't appreciated; he had redrawn them as popular demons from tribal myths, evoking laughs out of her. At one point, she turned a page, realizing that she had also simultaneously turned to the first page of another, thinner sketchbook that was tucked inside this one.
He hadn't shown her the smaller book before.
"I probably shouldn't, then—"
But he had apparently titled the book in Nagaran this time: Yuesangamin.
My Yuesanga, she translated. My Laughing Moon.
Why would he name it this way?
The world around her stilled all at once. She bit her lip, a flush traversing her spine. She blinked and reread the title over and over, her inner drumbeat of a pulse vibrating her chest. Her fingers traced absently over the doodles of little hearts that surrounded her name.
There's a reason why he never showed me this…I shouldn't…
But her interest was piqued, and her sense of ethics was now raising its eyebrows in question at her actions with both her curiosity and her guilt mounting with a turn of the page. She was welcomed by colorful illustrations, more careful and gentle strokes; it was easy to see that more effort was placed into these drawings. In the back of her mind itched an idle thought of how he had the time for these if he was constantly by her side every day. The only other extensive free time he had when he wasn't with her was when he slept, and the sleep he had been getting by following her around didn't amount to that much, either, for him to worry about other things…
Anyway.
The first page contained a doodle of her— every page would contain doodles of her, obviously, the book was named after her. Pressing her lips together, she saw herself depicted as a smiling woman of really long hair, a wild mess on top of her head which she could only guess to be a traditional headdress waving in the Arctic wind, the marking on her wrist unmistakably that of the Yang half, confirming that it was her. Her doodled form was supposedly sitting on a chair of some sort— likely a throne with how high the chair was atop what appeared to be a pyramid with lines — a series of steps, probably— and surrounding her were…dogs? Wolves? Yes, wolves, maybe, given the large, sharp triangles that he'd drawn for their sharp canines. He had apparently drawn himself, too, a wide, toothy smile on his face with his hands up in the air. A mass of lazily drawn stick figures that were facing her, likely representing a vast audience, their hands also up in the air. And completing the image were more doodles of little hearts bordering the page and circling her face.
Yue giggled sweetly at the drawing, not reading too much into the heart doodles after her initial surprise, but it wasn't until she heard herself that she again stepped out of her daze. What was she doing?
"This is wrong..." but her fingers kept turning the page. The next image was of her being surrounded by children, whom she recognized to be from the orphanage they visit every week. Her hands met together in a clap, and she was laughing joyfully at a toddler who seemed to be dancing. The doodle following that was of a similar scene, only this time, she was holding a young child in her arms while keeping watch over the other children. The child lay against her bosom, having fallen asleep, small arms wrapped around her neck.
Every page was filled with a moment or memory. From that meeting they had a while back in which she had gotten furious over a minister's handling of issues to the late-night walks they took beneath the moonlight, from the vivid details of their wedding to the meeting she had last week with the Black Lotus branch leaders from all over the world. The bubbly mess they made as they did the dishes together in the royal kitchen in servant disguises, the ample dishes they savored whenever they happened to eat out, the appreciative grin she wore whenever he did the cooking, the play of the aurora against her porcelain skin as they swung their legs in the waters of distant canals…
Of course, these scenes required extensive deciphering given his rather cryptic designs and abilities, but it was obvious just how invested Sokka was in these moments…
Just how invested he was in her.
The drawing that really grounded her to that reality was on the very last page, coupled with a heavily crumpled note that was subsequently folded and hidden away. He included himself in the drawing. It was the two of them surrounded by much smaller figures — little girls and boys with braids and wolf tails and big smiles. Yue would've mistaken them for the children he had drawn earlier had some of the children on the page not had white hair.
White hair. Yue felt a soft lurch in her heart as she stared at the page, at the ink strokes coloring some of the children's braids and wolf tails, a baby blue shade coloring some of their eyes, pale skin contrasting against dark-skinned counterparts. Hers and Sokka's intertwined wrists held their marital markings, and dangling around their necks and over their chests were their respective necklaces.
He was envisioning a family with her…? Did he love her? Was everything that other people had been saying true?
Can you truly say you're surprised?
She reached for the crumpled paper next; it appeared to be a paper torn from the binds of a book. The text, though starting off neat with fancy-looking calligraphy, transitioned into being quite messy, and most of the writing was scratched out or commented on with red ink and self-deprecating remarks.
Word choice, idiot!
Damn you, where's the eloquence?
Spirits, how do you propose to a poet!
You're a failure, she'll hate you after this!
And in between the harsh crimson were glimpses of black-inked calligraphy. Blotches of text peeling the layers of his heart.
I'm in love with you, Yue. (heart doodle)
I feel like we had moments. I have so many feelings. Too many feelings. I've never had these feelings about anyone, it's too much, I can't breathe sometimes. I wake up in the middle of the night in a cold sweat (cut this out, idiot) I go to bed at night dreaming of our future together. I dream of us having a family. I dream of the faces our babies (children sounds better) would have. I dream they take after you and your kindness and innocence and badassery and beauty (don't ramble) Spirits you're so beautiful, every time you look at me, I die and come back to life (stop, not poetic)
These six months have changed my life. I felt so loved and appreciated all this time. Just as I felt the moment I read your letter.
Your compassion for everyone, the way you love the North, the way you take on the role of a chieftess like the champ you are. You inspire me. You make me be a better human being, fuck, I just love you so much, (word choice, word choice, nutbrain!)
You might think I was joking around every time I suggested we settle down in the North, but really I was trying to tell you how I felt. And I know that's cryptic for anyone to pick up, but those things came from the bottom of my heart. You think you're not worth my attention and pampering but if only you knew!
You might be thinking I'm ready to get out of this arrangement and that it will give me freedom. The only freedom I want is to be bound to the person I love. I want the freedom to be bound to you.
I can't prove the extent of my feelings with science or logistics, but I can definitely keep on showing you for the rest of our lives together. If you accept me. (if you want to accept me, no force in this!)
Faithfully yours (?)
Yours forever (?)
Always your man (huh?)
With lots and lots of love (maybe)
Yours always (?) (pick one, dammit)
Sokka
And over the text already interwoven with red markings, a wave of crimson: Worst love note ever! Rewrite, dumbass.
Yue didn't know at what point she truly began feeling the dormant waves of love crash over her heart. Fearing she would drown, she closed the book, placed it on the table, and swiftly left the room, but not before tucking the crumpled note in her pocket. Katara, who was sitting out in the common area, reading through a few scrolls, looked up at her in concern, "I thought you were going to take the day off—"
"I forgot I had errands," Yue nearly ran out of the corridor.
Akluviq surprised everyone with his arrival, and that, too, earlier than anticipated. The leadership council member, followed by his wife, rushed to the North by cruiser, surprising the guards. Although the council member's arrival was fairly discreet, word spread like wildfire among Yue's cabinet members, beckoning them along with Aang and Katara to the docks in greeting. Ivaneq, though surprised, didn't seem as caught off guard by the move, for he was the one who notified Akluviq of what had happened the night before.
"Not that we're not excited to see you both, but we figured you were coming next week," Aang said once they were led inside.
"Yes, the original plan was to be here a few days before the winter solstice," said Akluviq's wife, Kheera, "But then we heard what happened from Brother Ivaneq." Looking around in concern, "How is the princess? How is she doing? I don't see the prince, either…"
"They're still sleeping. They haven't really slept all night," Katara said. "I'm sure they would've prepared beforehand if they knew you were coming—"
"Please, no formalities, Dronningi Katara," Kheera stopped her. "We're only here to check on how they're faring with all of this. Especially the princess."
Ivaneq explained all that happened in detail from his perspective— from the sympathetic performance of the imposter to the isumataq's hurried but timely slam through the meeting chamber doors as soon as Appa landed on the palace premises. Aang and Katara supplied additional information regarding the failed investigations of the imposter.
"Oh dear," Akluviq shook his head, "This is terrible. How did she react? I wonder what she's thinking…"
"She hasn't said anything about it to us, specifically, but she did ask Osha to tell her the truth, so she's already suspicious," Aang said. "And also, she and Sokka stayed up really late last night talking. She might've mentioned something to him."
"Can't you say it's just a rumor?"
"That's what we're doing," Katara said, "But she doesn't seem entirely convinced. Osha told her not to worry about it. The catch, though, is that sooner or later, the truth is going to come out."
"Yeah," Aang nodded, "Her father is an airbender. We don't know who he is, where he could be, or even if he's alive or not, but if those really did belong to him, if anything the markings and stylization of the beads says a lot about his prowess as an airbender…and the fact that he's high-ranking… And such gifted benders have great chances of passing their abilities down the bloodline."
Akluviq and Kheera stiffened at the implications of that statement. Indeed, it would be troublesome if the princess's children exhibited airbending abilities, a consequence which probably would've been explained if the princess had married an airbender.
"It's aggravating because whoever that man is, he should be condemned. He's undeserving of his position," Aang glared. "He may not have known he was going to be a father when he left, but he knew about his guru's intentions before he chose to marry that woman and lie with her. He married her anyway and said he chose her and would never abandon her only to go off running back to his guru. And thanks to his betrayal, that woman went crazy with rage and revenge." Scoffing, "He might be a high-ranking monk in the social sphere, but his spirit will never be free. Injustice can never be justified for spiritual purposes."
"What happened is tragic," Akluviq sighed, "But reversing what happened would mean the princess would not be here with us today…even if this inconvenience could be avoided. I would never justify this injustice, but there is a blessing that comes with it. It's selfish, but…such is life."
It was the bitter truth: had none of this happened, Yue wouldn't be here, and no one could argue against that.
"Where are those beads?" Kheera broke the silence. "Does Osha have them?"
"No, I asked for them and sent them to the Northern Air Temple," Aang said. "Gyatso is there visiting right now. He'll be circulating the beads through the Air Temples, especially the Northern and Southern temples since they're designated for the men. I think he will be able to find out who they belong to."
"That sounds difficult," Akluviq noted.
"It would've been if they were ordinary beads, but as I mentioned, prodigies wear highly specialized beads. I would've saved the beads if I'd known you were coming."
"It's fine. I just don't know what we should do if we do track the man down. Is it even necessary to have him tracked?"
"I won't disclose the details about this to Yue. This is just out of curiosity…" Frowning, "And such a man shouldn't be in that kind of position anyway."
"Do you think Her Highness will ask for the beads?" Ivaneq suddenly asked. "The Revivalist sisters always mention how she'd been attempting to track the Akna for a long time."
"Then we'll just say we sent the beads in for investigation and never heard back from anyone," the Avatar said. "It's also a way to get the beads away from her; as long as she's around them, she's going to be tempted to start her own investigations."
"Alright," Kheera nodded, "We'll do what we can to assure her in the meantime."
"We need to strike the right balance," Katara cautioned. "We shouldn't mention anything extensively if she doesn't bring it up, but at the same time, we can't not mention anything at all."
"Well our method of reassurance will be more through action than words," Akluviq said. "Kheera and I think it's best if we expedited the coronation. After surveilling the tribe from our end, that is."
"Expedite it?" the news piqued the trio's immediate attention.
"It's not confirmed when yet, and we still need to thoroughly observe the tribe for a few days, but if there are serious questions being raised about the legitimacy of the ruler, and if we're relying on her for this, I think expediting the coronation is something to look into," Kheera said. "We will have security measures increased if we have to; we've given her too much freedom to do as she wishes and see everyone who comes to visit. But now we need to be more careful."
"She needs to be more careful, too. It's not exactly safe if she's responding to random people who claim they have some sort of problem," Akluviq said sternly. "That man had targetted her weakness. From what you're saying, he really put up a theatrical performance, and with the way he supposedly explained things, anyone would worry his daughter was brutally raped or killed or something of that nature."
"Well we can't tell her to stop being compassionate," Ivaneq said, his gaze soft. "Her Highness can't not look out for someone on the rare chance that she will run into an imposter. The tribe is full of people who have critical problems, and it's because she's willing to directly see and talk to them that their problems are being solved quickly and our dockets aren't being crowded—"
"Docket-crowding shouldn't be prioritized over the princess's safety."
"But the princess prioritizes the public's satisfaction over security measures, and we don't have the authority to go against that. She insists on seeing whoever comes for her."
"He does have a point," Kheera told her husband. "And anyhow, this only happened once."
"Countless people come to see Yue for various reasons, and existing security measures proved sufficient," Aang said. "I understand the need for increased measures, but we can't have this one incident outweigh people's valid needs."
"I'm happy to say that my students are going to finish their training officially in a few days, and several of them are highly competent and eager to serve Yue," Katara said. "We're looking to have them appointed."
"Even with increased security, we need to put an end to all potential speculations before they reach alarming points," Akluviq said. "We need to have the coronation over with as soon as feasible if the tribe has recovered enough. When her official position is recognized by the public, there will be greater skepticism about these imposters and the propaganda they're raising." Swallowing, "I know this is difficult for us to think about, but we can't ever have the situation with Chief Aklaq again. The people themselves rallied behind the extremists because the man wasn't who the public thought he was."
"Aklaq's downfall was his intolerance to religion," Kheera said, disconcerted. "And his policies genuinely raised concerns even in rational people. The princess is not at all like him, but she is at risk of being branded as heretical with her support of nonconforming groups. Her call for diversity and acceptance is commendable, but the fact that she's condemning the purity laws is not helping. The conservatives are only swallowing their distaste because they believe she's Arnook's blood and is doing her best to avoid offending people."
And it was well-known that without those conservative groups having this general understanding, it would've been very easy for them to denounce Yue's leadership on the spot.
"It's easier to prevent a ruler from sitting on the throne than it is to pull someone away from it," Kheera said. "That's why a coronation is necessary. I really think Dronningi Katara has the right idea; we will handpick the best of the best female waterbenders to serve as additional bodyguards. Prince Sokka can't always be on edge about security; he's the chief-to-be. He and the princess should act more like the royal couple they are, not soldiers constantly on edge."
Ivaneq nodded along, but Aang and Katara felt an additional layer of awareness. After all, no one knew of the arrangement between the prince and princess other than the Avatar and the waterbending master.
"But we still feel like we need a good look of the tribe itself first before the date can be finalized," Akluviq said. "That's why we need all statistical reports. We will observe the tribe as it is for a few days. We will also be attending the training completion ceremony for our first female security division."
"An extremely thorough investigation is not necessary," Kheera clarified. "The princess is truly a wonder; we set aside nine months, but it only took her six to sort out many issues. We have been keeping track of a majority of her activities, and we've been hearing all about her travels. The amount of support Agna Qel'a received for providing training for women is unexpected but amazing. Even before she reached out to some of the other villages, they had made preparations for their own training facilities."
"She is Tui. We can't expect any less," Ivaneq beamed.
"That's why we just need a last quick glance before coming to a decision; in light of the circumstances, we will choose a convenient date and time."
"That sounds perfect," the Northern assistant nodded, relieved, "It's about time. Once Her Highness is officially coronated, she will have to accept increased security measures whether she favors them or not. If not for herself, for the tribe. She's the nunaatip anaana after all; she has to take measures to protect herself so that she may protect the tribe."
"If we're planning to expedite the coronation, and if you think that's an appropriate next step, when is it likely going to be?" Katara asked.
"Well, if all goes well, we may sanction the coronation as early as the Winter Solstice."
"But that's next week!" the trio exclaimed.
"If all goes well," Akluviq reiterated. "We will let you know in four days what we plan to have happen. I know it's nearly impossible to get everything ready in a few days' time, but this is very necessary."
"Of course, this also means the consummation dates will need to be expedited as well. Brother Ivaneq, what is the moon phase going to be tonight?"
"Tonight?" Aang and Katara shared wide-eyed looks.
"The moon phase today will be a waxing gibbous, Sister Kheera," Ivaneq answered. "Estimated to be at around sixty-three percent."
"That's good enough. Tonight, the consummation nights will commence."
"But that's so soon!" Katara pointed out.
"Why are you so shocked, Dronningi Katara? The isumataq and dronningi are being intimate with each other anyway, aren't they?"
Trying not to show their nervousness, the Avatar and the master waterbender chuckled and nodded, "Yes, of course!"
"We just thought that the consummation will be during the full moon since it's more auspicious," Aang covered.
"It's ideal, yes, but desperate times call for desperate measures. And anyhow, earlier is better than later."
"But I still think it would be nice if they had a heads-up," Katara said, "Because…you know how we ladies need to double-check on certain things…"
"Oh…well we'll talk it over with the dronningi later on," Kheera said. "We have a week anyway. Hopefully we can squeeze in one night at least."
"Why can't we just keep the original date?" Aang insisted. "Is expediting the consummation necessary? I mean, Yue hasn't been able to process important life events. Her wedding was expedited without her knowledge and now this…"
"It must be done. We need some form of security before we can finalize her as the leader. Her Highness is our only hope, yes, and she will definitely have the chance to rule during her lifetime regardless, but if childbearing is not a possibility, we need to have time to make alternate preparations in the future. Regarding who is going to succeed her…"
"But what if she has an airbending child…?" Ivaneq asked in spite of his hesitation, "We can't ignore the saber-mammoth in the room."
The room grew quiet. Akluviq could not form a coherent answer, but Kheera was the one who ended up breaking the silence, "We'll worry about what when we get there. I know this isn't helpful, but…let there be a child first."
"Hey, Yue."
Sokka was in love with her. Sokka was truly and deeply in love with her. He had been this entire time. Everyone had been telling her, but she was the fool…
"Yue? Yoohoo!"
But should she really be surprised? Didn't she kind of already know? The looks, the touches, the care…
But it had been an act, hadn't it?
According to his letter, no…
"Hey, Baby Blue!"
"Huh?" Yue snapped out of her thoughts. She looked up from cleaning the Aninnialuk statue, not seeing Sokka but instead the laughing faces of the volunteering women, the angakkuit, and the amused Priest Kunuku.
"What's Grandpa up to today, Grandma?" a teen volunteer nudged her. "He's usually attached to your hip. Is he not in town?"
"He asked me directly. You know, to be your suitor."
"And you said 'no' of course."
"I said 'yes.'"
"Yep, I knew it, I knew…Wait, you what?"
"...I kind of told him that I needed some time to court you…"
"He's busy," Yue swallowed, dumping the rag in her hand in a bucket of water and dabbing carefully at the Yang side of the Aninnialuk.
"Busy with what?"
"I don't know. He just said he was busy…"
"He can't possibly be busy enough to not make time for you. That man skipped out on freaking White Lotus meetings just to help you with the dishes in the royal kitchen or mop a few more inches in the sanctorum. And he's not even a believer! Who do you think he's doing all this for, huh?"
Yue didn't answer.
"Whatever he's up to, it's probably pretty serious," angakkuq Akeqah mused.
"Oooh ooh ooh! Maybe he's avoiding you on purpose so he has time to do other things…" another angakkuq began.
"Like what?" asked another.
"You know how men start avoiding their women when they're busy making something she shouldn't see just yet…"
"Are you suggesting he's making a betrothal necklace?!" another teenage volunteer squeaked. "Oh my Spirits, oh my Spirits, he's probably going to propose to you, Yue! AAAHHH!"
Everyone in the room began to feel excited at the prospects, but little did they know of the sweet weight of La's pendant— his token of loyalty— that currently rested against her bosom.
"Can you imagine it, Princess? Us married?"
"Oh, no."
"You don't want to marry me? I'll make a really good husband."
"I'm sure you would for the right lady."
"Rejecting me again, I see."
Akeqah, with the objective of teasing the temple caretaker by making her jealous, quipped, "How many necklaces is he making, huh? Two?"
"That's what I'm sayin'," another angakkuq chimed in, smirking. "He might as well make a third one with his loyalty to Lady and all. Sometimes I wish he could make up his mind. Sokka's a heretical joy, and he preaches loyalty and all, but then one minute he's scouring the north on foot with Yue and the next, he's running around the princess and the third minute, he's lost in Lady's mist deep in the forests."
"Well I like Yuesanga better than all of them."
"Oh? And who's that?"
"All three of them combined, of course."
"People say he's not a womanizer, but he's certainly around a lot of women. Who will he give himself to?"
"Yeah, he needs to pick one and be loyal to her."
"I take you, Yue of the Kharsaq lineage of the Northern Water Tribe, as my lover and wife."
"Through thick and thin, adversity and bliss, I remain loyal to you, Yue."
"Inaamiya."
Yue felt several skips in her pulse. Her heart swelled with love, yet her brain was consistently slapped by reality, her voice quivering as she replied in annoyance, "Why would he choose someone here when he's not staying here in the first place? You all need to quit harassing the man and let him live."
Silence fell quickly. The priestesses-in-training paused what they were doing long enough to give her looks of curiosity and discontent.
"What do you mean, Yue?" Akeqah frowned. "Did he say he's leaving?"
It's not fair, Yue tore at her lip. The angakkuit themselves, who were repulsed by his disbelief at first and cursed him an eternity in hell, had come to love him as a son over the months given his just nature and were now willing to traverse hell and beyond to make sure he was safe. Didn't the universe see just how much more it would hurt her to see him leave? Because his departure was inevitable. To this very moment, she could still picture Kya's wrathful glare.
"What is it going to take?! What will it take for you to leave him alone?!"
"Because of you, my son has lost his reputation as a respectable tribesman. Because of you, he's been acting recklessly. He's turned into a lovesick polar puppy, and our lives have become utterly miserable! We're all breaking apart and it's because of you!"
"You're an untouchable. A contagious germ of the Water Tribe! And you will never find a place in our household! So leave my son alone!"
She could still recall Hakoda's horror and disgust.
"Even if I'm driven to the streets in the worst possible circumstances, I won't need a thing from you or your family. And mark my words, angayok….if the only other way to repopulate the human race was for me to sleep with your son, I will still not spare a single glance of expectation in your son's direction. In fact, I'd rather slice my own throat."
"Thank you for the confirmation."
She could still remember Kohana's teary eyes and his hiccuping fears.
"Will Sokka and Katara be safe here? I don't want them to get hurt."
"Your brother and sister will always be safe. I promise I will protect them no matter what, and I promise I'll send them home as soon as I can, as safe as they can be. Once I become the chieftess, your family will be together again…"
"Spirit promise?"
"Spirit promise."
"Sokka's going to have to leave one day," Yue placed the rag aside, looking up at the Aninnialuk, the La half that teased her with its striking similarity to him.
"But why would he?" Priest Kunuku frowned. "Did he say he's leaving anytime soon?"
Yue, still frowning, shook her head.
"Did you two get into an argument?"
"Why would we? Everything's fine."
"Then why?" Akekah pried, "Are you sure you—?"
"Have you all forgotten that he's the heir to the Southern throne?" And although it appeared as if she was talking to them, her inner voice was screaming to her the same thing. Affection was clouding her thoughts, sending through her a rush of excitement, a pulse of emotion radiating from the crumpled paper hidden in her bindings. She wasn't sure what she wanted, what she needed to do to alleviate these sprouting instincts, these suppressed needs, this persistent ache to see him…
"He's not going to stay here forever," she broke the silence that had fallen yet again, "And if we really care about him and his happiness, we shouldn't want him to stay here and ruin his future."
"He was always vocal about staying here longer, though," Akeqah said.
"Three days into your stay here, and you've already become very special to me. I'm really going to miss you when you leave."
"I won't leave if you don't want me to, Princess."
Swallowing, "He stayed long enough. He has parents who have their entire hopes and futures set on him and his success. Should we crush their hopes and sabotage his dreams just because we want him here?"
"But Yue, the boy's in love with you," Akeqah said, dropping her efforts at making Yue jealous, her tone turning dead serious. "And you know that."
She flushed, feeling all eyes intently on her, "He has a greater future to worry about."
"Be honest, Yue, is this about the prince-can't-marry-a-servant yakshit?" another angakkuq piped up. "Are you sacrificing him for the princess's sake?"
"Think what you want. His place isn't here. My place isn't beside him. That's all I can say. If he looks hard enough, he'll find someone that he and his family like. Someone who is willing to stay with him in the South. He will be happy."
"Are you crazy? Why would he look in the South when he's in love with you?"
"Did he tell you that he was in love with me?" Yue demanded. "He didn't, right? He didn't say any such a thing to anyone. So why assume?"
"Assume? It's obvious!"
Taking a deep breath, "There's no point entertaining fantasies. The reality is that his folks are highly particular about the kind of woman they want to accept into their family, and if that woman doesn't meet their criteria…Sokka could be denied his position as chieftain and cut off from the bloodline…"
Collective gasps came in response.
"If anyone wishes to do him a favor, then encourage him to go home," she stood up, bending the soapy water off of her, "And if any of you say anything to him about what I said here today, I'm leaving the capital for good."
Everyone watched her leave abruptly, sharing looks of alarm with one another.
"Oh dear," Akeqah frowned in worry, "Something must've definitely happened."
On her way to the former inner ring, now commonly known as Palace Canal, Yue was surprised to see Niqquq, a senior Loyalist and experienced spy masquerading as a Nationalist. Formerly the man had been investigating crimes of other prominent Nationalists, but he was only recently redirected to Khasiq's prison by Sokka. In a short time, the man had earned Khasiq's trust.
Realizing the man was probably here to see her, Yue covered her face and approached him. She pulled out her royal pin from the folds of her robes. The older man nodded in realization, addressing her in Khajim, a distinct tribal dialect not known among Agna Qel'a locals save for the princess, who had picked it up under Osha's tutelage. "Care to join me for a walk, Your Highness?"
"Of course."
Many alarming points were revealed in the course of their walk, but what was most alarming was Niqquq's mention of Khasiq's interest in choosing bloodbenders as his henchment.
"What are you saying, Brother Niqquq?"
"I'm speaking the truth, Princess. Prince Sokka was very timely in appointing me; otherwise, we would've missed out on crucial information. This is a serious threat in the works."
It appeared that Khasiq, frustrated following his failed attempts in spreading propaganda, is now trying to get in touch with a few bloodbending sleeper cells. Khasiq's aide had personally informed Niqquq of Khasiq's orders that he visit Mugdao.
"Mugdao is in the Earth Kingdom," Yue noted, "Just a few miles west of Nansei. So…does this mean there are bloodbenders hiding there?"
"That has to be the reason why. It certainly doesn't help things when he says things like 'twisting people' from the inside."
"Merciful Spirits," she shuddered. "This would be a huge threat to the public. Because he failed to approach me, he's targeting the kingdom from the other direction. He's aiming for the subjects now."
"Well yes, but also, you are still his target, Your Highness," Niqquq said. "It's true that he's gathering as many resources as he can to leave the public defenseless, but his plan is to specifically hurt the public who are closest to you so he can reach you. And by that I mean, his main target is, unfortunately, the isumataq."
She could feel her heartbeat jarring to a stop, her face paling.
"The isumataq's presence is getting in Khasiq's way. Prince Sokka isn't allowing even a fly to get close to you; it's going to be impossible for Khasiq's influence to make its way up to you. After all, the isumataq managed to thwart the imposter yesterday even when Khasiq planned this knowing he wasn't in the city. The isumataq made it back just in time."
Yue nodded, tightly clutching the side of her robe in apprehension.
"Simply put, getting Prince Sokka out of the way means knocking your shield away from you and leaving you on the defensive, Your Highness. Of course, that's a fallacy on his part given your abilities, but he insists you're unstoppable as long as Prince Sokka is by your side. That's why he's relying on bloodbenders. They're above and beyond benders, and although Prince Sokka isn't a bender himself, he has the capacity to outsmart benders. And not to mention, he has the aide of several benders, including you. Bloodbenders are not easy to outsmart, and their control over another's body is instantaneous. If Prince Sokka runs into them…"
"He won't," Yue shook her, horror flitting through her gaze, specifically at the memory of that poor man who was nearly mangled by Hama's barbaric actions. She refused to imagine Sokka in that place.
"If we apprehend him now, then we will lose track of all the bloodbenders he's trying to get in touch with," Yue said. "And I want them all locked away for good."
"That's why it's best if we don't risk anything. There's a chance of those bloodbenders fleeing and terrorizing more groups."
"Yes, we need to let this play out to a degree," Yue agreed, "But we also need to make sure no one falls prey to the ones specifically targeting the city. We need to especially keep Sokka out of this, and knowing him, if he finds out, he's going to undermine the danger he's in just to protect me." Swallowing, "I always knew I had to send him and Katara back, but now I know I have to send them away from here as fast as possible. And if I really want to handle this myself, I can't have Aang here, either."
"Your Highness, you can't possibly fight them," the man said, alarmed. "They're bloodbenders."
But Yue knew his concern came from the fact that he didn't know the extent of her abilities. She had never bloodbended anyone before, yes, but the power to curb those effects was right there at her fingertips, having helped her heal tens of thousands of people in her lifetime at will. Without the magic of the full moon. She would fight those bloodbenders without succumbing to their control, and that in itself was the greatest move she would ever make instead of reaching inside others and controlling them per se.
"They can definitely be taken down, Brother Niqquq. It just needs to be done without their notice. I will have to act secretly and fast. What we need to do now is feign ignorance. Play dead before making the strike. Prepare."
"If an attack is to happen, it would likely be on the solstice," the man told her. "During the full moon. After all, bloodbenders like Hama who can bend completely at will are very rare."
Briefly looking at her own hands, "Yes…I suppose…"
"Do you think your sifu might be able to help us?" the man asked.
"Yes, she definitely will," Yue nodded. "Kuunnguaq will do what she needs to do, and I'll play my part. I might as well leave this to her capable hands as I enforce precautions." Narrowing her eyes, "Who knows, I might end up distracting Khasiq as Kuunnguaq goes for the blow."
By now, they had reached the ocean shore. The man reiterated, "I plan to go with Khasiq's assistant to confirm everything, and I will relay the information to you once I get back. It won't take but a day."
"It's very dangerous. Please be careful."
"I will."
"Brother Niqquq, this conversation must be kept between us. Please don't let anyone know. Not even Sokka. I need to plan certain things before I can disclose this information."
"As you wish, Your Highness."
Osha found the dronningi seated by the shore, the incarnate Tui's feet planted in the tundra, her knees hugged to her chest. The older woman was quick to join her, her bony hand resting on the young woman's shoulder.
"I don't see you thinking this hard when you help other lovers," the priestess began. "In our very temple, you and the isumataq brought many lovers together in marriage. And yet…when it comes to your own feelings, you are backing out."
Yue bit her lip, staring at the waves. "He's in trouble."
The priestess chuckled, "Bah. Who can fight the ocean and win? Who can anger the moon and live?"
"I'm being serious," Yue's throat choked as she looked at the priestess, "I can't let anything happen to him, Mother Osha."
"And you won't. Who said you will? No one. No one other than you."
Yue turned away, feeling the cold waves brush up against her mocassins. "He's in love with me."
Osha nodded, "He has been for a while."
"He wants to have a family with me."
Nudging her, "But you kind of already knew that, didn't you?"
The princess blinked back the moisture forming in her eyes, refusing to melt. "I can't…"
"Why ever not?"
"Because I just can't, I…" Her eyes glazed with love, growing soft, filled to the brim with adoration, "Sokka's precious. He should always smile and make others smile. He should always be happy. And I don't want to be the reason why his happiness is snatched away from him."
"You could never take his happiness away from him. You make him happy."
Swallowing the lump in her throat, "I told his parents that I'm no animal in heat. I promised them that I'd never separate their son from them."
"You won't separate them. And you are not an animal in heat; you are starved of love and affection. There is a difference." Crossing her legs and settling beside the princess, "You've let go of many things for the tribe. You've thrown a lot of burden on your shoulders over the years. And as a leader, you are commendable. But please, for the love of La, do not do yourself injustice, Yuesanga, because it will break his heart, and it will break him."
Yue looked to her.
"La is willing to give himself to you. He has spread himself out as a feast before. So partake of him. Have compassion and mercy. And by that, I don't mean you should love him because he loves you. I'm saying you should have compassion for yourself. Because I know how you feel, and you know how you feel. So let yourself feel. Let yourself love freely and without fear."
Yue didn't respond, but Osha grasped her hand. "You said it yourself once to a woman who was in similar shoes. 'Unbridled loyalty should be rewarded with ruthless compassion.' What could be said of what you and he share? Isn't that loyalty at its finest? Tell me, has he ever intentionally strayed away from you for even a moment?"
She shook her head.
"His loyalty to you is not deserving of punishment, and neither is your loyalty to justice. Reward yourselves, I say."
"If I reward myself, those parents could lose their son. He could be disowned. He will be miserable. Because of me," Yue's voice broke. "A butterfly-moth is at its happiest when it is not caged. When it has a lush flower garden to feed on…"
"But you are not the cage, Yuesanga. You are the flower garden. And he has made that very clear to you. It's just a matter of you realizing it." Osha turned to the sea, "You are worried that Kya and Hakoda will lose their son, but the truth is that they are the ones trapped. They are struggling to break free. Who knows, this 'selfishness' that you call of your feelings could liberate them."
Yue furrowed her eyebrows, silently seeking an explanation, but Osha only smiled at her. "Keep him beside you, and all will be well."
Every bit of worry that plagued the princess melted away when she heard, "Baby Blue! Baby Blue!"
She tore her eyes away from the sidewalk and cast her attention to the direction where the voice was coming from. A flood of emotions overcame her, but despite her inhibitions, her arms automatically spread to welcome her worried admirer into her arms. He panted against her shoulder, his arms wrapped around her.
Yue, I'm in love with you. She sighed, tightening her hold of him, smoothing the back of his wolf tail.
"I'd been looking everywhere for you," he breathed, instinctively kissing her forehead, stirring a whole other round of emotion, "Why didn't you wake me up?"
His voice rumbled softly against her skin. Had it always been this soft? "You were running around yesterday for my sake. I wanted you to take a break for today."
"It's not safe for you to wander around by yourself. Even with your disguise."
"I think you're just paranoid from yesterday."
"I have every right to be."
She smiled, her hand lingering longer than she may have expected on his cheek. He didn't seem to mind, though.
"So, uh," grasping the hand on his cheek with all tenderness, "Akluviq's here. With his wife."
"Already?" frowning, "They weren't supposed to be here until the end of next week."
"He said he wanted to talk to us about something. I have a feeling he knows what happened yesterday."
After traversing all the way up to Palace Road and rushing to make themselves a bit more regal and presentable, they found themselves being the objects of Akluviq and Kheera's attention, accompanied by Katara and Aang.
"It's good to see you again, Chieftess," Akluviq smiled, lowering his voice, "And you, too, of course, Mr. Chieftain Consort."
Kheera smiled and handed Yue a large, thick book, "A gift in honor of your wedding. I was unable to attend as I was expecting at the time."
The book was a compilation of the paintings of their wedding. Several scenes had been recreated with utmost brilliance, from the moments they each entered the Spirit Oasis to their famed kiss. The princess, complicated as her feelings were at this point, couldn't help a dark flush of her cheeks as she handed the collection to Sokka. He turned back to the first page and glossed over the paintings with a soft gaze. He was smiling a rare smile much to Yue's notice.
"You didn't have to make it into a whole collection," Yue said. "I must have been burdensome for you."
"Oh, not at all. You are our chieftess!" Akluviq chuckled, "Your parents wouldn't have spared me if I didn't do it!"
Kheera cleared her throat, "So, how are things? I'm hoping you both are happy and in a good place right now."
"Oh, they're annoyingly inseparable," Katara said, earning chuckles.
"But of course, they're being careful, too, to not give their relationship away," Aang said. "Top secrecy is priority after all. But still, there are a lot of people in the tribe, if not basically everyone, who think they're seeing each other or courting."
"Oh, well it's good to hear that they are exercising such a level of care for one another." Akluviq turned back to the flushed couple, "You are being intimate with each other, yes?"
Sokka wasn't sure what to say, but Yue took the reins, "Y-Yes…we are…"
"And if you don't mind me asking," Kheera turned to Yue, "When was your last cycle, Your Highness?"
"Uh, if you need me to step out, I—" But Yue caught Sokka's arm, gesturing him to remain seated.
"There's nothing to be ashamed of, it's a natural question," Kheera said. "Surely you've seen it all as her husband."
"Yeah…right…" Sokka flushed deeply.
"If you must know, I'm not pregnant," Yue said. "My cycle was last week—"
"Perfect!"
The princess raised her eyebrows, "Pardon?"
"You're all set for tonight's consummation!"
"Tonight?!" the prince and princess yelped simultaneously. Sokka flashed a questioning look to his sister, who merely smiled nervously, indicating that this was not the time for clarification and that she would explain everything later.
"Why are you freaking out?" Akluviq asked calmly. "We're only saying that we must get this show on the road before the solstice."
"Before the solstice?" Sokka blinked, "But what's the point of doing it earlier? It doesn't matter if we're…being intimate anyhow…We told you…"
Suspicious over the couple's repeatedly embarrassed reactions, "How intimate are you?" Kheera asked. "Have you gone the entire way?"
"Uh…yeah…"
"Has penetration occurred?"
The young leaders flushed, "Y-Yes."
"Then what's stopping you from doing it again?"
"Nothing's stopping us," Sokka failed to fight off his blush. "We're as happy as ever."
"I'm glad to hear that," Kheera said, still suspicious, "but a traditional ceremony is still necessary. You're both turning twenty-four, correct?"
"Yeah, but—"
"That will mark eight years past your marrying age. And as you know, your six months will be up by the solstice. The longer we delay tradition, the more inauspicious. Especially given your age and the length of your relationship thus far—"
"But this isn't a matter of auspiciousness," Sokka insisted.
"I don't understand why you're being so defensive about having sex with your lawfully wedded wife."
"I'm not being defensive!" he said defensively, his blush deepening, "I just meant that it makes no difference if we have a so-called 'traditional' consummation or not. We'll still be…you know, doing the deed anyway…"
"I think what he means to say is that we thought we had the date for the consummation fixed already," Yue covered, managing to fight the crimson off of her face. "I thought you had the solstice in mind."
"That was the plan, but now we want to expedite that process. I don't understand why you're not up for this. Is there any discomfort of sorts…? Have you been having difficulty in your sessions? Any medical conditions like pain or…endurance issues…?"
"No, no."
"Then what's the problem?"
"There's no problem, it's just…"
"The full moon is auspicious!" Sokka exclaimed. "Why can't we have it on the full moon?"
"Oh my Spirits, isumataq, you can still have sex on the full moon if you want!" Akluviq said, nearly exasperated, "But the traditional consummation must be earlier than that."
"But why?"
"Because we are looking to have Her Highness coronated on the solstice instead."
Yue widened her eyes, "On the solstice?"
"It's a necessary step," Akluviq merely said. "You say you are both very much in love. Regardless of if you have both taken that step, the traditional ceremony had not taken place, and it's mandatory. We as the leadership council members need some form of security as we dive into this."
"Securing one's bloodline ordinarily requires that couple to already have a child. You know this," Kheera explained. "But we have made several exceptions with you, Your Highness, and with reason, of course."
"But why expedite the coronation?" Yue asked. "We have three more months left—"
"We only set a tentative time, Chieftess. The purpose had been to give you adequate time to help sort the situation here. But we've taken a good look at all the records this morning. Statistics show that there has been an impressive drop in the crime rate."
"You were only here for half a day," Sokka raised his eyebrows, "Are you already sure?"
"Of course not. We need to see more of the tribe to make sure. But we are strongly favoring an expedited coronation if everything looks good." Eyeing the princess, "I don't understand why you're not happy, Dronningi Yue."
"You were informed of what happened yesterday," Yue then said. "I can see it on your faces. You came flying here a week early because you found out I was almost attacked."
"Yes, you're right," Kheera admitted, "And we want to expedite this process because we're afraid that the public will believe this false propaganda. It is easier to prevent someone from becoming a ruler than to overthrow one."
"I wouldn't be so quick to say that. There's always assassination—"
"Yue, don't say that, please!" Sokka burst, "Why would you say that?"
"I don't know, maybe I think it's odd that right after the incident took place, everyone's looking to make me chieftess and are changing their initial plans so quickly," she crossed her arms.
"You're the only heir to the throne, Your Highness. This is the truth," Kheera said. "Everything else is propaganda. There is no other truth you should worry about or be afraid of. Please, trust us."
Sokka held her hand, "Yue, don't stress yourself out over this. What's wrong with an expedited coronation? I think it'll do wonders. Just trust the process." Squeezing her hand, whispering to her in a low voice to where no one else can hear them, "We'll talk out the rest later."
Yue nodded, facing the officials, "Fine. If you're not wanting to stall this any longer, I will only agree to an expedited coronation if I am coronated the night before the solstice."
"A day before?" they blinked. Aang, Katara, and Sokka glanced at her, surprised and curious.
"Is there any particular reason?"
"Nothing other than personal satisfaction," she lied coolly. "Since the opportunity exists, I want to take advantage of being crowned before my birthday. I wish to make history."
Her reasoning wasn't very believable for Sokka, but the desperate officials agreed to it very quickly. "Very well then. Your coronation, if and when finalized, will take place the day before the Winter Solstice. But this would mean your traditional conjugal nights—"
"Will start tonight."
"That was rough," Sokka huffed as he handed her a cup of water, "I'm sorry about that."
Yue shrugged, "It's to be expected. It would've been worse if things had been normal. They do make that point, though; they made many exceptions for me already. They won't be able to wait any longer." Sighing, "And if anything, you should take this as a heads up. I know the committee down South will do the same to you. Prince Sokka, get married. Prince Sokka, have lots of sex with your wife. Prince Sokka, have kids."
"Well thank the Universe the marriage part's done," he winked, "Might as well give in to my charm, eh, dronningi?"
She didn't laugh it off this time, for once feeling the tension that lingered between them both. Even he found her lack of reaction odd.
"But, uh, in all seriousness… I honestly think it's for the best that you're being coronated early. And no, I don't think that because of the propaganda, necessarily. I just want you to be able to have increased security."
"You're still paranoid about yesterday, I see."
"Yeah, but even if that hadn't happened, I wouldn't let you pass up the chance for increased security measures."
She gave a dry chuckle, staring at the floor, "I know you wouldn't pass up the chance to finally go home. Kohana will be happy to know his brother and sister are coming home earlier than expected."
"Woah woah woah," he frowned defensively, feeling a pang at his heart, "You think I want this so I can leave you as soon as possible?"
"I didn't say it like that, it was a joke—"
"I never said I'm hightailing it out of here right after the coronation."
"You might not have said anything, but I told your folks I'm sending you and Katara back after the coronation—"
"Well you can't send us against our will, can you? I told you I'm not leaving, dronningi, we've just been through this yesterday!" he said. "And let's just leave my folks out of this conversation, alright?"
"Sokka, you have to think about—"
"Let's just focus on your coronation right now. We can talk about other things later."
A momentary pause followed until Sokka broke the silence, asking, "Are you sure you're okay with the, uh…the consummation being…tonight…?"
"Keep him beside you, and all will be well." Yue flashed him a look bordering on the edge of a tease, "You make it sound like you dread sleeping with me, husband."
"Uh…" rubbing the back of his head, his face reddening to impossible shades, "I, uh…"
Amused, "Hold onto your britches. I assure you I have a plan."
Chapter 61: Pride, Warmth, Truth
Chapter Text
The Water Tribe's obsession with procreation, coursing through the veins of each citizen in place of blood, reared its seductive head as preparations for the consummation night began with great urgency. The dronningi and isumataq became the centers of attention, having been dragged to opposite ends of the palace and privately harassed since the past hour by various eager servants regarding which scents the young leaders should bathe in, which perfumes they should be doused with, which silks they should wear and in what ways they should wear them to, as one of the maidservants put it, "accentuate areas of interest." Additionally, fertility rituals, set to take place beforehand, were also being planned.
It was during this time that Katara and Aang approached Sokka with a firm resolution, presenting the issue as carefully as they could after making sure the servants gave them their privacy.
"This is your chance, Sokka," Katara told him. "You get the opportunity to have a private conversation with her. You get to stay with her in the same room, and no one's going to disturb you. I'd say this is the chance for you to tell her the truth about who she is."
"Katara—"
"We can't keep this hidden forever," Aang jumped in. "We might've been able to if her dad wasn't an Air Nomad, but that's not the case. Just think about it, Sokka; what are you gonna do if you two confess and treat this marriage as being real in the near future? What if you two have airbending children? It will freak her out."
"I'll think of something," Sokka said, his answer not at all satisfactory.
"Sokka, she was asking me about those beads earlier," Aang said, "This is getting serious."
"When?" Sokka said, alarmed, "She didn't ask in front of me!"
"Well she asked me just a few minutes ago while you were out here. Apparently, she had spoken to Priestess Osha earlier, and Osha told her that I have the beads."
"What did you say?"
"I told her I sent them to Gyatso for investigation and that I'll keep her informed if I hear anything back."
"Did you say anything to Gyatso?"
"No, I didn't tell him anything other than to investigate."
"Then just tell Yue you didn't hear anything back. You don't have to hear anything back ever. But I'm not telling her anything."
"Sokka!"
"Guys, she was terrified yesterday," the prince said, "She's even saying she'll step down from the throne if that's the case. 'Cause she doesn't want to deceive people."
"What?" Katara and Aang widened their eyes.
"It took me forever to convince her that nothing and no one wil be taken away from her," Sokka told them, softening his eyes. "I can't put her through that pain. I won't."
"What are we going to do then?" Katara asked, "She'll find out one way or another—"
"No, she won't," Sokka said. "I'll make up some story about our side of the family having an airbender in the bloodline and that no one talks about them. We can say they were disowned or something but that we have a bit of airbender blood in us. Air Nomad and Water Tribe alliances are very common after all."
"And how are you going to explain an entire household full of nonbenders and waterbenders?"
"We can say it was many years ago and that people haven't seen airbenders be born with so many waterbenders outnumbering them in the family."
"That might be sufficient if you tell her that— if she believes you, that is— but you can't lie about our family history to our own family, genius," the master waterbender frowned. "You need to recognize that everything's gonna start spiraling down. And what about your position down South? I'm rooting for you and Yue all the way, but you know what the outcome is going to be if you and Yue have a baby with air bending blood."
"Your grandfather already doesn't want the Akna to be a part of the family. We won't tell him that she's the Akna, of course, and we won't tell him about this, either, but if our niece or nephew starts making mini-tornadoes, everyone's gonna give Yue weird looks."
"And just as a heads up, there are going be people who will talk all kinds of nonsense," Katara said. "Like they did about Mom. You might be able to spin a story to calm her down temporarily, but one, she's not an idiot and two, you can't avoid the South forever."
And although they were bringing up valid points, Sokka couldn't help but think with his heart rather than his sense of reason.
"Sokka, if you want to have a relationship with her, and if you want to take your relationship to the next step, you need to prepare her," Aang said. "I know you two would want a family. Yes, I know, it's not going to be an easy or pleasant experience by any means if she finds out the truth now, but it will save a lot of heartache in the future."
"You have to understand. We can't run the risk of her going through the kind of torture that Mom went through—"
"I'm not making the mistakes that Dad made. He kept Mom in that kind of environment for too long. Even if he didn't know it was toxic. But I'll be staying behind in the North. Yue never wanted to leave the North anyway."
"You can't just say that," Katara insisted, "You also have to think about what this would mean for your position as the next chief."
"It's not too big of an issue if you rule from here," Aang said, "But the thing is, if your grandfather doesn't agree—"
"Then I won't end up being chief."
"You say it so easily," Katara frowned worriedly.
"What's there to worry about? I served the South, and I'll continue doing so in other ways. I'm not the only heir; you're next in line. You're voluntarily marrying an airbender, but Aang's an all-rounder as the Avatar, so that's an exception—"
"That still doesn't mean I solely have the ability to pass down Water Tribe blood. That's coming from Katara's side. We'd both be in a similar situation."
"I never stood a chance with the throne anyway," Katara said, "I'm technically eligible, but Pakku would rather have a guy take over that responsibility. You know it."
"Pakku's ego is all in his dick," the isumataq glared.
"I don't want the South, besides," Katara said. "I want freedom. I want to be able to travel with Aang. But you…everyone's hopes are set on you."
"You know what the beauty about this is, Katara? We have Ko-bear! If we teach him the right things, he'll make a great chieftain. And if he finds love in someone who's not Water Tribe, we have the new baby that's on the way, right?" Shrugging, "Though if that baby grows up and ends up with someone not from the Water Tribe, I wouldn't know what to make of that situation."
"Kohana and the new baby are always going to be considered, but…Sokka, you're the firstborn son. You were the most awaited son. Their hopes have always been on you. They want to see you on the throne."
"Then they should know that I would want to see my child on the throne, too, one day," he said. "Having airbending blood isn't sinful. My wife is perfect the way she is, and my children are gonna be perfect the way they turn out. There's no doubt about that. But I can't disclose this. It will break her heart and ruin her peace."
"Sokka, you're letting your feelings get in the way of thinking this through—"
"I will go to hell and back to cover this up however I can," he reiterated firmly. "I'm a simple man with simple needs, and I know my priorities. If there's even a slight chance of discrimination against my wife and children, I don't want the throne. I'll be happy to train Kohana, and he'll take care of the South. I'll still contribute to the South but just in different ways. No further discussions necessary."
Akluviq and Kheera, rejuvenated by the princess's approval yet severely crunched by time, prepared for an immediate sky bison ride around the city, diving into their surveillance of the city from a bird's eye view first. From there, they would traverse the city via gondola before interacting with the public directly. The isumataq was selected to accompany them and provide insight into his and the princess's activities and policy revisions that helped shape the tribe as it is present day. The plan was for the group to be back by moonset, just in time for the isumataq to prepare for the eventful night.
There was yet another duty to take care of; as it turned out, word was already sent to Arnook and Ahnah regarding the possibility of consummation. The leadership council notified the chief and chieftess even before having the conversation with Yue about it.
"But I hadn't given you my approval. I could have refused," Yue raised her eyebrows, "How overconfident, Mr. Akluviq."
"No, Your Highness, it's desperation," the man told her. "The entire tribe is desperate, and your parents are desperate. We are all waiting for good things to happen for you, and we were determined to take these steps. That's why as soon as we heard what happened, we reached out to your parents."
"You didn't tell them about the attack, did you—?"
"No, no, of course not!" Kheera assured her. "We didn't wish to stress them out with the news. Especially with the chieftess now being pregnant."
"If anything, we wish to keep them happy. They are very excited for tonight. They aren't aware of the expedited coronation, though; that's something we need to talk to them about. I know they will be ecstatic to learn they can come back and stay with you for good."
Yue frowned, "I don't know if it's a good idea to have them here…"
"They insisted they want to be present. They had honestly been planning to visit and spend time with you for your birthday on the solstice. We didn't tell them about the coronation, though, just the consummation."
"But the situation here is…"
"Khasiq is imprisoned, and much of his influence is suppressed."
"That doesn't mean there's no danger," the dronningi said, disconcerted as she thought back to the discussion she had with Niqquq.
"But you do realize that the world must know that your mother is alive," Kheera pointed out, "And that your parents are doing well and are even expecting twins. All of this will happen with security of course; all of your safety is our number one priority."
"Not to mention you have a gem of a husband who is constantly looking out for them, Princess," Akluviq noted. "He treats them as if they're his own parents. I mean, flying across the world to check on in-laws? There are very few people who do that. Very few men."
"You keep talking about what an asset he is to us," she said, averting her gaze, "But what about his wants? His needs? He's inevitably going to leave us."
"What?"
"I mean that he has to go home at some point," she said, adding, "To convince his parents. They don't know we're married after all."
"Oh, that," the duo sighed in relief. "We were afraid you were talking about something else."
"We can't take this lightly," she pressed. "I honestly don't feel great about a traditional consummation without his parents knowing or approving…" With a frown, "And I know they aren't going to approve."
"What's not to approve, Your Highness? Any parent would want what's best for their children. Chief Hakoda and Chieftess Kya wanted Sokka to marry before the full moon six months prior, and they'll be happy to know that he did according to the demands of his birth chart. Their greatest fear was that he would be a loner, and now they don't have to worry about that."
"They need to realize that their son's happiness is what matters the most," Kheera said. "Sokka is very much happy and in love with you. You are most deserving of this position; they should be honored to be your in-laws." Placing her hand on Yue's shoulder, "Anyhow, I advise you to not think about these things. You have reached the end of your strife. You've always wanted to be a mother, yes? Well now, this is your chance to create your own little world with the man you love. Everything else is insignificant."
Their conversation was interrupted as Aang and Katara approached them, led by a hasty Sokka. The trio attempted to appear normal, refusing to show the weight of their earlier conversation on their faces, but when Sokka was informed of his duty (and his duty only) to accompany the leadership council members, he did not look very pleased.
"The auspicious timings for today are around midnight," Akluviq said. "The fertility rituals will start then. Right now it's twenty minutes 'till an hour past midday. This means we have a little over eleven hours left." Turning to Aang, "Do you think we can bring the chief and chieftess here by sky bison in that time?"
"I think it's doable if you fly nonstop," Aang said. "My friend, Chodha, came here to visit last week. I'm sure he'll be glad to bring his sky bison."
"I'll go with him and bring them here," Ivaneq volunteered. "I don't have too much to do anyway, and my assistants can take care of everything in the meantime."
"I got a message from Gyatso," Aang said. "He said he's coming with Piandao and Jeong Jeong to visit in an hour or so. They want to talk to me about something. But I'll have Sokka steer Appa around the city." The Avatar turned to the isumataq, "You're up for that, right?"
"Why can't Katara go instead?" Sokka frowned, "Appa likes her more than he likes me anyway!"
Appa groaned from outside in response.
"Not true…well, maybe true," Katara chuckled, "But I can't just leave at will. I have to teach class today."
"Can't you give your students a day off for today?"
"Sokka, I wasn't the one who was traveling with Yue all day every day," the master waterbender remarked. "You know more things about policy changes and all that. You should be the one taking charge."
"But—!"
"Your Highness, please convince him one way or another," Akluviq said to Yue, "We're running out of time."
Aang and Katara left the room, hand in hand on their way to their respective duties while Ivaneq, Akluviq, and Kheera left to discuss further matters, leaving only Yue and Sokka in the chamber. The dronningi took his hand and led him to a seat on the pelts, keeping her hand on his back to calm him. He reached into his sheath and pulled out today's quota of moonflowers, "I meant to give this to you earlier."
She took them from him, ruffling his wolf tail with an appreciative smile before adorning the flowers in her hair.
"Is everything okay?"
She turned to him, "Hm?"
"You seem a little…distracted by something. Are you okay?"
"Yeah, everything's fine. I'm just… trying to process the coronation being so early and the consummation…"
"Even before this, you were thinking seriously about something. I went to the Moon Temple for you, and Sister Akeqah said you seemed upset. The aunties in the kitchen were saying that, too."
"It's not like that, I just…" she trailed off, feeling his warm hand settle on her forehead, a worried look in his sharp blue eyes that cooled into relief. "You don't have a fever of anything."
"Sokka, I'm fine."
Moving his hand away, resting it on her shoulder instead, "Did anything upsetting happen?"
"No, nothing like that."
"Are you still thinking about what that idiot said yesterday—?"
"No, no."
"Are you sure?"
"Yes, I'm very sure. I've just…I've been thinking about the future is all. It's been weighing on my mind recently. And with the coronation coming so early…" Taking a deep breath, "It's necessary, and I specifically requested it to be a day earlier than they expected, but I still feel anxious."
"You should be happy," he told her. "You've always wanted this. You'll make history as the chieftess. The most important thing is that your parents can stay here with us now. You and your parents finally have a chance to be the family you always wanted to be. We'll all be happy and together."
With us. We'll all be happy and together. She didn't know that such simple words could cause tsunamis of longing to burst through her. Even now, this man didn't have any intention of leaving, and for that, she wasn't sure if she should be grateful or afraid.
"And up next is being the Moon Temple's next priestess. Your dream is right at your doorstep!"
"Even after all of this?"
"Why not? I told you, you can have it all!"
"I can't juggle so many things at once."
"Actually, I'd say priestesshood and chiefdom aren't mutually exclusive. They might even be the same."
"The same?"
"Yeah," he nodded. "In one of your speeches, you said that ritual is nothing but service with a pure heart…That the greatest ritual that can ever be performed is service to humanity. Your ritual to La is through your social service. The angakkuit see La in a piece of stone, but you see La in society. The most efficient way you can serve La is by taking your position on the throne and continuing to do more great things."
"That's certainly a good way of looking at it," she smiled, finding her attraction to him obvious in that moment, but in her struggle to cope with her inner turmoil, she directed the conversation to him, "Alright, enough of my praise. What's your deal? Any reason you're pissed right now?"
He was about to answer but paused as if thinking of a better way to go about this. Letting go of the breath he'd been holding, "Do you not feel comfortable coming with us or…are you not feeling well?"
"It's not that. I just…I don't feel comfortable with all the questions they're asking, honestly."
"I'll tell 'em to shut the hell up."
"I think that's only going to backfire on us," she said. "Besides, I'm too tired to travel. I've been tired all day for some reason."
"You should've slept in," he said softly only to widen his eyes, his cheeks tinted a dark crimson, "Not like…not with me…not in the same room as me, I only meant—"
"I know what you meant," she flushed, looking at him, "Why don't you want to go?"
"I just don't." Sighing, "It's hard to explain, but…it feels…very weird…not having you beside me."
She felt a jump in her chest, "Weird?"
"It felt weird yesterday, too. I know I left 'cause I had to, but…the entire time…I can't explain it, really… other than the fact that I was going crazy without you."
Ignoring the subtle confession in his words, "We've been traveling together on a ship for several months straight. The farthest we've been away from each other is, what, seven feet? The distance from my bunker to yours?" she tried to rationalize, twiddling with her fingers, flutters crowding her stomach, "We've gotten used to being a unit. I guess it's bound to feel weird when we're on separate missions. And on top of that, you're worried because of what happened yesterday."
"I don't want to leave you here," he said, turning to her, "I'm terrified."
"Sokka, I'm not invincible, but I'm also not defenseless."
"I'm not saying you're defenseless. You're a powerful bender, and I know you can hold your own, but some idiots take advantage of your kindness. I'm not at all saying it's a bad thing that your focus is on helping other people, but…" he glared at the ground, racked with anger and fear, "That fucking idiot. You were trying to help him without even knowing who he was…"
"Sokka, it's okay. And I don't want you to blame yourself for yesterday. I admit it's my fault, I should've been more alert—"
"It's not your fault!"
"Okay okay," she couldn't help chuckling, "It's not my fault, and it's not yours. It's that imposter's fault entirely. Happy?"
Crossing his arms, "It's still not helping my nerves. I don't trust anyone at this point. I'm a skeptical piece of shit, dronningi, it's hard enough for me to trust people as it is—"
"Hey. Don't talk about yourself like that." Reaching for his hand and giving it a gentle squeeze, "Things like this just happen sometimes. I made it out fine, didn't I? Didn't you make it back just in time?"
"Well there shouldn't even be a 'just in time' scenario. You shouldn't even be in that situation."
"I'll be fine, Sokka. My only plans for today are to spend some time with the senior sentries and to go straight to my room and sleep after that. I was wanting to talk to Monk Gyatso about something anyway."
Indeed, Gyatso, Piandao, and Jeong Jeong were repositories of great wisdom and humor. They truly cared for the princess like fathers would a daughter, and their company and affection really lightened her mood.
Then again, there was something to watch out for. If Yue inquired Gyatso about the beads, and if Gyatso happened to give anything away…even if not now but when he actually has the chance to investigate…
Fuck.
"But I really would like you to be the one leading this," she told him, pulling him out of his thoughts. "Sokka, this is a chance for them to see the fruits of my efforts. There's no one I trust more than you to show them. Your takes are honest, and your intuition is priceless. Plus you've been with me for everything we've done."
"There's no one I trust more than you." He nodded, his chest swelling with love, "I'll do everything in my power to have it finalized. I won't let you down."
"I know you won't. That's why I chose you."
"What if Akluviq asks me other kinds of questions?" he asked. "Like…you know…" Heat raiding his face, "how intimate we're being or…things like that…?"
"Tell them whatever you want, I don't mind," she said. "Just be sure to tell me what you told them afterward. If I say one thing about something and you say something totally different about the same thing, they'll be suspicious. Whatever we tell them has to be the same. Of course, it also shouldn't sound rehearsed."
"Right, we need to find a balance," he nodded. "Just making sure. I don't wanna screw it up, ya know? I can be an idiot sometimes—"
"You're so critical of yourself," she interrupted him, a frown of disapproval on her face, "So mean. I don't like it one bit."
He gazed at her with lidded eyes, caught in the scent of her flower-adorned hair as she neatly tucked a few strands of his hair back into his wolf tail, "I don't want my Sokka putting himself down."
My Sokka. A thrill went up his spine, moving him, more so as she kissed his cheek, her lips lingering a bit longer than usual against his skin. He beamed, and his eyes might as well have morphed into hearts.
"Be safe," she whispered.
His arms wrapped themselves around her, "Be careful. I don't feel comfortable leaving at all…"
"Oh my Spirits, Sokka, please, I'll be fine. You're not even leaving the city! You will literally be flying right above me, and I'll be stalking you from down here."
He laughed, his lips planting a kiss on her forehead, the smile on his face marred with Akluviq's screech, "Are you ready to go, isumataq?"
Sokka grumbled, "Wait 'till Aang brings Appa—!"
"Appa's right outside, isumataq, let's go!"
He let loose an exasperated breath, "Fuck," as Yue giggled at him, finding herself drawn, utterly lost in him.
"Let yourself feel. Let yourself love freely and without fear."
"What could be said of what you and he share? Isn't that loyalty at its finest?"
"Hey…"
"Yeah?"
Her ever-active sense of pride raised its eyebrows at her for what she was about to suggest, but she was pacified by the rustle of his crumpled love note— a token of his sheer vulnerability— as it shifted in her pocket.
"Remember when you said six months ago that…if justice required it, you'd be willing to, um… kiss me…again…?"
He looked at her, wide-eyed, "Uh…yeah, yeah, I did…B-But I didn't mean it in any kind of disrespectful way, I swear, I—!"
"I know, I know," she couldn't help a flare of amusement, "I just wanted to ask if… if you still feel that way…"
"H-Huh?"
"Do you still feel comfortable with…" flushing darkly, "doing that?"
He didn't seem to believe what she was saying at first but eventually felt a shift in his pulse, a leap of excitement in his chest, "Y-Yeah…Do you want us to…?"
"I mean…last time at the wedding, we…We've done it before, and we've been professional about it, you know…?"
"Uh-huh, uh-huh…"
"And…I get the feeling that Akluviq and Kheera aren't really buying into the yakshit we're spinning."
"Yeah, yeah," he nodded vigorously, "I'm getting that vibe, too, honestly…"
"That's why…that's why I want t-to…try something…" And when she cast him a look, he was nearly a goner, "Do you think…?"
Blinking, "I'm all yours."
Her face turning beet-red to match his, "Okay…"
"Okay…"
"Okay."
His mouth going dry, "So, uh…should we do a practice one first or…?" Rubbing the back of his head, "Actually…can I have a minute? I need to, uh…"
"If you don't want to, we don't have to—"
"No, I want to…" he gaped at her, wondering if he sounded too eager, but he was only greeted with an amused little smile, "I just have to, uh…prepare…"
He started rising from his seat only for her hand to wrap around his wrist, her eyebrows raised, "Prepare?"
"Y-Yes…"
"Why do you need to prepare?"
"Because… well…I just want to make sure…I mean last time, I had a bit of notice so I had the chance to—"
"Prince Sokka!" Akluviq's hurried footsteps could be heard coming down the corridor leading to their chamber, signifying his coming closer, "Please, we're already at an hour past midday, we need to—"
Either Yue possessively pulled the isumataq into her arms or he willingly fell into them or both, but the relief following the gentle meeting of their lips was nothing short of blissful, savoring the tastes they missed, the tastes that had lingered in the back of their minds all these months, ripping relieved moans from them.
"La is a feast. Partake of him."
She leaned into the kiss, greeted with eagerness from his end as the nature of their contact took a longing turn. Her hands traversed to his hair, clutching his locks, pulling him further in. Had they been of this world at that moment, and had the Arctic winds not been swooping through the windows and bleating in their ears, they would've heard Akluviq skidding to a halt by the door, a squeak of surprise leaving him.
"Oh… I'll, uh…I'll wait another minute…" and he quickly went back the way he came without further comment.
As if his permission even mattered. The duo was busy desperately seeking a rhythm like maddened desert travelers collapsing into an oasis. Sokka felt every ounce of his self-consciousness burning away from molten passion, which he poured abundantly into the contact, and as for Yue, the delightful scent of the ocean emanating from his warmth made auroras bloom in the turbulent tundra of her heart.
Never once did this moment seem blasphemous to Yue even with her inhibitions. Never once did the obstacles in their path ever cross her mind. Just the sweet delicacy of his skin, careful pressure and gentle presses.
The need for air drove their lips apart. Panting, they stared at one another for a moment before averting their gazes, unsure if this really happened.
"You, uh…you did well," Yue cleared her throat, "Thank you…for your cooperation…"
Catching his breath and licking his lips, "Yeah…anytime…"
The footsteps returned, this time more tentative, and again, Yue pulled Sokka back against her, their lips colliding. One of his hands now settled on her waist and pulled her closer, lips seeking purchase again.
"Uh…Prince Sokka, we're ready when you aohhkay…" and yet again, he retreated, embarrassed.
They pulled away more quickly this time, yet to recover from earlier. Sokka gave a breathless laugh, unable to fight off his grin.
"Sorry…" she panted, "I felt…just in case…"
"No, no, don't apologize," his forehead touched hers, "That was very needed…t-to not cause suspicion, I mean…"
They stayed like that for a while, calming themselves, his hands holding hers.
"If you think we need to…again," his voice rumbled, "You don't have to ask."
She nodded, "You don't have to ask, either. They're going to be here for a few days. During this time…these kinds of gestures are welcome…"
That piqued his interest, "Gestures?"
"Gestures."
"Gestures…" slowly nodding, "Sounds like a plan."
"Okay."
"Okay." And another moment later, "Uh…Can we define gestures…?"
"Yeah…um…well, kissing is permitted…Anywhere on the face. Hands are fine. Hand-holding is also fine."
"What about when…oh, I don't know, if we're sitting together anywhere and…maybe they expect me to put my arm around you or something…?"
"Yeah, that's fine. Over the shoulders or…" averting her gaze, "Around the waist is allowed."
"Oh…okay…" he held back a smile, "What about nicknames?"
"Nicknames?"
"Yeah. Romantic nicknames. Terms of endearment, too, maybe? S-So it'll be more believable…"
"Sure. Whatever it takes to act like a normal couple in front of them. Whatever that would entail…well, minus the more intense things, obviously."
"Okay," he nodded, "Sounds good." And after waiting for her to completely catch her breath, "Yue?"
"Hm?"
"I mean…if we're gonna be doing this…I think it's helpful to practice…" biting his lip, "Don't you think?"
"I just told you that you don't have to ask."
When Akluviq walked in with resolute firmness, he saw that the young couple was still going at their liplock. He sighed, "Alright, I'm sorry, Your Highnesses, but—"
"Give us a minute, sheesh!" Sokka broke away from his wife only to find his way back to her inviting lips.
"Alright, last time," the leadership councilman shook his head and waited just outside the chamber, "You have one minute!"
"Ah, damn," Sokka whispered, "I was hoping he'd give us more chances…"
She laughed between kisses as they went in for one more, then another, then more.
"You know, you still haven't taken up on my offer," he murmured with a ray of hope, "Riding a sky bison is pretty fun."
"Another time for sure—mmm…" she moaned.
"Appa's a ten-ton fluffy buddy, he's not gonna be inconvenienced by you…"
"Another time, really."
"You always say that," he whined, "It's not animal cruelty, Madame Righteousness. I carry you to your room when you're tired. Would that be considered human cruelty?"
"That's different."
"Not too different. We're all animals, you do know that."
"Fine, don't carry me anymore then—"
"That's not what I'm saying," he whispered, his breath lingering at her lips.
"I'll ride with you," she breathed. "Just not now."
"Alright, no more chances," Akluviq said, "Prince Sokka, please, get up."
The duo stood up, and Sokka leaned in for another kiss, this time more gentle than passionate. "I'll see you soon, baby."
Her face grew warm as she nodded, "Be safe, baby."
He begrudgingly stepped back, catching sight of Aang and briefly running over to him, whispering his fears in the monk's ear.
"I'll make sure she doesn't get the beads," Aang nodded, "Don't worry."
The Southern prince followed Akluviq but nevertheless kept his head turned to face the princess. The isumataq gave her a giddy grin, and as she answered with a teasing beckon, he was unable to help himself, suddenly rushing over to her in a bout of passion, meeting her with another series of kisses on her cheeks and forehead and lips. Aang, who hadn't witnessed the displays of affection earlier, dropped his jaw at the sight.
Kheera laughed in amusement as her husband huffed, "Prince Sokka, please!"
Eventually, Akluviq ended up dragging the Southern prince with him, not letting go of him until they both climbed atop Appa. The isumataq's lovestruck expression didn't leave the blushing princess, and he waved even as they soared into the sky. She pulled her mask back over her face and waved back, her eyes shining brilliantly like full moons.
Gyatso, Piandao, and Jeong Jeong were seated with the Avatar in the leisure chamber, taking turns fiddling with the beads that Aang so hurriedly sent to them. Gyatso, in particular, was curious, for even now, the Avatar was in a hurry. Aang's objective, however, was to get this conversation over with before Yue decided to join them, and to prepare, he had told the guards outside the temporary estate to be on the lookout for the princess and announce her arrival at all costs.
"What is so special about these beads, Aang?" Gyatso finally asked, "Such that you wanted me to immediately begin the investigation? And why are you in a rush? Is everything alright, sishya?"
"Yeah, everything's fine, Gyatso…"
"Do these beads belong to a notorious criminal, perhaps?" Gyatso probed further. "Maybe one that's disguised as a monk? You were never too interested in meeting the higher ranking monks, and these beads indicate monkhood of the highest degree."
Aang was not sure if he should let the sentries in on the secret, but he knew it was certainly very helpful if he did. The young airbender feared Yue would begin her own investigation attempts given her curiosity, and it would not take long for her to approach the sentries one of these days for that purpose. Informing them would allow them to be aware of what information to disclose and what not to disclose, especially given Sokka's adamant stance on keeping the truth a secret from her.
"These beads," eyeing the object of interest now sitting in Gyatso's hands, "They belong to Yue's father."
"Arnook?" Jeong Jeong asked.
"Why would he have Air Nomad beads?" Piandao wondered, "Do they belong to a nomad friend of his?"
"These belong to her biological father," Aang clarified, "Not Arnook."
"What are you saying?" the three sentries asked simultaneously.
"Well…You know how everyone here knows about but doesn't ever talk about the Akna?"
Piandao widened his eyes, "Are you saying the dronningi…?"
Aang nodded. "Yes. She's the Akna, apparently. She's not Arnook and Ahnah's biological daughter."
Shocked gazes peered back at him, unable to digest the truth so quickly.
"Her mother was a Water Tribe woman who was cheated by her husband, an Air Nomad," Aang said. "The man, knowing he had a vow of celibacy to fulfill as he promised to his guru, still promised the woman that he would stand by her to the very end only to abandon her a few months after marriage. The woman eventually gave birth to a baby girl at the Moon Temple but abandoned the baby out of vengeance. Chief Arnook and Chieftess Ahnah saw the baby and adopted her. The rest, we know." Turning to Gyatso, "I thought maybe you would be able to find that Air Nomad with these beads. Since they only belong to a select number of high-ranking monks."
"I can't believe it," Jeong Jeong shook his head, "The princess looks very much like Ahnah, though."
"It's a very helpful coincidence," Aang said, "But the princess obviously gets her skin tone from her biological father. And who knows, maybe she resembles her real mother more than she does Chieftess Ahnah."
"Does the dronningi know about this?" Gyatso asked worriedly.
"No, she doesn't."
"When did you find this all out anyway?" Jeong Jeong questioned.
"I've sort of known that Yue was the Akna for a long time. I'm not the only one; Katara, Sokka, Ivaneq, Priestess Osha, and also Chief Hakoda and Chieftess Kya. And now you three. No one else knows about this. Sokka was the first to find out, actually. He didn't tell anyone, but somehow the rest of them found out. Katara told me after she knew."
"If his parents knew, did you all know this when we were here last time?" Piandao asked.
"Yeah, but we didn't have any idea on who her parents could be. We just assumed they were both from the Water Tribe. It wasn't a matter of importance, and we thought it would be a truth to easily cover up. But yesterday, we found out her father was actually an Air Nomad."
Aang relayed to them the events that transpired, what Osha had revealed and how her testimony proved the man was in imposter. Nevertheless, regardless of them all covering this up as an issue of false propaganda, the truth was that Yue was not actually a princess by blood even though she is now the face of the tribe's greatest hope.
"You do know that she has a chance of having airbenders for children," Gyatso said. "And even if she does not have airbenders for children, her children will carry that blood. She might have grandchildren or great-grandchildren who are airbenders one day."
"And even if none of her immediate successors are airbenders, what if they are born with grey or brown eyes?" Jeong Jeong noted. "All of this cannot be juggled with. As tragic as it is, Sokka really should've told her the truth a long time ago."
"Of course, telling her the truth does not mean revealing it to everyone or telling her to step down. If anything, it is keeping her informed of who she is and empowering her to stay on this path," Jeong Jeong said. "The discrimination that the Akna faces is idiotic and pointless, a product of superstition furthered by sexist authorities. Even she is aware of that."
"But Sokka can't bring himself to tell her. He worships the ground she walks on. He doesn't want to see her heartbroken."
"I know it's upsetting, but either way you slice it, this can't be hidden forever," Piandao said.
"But he's being stubborn. He's insisting that we not say anything. And what's also alarming is Yue's sense of ethics. She's apparently saying she wants to relinquish the throne if it turns out that she's the Akna. She doesn't want to deceive the people on such a large scale."
"She can't just relinquish the throne like that," Jeong Jeong frowned, "This place needs her!"
"She's apparently saying she'll look out for the tribe in other ways, but not as the chieftess if it's not her place."
"Oh dear," Gyatso shook his head, "What will become of this community if she relinquishes her duties that way?"
"If we tell her just how much she's needed, she won't relinquish the throne," Piandao said. "She cares too much about the country to make a devastating move like that."
"I agree, but right now her fears are outweighing her sense of empowerment. People really look down on the Akna and for no reason at all other than those ridiculous purity laws. Yue's afraid that she will be cast away from the North for good. She doesn't want to leave everything she knows and loves."
"But that won't happen if we keep quiet about this," Piandao pointed out. "She has no reason to fear if no one says anything…though it appears Khasiq might be behind the incident."
Aang sighed, "I'll talk to Sokka again. I'll keep talking to him. What's needed is a good conversation. A hopeful conversation. But for now, I think it's best if we keep silent."
"But what is to be done about the man if and when we find him?" Gyatso asked his pupil, gesturing to the beads, "If she knows the truth, she would probably be curious to meet that man."
"I don't know. Maybe she would be curious. Then again, Yue is a very prideful person. To this day, she feels strongly about avoiding Sokka's parents. There hasn't been a single word of exchange between her and them." Shrugging, "I don't know if she would want to involve herself with people who never wanted her."
Sokka's jubilance and his persistent search of his wife was met with longing, and later, alarm at the fact that she was nowhere to be found. He was eager to see her and had traversed the areas she told him she would likely be in, but she was neither in her room sleeping nor at the meeting and leisure chambers with the White Lotus sentries.
"She didn't come see you?" Sokka internally panicked as Aang shook his head, "I thought she told you she'll come see you guys!"
"She did, and I told the guards to be on the lookout for her and announce if she came. I thought maybe she was sleeping. She did say she was really tired."
"But she's not in her room…"
The guards outside of the estate that Gyatso and the White Lotus sentries were currently in stated that they never saw the princess. There were only servants walking to and fro, occasionally bringing several refreshments to the sentries.
And at the mention of "servants," Sokka asked, "Did you see someone assigned the number eight?"
"Number Eight? I don't remember—"
"Yes, yes, I've seen Number Eight," a second guard answered, nudging the man, "Remember she picked up the spear you dropped?"
"Oh, yes, I remember! But what would Number Eight have to do with—?"
"Where did she go?" Sokka pried desperately, "Did she come back out?"
"She didn't come out this way. She might've left from the other entrance."
From there, Sokka raced to the second entrance, and the guards there, while confirming that she left, had no idea where she could've gone next.
"We didn't see anyone with the Number Eight on their uniform," Piandao confirmed, "So if she came disguised, she never met with us."
"Oh no, oh Spirits," Akluviq gulped, "We need to find her before her parents get here! The chief will slaughter me for taking her bodyguard with me if anything happens to—!"
"Nothing's gonna happen so SHUT YOUR DAMN BLUBBERHOLE!" Sokka yelled, making the man jump back, startled. "This is all YOUR fault!"
"Sokka!" Aang intervened, "Calm down—!"
"I knew I should've stayed behind!"
"Sh'ell be fine! W-We haven't even checked the kitchens yet," Katara sputtered, "Maybe she was caught up doing something. She does have a habit of taking up people's shifts without notice, right?"
They scrambled through the royal kitchen, asking everyone they knew of Yue's whereabouts.
"When I last saw her, she went to take tea and refreshments to the White Lotus sentries," the senior maid told them, "And she hasn't been back since."
"She didn't come back?" Sokka felt a jolt in his heart.
"No. I thought maybe her shift ended early."
"She's not babysitting or anything?" Aang asked. "She didn't say anything else to you about what she was doing next or what she'd been doing?"
"No, sir, she just came up to me and asked me if she can take the refreshments to the White Lotus sentries, and I just agreed."
And everyone could see the dread unfold on Sokka's face, draining the color out of him.
"Sokka, she'll be fine, son," Piandao told him, "We'll find her."
"You know how she is," Gyatso said. "She is likely out there helping someone in need."
"I'll have the junior lotuses make a search," Jeong Jeong said. "They'll find her in no time—"
"Please, let's hold off on that for another hour," Aang suggested. "I have a feeling we'll find her. If we don't find her in an hour, we'll declare an emergency. We haven't checked many places anyway."
Despite his crippling anxiety, Sokka didn't completely lose hope, clinging to two other likely locations of interest. The group split up, taking respective regions of the palace and opting to ring the citadel gong in the event any of them found the princess, and in the meantime, Sokka proceeded to the Moon Temple. He found that by the time he reached it, the temple was closed and locked. He banged on the doors anyway, calling out her name, and he even peered through hidden windows, finding the inside of the palace to be dark from what he could see. In the very least, he'd hoped to see Osha make an appearance at some point so he could ask the all-knowing priestess of the dronningi's whereabouts, but several minutes of waiting did nothing. The building remained empty, and Osha never came.
From there, he ran all the way to the Spirit Oasis, banging its doors in hopes that she would open them, but she never came. Following that, he made another desperate attempt, racing all the way to Ilannak's Igloo at the edge of the former middle ring.
"Have you seen Yue?" the isumataq panted and nearly collapsed on top of the worried restaurant owner, who had to hold him upright.
"What's the matter, Wang Fire? You don't look so good—"
"Yue," he breathed, "Here?"
"No, we haven't seen her," Mitena shook her head, "Is everything alright?"
"Yeah, I just… I just came from somenwere and I was wondering…"
"Are you okay, lad?"
"Yeah…Hey, if you run into her, could you tell her to come to the palace? The princess has been asking for her…" but he didn't explain anything further, mumbling his thanks before taking off, his overwhelming dread consuming him. He broke into a cold sweat, his world spinning as he saw Katara and Aang racing towards him in the distance, the looks on their faces indicating that they didn't have any luck, either.
"She's not here, either," Sokka's voice cracked.
"Where else could she be?" Aang frowned in worry.
"I don't know, I looked everywhere…This is my fifth round around the city since I got here," Sokka brushed the sweat off of his brow, "I knew I shouldn't have gone today, I kept telling everyone! I'm an idiot, I'm such an idiot!"
"It's okay, Sokka, she'll be fine," Katara told him. "Is there any place you haven't checked? Think calmly…"
"The only other place would be the Jungqiran Forest…" he trailed off, suddenly struck by a suggestion. He ran without explanation, followed closely by Aang and Katara. They headed to the forbidden southern wing, nearly tripping over caution signs as they approached the southernmost top of the wing: the swing set where the prince and princess would meet up whenever they craved a temporary escape from the palace bustle.
"Spirits," the prince whimpered as he did not see her there, either.
"The only other place would be the woods," he shook, taking a quick look at the moon above, basking in its light. His eyes fell to a close. Please. Be there for me, please.
The trio took off through the thick fog, eyes alert for any sign of a person or torch in the dark of the forest, their only source of light being the flame in the Avatar's palms and the clarity they had stemming from Katara's maneuvering of the fog. Sokka was adamant about searching every nook and every edge of the forest four to five times over. It wasn't until they searched a third of the entire area that the trio was stopped by a piercing howl. Sokka turned in the direction of the howl, and within the blink of an eye, he saw a blitz of gray charging at him from behind the trees, piercing through the fog and revealing itself to be a wolf— a member of the pack Sokka and Yue had befriended.
Sokka knelt to meet the wolf's height, and the beast's feral agitation turned into focus, maybe even a sense of purpose as it hurriedly approached him.
"You don't happen to know where she is, do you?" he asked. The wolf merely grabbed the ends of his pants with its canines and tugged.
"I think he's telling us to follow him," Katara said, and within moments, the wolf took off, taking the trio deep into the neck of the forest. Sokka cursed his tears for blurring his vision as he charged ahead, but somehow he was able to make out her form in the far distance even through the chaos of his anxious senses. She was unconscious in the snow, surrounded by the wolves of the pack, the beasts huddled around her, their nudges failing to wake her up.
"Yue!"
In a second's time, he skidded to the ground beside her, lifting her head into his lap as the wolves moved aside, "Yue! Yue, wake up! Yue, please!" How long had she been here?! His hand flew to her forehead, flinching back, her body nearly burning from the rise in her temperature, "Oh Spirits, oh Universe!" He wasted no time picking her up, piercing his glare throught the dark to see his sister catching up, "Katara, over here, KATARA!"
Yugoda looked up from her old notes and eyed the isumataq, who was sitting at Yue's bedside, adjusting the blankets over her to make sure she is kept warm. "Her temperature was higher this time than it was last time, but thankfully, she recovered much more quickly this time."
Sokka nodded in acknowledgment, feeling Yue forehead for the hundredth time. He wasn't sure if he should be relieved that she wasn't burning up anymore or worried that she was now cold to the touch. "She's still shivering…"
"The effects of being outside for so long are now starting to kick in," Yugoda said. "That's why there's shivering even with temperature fluctuation. But she's only mildly hypothermic. It's a blessing she's a waterbender and able to tolerate colder temperatures. We don't know how long she's been out there, but it could've been a lot worse. Further delay would've been life threatening." And upon seeing his miserable look, "Don't worry, it happens. We're tribefolk, Prince Sokka. And it's only a mild case; it can be treated. We'll get through this, okay?"
He nodded, "I'll start another fire," and gestured to the second fireplace in the room. "That should help, right?"
"Yes, that will make a huge difference."
As Sokka got to work, Yugoda's assistant stepped into the room, a worn-out look on her face, "The White Lotus sentries are demanding updates on the princess's health, ma'am. I've done everything I can to keep them calm."
"No injuries. She likely passed out due to her fever. It's psychogenic, but it's been resolved. Her temperature went down a little, though; she was probably outside for a while. She'll be fine as long as the fires are going. Remember, this information is all confidential, not to be disclosed to parties other than them. If they have any more questions, I'll be outside in a few minutes to answer them."
"They want to see her," the assistant said. "Are they allowed to?"
"The less people in the room, the better. We need to give her space and let her rest. Only immediate caretakers need to be present."
"What if her parents get here? The chief and chieftess will demand to see her."
"They can have a look for two minutes or so, but only one person gets to stay in the room. Sokka has been a huge help; the chief will panic too much, and the chieftess is pregnant. Hopefully you can tell my preference."
"Yes, ma'am."
"Also, it is best if the chief and chieftess do not know about the hypothermia just yet. It will needlessly worry them. The princess is doing much better anyhow."
The assistant nodded and stepped back out to relay the message. Yugoda shifted her focus back to the young isumataq, who remained quiet and shaken as he sat beside the princess again.
"I can sense you blaming yourself all the way from here, Prince Sokka."
He swallowed, "I shouldn't have left."
"Some things happen no matter how careful we are. You weren't negligent. Besides, she's a grown woman, not a child for you to constantly monitor her. We can only thank the Spirits that we found her in time."
"But it still happened I wasn't here."
"No, it happened because of stress. Or maybe distress. We don't know exactly what happened that caused this, but we must remember that she has a habit of helping others and doing her own thing. Who knows what she'd seen or witnessed. Where she wandered off or what made her change her plan."
He looked back at her sleeping form, "She was fine earlier. I'd been worried 'cause people said she was acting distant. I even checked to make sure she didn't have a fever before I left, and she was perfectly fine."
"I believe you," Yugoda said. "Don't worry, she'll be okay."
But it didn't abate his own stress, "I'd been so careful…all this time, I…"
"I know. The crew tells me all about the foot rubs and laughs and dinners. It's because of everything you did for her that she got through this so quickly. The last time I saw her, she was a bony thing. Now, she's healthy and has more strength in her bones. She's been happier lately, too, I hear."
He gulped, brushing at his eyes as the older woman approached him, her wrinkly hand on the young man's shoulder. "You did good, Sokka. You did really good. You were as diligent as a mother wolf…" her wrinkly smile slightly waning, "And I don't mean to be a bigot, but I didn't expect this level of care to even be possible from a man in times like these…"
His gaze went back to her, "She's still shivering…"
"You just started the second fire. Give it some time."
"Is there anything else that can be done? I can get some extra blankets."
"No, we have plenty here, I think…But I tell you what. You two are married anyway. Skin-to-skin contact can be a big help, and body heat is a very good source of warmth. It's also a good way to lower stress levels. It will help her recover faster."
"Yeah, I heard that, too," he said. "That's why I've been holding her hand. I've been rubbing her hands and feet to get some friction going."
"I mean… that helps, I'm not saying it doesn't, but you can also take off your shirt and get under the covers. Keep her close to you as best as you can. That's typically what is meant by skin-to-skin. Ideally, you should both be nude for maximum heat transfer, but that's more advanced and not always necessary for mild cases."
"...B-But…"
Noting his conflicting concern and hesitation, "Society sexualizes everything, Prince Sokka, but the fact is, human touch is a very primal kind of medicine. It isn't just for pleasure; it's also for survival and bonding. You are not her sexual partner in this moment; you are her healer. There's no sin in this."
"Yeah…but when she wakes up, she might…"
"She's your wife."
"Yeah, but she could still…misunderstand…"
"She's also a healer, she's aware of this stuff," Yugoda chuckled. "I think she can put two and two together. The fires, the blankets, the thick curtains, Princess Katara bending the windows shut."
Within moments, he slipped beneath the covers. Without peeking beneath them, he moved his arm gently around her and scooted closer to her. He felt the soft skin of her bare back barely hugging the loose robe around her. His fingers lightly brushed against the loosened knot of her chest bindings. He pulled her closer and let her rest against the expanse of his chest, making sure the blanket covered the two of them.
Yugoda picked up her notes and her bag, "I'll be back in a little while. Keep her warm."
Yue was not alarmingly cold, he noted, but there was very little heat between the covers other than his own. He scooted just a little closer, this time their stomachs touching, the thinly-covered globes of her breasts resting against his chest. He felt as if her heartbeat was pulsing through his body, their necklaces lacing together. She breathed softly against him, her shivering slowly becoming less frequent as the chill of her skin simmered, mingling with his heat. She shifted closer in her deep sleep, huddling against any heat she could sense, an agitated look on her face.
He kissed her forehead, "I'm here, dronningi. I'm here."
She awoke in the middle of the night to sauna-like heat and solitude. At least, she thought it was solitude but was disproved when she heard the water running in the bathroom. She slowly pulled herself up, brushing away the sweat from her brows. She threw her covers off of her, taking note of how she was wearing a different tunic than she remembered wearing. She would've been alarmed about it had she not noticed the widespread emphasis on trapping as much heat as possible in the room, including the sealed window and the thick pelts and curtains. She was also reminded of feeling chilled to the bone moments before her vision turned black…
She sighed, moving the curtains aside, using her bending to melt the seals and reopen the window. The cool air and ventilation brought with them waves of sweet relief.
"You're awake."
She turned to see Sokka stepping out of the bathroom, a look of relief taking over him, and seconds later, his arms were wrapped around her, leaving a kiss on her temple.
"How do you feel?" his hand flew to her head, his eyes widening, "Why are you so warm again—?"
"I'm hot and sweaty," she clarified. "This isn't fever heat, it's heat because of…well, heat."
"Oh… well that's good…?"
Looking at the surroundings again, "Hypothermia, huh?"
"It was mild," he said. "Your fever went down quickly but your temperature also went down a little, so…"
She nodded but let her gaze linger for just a moment on the bare expanse of his chest before looking back at him as if in question.
"So, uh…Yugoda told me to, uh…is snuggle the right word…? Maybe not, but, uh…well, she called it heat transfer…You know what I'm saying, right?"
"Yes…"
"You're okay with it?" he blinked, "I mean, I couldn't ask when I should've, but…"
She nodded. "You were only trying to help."
"Yeah…okay…" He dabbed away the sweat collecting at his upper lip and reached for his tunic that lay on the side, "You want me to put one of the fires out?"
She shook her head, staring at the tundra outside of the window, "The window's open. I think it'll be enough."
His hands settled on her shoulders as he made her sit on the bed, joining her after getting the glass of water he'd saved for her. "Yugoda told you to stay in bed."
"Hm…" she took a sip of the water and set the cup aside, not leaving her gaze from the window. The distant look in her eyes worried him. Earlier that day, she just seemed like she was thinking hard about something. Now she appeared as if she was so… lost.
"How did you end up in the forest?" he asked, letting his concern loose, his dialect transitioning into Nagaran so their conversation would remain undeciphered in the event anyone eavesdropped. "I felt like my heart stopped when I saw you there all alone and cold and…with no one there to notice... Do you know how worried I was? What were you even doing there?"
She swallowed the lump in her throat and shrugged, looking away from the tundra, away from him. "I didn't really know I was there. I was just walking and thinking about something. I didn't see where I was going… All I remember is having the worst headache of my life…being really cold…and the next thing I know, I got here somehow."
His hand reached for her temples in an effort to massage them, but she moved his hand aside, "Not now, I meant earlier."
"Did you see anything upsetting?" he asked gently, "Anything like…like violence? Anyone hurt or anything…?"
She shook her head.
"Were there any idiots misbehaving with women? Did you beat 'em up? You can vent your frustration out, I won't be offended. I'll join in if you want. 'Guys are jeeerks!'"
Normally that would bring a laugh out of her, but it didn't this time. Sokka sighed; maybe it was a more serious gender violence issue. Maybe she wanted to talk to someone else about it.
"Your mom and dad are here," he said. "Do you want to see them? Talk to them, maybe? They've been really worried about you. They spent some time here earlier, but you were sleeping."
"My parents are not here," came her solemn reply.
"Yes, they are!" he squeaked, "They came like three hours ago. Ivaneq said he'd bring them here, remember?"
She shook her head but said nothing.
"Okay, if you don't want to talk about it with them, then at least say hi. I'll call them in. You've been saying you missed them."
"Let them sleep. I don't want to be an inconvenience."
"You're their daughter. Why would you be an inconvenience? They were waiting for you to wake up—"
"How much longer are you going to hide it, Sokka? How much longer are you going to keep holding this inside of you and suffering over it?" And she looked at him, her eyes bloodshot, glazed with simmering moisture. "I'm not their daughter. I'm not the princess," her voice broke, "I'm the Akna."
"Are you seriously still holding onto what that imposter said?!" he panicked, "Yue, that's not the truth—!"
"I heard everything, Sokka," she said firmly. "Aang and the sentries were talking about it."
He stiffened, gawking in helplessness. Everything made sense to him then; she must've heard their conversation when she went to the estate to meet with them. She went in as a servant, so there was no way the guards could've announced her arrival, no way for the sentries to change the topic in time. And needless to say that she was shaken. Completely justified in appearing so lost. "Y-Your Highness—"
"Don't call me that," she shook her head.
"Yue…Yue, please—"
"You should've told me," she rasped. "You were apparently the first person who knew other than the chief and Khasiq… Why didn't you tell me…?"
"Do what you can to protect her from the truth, but remember. Our Akna figuring out her past is just as natural as you falling for her."
"I couldn't," he choked out, moisture raiding his gaze, "How could I? I can't handle seeing you like this…seeing you in pain…"
Fighting back her tears, "Well I found out the truth, so tell me the finer details now, at least. Tell me everything you know. You wouldn't be hurting me any more…"
"I promise you, Chief Arnook. I will do everything in my power to keep Her Highness safe and happy." He shook his head, "I'm sorry, but I…I made a promise in blood to the chief and chieftess that I—"
"That you what?"
"That I'll do everything in my power to keep you safe and happy," he turned to her, spreading his feelings out in his crimson gaze.
"Well I can't be happy if I have to live in lies my entire life. I can't be safe if my enemies know truths that I should but don't," she pointed out. "Sokka, to this moment, I consider you the only person I can truly trust with my life. I'm not wrong in my judgment, am I?"
He shook his head, letting a tear escape.
"If you have ever truly honored and respected me in all of our time together so far…you are going to be real and raw with me right now. And you are not going to hold any detail back."
And that was what tipped the scale. Against his wish, he hesitantly relayed to her all that he knew. From the day he first found out about her past to their parents' desperation to keep their daughter close to them, from Khasiq's awareness of the truth to the slip of Ivaneq's tongue that turned Sokka's parents completely off from requesting an alliance of their two families.
"Well no wonder," she muttered, "They weren't disgusted in me because I supported the Akna. They were disgusted in me because I was the Akna, and that's a lot worse."
"Yue—"
"No wonder your parents were terrified. They were afraid you would lead yourself into a trap. They were so afraid you were gonna marry me and bring me to their doorstep. They obviously believed I'd bring disease and infertility and death—"
"Yue, please—"
"It's the truth, that's what they really believe, right?" she pressed, feeling her own heart shatter to pieces, "Sokka, if the people down South are believing these things, won't the people here believe them just as strongly if not more?"
"And so what if they do? Why would that matter? People believe all kinds of yakshit, but we can't believe them and think of ourselves as worthless!"
"Don't be mistaken, Sokka, I don't believe in any of the purity yakshit people are into…but does that mean it would be okay for me to deceive my people at large like this? I may have been okay with certain deceptions if they were for a good purpose, but I can't bring myself to operate on a false identity. That's too far… I cannot assume an influential position when my people hate me and can't accept me for who I am. It's a blow to my ethics…a blow to my pride…" her voice broke again, "Do you really think I should be okay with this deception? Answer me not as my ikkingut but as my ethics minister."
Sokka took a deep breath, "You wanna know what I really think? I think you're putting the public on a really high pedestal right now. And let me tell you right now, Yue, they won't be able to handle standing on top of it."
She furrowed her eyebrows, seeking a further explanation.
"The idea that the people know exactly what they want is flawed because humans are crazy and dumb and can be easily deluded. All we need is someone who sprouts all kinds of nonsense, all kinds of hate, and there are gonna be people who follow that person. Like Khasiq; that man and his ideologies are detrimental to society, but why did he and does he still have mass following? Because the public at large is not always capable fo taking decisions that are good. That's why anarchy is never entertained. And that's why sometimes, little deceptions are not enough to really benefit the community. Large-scale deception is necessary for large-scale change."
And in the case of bloodlines and temples and purity rituals, their people were deluded in such a way.
"Now I'm not saying we're superior to everyone else because we're also human beings, and there may have been times where we made dumb decisions or were easily influenced, but I'm saying this in your case because I've seen the results of your work unfold."
Indeed, he had seen the impacts her decisions had on the tribe's situation. He'd seen so much positive change…and he'd shown it all to Akluviq and Kheera. And the excitement and relief he had seen on their faces was priceless.
"You should be proud of who you are, Yue. You should own every bit of who and what you are. But you should also transcend it. Your past is an important part of you, but it's not all you are. You are Kuunnguaq, you are Yuesanga. You are born a leader. The only thing that seems to be tripping you up is that you are a truth that this place isn't ready for. You said it yourself to me the week I first got here; you and I are pieces of the truth this country isn't ready for."
And one example that he had of such truths ahead of their time is that of bloodhealing.
"We're living in a time where it's taboo and shouldn't even be spoken of," Sokka said. "You use it, and you don't give a disclaimer to people when you're using it to heal them, but you saved countless lives by doing it. It's good, but the public isn't ready to hear it yet. Even if it's for their own benefit. That's why the ability needs to be practiced in secret."
The fact that she was the Akna was the same way.
"People don't know about you, but you did so much for them, for the society we're living in. The tribe isn't ready for this truth. but it does need you. Very much." He tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear, "Not being accepted by a bunch of lunatics is not a blow to your pride, Yue. At least, I don't believe it is. Knowing that you are beyond what they think of you, holding your head up high…that feels like pride to me. You are beyond what anyone can think of you; there is so much more that you want to do, and there is so much more that only you can do. And you will do all those things. All we need to do is keep quiet and lower the public's pedestal."
She pondered over everything he said, but she was still conflicted.
"You're over hre worried about making a false imipression, but I honestly don't see it as one," Sokka told her with utmost sincerity. "Bloodlines don't make princesses, Yue; loyalty to the nation does. Just because you're not part of the Kharsaq bloodline doesn't mean you're not a princess. Yes, you may have been born to an Air Nomad, but you are rooted to this land just as much as all of us are. For the sake of your people, you've toiled long hours in places you never needed to be in. You washed floors and cleaned rugs, walked and ran and jumped the ice until your feet got blisters…Yue, look me in the eye and tell me that's not loyalty. Look at me and tell me you're not a princess."
She trampled her bottom lip.
"You are the princess of the North. And you are the nunaatip anaana. And I know that you are the only one who's gonna do justice to every sense of the term because you've always looked after this tribe like it was your child. Would you abandon it just because you're not connected to the bloodline? And what message would that leave for the sisters of the tribe?"
Message?
"The tribe doesn't see you just as the daughter of Chief Arnook. The tribe sees you as a force. You are an empowering symbol, Yue. You are the face of Tui that this tribe needs to see. And you need to claim that throne and make your mark, not step down because people who don't know better are gonna believe in dumb stereotypes."
"But I'm still terrified," Yue admitted with a whimper. "I'm terrified that I'll lose the North and everyone I know. I can't…I can't lose this place…I can't be driven away form it—"
"You won't," Sokka assured her, "Why would you?"
"If the truth goes out—"
"It won't." Cupping her face, "The North will always be yours. The Moon Temple will always be yours. From those rusty sewage pipes you had replaced near Ilannak's Igloo to this very room we're in, this entire palace and every centimeter of it…it all belongs to you. You've earned the love and loyalty of this place…the love and loyalty of all of us. I know it's not easy, and I know it feels like it's going against what you believe, but please, trust me when I say there's a greater purpose for this. Relinquishing the position and sacrificing the throne just to appease the insane masses…it's not worth it. Not at all."
His hands reached for hers and gave them a squeeze, "And I know it's going to take some time to let this sink in, too, but I promise you, nothing has changed, Yue," he said in an outpour of gentleness and affection. "Our love and care for you hasn't changed. Akluviq is onto his shenanigans; he talks about rules, but he sure as hell shoved a lot of them under the rug. He's willing to start a new bloodline with little to no consideration. And for who? For you. Yue, you're the most awaited daughter of Arnook and Ahnah. You brought them joy, don't you see that Ukuagek was crying buckets of tears earlier thinking something horrible happened, and silak completely lost his marbles and was about to murder Akluviq for preparing for all this when you were sick—"
She couldn't hold back her tears this time, her hand flying to her mouth as she tried to trap her sobs. It had been far too long, too many years since she cried in front of another person, or dare she say, at all. She had never allowed herself to be this vulnerable in front of others, trapping her rage and pain if at least to motivate herself from keeping up the fight, but she couldn't stop the flow of love, sorrow, and fear in this moment. She wanted to leave, wanted to burst out an excuse, maybe throw out the word "meditate" at least, stay completely hidden, but she found his hand stopping her, intertwining with hers, his eyes just as damp but firm with resolve.
"It's not good to hold it in, Yue."
She didn't resist, submitting to the invitation of his arms, letting herself cry and shake through the long, cathartic night. She wasn't sure how to diges the fact that her life as she knew it had never truly been. How to contain the fear that it never will be.
Chapter 62: Something Beautiful
Chapter Text
It had been a quiet night, but the chaos of her nightmares had kept Yue awake. Her eyes were red and swollen, and the look on the isumataq's face was equally distraught, but the pair explained away their conditions, claiming anxiety and lack of sleep, even having a confused Yugoda testify to it nevertheless. The only thing that was currently holding Yue together was Sokka's warm hand around her, the occasional pecks to her temple as quiet means of comfort. She turned her attention back to her father, who was sorting out many of the gifts he and his wife had brought all the way from Ba Sing Se, which included an extensive newborn baby collection that they put together after hearing about the consummation. And needless to say that this collection was different from the one reserved for the twins arriving in a few months.
"And this one," Arnook placed on the bed a pair of silk jade-colored pants and an accompanying blue tunic bearing jade beads around the neck and sleeves, "Ahnah loves this one. It can be for a boy or a girl. Jade beads are considered auspicious in the Earth Kingdom, so both boys and girls wear them."
"There was only one in stock, and I was afraid we'd never see it again in stores, so I insisted we get a hold of it," Ahnah beamed. "Isn't it adorable?"
Yue nodded, attempting a smile before eyeing the noodles, sandwiched by a pair of chopsticks that was held up to her lips.
"Come on, paniga, we're almost done," Ahnah coaxed, beaming as she fed her daughter. Yue subtly bent away a tear and turned her attention back to the baby clothes.
"You like it, don't you?" Ahnah asked, earning a nod from her daughter, "I thought so! If necessary, we can always have the seamstresses make another. Who knows if you're set to have twins, too!"
"We're glad you're excited for future happenings, but let's think about the babies that are actually on the way first, ukuagek," Sokka said.
"Are we not allowed to fantasize, ningauk?" Ahnah chuckled, "I recall you and my daughter turning the tables on me at your wedding, and now Arnook and I are the ones expecting. Your parents are expecting, too. It seems everyone else is getting pregnant."
"Only because everyone else's parents approved of the union," Yue mentioned calmly.
Arnook reached forward, placing his hand on Sokka's shoulder, "I know we haven't told your folks yet, but it will work out."
"That's rather vague and idealistic."
And while normally the bitter remarks flew out of Sokka's mouth, Yue took the reins this time, and the prince felt a pained pang tugging at a sore spot within him.
"Well I have a strong feeling it will," the chief raised his eyebrows as he eyed his son-in-law. "I mean, look at my daughter. She hated the idea of marriage, and now, you two are inseparable. If she can change, your parents can."
Ahnah chuckled, nudging her daughter softly, holding up the last of the noodles, "One more, come on, paniga."
Yue couldn't say no, and Ahnah sighed in relief, "There we go." Turning to the servant who was lingering by the door, "Please get another bowl if you will."
"No, anaana, it's okay—"
"Hush, Yue. You haven't eaten last night, either. Now do us all a favor and finish this in the meantime," and she reached for the bowl of soup on the nearby table, checking to make sure it had cooled a little before handing it to her daughter.
"That's the soup?" Arnook frowned. "It's just liquid with spices."
"Your servants can learn a thing or two from your father," Ahnah noted.
"That's right! Tonight, I will personally make my version of five flavor soup with all different vegetables."
"You don't have to go through the trouble," Yue began.
"Nonsense. I'm not passing up the chance to cook for my daughter."
"Your father has become a great cook, paniga. For limited items, at least," Ahnah smirked.
"I admit I have trouble with a few other items, but the soup is your mother's favorite. I will make it for you tonight as well. Sokka, a few sources told me you started learning how to cook as well. Maybe you can show me what you know, and I will show you what I know."
"Yeah, that sounds neat," Sokka smiled.
"And I take it you're a very good cook, ningauk," Ahnah noted, pleased, "My daughter does not look frail anymore."
"He always makes time to sit me down and make me eat well," Yue said. "Even in the busiest of schedules."
"And that's how it should be. See, ningauk? The way to a woman's heart, too, is through her stomach." And keeping her hand over her ballooned belly, she gripped the armrest of her chair and tried to stand up.
"The servants can get what you want, ukuagek," Sokka quickly left the bed to help her up.
"The servants can't use the bathroom for me, can they?" she pat his shoulder with a smile, "Don't worry yourself, ningauk, I'll be back." Pointing to the bowl of soup in Yue's lap, "That better be empty by the time I get back, paniga."
When Ahnah was out of sight, Arnook's lighthearted smile transitioned into a worried frown as he eyed his daughter and son-in-law, "Is everything alright? What happened?" Squeezing Yue's hand, "Did anything upset you?"
"No, ataata, I'm okay."
"Then why the fever?"
"It's because we'd been traveling to different villages," she set her soup aside, "The stress of it all was overwhelming."
"Yeah," Sokka nodded, "We barely had a chance to breathe until a couple of days ago. Yugoda was very helpful, though."
"Sokka, too, has taken great care of me," Yue said. "I'm alright. I probably would've been much worse without him, honestly."
"Oh I know," Arnook said as Sokka took his place back beside the princess. The older man reached for their hands and placed them in each other's, "I just wanted to make sure everything's fine. No one's telling me anything."
"There's nothing to tell. Everything is fine…"
"But you look like you've been crying," Arnook pressed with a deeper frown and a more gentle tone, "Are you sure you're alright?"
Yue averted her gaze, "Why would I be crying? There's nothing to cry about."
Arnook looked at Sokka, "Don't hold back, son, tell me what's wrong."
Yue turned to Sokka for a silent request for help. Moments of jumbled thoughts later, he covered, "It's just…she's been paranoid ever since she was told her coronation will be sooner than later. She doesn't feel ready. She'd been freaking out ever since she heard you and ukuagek were on your way here. In fact, she'd been having nightmares all night about how dangerous it might be for you and…she really missed you two a lot."
The princess gave him a thankful look before being pulled into a hug by the chieftain.
"We missed you, too," Arnook told her. "More than you know. But the good news is that we don't have to go back! We're back for good. We're never leaving your side ever again. And I know it might not seem safe right now, but Akluviq and Kheera have cited their approval. The tribe looks much better now than it did when I was last here, and that's a fact. You have done beautifully, my daughter."
"You're the reason why I'm able to make it this far…" Yue said, unable to look him in the eye, "You've done so much for me…You've done things for me that put you in danger…I always knew that, but…" She bit her lip, repeatedly struggling to process the sheer amount of compassion it took for Arnook and Ahnah to shuffle through paralyzing tribal stereotypes. How loved she was if they had to pull every lever and trigger to keep her safe instead of giving up on her. The kind of injury Ahnah must've faced if she struggled to protect her as she did. The many years of Arnook's life wasted on heartbreak, intoxication, and utter fear for his wife's health, the burden of raising a child— not of his lineage, to begin with— so quietly in an environment so toxic that she would've been slaughtered by any extremist around the block. And yet, at a time when people who were directly responsible for her existence abandoned her for good… "Was I…was I really that important to you?"
Her heartbreak clawed at his heart as much as it did Arnook's. "What kind of question is that?! You're my flesh and blood!"
And Yue did not know how to react to his display of love and lies, the paralyzing fear that momentarily took over the older man.
"Do you know how many years your mother and I have been waiting for you?" Arnook held her hand in his, "Yue, you have no idea."
"I truly don't," she rasped, "I don't know how you had the patience…I wasn't very kind to you at times, but you've been so patient with me…"
"But I wasn't the best father. I didn't exactly deserve kind treatment after I disregarded what you said about those Earth Kingdom imposters…" A sullen look crossed his features, "I was angry that you kept wanting to stay when it's dangerous. I thought you'd have a happy life elsewhere. But now I know how much you love this place. You've made it your own, and you've made it truly beautiful. And you'll make it even more beautiful. If I'd known what you're capable of, I wouldn't have itched to send you away." Brushing at his eyes, "Yue, your mother and I… we've been waiting for this moment our whole lives. Don't think of ways to send us back. I know you're scared, but whatever happens, we're sticking together."
"But if anything was to happen to you because of me, I—"
"I'm not the defenseless drunkard you've seen before," he told her. "I, too, can hold my own."
And indeed, the chieftain was looking much better, much more brave and confident than before.
"You say I'm the reason why you made it this far," he told his daughter, "But you are the reason why I'm even alive. You put on so many disguises, and you've healed me many times. And it wasn't until the day you started calling me ataata that I really told myself I will change. And I have to say that the isumataq really helped me change and put things into perspective for me." Planting a kiss on her forehead, "Don't dwell on the past, paniga. You're my daughter. My pride. I have every right to worry about you, and you have every right to bicker and argue with me about anything and everything. Just promise me you will be happy. That you won't leave me and your mother behind anymore. Even for our safety."
She nodded but lost composure with the escape of a sob. Sokka rubbed her back, whispering, "It's okay, it's okay…"
"Paniga," Arnook looked at her in great alarm, "Are you sure everything's okay—?"
"What happened here?" Ahnah approached as fast as she could in her condition, "What's wrong? Yue, what happened?"
"She missed us is all," Arnook said quickly, and upon seeing her mother, a fresh stream of tears slipped down the princess's face.
"My baby, my baby, it's okay," Ahnah sat beside her and drew her daughter into her arms, softly brushing the gentle white expanse of the princess's hair, kissing the top of her head. "We're not leaving you ever."
Arnook, in spite of his initial suspicions, let the moment unfold; having indulged in paranoia for over two decades, he was aware of the need to vent. He turned to Sokka to again pry him for more information only to see that the young warrior was brushing back his own tears.
"What's going on with you?" the chief asked, his worry returning, "Seriously, what is happening?"
"Nothing," he sniffed, his gaze cast on the princess, "I just don't like seeing her like this."
"Oh dear," the chieftain sighed, bringing the prince in for a hug. "It's okay, let her vent. She needs to let it out."
The White Lotus sentries, who had flocked to see the princess of the North, were surprised when she herself told them not to worry about informing her about the history of the beads. Sokka's somber look, however, did raise suspicions, especially for Aang. The young monk didn't fail to see Sokka's persisting arm around Yue's shoulders and the prince's small pats and rubs on her back.
"We thought you wanted to be kept in the loop, Princess," Gyatso said.
"I did want that at first, but I'm no longer interested," Yue said, not meeting their eyes.
"Oh…Are you sure, Princess?" Jeong Jeong frowned.
"Yes. You see, my coronation date has been set for next week on the day before the solstice. The whole process has been expedited three months earlier than intended, and…it really put things into perspective for me. I realize I have too many responsibilities, and there is still so much I never had the chance to do… I have neither time nor reason to waste even a fraction of a brain cell on whoever the owner of the beads is. It would be a needless distraction."
And again, Aang noted Sokka's burst of care manifesting as a gentle back rub, a subconscious shift closer to her. The Avatar frowned, casting a look of both question and worry at Sokka. Do you think she knows…?
And Sokka merely swallowed and gave a subtle nod. Aang widened his eyes, turning to Yue in concern. The princess remained quiet, her gaze fixated on the floor.
"We perfectly understand, Princess," Piandao said, granting her a reassuring smile despite his own disbelief of her lack of sudden interest, "And I understand it may seem overwhelming right now as you look forward, but once the coronation is over with, everyone will be at peace."
"Thank you for understanding."
Aang gulped, sharing a look with Sokka, who added, "And one more thing. Please don't tell the chief and chieftess about what happened with the imposter and his attempts. We don't want to see them paranoid. They're really looking forward to this event, and the last thing we want to do is see terror on their faces."
"Don't worry, Prince Sokka, we won't say anything," Gyatso assured. "They have been worried for long enough."
Yue managed a smile, "I thank you all for your cooperation. It truly is great to see you all here. Do you intend to stay for a while? I can arrange for a larger estate—"
"That's not necessary, Princess. We need to leave early next week and wrap some things up," Jeong Jeong said, "But we'll be back the night before the coronation. When will the ceremony be, morning or evening?"
"Traditionally, there are different times for Water Tribe enthronements," Sokka said. "There's the morning coronation. It'll start in the morning, and all duties will be finished before moonrise. So by nightfall, the ruler is officially on the throne. Then there's the evening coronation; it'll start right at moonrise. It's usually up to the discretion of the leadership council or the ruler to choose the time."
"I requested for the morning coronation," Yue said. "I feel like it'll be easier."
"Is there a reason why you wanted the coronation to be before the solstice?" Piandao asked. "We heard the solstice was the initial choice."
"I want to spend my birthday in peace," Yue simply said. "Instead of running around and worrying about obligations and duties. Once I'm officially installed on the throne, I will be able to work at a slightly more comfortable pace instead of cramming all duties and paperwork together."
"You have worked very hard, we heard," the swordmaster said, "But now that the coronation date is finalized, you can relax until then. It will still be a hassle to prepare, but this kind of preparation is just a matter of selecting the perfect wardrobe, getting your leadership portraits made, and similar things."
"Are you going to remain masked?" Jeong Jeong asked, and Sokka, who hadn't even considered that possibility, widened his eyes. He had gotten so accustomed to the princess's practice of hiding her face from the world. It gave him a sense of security since no one knew what she looked like for anyone to identify her. Not to mention the many friendships Yue had formed with many people as a result of hiding her face over the years — the maids, the angakkuit, the servants and laypersons. As a matter of fact, even now, he was expecting her to say yes as the reveal of her face would cause her relationships with her friends and acquaintances to never be the same again.
Instead, she surprised him with, "No."
"What?" he blinked.
"Akluviq said there will be an official announcement made to the public sometime in the next few days," she told him before facing the sentries, "I will reveal my face then and publicly announce my name."
"But…what about…?"
"I cannot hide from my own people forever," Yue said, Sokka's concern not going unnoticed, "They might not know all the details about me, but after coming this far along, they at least deserve to match a name with a face."
"If that's your decision, then you should opt for heightened security at all costs, Princess," the senior Air monk told her. "The dragon-beetle gets its protection from its predators by blending into the grass."
"He's right. You are very noticeable, Princess," the swordsmaster said. "In a crowd of tribefolk of dark hair and dark skin, you stand out as a replica of the Moon Spirit with your white hair and light skin. It is an asset for you because tribefolk will favor you out of religious sentiment, but the burden is that you won't be able to blend in."
"I'm aware," Yue acquiesced, "And I am willing to meet all demands for security measures."
"I'll talk to Katara right now," Aang said. "She's been waiting for the chance to introduce her best students to you."
"I would love to meet them."
"We would like to meet them as well before we leave," Jeong Jeong said. "We would also like for them to present their abilities so we, too, will have an idea of who we're working with. Serving as the princess's security personnel is a very crucial position."
"How about we have a chance to see their abilities sometime later this week?" Piandao asked.
The princess's acceptance brought beams to their faces, but her quiet compliance did not fail to strike more suspicion from the sentries' end and increased worry from Sokka and Aang's end. Nevertheless, Aang figured the princess needed a moment to gather herself together, the strain in her voice becoming more obvious. He led the sentries out, granting the princess a moment to breathe.
"Are you sure you want to do a face reveal?" Sokka asked her, switching to Nagaran. "You know how that's gonna change a lot of things."
"It will," she said, "But it's necessary. I don't want to hide even after the coronation."
"You know the maids aren't gonna let you keep that job once they know you were the princess all along."
"I know. They'll also start acting differently around me. Not just them but everyone I've ever known. But they have to know at some point. It's either now or never."
"They might be shocked, but that doesn't mean it changes your friendships with them entirely. Everyone's aware that your identity had to have been a secret for you to make these changes happen. If anything, they'll be really understanding."
"Well whether they understand or not, life must go on," she shrugged, "And if I want information, I can still wear disguises. I just need to be more careful."
"You know, you can always have trusted people blend in with the public and report to you," he said. "I know you never prefer people to 'risk it,' and you always hesitate to go through with undercover investigations until I step in, but the fact of the matter is that before, it was only us in this struggle. We have more trusted people now. Everything will be alright."
"Trusted people," she mused before letting out an embittered sigh. If the truth had been out, these people would've looked at me like I'm a plague."
Softening his eyes and voice, "I told you before that a large chunk of them are insane idiots. Insanity is an illness, and they're the ones suffering from it. Pity them, if you will. But they love you, Yue. This is the truth." His hands settled on her shoulders, "Don't stress yourself out over this, okay? Like the sentries said, all you need to do now is relax. I told Ivaneq to sort out and assign different responsibilities to different people. You need to take an actual break this time. Spend some time with your parents."
She didn't slip out of her composure this time but still whispered in a moment of vulnerability, "I can't even look them in the eye…"
Warmth enveloped her in the form of his arms, a persistent tone seeking to calm the race in her pulse, "Everything's gonna be okay. Nothing has changed. Trust me."
"And he called us the saps."
The tribesmen chuckled as they huddled around the fire, some of them holding their young children in their laps.
"Well I'm glad he's joining our canoe," Isuq grinned, "Though I wish I was a polar-fly in the room while he was trying to woo her. I wonder how our boy did it."
"I can't imagine Sokka being truly romantic. He's too spastic and anxious. Such a goofball."
"Oh you'd be surprised," a visiting Northern tribesman chuckled. "The things he does. Once, I was going to the other side of the ship to speak to the lieutenant about something. I passed the princess's bunker; she was reading some scrolls on top of the deck, and in the meantime, our isumataq was there. He was busy setting up the scene, if you know what I mean."
"Setting up the scene?" Masahn blinked, wide-eyed.
"Alright, let's tread carefully," Panuq covered his baby daughter's ears.
"Eh, it's not bad," the Northerner laughed. "I saw candles and flowers on the table. He had on cologne, so much of it. I could smell it from a mile away."
"Woah, is this our Sokka?" Isuq wondered.
"That's what I thought. And then he had this excited look on his face. I thought they were actually doing it that night, if ya know what I mean."
"And they're not even married!" Masahn squeaked.
"Well, if they genuinely love each other and have plans to be together, then I suppose it's not too bad," Panuq shrugged.
"Old Man Pakku would not agree to that, though. He's all about rule enforcement."
"Again, it's not what I thought it would be," the Northerner assured. "Turns out that was just a foot massage session. He brought in the bucket of hot water after that, and it took my filthy-ass brain some time to figure it out."
"Aw, that's sweet," Masahn smiled.
"A foot massage? Ohhh," Isuq gave a wicked little grin. "That's the starting point to all kinds of things, hehehe—"
"Ahem," Panuq raised his eyebrows, his hands still covering his daughter's ears.
"Oh come on, Panuq, she's a baby. And she's sleeping." Turning back to the Northerner, "I can't help but confirm if you saw the right Sokka. In another world, he'd do these things, probably, but the Sokka we know hasn't shown any signs of being capable of such things…"
"Prince Sokka has a soft, nurturing side to him. When that's tapped into, you see him become this version of himself that's not so obvious. He's so sarcastic and abrasive at times…he's good with a crowd, too, of course…but around the princess, oh boy, he's different. He keeps her as relaxed as possible. It's several little things: foot rubs, back rubs—"
"Back rubs?"
"And flowers. Lots of flowers. I've yet to see him break his tradition of giving her flowers every single morning. Even when we were traveling, he'd stash a whole collection of flowers and give her a couple at a time until we halted somewhere, and then he'd buy more and hide 'em in his room. He's keeping diaries, too, apparently."
"Diaries?"
"Guess we don't know him as much as he thought."
"Our Sokka keeping diaries?" Isuq laughed, "What will become of the world?"
"In his efforts to make the princess feel relaxed as possible, he's ventured into that quasi-romantic-but-not-really-quasi territory. Apparently that's what seemed to have won our princess over."
"Our ladies do like it when we wait on them," Masahn chuckled. "Goes a long way."
"Well it's not just being waited on. Her Highness hasn't been around her parents much. Her mother was killed when she was young, and her father quite literally hid her from the world to protect her. The circumstances had been of such a nature."
"Damn," Isuq shook his head, "Down here it's financial hardship, and up there it's violence."
"Yeah, it was pretty bad a couple of decades ago. They were killing girl babies left and right."
"Spirits have mercy," Panuq shuddered, holding his daughter close to him.
"But man, she came into the light with a bang, and look at her now," the Northerner said with great pride, "All set for coronation!"
"We're really happy for the sister tribe," Masahn smiled. "I just wish those two would hurry up and get married and have a baby already. Then they can take the throne here, too."
"Hopefully he will confess his feelings and propose before then," Panuq said.
"Hopefully, but it's not easy. Especially with her beauty. We hear from the other Northerners that there's talk of her great beauty."
"Yeah," the Northerner nodded, "A lot of us haven't seen her, but we've heard by word of mouth. she's as beautiful as Tui."
"No wonder he fell for her."
"The only thing I don't understand is why Chief Hakoda and the family aren't saying anything," Panuq wondered.
"Old man Pakku's being a pushover as always, that's what," Isuq frowned. "Sokka's La, and the princess is Tui. Even Shaman Chunta's been going around and saying this. Plus, the two of them love and respect and understand each other. It can't get more perfect than this."
"If you ask me, Pakku's not gonna do jack shit for them," Masahn said. "Those two are better off showing up married and with a baby in their arms."
Little did the group know that the old former chief they were talking about had kept his ear on them as he walked the distance behind them, staying out of sight…though his dark scowl certainly wasn't hidden.
The next few days went by with care and caution. Akluviq, who already received a bad reputation for suggesting consummation when the princess happened to fall sick, did not dare to mention the possibility of a consummation night, fearing Arnook's wrath. The awkwardness of Sokka and Yue having to share a room was also nonexistent given Yue, who was consistently with the prince during the day, was constantly with her parents following sunset, especially her mother. She slept in their room, and Ahnah stayed with her during the night. Katara and Aang sometimes stopped by to keep either the chieftess or the princess or both of them company, and in moments of privacy, the Avatar and the Southern princess would often console Yue regarding the truth that slipped out.
Arnook and Sokka, meanwhile, took the rooms next door, but often they ended up staying late at night, talking about various things. Arnook, who had expected the couple to share a room, was dismayed that they were not being as close as he thought. Sokka's blurbs every now and then that tried to convince the chief that abstinence had been necessary did not go well, resulting in the isumataq naming their time together as "nagging nights with Chief Arnook."
"And here I thought you two were being careful," Arnook said to the prince with immense disappointment, "You two haven't even…?"
"Silak, there are bigger things to worry about—"
"But a consummation is very necessary!"
"Yes, we've had this exact conversation with a lot of people," Sokka resisted his sarcastic urges. "Chief, we'll get there when we're ready. There's too many other thing to worry about. These kinds of deadlines are worthless. So please, don't make this a big deal."
When a letter from the South came addressed to Sokka for the first time in six months, Ivaneq jumped with relief and joy before racing all the way to the prince with the scroll of interest. Sokka, however, maintained a suspicious attitude regarding any and all correspondence from the South, especially one that was addressed to him.
"Her Highness will be very relieved to hear you still have contact with—"
"Hold your yakhorses," Sokka said, unfurling the scroll.
Miqqiri's daughter, Qariah, reached marrying age last week. She will make a fine wife for you. Her father does not mind the age gap but is expecting a grandchild within a year. We have several fertility potions handy, so that should not be an issue. Also, the healers say that so far, they don't find anything abnormal about the girl's health. She should be ready to carry a baby to full term. Once the baby is born, you will be crowned Chieftain.
I hear your precious princess is being coronated soon. Once she sits on the throne, it will be over for the North. Ideally I should disown you; you're seeking the downfall of the sister tribe by promoting the enthronement of a creature so undeserving. Such blasphemy is a blow to tribal tradition and ethics. But for your parents' sake, I'm willing to give you one last chance.
As soon as the ceremony is over with, quit pity-fucking the Akna and get your heretical ass on a ship to the South. We'll make arrangements for your wedding as soon as we're told of your departure, and we'll have bucketfuls of holy water ready to dump on your bloated ego. You will tie the knot with Qariah, and that is final.
If you want to stay any longer, or if you refuse Qariah's hand in marriage, consider yourself cut from the bloodline. I will declare Kohana as the rightful heir to the throne.
Pakku.
"What does it say, sir?" Ivaneq asked hopefully only to cower back as Sokka shot up from his pelts in a fit of rage and thrust the scroll into a torch-bearing sconce.
"Prince Sokka, what are you doing—?!"
"Listen," he huffed, "You're not gonna say anything about this to anyone. I didn't get anything from the South, got it?"
"But Brother Sokka—"
"He wants to marry me off to a child so I can have a child with that child, that old-ass fucking piece of yakshit! Timmiri sega ninmunnra diqah!"
Ivaneq fumbled to retrieve the scroll and managed to put out a few of the flames, reading what he could and extracting a majority of the information. He widened his eyes, his jaw dropping as Sokka grabbed the scroll from him and again thrust it into the fire, watching it completely burn this time as he went ahead with his curses in Nagaran.
"This is all your fault," the prince hissed at Ivaneq, "You should've kept your mouth shut instead of blabbering about her past to them!"
"Brother Sokka, I'm sorry, I…it was a moment of weakness—"
"If she finds out about this letter, it'll be over. She'll send me away from here. She's already looking to do that…" Sokka took a seat, trying to calm himself, wolfing down the cup of water that Ivaneq provided him. "I'm sorry, Brother Ivaneq…Please, just please keep this between us."
"I understand your pain, Prince Sokka, but they're saying they're gonna cut you out of the—"
"I'm not stepping into Pakku's hellhole even after all this…"
And although he tried to calm down, he found that his blood was still boiling. "You know what, fuck this," and he pulled out a blank scroll, grabbing a quill and scribbling a note in his rage.
"When this thing dries," he slammed the quills and inks aside, "send it to the South immediately."
"You need to stay calm, Prince Sokka, please! This isn't good for—!"
"You will keep this between us, and if you don't…you will have crushed all my hopes for happiness…" And with that, the prince stormed his way out.
Ivaneq frowned, nervously glancing at the message that was written on the scroll:
Six months ago on a full moon night during our first week in the North, I married Princess Yue. Osha was our priestess. We had been waiting to inform you about it at some point, but I realize that it's either now or never. I most certainly am not abandoning my wife over idiotic superstitions.
Kohana will make a fine chief as long as he doesn't turn out like you.
In order to tend to more important matters, such as extended security for the princess, Sokka, Katara, and Aang arranged a banquet for the White Lotus, which would serve primarily as a point of introduction for Katara's top waterbending students. Following a performance that comprehensively outlined the abilities of the said students, the White Lotus sentries were won over by both Katara's teaching prowess as well as the prodigies that were in line to make a difference as the first female security personnel. It was a moment of pride for the North, and the women's smiling faces were eager, demonstrating loyalty to the dronningi who made it happen.
Yue and Sokka were genuinely happy to meet them as well, but Sokka's excitement was quick to dwindle; while ten of the women respected and had no intention to interfere with his position as the princess's bodyguard — and in the future, her primary bodyguard…at least, according to what Sokka expected— the remaining eight women or so repeatedly referred to him as a temporary security arrangement, fully intending to replace him. And as he realized this, anxiety flowed through his veins in the place of blood.
Maybe they're confused. Maybe they didn't get the message. Or maybe it was the high they were experiencing after being recognized as the first-ever all-female group of security personnel for the soon-to-be-chieftess.
"We understand you are a good friend of the princess, and you would only want the best for her when you leave," one of the women said. "We will do our best to be your worthy successors."
"Of course!" chimed in another. "We need to receive your approval before we can even think about taking up this responsibility after you!"
The well-meaning isumataq had done his best to clarify at first, laughing it off nervously, "Well it definitely is a lot of responsibility being on the lookout for two leaders instead of one. I mean, I never did say I was leaving."
"You're hilarious, honorable isumataq," another woman chuckled, "Why would you waste your time here when you have a whole tribe waiting for you?" And although it was left unsaid, the moral of that story was basically, You can't stay here forever.
Sokka soon became hyperaware of the additional little jabs they gave him, which were not really jabs considering the context, i.e., the fact that with the exception of select Revivalists, everyone else wasn't aware that the prince and the princess were married. And not to mention for a significant number of people, the drama with Hakoda's rejection of the princess as his daughter-in-law crushed all future hopes and hypotheses of an alliance. At least, that was the case for these prodigies, who had learned considerably about the palace and the princess alongside their waterbending training. To make matters even more frustrating, some of the women were of the opinion that Sokka was an opportunist, shutting down optimistic remarks with whispers behind his back.
"He's only here because she's sending aid to the South. He's trying to milk as much of her assets as he can. Our sisters don't see that; they speak of love and other yakshit."
Sokka held in his fury and discontent, letting this moment in history play out, not wanting to cause a scene over what was probably nothing, especially given the state of mind Yue was currently in. The burden she was facing now as she tried to digest the truth of her past far outweighed his fears of separation. He spent the rest of that event conversing with those who were more optimistic about his extended stay, seeking to surround himself with positivity.
But perhaps the biggest jab to his self-respect came after Imona walked through the door, announcing her arrival with her signature glare at the male guards.
"There she comes," Arnook noted with a slight degree of annoyance, "My daughter's ever-suspicious friend."
Imona broke into a wide, relieved grin when she saw the dronningi, racing to bring the princess in for a hug while nodding in acknowledgment at the isumataq. Yue, too, was happy to see her, prompting Arnook and Ahnah to begrudgingly allow the women to catch up.
"When did you get here?" Yue asked. "Is Brother Junguk here?"
"No, he's with the kids, but I came as soon as I heard what happened."
"How many people is Ivaneq spreading the word to?" Sokka frowned.
"I told Ivaneq to keep me updated before I left last time," the ex-Revivalist explained, turning back to Yue, "You're okay, right? Did they arrest that son of a bitch—?"
"Yes, and yes, but please don't be so loud. My parents are here, and they don't know about the imposter."
They migrated to a more confidential setting. Yue, having noted Sokka's discomfort at the banquet, pulled him along for the conversation, and before long, the trio was settled in a circle atop fur pelts.
"I hear the consummation will now be happening at some point before the solstice," she remarked, turning to Sokka, "Since you two have gotten this far, any intentions of spilling the truth to your folks?"
"Yes, that is a priority," Yue nodded.
"Kuunnguaq, you're becoming the chieftess. You know what that means. The tribe will be looking forward to our next little prince or princess. That's why Akluviq kept picking your brains apart." Crossing her arms, "And honestly, Kuunnguaq, I think it's time. You've always said you wanted children, didn't you?"
She swallowed, freezing in place, her eyes glazed over with uncertainty.
"Why the face?" Imona pressed.
Yue shook her head, "No reason."
"We don't have to talk about this if you don't want to," Sokka interjected, squeezing Yue's hand.
"Well this is kind of a very important topic, and you two can't keep running from it forever," Imona frowned, turning back to Yue, "Kuunnguqq, if you don't start looking into being a mom, Akluviq and Kheera are not gonna handle it well. They said it themselves; they made very narrow exceptions because the tribe was in a shitty spot before. But now, thanks to the Spirits, things are looking up. You need a baby if you want to keep the throne." She eyed the prince, "So what's the deal? You're gonna put a baby in her sometime soon or…?"
"Imona!" they exclaimed simultaneously, their faces as crimson as Fire Nation flags.
"What? Sokka needs to have a baby before he can be chief of the South anyway. You can strike both glaciers with one water whip this way. And the thing about grandkids is that any bigot will come down to his knees when he sees his continued bloodline. Sokka might as well get to work and show up with you and the baby at his doorstep. His parents won't refuse."
"This isn't about positions and approvals," Yue frowned, "Children should be conceived with love, not for necessity."
"Well you have plenty of that love, don't you?"
"Are you crazy? Sokka and I aren't…"
Imona shot a look at Sokka, "You haven't told her yet?"
And he gawked back, wide-eyed, "Uh…"
"Leave the poor guy alone," Yue furrowed her eyebrows, "He needs to go back home at some point. And we can't just take huge steps like that without approval…"
Imona frowned, "Don't tell me you're planning on annulment or something—"
"No, no, nothing like that," Yue said. "I'm just saying that Sokka has to go home first…so he has the time and opportunity to convince—"
"Well even if he goes home, he's gotta take you. You're both lawfully wedded to each other."
"He doesn't have to take me. Why would he? I have lots to do here."
"But you gotta meet the family at some point…" Imona sighed, exasperated, "I don't understand. Are you really planning on annulling this?"
"Why do you keep bringing that up, Sister Imona?" Sokka glared at the ground, fighting back the moist glaze in his eyes, "Seriously."
Clearly noting his distress, "Fine, but I still don't understand what the point is. She wants you to go home to talk to your folks, and she's saying you shouldn't do anything without your parents' approval. Does that mean you two are going to stay celibate until his parents agree—?"
"Yes, yes, that's exactly what the plan is," Yue went ahead with the logic.
"And what if they never agree? They're bigots after all. How long are you going to wait?"
"We obviously can't wait forever," Yue said sharply, "Practically speaking. That's why we have to do what we have to do…"
"And what does that mean?" Imona raised her eyebrows, "Annulment?"
"Please stop saying that," Sokka huffed, directing his glare elsewhere, his additional discomfort noted by an equally disconcerted Yue.
"This is ridiculous," Imona shook her head, "This is exactly why you gotta let him knock you up—"
"Imona, oh my Spirits!"
"Why are you two so flustered? Any yakshit that comes out of his parents' mouths won't be of any use if they find out there's a baby on the way. It's classic Water Tribe psychology!"
"Imona, that would wreck his life, do you not understand?" Yue's voice rose several octaves as did her pulse, her outburst tugging at Sokka painfully.
"Why would it wreck his life?" Imona looked back at Sokka, "What's going on? Don't you want a baby—?"
"His parents might not have the same belief systems as we do, but I respect them enough to not go through with anything without their approval."
"Well they're not gonna give you their approval after all the shit they caused," Imona shot back.
"I'm aware of that," Yue persisted.
"So you really are thinking about annu…" she didn't finish, noting the scowl on Sokka's face. "You know, instead of glaring at me, you could say something," she snapped at the prince.
"There's nothing he can do if his parents don't agree. Maybe it's for the best that this ends here…"
"The fuck, you're still not gonna say anything?" Imona nearly yelled, glaring at a miserable Sokka.
"Stop bullying him," Yue croaked, turning away, "Sokka and I are good friends. That's all we are, and that's all we can be. And annulment is not a card on the table yet. I don't even think it's necessary if it's not known to the public."
"So you really are gonna just let him go?"
Sokka felt his chest twisting uncomfortably, but his lips quivered, unable to move, unable to blurt out the feelings that have been consuming him, drowning him since he first met the princess. This was just not the time. The dronningi was going through something and was weighing considerable burdens and—
"Sokka will marry a nice Southern woman approved by his parents," Yue said, bending away threatening tears, "He will have a child with her and will become the chief of the South, and I will stay here and look after the North—"
"We can talk about all of this later," Sokka said, "Let's all just relax and focus on the coronation. We'll talk about other plans afterward—"
"If you're that worried about getting him back home, then fine," Imona disregarded the prince's suggestion, "We can do this the underground way. All you need to do is be open to carrying his seed."
"Imona—!"
"It doesn't have to have any strings attached," Imona pressed. "It's just insemination. One way or another."
"Imona, we're not talking about this—"
"We don't have to talk about this further, but you gotta have an answer to give to Akluviq because I swear to the Spirits, he's going to stand in front of you and ask you your entire Spirit-damn plan for starting a family. You can't escape this forever."
And the princess couldn't answer, knowing she was right.
"Sokka is your lawful husband, and you need to have a child by him whether you stay with him or not. You can be naturally inseminated, or if you don't want the sex, we can have a bender bend the isumataq's essence into you. As soon as you get pregnant, he can leave. Since you're saying annulment isn't necessary for a marriage that no one knows about, then forget that, he can just check out. The baby is yours to keep, obviously."
"WHAT?"
Crossing her arms, casting a look at a dumbfounded Sokka despite still addressing the princess, "Your friend here can relinquish all parental rights and won't have to see your face ever again. The tribe won't know any specifics anyway. Just say you annulled the marriage with your secret husband but that you're keeping the kid. That way, you can be the mom you always wanted to be, and your friend can go home to the comfort of the South and settle down with whoever he wants without his parents disapproving—"
"Are you crazy? I'm not abandoning my wife and my baby like that!" Sokka let his frustrations spill forth, catching the princess by surprise.
"Oh?" Imona raised her eyebrows, "Well she won't be your wife by then. You just have to knock her up and leave. No one's expecting anything more from you. Shouldn't be that hard for your kind to run from responsibility. You're in it for only the sex anyhow."
"Imona, hold your tongue! I won't tolerate another word against Sokka!"
But the princess's words were not enough to calm the inferno that was the ex-Revivalist, her eyes narrowed as she glared at the prince, "And let's face it, you're blue-balled from waiting and waiting and waiting, and my friend here is like fire, you can't even touch her. So you want to get the fuck out of here. But this will be a neat little arrangement for you. You'll be compensated for your contributions, rest assured."
By then, Sokka had heard enough. "I'm being very patient right now, Sister Imona, you have no idea. I know you've been through hell and back, and I held my tongue because I felt horrible for what happened to you, but I'll have you know that I'm NOT the kind of man that you seem to think I am," he managed to keep his voice even as his eyes, filled with moisture, refuse to meet anyone. "Just 'cause there are a lot of idiots out in the world doesn't mean I'm one if them, and this is the truth whether you care to believe it or not. Though there's one thing I don't understand at all…" Glaring, "When I first got here, you went on multiple tangents about how men do nothing but sleep around and leave, and now, you're telling me to be that kind of guy? It makes no damn sense whatsoever!"
"Sokka," Yue softened her eyes and approached him, her hand on his shoulder as he brushed at his eyes.
"You wanna know why I put off relationships and kids the entire time the South was starving? Even with my family showing me literal hell each and every day?" he asked Imona. "'Cause I was afraid. I didn't want to see my wife and kids end up in the streets. And I don't have any fucking statistics to show people but I can guarantee you that Tui knows, and Tui watches everything that goes on."
Following his outburst, he left the room as swiftly as he could, his heated anger manifesting as tears.
Soft hands pulled him out of his angry thoughts, cupping his face, and soft lips greeted his forehead. He rested his head against hers, grasping her hands.
"I'm so sorry," she whispered in Nagaran. "What she said was unacceptable. Every bit of it. And I want you to know that none of that is true."
"You didn't do anything. Don't apologize."
"I'm not apologizing for her. She crossed several lines that an apology won't be fixing anytime soon." Sighing, "I'm apologizing because I should've left you at the banquet. I made a mistake."
"You didn't know this would happen." Shrugging, "It's not any better off at the banquet anyway."
"What happened?"
"Nothing much. I'll get over it."
He allowed himself to melt into her arms, laying his head against her shoulder. Her fingers threaded through his wolf tail as her other hand smoothed up and down his back.
"Just because I'm going through something doesn't mean your feelings don't matter," she said. "Tell me what's on your mind."
He hesitated for a moment before asking in a small voice, "Am I being replaced?"
She frowned, "No, why would you be replaced?"
"Because you keep saying I have to leave at some point and…"
"Sokka, even if the Spirits themselves came down from the Spirit World, they'd never replace you."
He felt a leap in his chest, immediately surrounded by warmth. "But… why do they keep saying they'll take over after I leave and shit like that?"
"Who said that?"
"Katara's students."
Shaking her head, "No, that's not true."
He let out an exasperated huff, "I'm not saying they can't protect you. I'm not saying they're incapable, and I'm not opposed to this."
"I know…"
"I just thought they would be extra security."
"They are. They just didn't seem to get the message. But I'll be more than happy to clarify."
"No, no, that's not totally necessary." Tightening his hold around her, "I just needed to know…"
Their intertwined forms gently rocked. Her eyes fell to a close, and she pictured his drawings, among them the one that had filled her heart. Tiny figures in wolf tails and white braids…
"Don't listen to Imona. I can't believe she'd say that about you even after she saw everything you did for me last time." Frowning, "Over half of the things she's saying…she's only saying them because she's assuming I'll have children."
Blinking at her, "You don't want children? But I thought you did. I thought you wanted a whole bunch."
"I do…"
Frowning, "Then?"
"I've been rethinking my future, and I've decided that…maybe it's best if I don't have children."
"That's ridiculous!" he sat up. "Why would you think that?"
She swallowed, "I have too many fears. I haven't been able to think about anything else. And I have my reasons."
The first reason was connected to who she was. Though she didn't always know it, she is capable of passing down airbender blood.
"There are chances of me having an airbending child. Now I don't think that's a bad thing, and my love for that child will not be affected in any way, but I worry that the tribe is not going to take it well. And again, it's not what they'll think as much as it is how they'll act around my child. Questions about legitimacy, who the father is, people who discriminate on the sole basis that my child is an airbender in the Water Tribe and is therefore unfit for the throne…" Yue shook her head. "I'm not putting my child through that."
Her second reason was one she had even before she learned she was the Akna— a possibility that she clung to in the event that things did not work out.
"I'm the leader of the tribe. I have too many duties. I worry I don't have time…" And this went back to her need to be a very present, active parent instead of a neglectful one.
"If I'm going to be a parent, I'm going to give it my all. I can't do that if nearly all of my time is going towards maintaining the tribe's stability. By myself, I cannot be expected to be the perfect chieftess and the perfect mother."
Not to mention the fact that no one ever knew when or from where danger could strike.
"If I have a meeting or something, should I leave my child with strangers? Especially in an area where people are not completely satisfied with what I have to offer? In a time when there are people out there who know I'm the Akna and are trying to get rid of my bloodline altogether?" After all, if one couldn't guarantee societal acceptance for the Akna, could one guarantee acceptance for the Akna's posterity?
"I fear not being able to protect my family," Yue said. "I fear failing my family. I know how it feels to have absent parents…the consistent struggle of looking for substitutes to fill that void. And to be locked up out of the fear that you'll be killed…These things can really rattle someone's childhood." Pressing her lips tightly together, shaking her head, "I don't want that for my child."
He was in no position to argue that her fears were not legitimate. There were many of them, and having to trek through them alone was nothing short of hell. But wasn't this still going a bit far?
"Long story short, Akluviq wants an answer, and here it is: I plan on ruling the North until my twin siblings reach leadership age, and I will hand over the throne to them so they can continue the line. My parents will help them out on the way, obviously—"
"Wait, what?"
"I don't want to be involved further with politics than I absolutely have to. I plan to dissociate myself from the political sphere after a certain point; hopefully, the situation will be more peaceful then. I will move out of the palace, settle down in a small house somewhere in the North if Agna Qel'a becomes too burdensome, get a job somewhere— I have lots of work experience anyway. But getting to that point will take at least twenty years, and honestly, I doubt my biological time candle will still be flickering as strongly by then, so…adoption it is…"
"But sacrificing motherhood isn't the way to go about this. It's going too far! I know you enough to know you love children. You've always wanted your own."
"It's because I love children that I would rather not have them than have them and see them hurt in ways they shouldn't be…all because of who I happen to be…"
"You've let go of so much, Yue. From small joys to sleep and peace of mind. You shouldn't let this go, too."
"I'm not really sacrificing…not entirely, anyway. I have an entire tribe to look out for. I have the children at the orphanage…they even call me anaana." Trampling the lump in her throat, "I'm a mom, I am. Just not a traditional one in the strictest sense…"
"But who knows, you might be surprised at what's coming your way—"
"There are no surprises," she shook her head. "I have no expectations. Neither on people nor on circumstances." The people I aspire for are not mine…
"But think about it. What if you weren't alone in this? What if you had a companion on this journey?"
"A companion?"
"An ikkingut," he pressed. "Someone who'd want to spend their life with you? Someone who'd want to bring new life into this world with you? Someone who loves the North as much as you do, who's willing to juggle and split every responsibility with you? Do his part to protect you and your children?"
She only shook her head, turning away with tears in her eyes. "Having biological children means being intimate with someone. And as a matter of self-respect…I'm not sleeping with anyone I don't love. And with anyone who doesn't love me…"
"I wouldn't, either…" And another moment of unbearable tension later, he nudged her gently, "You never thought maybe I'd make a good ikkingut?"
You might think I was joking around every time I suggested we settle down in the North, but really I was trying to tell you how I felt. Yue made a poor attempt at laughing it off, her lips sore from her repeatedly biting them.
"Yue…be honest with me," he said in all seriousness, "If my parents didn't have a problem with us being together…do you think maybe…?" Palpitations rattled his chest as he managed with great difficulty, "Have you ever thought about… how things would be if we really were together? If no one knew…and if you agreed to a marriage…?"
She could notice his attempt at a confession from his tone, and it pained her. It was not a reality to be entertained; she was the Akna, and he was next in line for the Southern throne. Maybe they would've stood a chance against the world if she wasn't so condemned by his family…or maybe even if his family didn't know. But that was not the case. She shouldn't…
"I think we wouldn't have made it very far," she looked away. "We would've known the truth one day, and it would've been explosive. It would've torn the family apart."
"But what if they never knew?" Soft, expectant, "What if…?"
She faced him in the heat of the tension. He appeared to be searching her eyes, trying not to show his impatience as he fumbled to extract an answer.
"If I'm being honest…I wouldn't have minded being arranged to you…" she averted her gaze, "You're a good man, Sokka… And based just off of that, I really think we could've had something… something beautiful…"
He felt like his world stopped altogether. All this time, he had been terrified of rejection, and who was he kidding, he still was…but…
"You're a good man, Sokka…I really think we could've had something…"
"Akluviq is waiting for us. He'd wanted us to join him for dinner. We should probably be on our way…" she stood up, "But you don't have to come if you don't feel like putting up with his yakshit—"
But the lid he'd kept on his heart finally popped, his feelings bubbling over. His hand reached for her wrist before she could walk away, his eyes brimming with devotion. "You wanna know what I think? I think we have something beautiful right now, too."
She froze as he also stood up, a tear slipping from his cheek, landing on one of the bangles that surrounded her wrist— the bangles he had made for her a long while ago.
"Do you really not see it, Yue?" he croaked, his feelings bursting forth, his palms settling on her face, "I'm in love with you."
Chapter 63: Service and Sacrifice
Chapter Text
"I'm in love with you."
And although Yue knew of his feelings thanks to his crumpled note, she realized just how different it was to be told in person that she was loved. It made her swelling heart tip over, pour out torrents of warmth, sweltering nervousness, and sweet, sweet adoration that muted her senses.
"And I don't mean to be a know-it-all or a cocky blubberfuck when I say this, but…I have a strong feeling that…maybe you feel this thing between us, too. The chemistry we have…there are times when it's obvious, Yue, I can't lie…unless if I'm reading the room horribly wrong, then I'm really sorry…"
He was right, though. This "something beautiful" that had bloomed from their time together was noticed by everyone. The two of them knew of it deep down, too. And yet, she could never admit to it.
The consequences of a relationship would be drastic.
And as a result, the princess was lost, left to blindly reach for a balance between not breaking his heart and telling him to not entertain these feelings. With a degree of guilt— she was always guilty these days— she choked out a dry laugh, "You sure do crack me up, isumataq. Now let's go eat—"
"This is not a joke, Yue, please," his hands left her face and grasped her shoulders as he looked her in the eyes, frantically emphasizing, "It was never a joke." Biting his lip, "I love you. So much. I want to spend all my life with you. And if I'm meant to have kids, I want to have them with you."
He looked like he ran a marathon— panting, lips trembling, eyelids twitching and layered with sweat. He felt like he had to grab hold of something or sit down, fearing he would topple over her from the dizziness that ensued from the sheer volume, the crushing weight of his feelings that so suddenly left his control, flowing like untamed waves amid an ocean of unadulterated expression. Surprisingly, however, he felt an unexpected boldness come over him; the reality was that once this truth was finally out, he had somehow broken free from whatever force that left him so mute all this time. He wanted relief from the sweet torture of fantasizing nights, from the claustrophobia resulting from unexpressed tension. He was a geyser in this moment, spewing forth his passion, melting more of the burden that crowded his chest.
"I'm sorry," he swallowed, "You deserve so much more than being confessed to by a sweaty mess of feels. I…I originally fantasized about telling you in a more romantic way. Moonflowers and ocean jasmines, a full moon… candles and ice lanterns, maybe a pathway lined with petals of sandalwood-roses…A-And waves swishing by our moccasins, Northern Lights…" And as he trailed off, palettes of a blooming aurora trickled through the window, making them glimmer in different hues, and the competing light of the full moon followed suit, drenching the princess, who was clearly at a loss for words, the brightness of her face tinted with a pinkish hue as a result of a faint blush, juxtaposed by a conflicted glaze.
"Sorry, sorry, I'm rambling, fuck…" Shaking his head, "I only mean that anyone would want more effort put into this, you know? And…I was trying to find the right time and everything because I know a lot is happening right now, and you're still coming to terms with your past… I didn't want my confession to be a burden for you at this time. But I just couldn't hold it in anymore…"
Trapping her tears, "So you're really being serious…?"
He let out a long breath, the wild fear in his eyes trickling away, leaving behind soft, ebbing love. He reached for her hands and held them gently albeit shakily. "I love you, Yue. I've loved you for a while now. I want us to be a family, Yue, I…"
And she felt her legs growing weak, feeling as if she only had a pounding heart for a body.
"You know something, Yue? I became curious when you sent all those gifts and all that aid to the South. I was suspicious, too, because you sent so, so much. I'd never expected anyone to be this nice because we had very few people do even a fraction of what you've done. You didn't want anything from us in return, either. I wondered if there were such people out there."
He told her of his shenanigans of sneaking into Zhi's ship so he could grab an article and read about her. He told her of everything he'd learned about her— her resilience, compassion, the risks she took to help the South. And he did have gratitude, he wasn't going to deny that, but gratitude most certainly wasn't the only thing. He wanted to know more about her. He couldn't stop thinking about her. He was actually frustrated when people didn't talk about her enough, and he was disapproving of the fact that she didn't think about her safety nearly enough.
"And when I read the letter you sent me…" And the biggest smile he could muster was plastered on his face, "Ever since, every minute, I found myself wanting to see you. I don't ever remember giving gifts to anyone all my life, but the gymnastics I went through to figure out what you might like… For the first time, I wanted to give something to someone. I wanted to give you something that would always remind you of me. That was the sort of high your letter gave me."
Both of their attentions flew to her bangles, which were now nestled against his warm hands. He absentmindedly traced the crescents he'd spent so long carving.
"I'd never felt so appreciated and respected by anyone to this extent," he said. "I'd never been so fascinated. And I'm normally skeptical as hell of everybody. I go around hoping to spot rays of kindness in people. But you…every single thing you do, you think about how it would affect other people, other life forms. You think of the ethics behind every little thing. You acknowledge a world that's grey and feeds off of itself, but you still go out of your way to not cause any small inconvenience for others…and it drives me crazy because you forget yourself and your own needs in the process."
But being able to take care of her and bond with her, getting to know her and spending more time with her brought him immense relief and happiness. It was an unexpected way for him to be at peace, but the truth of the matter was that nothing made him feel so loved, so wanted and needed the way her companionship did. She accepted him just the way he was despite her affinity for the Spirits and his near-constant nagging and criticism. She never tried to rub religion on him, but she didn't ridicule his genuine curiosities about religion, either. She took inspiration from him and inspired him all at the same time.
"I wanted more of the high that is you," he let slip in his deepest moments of vulnerability. "I wanted to be in your company. I realized this when we saved that wolf pup together. We make a great team, and…I wanted to spend as much time with you as I could. Learn as much as I can from you. And that's why I stayed." Turning to her, "You keep saying I was forced to be here, that your dad forced me into this or something. But I stayed here on my own."
Brushing away the sweat on his upper lip and the tears that had rolled down his face with his ragged sleeve, "I was never trying to take advantage of the situation or of you with this wedding. If anything, I wanted to be close to you. Close enough to guard you. And I know you don't need protecting, but I couldn't help myself. I didn't want to let go of the happiness I felt whenever I was around you. Every minute I spent with you, every minute of sleep I lost just so I can talk to you. I wouldn't trade it for the world."
Yue was not sure what it was that kept her from either bringing him into her arms and sealing their lips together or getting up and fleeing to mask the eruption of her own feelings. She could only remain still and quiet, stiff and cold, very much resembling the moon that Sokka frequently relayed his feelings to and practiced his eloquent confession speeches with.
"After every trading mission, the thought of home gave me comfort," Sokka told her. "I would close my eyes and picture the South, picture the people who needed me. But when I close my eyes now and think of home…all I see is you. Not because I think you're dependent on me but because I realize just how much I need you. You have to understand; I've never stayed this long anywhere. I'd always been running around. But I want to stay here like this with you. I can't go back to the South knowing I won't ever see you there!"
He wanted to spend the rest of his nights running around the North with her, watching and critiquing dumb, toxic plays with her. He couldn't possibly let go of everything they'd grown accustomed to— flute and language lessons, talking to each other only in haikus, counting and naming the stars, playing board games, ranting on hours and hours about the universe and their places in it, wallowing together in the existential crisis that followed, kicking butt when they needed to, scraping their knees against the staircase in the Moon Temple courtyard every time they scrubbed them down.
"I want all of these things. I want our teasing and banters and arguments and laughs and heart-to-hearts. I want to be the first person you turn to when you need anything. I want you… and I want to be a part of the world you love."
He had never looked as beautiful as he did now. Radiant with love like the pining La so revered by the Water Tribe. Tears slipped down her face, but she bent them away, swallowing a whimper.
"I know we can't hide the mammoth-bear in the room. I know Pakku's a pain in the butt, and I know my parents won't be happy with this, but all that matters to me is what you think of me. Whether I'm to your liking or not. A-And you don't have to worry about leaving your home at all! I'm willing to stay here with you in the North. However long you want. Even if that's forever. I'll support everything you do as long it's not a danger to you. I'll do my part in any responsibilities we share…so you can be the chieftess you want to be and the mom you want to be. I'll be a good husband and a good dad. I'll make sure you have it all…" And when she cast a burdened look at him, "Th-that being said, I'm not asking anything from you. I'm not expecting anything, and this is just me telling you my feelings. Inaamiyamin, dronningi, ningami." I'm giving myself to you, Princess, that's all.
He lowered his gaze, "I consider myself an offering at your disposal. If you don't feel that way about me, that's perfectly okay! Just as long as we can still be best friends. O-Or if you want, take as much time as you need if you're not sure or if you're not ready to go any further. Or if you like it like this, we don't have to give what we have an official name…"
The moment, perceived as nothing short of sacred, was unceremoniously interrupted by a knock at the door. Sokka cast an exasperated glare at the door whereas Yue was grateful for the intrusion; she drew her veil over her face and nearly rushed to open the door, finding Zhi standing with a couple of scrolls in his hands.
"Correspondence for you, Your Highness," he handed her the scrolls, "They were marked as requiring immediate attention, so I wanted to personally hand them to you. I feared they'd be overlooked if I just left them at your desk. Your schedule has changed recently, so…"
By which he meant she was spending more time with her parents than drowning in work all day, which was a welcome change but still veered away from her usual routine. "Oh…thank you…"
As soon as he left, she turned back to the prince, who had gathered himself together in so far as he wasn't breaking apart but was still a bundle of nerves as he stared at her. He expected her to still be shocked, unaware of the fact that she had processed his confession beforehand, but it couldn't be denied that hearing him say all these things did leave her in a love-blinded daze. Had it not been for the scrolls keeping her rooted to the ground, she might've succumbed.
"I, um…" holding up a scroll, "this is kind of…"
"Yeah, yeah, I totally understand…" he fumbled to calm himself, "I, uh…" he trailed off as she held his hand.
"Just relax."
He let go of the breath he'd been holding since the beginning of his monologue, "Again, I just said all this to get it off my chest… But we don't have to talk about it right away, okay?"
She nodded, "Yeah."
"So we're good, right?"
"Of course. It's not like you turned into a monster or anything."
"Well yeah…but I hope you…I hope you don't see me any different…in a negative way…"
"Actually, I appreciate the honesty," she told him. "It's not easy being vulnerable in front of someone like that…and I'm glad you were so open with me about this." Sighing, "I just need some time…"
"Yeah," he nodded more vigorously than intended, "Yeah, of course. No rush, no force, just…catharsis, that's all this is."
Dabbing the sweat away from her temples, "I'll, um…I'll be there in a minute. Can you keep Akluviq company?"
"Sure thing."
She watched him leave, quietly allowing herself to melt as his words repeatedly chimed through her mind. She toppled on top of the pelts in the corner, her chest lurching in his direction. She wished that she had the chance to truly savor this moment, that everything wasn't so damn complicated, that she could just simply say, I love you, too, and stop dancing around this glacier because yes, the tension simmering between them was very real, sandwiched by banters and body heat, chaste kisses and cuddles.
But he said it himself. "I know we can't hide the mammoth-bear in the room."
If not now, she was going to have to get over herself soon. Tell him this wasn't going to work out before things get out of hand. It would be difficult to break his heart as easily as she broke her own, but she can't keep him waiting forever…
…a truth cemented more firmly when she cast a look at one of the scrolls she'd dropped before her, which was addressed to her by Pakku of the Southern Water Tribe.
"Our Wang Fire didn't come today, either?"
Yue shook her head, glancing in passing at the people who frequented Ilannak's Igloo. Her eyes were as crimson as flaring embers, oceans of sorrow held within them with much care. "He's busy today."
"Oh, I can imagine. The princess's coronation's in eight more days. I'm sure the entire palace is filled with busy people running around."
Yue said nothing of the comment, straightening her veil; she had kept her face covered all day today whereas normally, she let her self-restrictions loose in Mitena and Brother Ilannak's presence.
"Why do you still need that?" Mitena nudged her, gesturing to the veil, "You're literally the only person wearing it ever since the princess lifted the face-covering mandate. It's been six whole months."
Again, Yue said nothing. Mitena frowned at the utter lack of response and the furrow of the young woman's eyebrows. "Oh dear, you're still serious. Are you two still arguing?"
Yue turned to her friend, "We never argued."
Mitena took her seat beside the princess, "The other day you were pretty upset, though. You were saying he's going to leave soon. Did he say when or something…? Is that why you're upset?"
She shook her head, "He said he wants to stay."
"Then why are you so glum? He's staying!" Beaming at her, "Obviously he wants to tie the knot with you, Yue. Why else would he leave the South behind?"
Yue sighed, "He has a life apart from me, Mitena."
"Well he's choosing you. He's consenting to be with you. He loves you. Why can't you see that? What's so wrong about that?"
Yue did not answer. Mitena's hand brushed over the young woman's shoulder, "Oh dear, your eyes are still red. Are you sure everything's alright?"
"I told you it's from lack of sleep," Yue sighed, shifting in her seat so she can face her friend properly, "Mitena, the real reason why I'm here is to ask you something."
Blinking, "Yes, of course you can. Do you need help with anything?"
"No, I just…" Reorienting herself before she succumbed to her breakdown, her voice quivering, "W-What would you do if…if the Akna came here…?"
Mitena widened her eyes, "What?"
"What would you do," Yue reiterated, "if you ran into the Akna?"
"Why would you ask that?" Looking around the restaurant, nearly on the verge of either frantic desperation or fear, "Is that woman around here somewhere?"
And Yue didn't need an immediate response to know what the answer was. Shaking her head, "No, I was just…curious. Say if she showed up here… Would you refuse her service?"
It was only with that assurance that Mitena seemed to recover from the jolt in her heart, "Well…no…not exactly. The Book of La says all people, regardless of who they are, are entitled to basic human needs. If she's in need of food and shelter, she's welcome to come by…and she can get whatever she wants. But…the Book of Purity strongly condemns contact with people who violate its laws, so…"
"So you won't take money from her?"
Shaking her head, "No."
"So you'll just let her take what she wants until she leaves?"
"She doesn't have to leave. Once she steps inside, we'll be the ones to leave. We'll quit the business in that location as soon as she sets foot on the premises."
Feeling a heavy twist in her chest, "Why would you quit?"
Exasperated, "I don't take the purity laws too seriously, but… there are certain ones that I think are important. I feel bad for her, I do, but the fact is, we can't continue to operate in any location where that woman is. She carries bad luck with her. She's a witch."
"So she's like a fatal germ," Yue's voice shook, "That's what she is to you, isn't she? Once she comes in contact with you, it's over?"
"It's La's curse. There's nothing we can do. The Book of Purity says so."
"If La cursed her, why would he save her?" Yue asked. "You've heard the story. The statue of La—"
"Yes, the broken hand story," Mitena sighed, "But I think that statue is probably cursed as well. Demonic spirits used to roam that temple before Priestess Osha came and purified the place. It could be possible that those demonic forces caused the hand to break. A statue breaking in any way is highly inauspicious."
"You don't think that nourishing a child who is on the brink of starvation is an auspicious activity? Don't you think it's idiotic that a bunch of sexist men who are squeamish about blood get to sit around and dictate the purity status of a woman's fluids?
"Yue, if you ask such deep questions, I won't have answers for them. I'm just a commoner, and the only thing I know is that if that woman was to come by, we'd leave. I don't know where we'd go if that ever happens— Spirits forbid— but we certainly won't be able to stay here. This location would be made impure… unless a priest or Priestess Osha steps forward to purify the location, but for that to happen, that woman would have to leave and never come back, and we can't guarantee that." Taking a deep breath, "If the Spirits are merciful, they'll keep her out."
Yue, having received enough information, merely nodded and stood up.
"Are you leaving already?" Mitena asked.
"I have some work to do," the princess gulped, "I just stopped by to say hi."
"Why don't you stop by for lunch later today?"
"I don't have time," came the terse reply as Yue left, her vision blurred by the moisture in her eyes.
"Brother Sokka?"
Sokka looked up from his scrolls, seeing Imona standing by the door with a concerned Aang and Katara. The isumataq frowned, gruffly demanding the princess's friend, "What is it now? Am I committing a horrible sin by sitting down and reading?"
"I'm here to apologize," Imona said, holding a look that was rather sincere for once. "I didn't mean what I said earlier, I really didn't. I just wanted to get a reaction from you."
Furrowing his eyebrows, "A reaction…?"
"I was aggravated that you weren't saying or admitting to anything, and…I thought making you angry would finally bring your feelings out of you. I thought you'd jump up and admit your feelings to her in the heat of the moment, but you didn't. When you were about to walk out, I for sure thought you'd say something. That line about you not abandoning your wife and child… I thought this was it…"
Sokka stared at the trio as Aang and Katara nodded along to her explanation.
"Aang and I kind of talked to Imona about the situation," Katara explained.
"Sister Imona told us she will do what she can to speed things along," Aang followed.
"They didn't tell me to say those things, by the way," Imona said. "I thought this method would help…and I thought it wouldn't make her suspicious because…well, I distrust men anyway, so…" And seeing that he was still frowning, "I know it's upsetting, but that was kind of the point. You haven't been able to tell her on your own, so I thought this would rile you up and bring out your defensive side a little. I was trying to help. That's all."
He gave a slow nod of acknowledgment. "Oh…well…apology accepted…"
Crossing her arms, "My crazy friend over there is either oblivious as fuck or sacrificial as fuck, and she never does a damn thing for herself, and I was over here rooting for you. I don't trust anyone easily when it comes to her, so you should take this as a compliment."
His frown slowly dissolved, and a small smile played on his lips. "Well I'm touched. Feels good to be appreciated." He went back to his scrolls, oddly not saying more. He didn't give away the fact that he confessed, either. He wasn't out to make this a big deal or involve anyone else.
Katara and Aang shared curious looks before stepping over to him. Katara placed her hand on her brother's shoulder as the monk asked, "Is everything okay, Sokka? You look a little tense."
"Yeah…I just need to have a talk with the lieutenant." Gesturing to one of the scrolls, "This is supposedly the tenth shipment to the South. And she has eight more scheduled in the coming year. She told me she only sent the shipments five times so far."
"How's that a bad thing? She's sending a lot of aid to the South—"
"She's spending all the money in her treasury for the South," he told Katara, disapproval laced in his words, "Every shipment's cost," holding up another scroll, "isn't short of ten million gold pieces, and she's over here selling every nice thing she owns to meet this amount every single time. Shouldn't we be able to hold our own by now? Pakku and Dad should have the decency to write back and say it's enough aid to last a lifetime. I don't want the South mooching off of her resources." Huffing, "I need to talk to her about this, too, but she's not back yet."
"Where did Kuunnguaq go?" Imona asked. "I haven't seen her all day. I was expecting you two to be having lunch by now."
"She said she needed to do something on her own first. She said she'll be really busy and won't be back for a while. She said it might even take half a day."
"You usually put up a fight and try to go with her."
"I did, but she said it was a ladies-only thing, so I didn't push it."
"How long has she been gone?" Aang asked.
"Eight hours, going on nine…"
"Not surprised if she's out delivering someone's baby," Imona said. "She's a healer anyhow, and labor and birth can take several hours."
"Actually, I have a feeling she was hiding something. She could've been lying," Sokka said in absolute seriousness. "But I can't question her about these kinds of things. What if she really is helping somebody give birth? It's very plausible. It's just that she would still tell me, though…"
"She probably didn't want my brother fainting in the middle of the birthing room," Katara laughed.
"I'm over here worried sick, and you're joking around?" Sokka frowned at his sister.
"She'll be back," Imona said. "Where could she possibly go when she has a coronation coming up?"
Sokka ruminated the comment for a moment before standing up, "I think it's best if I look around. Just in case."
"And where are you gonna look? In all the maternity huts and delivery wards? Don't act like a stalker, Sokka. Give her some time. She's a grown woman."
"Here, use this."
Yue glanced at the container that the senior maid placed before her. The princess peered inside, noting that it was filled with water.
"Rinse your mouth with it," the maid said. "It's holy water."
Frowning, "Why?"
"Because that woman's name left your mouth," another maid supplied. "Why would you even ask about her right now?"
"The Akna?"
"Oh Spirits, there she goes again!"
Yue didn't even have to press for answers after that.
By nightfall, a jittery Sokka, who was tired of keeping a straight face and exhausted from reassuring Arnook and Ahnah that the princess was perfectly safe, got up from the pelts to get rid of his uncertainty once and for all. He approached Imona worriedly, "Okay, are births fifteen hours long?"
"They can be."
With a frustrated groan, "But what if that's not why she left? She never explicitly said that's why she's going. And there's about to be a blizzard; who knows if she's indoors or not?" Grabbing a thick overcoat, "I'm going to find her—"
He was stopped, however, by the princess's voice that came from down the hall. He threw his coat aside and raced down the corridor, relieved to spot the princess but simultaneously worried about how she appeared— sullen, sunken, tired. She did manage a tiny smile when she saw him and didn't refuse his bombarding hug.
"Where did you go? I was worried sick!"
"I told you I was going to be late today," she smoothed her hand down his back, her smile quickly turning into a disapproving glare when she saw Imona.
"I apologized to Brother Sokka," Imona said.
"Yeah, she did, everything's good," Sokka said. "Just a little misunderstanding is all."
"Where are anaana and ataata?"
"Ukuagek has a health checkup with Yugoda. Silak is with her. They told me to send for them when you got here."
"Oh."
His palm rested against her cheek, worried eyes searching her exhausted form. "Hey, everything okay? Your eyes are really red."
"Yeah. I just couldn't sleep last night. I'm going to sleep now—"
"Woah woah, wait a minute. You sure you don't want to eat something first? I don't even know if you had lunch—"
"I'm okay. Don't wait on me."
"He's most definitely going to wait on you," Imona said. "He didn't even have lunch earlier."
Sokka tried to fumble for an excuse, but he didn't have to, having poured his heart out to her last night. She sighed, "Fine. Let's eat in my room."
"Can you stay with me tonight?"
Her voice had been small and hopeful when she'd asked him, and the waver in her tone accompanied by her swollen red eyes made him wonder if she'd been crying. He was careful in his handling, not even batting an eye of hesitation as he joined her seconds later, having dragged his sleeping bag and a pillow over to her room.
"I heard there's going to be a blizzard tonight," she said. "It'll be cold for you down there."
"I got a lot of pelts."
"That's not going to be enough." She pat the space beside her on the bed, all expected signs of bashfulness overpowered by a great burden in her gaze, a melancholy wave of need that remained expertly within the boundaries of her eyes.
"Are you okay with…?" he blinked.
"We've shared a bed before, technically," she pointed out. "And we made it out alive."
He was a bit hesitant as he slipped beneath the covers, but he was surprised at how she snuggled against him with very little hesitation. Naturally, his arms flew around her, his heart warmed. His hand smoothed her long hair as it fell behind her in smooth ripples, hanging down from her edge of the bed and gracing the ground like a silken curtain.
"Are you sure everything's okay?" he asked her.
"There has been a change in a few of my plans," she said vaguely. "It's stressing me out a little, but I'm working my way around them."
"What plans?"
"You'll see for yourself tomorrow."
She noted the look of discomfort on his face, the way his eyebrows furrowed the deeper he lost himself to his train of thought.
"Why the face?"
He brushed stubborn shocks of her hair aside, bringing her face to the light, unable to stop his thumb from tracing her cheek and jaw, "I'm just worried about you showing your face to the public. I know you have to at some point, but…I thought it wasn't going to be immediate. I thought we'd have more time to see if things settle down even more."
"Don't worry about that," she assured him. "I've decided not to do that."
"Really?"
"Yes," she nodded. "There's so much I still have to do behind the scenes."
"We need to tell Akluviq tomorrow."
"Mm…" She scooted closer and huddled against him, again showing no hesitation, raising flutters of hope within him. If she wasn't having difficulty exhibiting this level of touch that she hadn't shown before…could it be that this was her way of reciprocating his feelings?
"You scared me today," he whispered, his head nuzzled against hers, "I was about to come looking for you."
She frowned, disconcerted, "How long are you going to keep looking for me like this? How long are you going to keep running around me?"
Planting a kiss on her forehead, "All my life if I need to."
"You're not my slave, Sokka."
"Doing things for the people you love isn't a chore, and it doesn't make you a slave."
She tried to fight off the boiling heat in her eyes, "All those romantic plays got to your head, I see."
"Actually, I got this from you. Your selfless service to the North."
Fearing a moment of weakness, she unwound her arms from around him and sat up. She had heard enough, and if she heard anymore, she would betray her resolve of looking out for him.
"Naalagaanera Sokka…we all want things…and we all want certain people. And sometimes we may have those people right in front of us. But being able to keep them…it isn't always as easy as forming a haiku in a second's time."
Prince Sokka. The formality stung him.
"You've done so much for me, and I…"
"No, no, that's the thing," fervently shaking his head as he pulled himself up, "Don't think about what I've done for you. That would be gratitude. Think about how I am as a person. Whether I'm to your liking or not."
"Sokka, this isn't about me, it's about you," she pressed, "What about your parents? The South? Chiefdom?"
Sighing, "I'll write to them—"
"And you think that's enough? The main issue here is whether or not you thought this all through. You think everything through all the time, don't you? But instead, you're telling me all these things…" These beautiful things that were tempting her to snap away from all logical train of thought, "You do realize what will happen if I accept you as my lover and husband; I've been pointing this out to you since day one." A firm look in her eyes, "I'm the Akna."
"And I'm a disbeliever," he rasped. "Society treats me like dirt anyway, so why should I worry—?"
"Well it treats me like a sewer-rat," she nearly hissed. "Do you not see the difference yet? Your entire tribe wants you. You've been open about your disbelief, but at no point did your people not want you. They wanted you to change your ways, but they still wanted you. They never rejected you. But as the Akna…I'm on a whole other level of blasphemy." She couldn't stop her hand as it rested on his cheek, her thumb grazing his stubble. "You've helped me get closer to my parents. You've been doing everything you can to help me get through this. You've given me so much of your valuable time. Sokka, I…I admire you…And for everything you've done…I can't destroy your relationship with your family. I won't do that to you."
"Then what am I supposed to do? Forget you?" his voice trembled, "Forget everything we had?"
"Yes." She let go, answering his difficult frown with hers, "If you knew you were falling for me so fast, you should've left the North. You knew your folks wouldn't accept, so why…?"
"And that would be the right thing to do?" he challenged, "You always talk about ethics and doing the right thing. Is leaving you for them the right thing to do?"
"Is leaving them for me the right thing to do?"
"I'm not saying I'm going to abandon them. I never implied that. I'm saying I'm not abandoning you."
"Say what you want," she turned away, "but I'm not putting your life in jeopardy."
A tremored hand gripped her shoulder, gently turning her so she could face him. "I don't want your compassion, dronningi. Don't be so compassionate with me. All that matters is what you think of me."
She gulped, fumbling for a coherent response, which proved difficult before his anguished look.
"We helped so many couples break away from their fears. We sat them down and told them to look to the future. And they're all living their best lives right now. Remember Iska and Qaasan? That guy was disowned for his loyalty to the woman he loved. And aren't they living a happy life?"
"So what, you're saying being disowned is good?"
"I'm not saying it's good. I'm saying it's not the end of the world."
She gave him a look of incredulity, "You want to talk raw for a moment, Sokka? I was never owned, to begin with. I would've died—"
"No, you wouldn't—!"
"Yes, I would have. If it wasn't for a piece of stone breaking, if it wasn't for those offerings made to La, I would have starved to death, and this is a fact. Call it the universe, call it divine intervention, whatever, but somehow or another, I made it out alive after I was abandoned by people who were supposed to be my own. And that's okay for me personally because I don't give a single yakshit about where those people could be right now. I have no memories of them. I never grew up with them. They're not a priority, and I'm not wasting a second of my valuable time pining after people who don't care. I can go the rest of my life without them without any problem." Swallowing, "But you are very different. You have a loving family. A toxic family, yes, but they love you nevertheless. There wasn't a single ritual they left unfinished for your birth."
"If they really do love me that much, won't they try to see how much you make me happy?" he insisted. "You've treated me with so much kindness and care and radical acceptance. You are beautiful in every way I can think of, and I honestly thought someone like you wouldn't even notice a guy like me, but…You made me feel like I belonged here. You made me feel loved. I don't recall Pakku making me feel loved; the man's an asshole, and for the sake of prestige and reputation, he'll do anything he can to marry me off to a sixteen-year-old child against my will. You think I should sit through that? And in the event that I'm lucky enough to have my feelings reciprocated…do you really think I'd want our children to grow up around that kind of influence?"
Shaking her head, "No…"
Sokka sighed, "I've seen how it goes, Yue. I've seen how a lot of the people we've helped are doing. My uncle Amaruq went through it, too. If he hadn't taken that step, he wouldn't be this happy with my aunt and their son today. This is a question about our lives."
She pressed her lips tightly together, "I promised your folks that I'd send you back as soon as my coronation is over—"
"And I promised your folks that I won't say anything to you about your past. If I broke my promise, maybe you can break yours, too. You're Kuunnguaq. You shouldn't be telling me to go back to that toxicity." Folding his arms, "As a matter of fact, we wouldn't even be having this conversation if I had liked someone else. You would've encouraged me to choose my happiness. Double standards much? Against yourself?"
"This isn't just about your family, Sokka. You're going to be the chieftain of the South. You can't rely on emotion to make such critical decisions."
"I'm not saying I won't look after the South. I can care for the South from here, too."
"But—"
"Please, Yue," he breathed, holding her shoulders, "Forget everything that's standing in the way. All I need to know is what you think of me. You can look me in the eye and tell me you don't like me that way, and that's perfectly okay. But I'm begging you…If you do feel the same way, don't make sacrifices and think it'll work out in the end for me. Because it won't, I promise you."
He certainly was persistent. Yue closed her eyes, fearing she'd give herself away, fearing she would give in. She couldn't handle the affection he trapped in his gaze.
"And regardless of your decision… please let me stay here. Please don't bring up the topic of sending me home."
"Staying here will only hurt you more, Sokka."
"Well I do believe I have the freedom to protect the woman I love."
The woman I love. "Well I have the freedom to protect the people I care deeply about. Whether that's danger or heartbreak or feelings capable of tearing families apart."
"If you think sending me away from here will make me forget you and move on, I'm afraid you're wrong."
She swallowed an anxious cry, the bitterness cultivated from her day spent outside the palace juxtaposed by the waves of adoration she harbored for the isumataq.
"We'll talk about this another time," he whispered. "I know you're upset, and I know everything's overwhelming for you. This isn't the best time." Sighing, "I guess I really should've waited…"
But what he didn't know was that whether or not he waited, she knew of this dilemma anyhow.
"Just go to sleep," he told her, soft and patient. "You still okay with me staying here?"
She dropped the conversation, tears dripping, spurred by his warmth and his comforting whispers. She soaked his tunic with her fears and gripped him as tightly as she could as if this was the last time she'd hold him like this, her feelings muted by the scroll in the pocket of her overcoat.
A groggy Sokka stirred as he felt her getting out of bed in the middle of the night. His hand caught her wrist in a gentle grip, eyes trying to peel open from the layers of sleep.
"Where are you going?"
"Bathroom."
"Oh…"
She leaned towards him, kissing his head, her tears sparkling beneath the moonlight but still mostly hidden in the dark of the night, "I'm not going anywhere far away, you know." Her lips traversed down to his cheeks, her palms caressing his face. "I'm still here. I'll always be with you."
He smiled in his sleepy daze as her soft hand rested on top of his head, the warm healing glow that followed pulling him into a sudden, deep sleep. She tried to pull back but was stopped by his white necklace, which had intertwined with hers. She untangled their necklaces and bent away the tear that fell on the Tui marking over his wrist.
"I love you, Sokka. Always. I love you more than you'll ever know," she wept, her lips seeking a brief purchase of his before she pulled away. "Thank you for everything. May the Spirits keep you happy."
The physical belongings she had were very few, but she was still leaving everything behind. No matter; she had greatly served this place. All that was left was a greater sacrifice, not the mere everyday ones. She was not abandoning her tribe, besides; the journey ahead of her was a new one, that's all.
There was one crucial belonging of hers that dropped out of her pouch without her notice: the extensive scroll that rattled her world slipped, unfurling as it rolled under the bed, unseen by the young woman who was on her way, gazing tearfully at the palace— her childhood home— to forever etch its image into her memory. She did not turn back to look at her lover; she had every contour of his face memorized already.
Meanwhile, the moonlight spilled over the text she left behind.
I have been told that you do not know who you truly are. I don't know whether that is true or not, but I do know that you openly support the Moon Temple and the Akna. The fact of the matter is that you are the very destitute creature you feel so sorry for. You are a danger to the Water Tribe— a repository of rebellion and regret. Do you not believe me? Sit your parents down and ask them to swear on the Spirits and tell you the truth behind your impure birth and birthright, and they will tell you just how much your biological parents loved you if they were so eager to abandon you in your vulnerable state and left you to starve.
You might think of yourself as the incarnation of compassion for sending aid to the South, but the reality is that you are the destroyer of our peace. It is not enough to send aid to strengthen the South; you must know your place and have the decency to not deprive the South of its rightful ruler. You threw morsels of food at us like we're beggars only to turn our boy into your slave, and now, he has lost all pride and is lapping at the dust of your feet and pity-fucking you like a shameless hyena-dog. To call you a respectable woman is blasphemous.
Your tribe was notorious in the past for seeking to deprive the South of its independence and merging it back with yours. I wonder if part of the reason for you ensnaring my grandson and marrying him secretly is your scheme to gain permanent access and control over the South. Either way, you have committed an irredeemable mistake that sent our prestige rolling out into the streets, and your punishment must be of such a degree that you yourself are thrown onto the streets.
Because of you, my pregnant daughter-in-law is suffering over her son's fate and neglecting her health and the health of her unborn child, and—Spirits forbid— if anything happens to her, my son will not survive another minute. Kanna and I will never be the same if we lose them, that is, if we make it out alive first. I refuse to let my family suffer for the sins of another, and I refuse to sit by and do nothing when our bloodline is on the path to ruin because of my incompetent fool of a disbelieving grandson falling prey to lust and heresy.
Know this: you destroyed the sanctity of a place of worship. Your kind is doomed for loneliness and abandonment. You will never be a part of our family no matter what you choose to do, no matter if you play him like a puppet, no matter even if you bear my grandson's seed. At most, you can only be his whore, but not his wife.
It's not too late to fix your mistake, however; the public does not yet know of your marriage with my grandson. There are people who are rooting for the two of you, but they are ignorant about who you really are. If you have what it takes to be called a true ruler, if you have something called a sense of righteousness, and if you wish that my family should be alive and that Sokka is not cut from the family, if your love for him is pure and true, you will remove yourself from the path to the throne and announce to everyone that you are the Akna. If you do not disclose this, I myself will reveal it to the world and have you dragged to the streets and set ablaze for your blasphemous existence. Your people will spit in your face as you burn and rot, and Arnook's heart will break and might even fail him.
Even if you decide to rebel, I don't know what you will gain by deciding to keep the throne; not a single layman admires you for you anyway. Just like Arnook, you will live your life in constant hell every day, not knowing when and where your life will end, who will break in and slice your throat.
Know your place and exercise honesty unless you seek to have Sokka's disownment documents and Kya's and Hakoda's blood on your hands.
Good riddance,
Pakku of the South
Chapter 64: Unveiled
Notes:
Warning: This chapter includes descriptions of violence, bloodbending, and animal abuse.
Chapter Text
The moon still lounged in the sky as Sokka awoke with a start, inexplicably alarmed and vigilant. The space beside him was only moderately cold, indicating she hadn't left too long ago.
"Yue…" He rolled out of bed in a rush of adrenalin, almost toppling down in the throes of numbing drowsiness. It was strange; he had slept quite deeply even if for a short time, racked with the struggle to properly shrug the slumber out of his system.
"Yue?" He blinked several times, and when he was able to clear his vision, he knocked on the bathroom door. The door creaked open, and the room was empty. The sudden sparks of the time candles made him jump, indicating a mere hour past midnight.
She might be at the temple. But at this time? The earliest she woke up to go to the temple on cleaning days was three hours past midnight. His chest jolted uncomfortably; he pictured her face from hours before— longing laced in her eyes, tugging at his heart. She had held him close through the night, caressed him, kissed his face.
"I'll always be with you."
He couldn't explain it, but upon rethinking the context, he now felt petrified. It had sounded like…like a… goodbye…
No, no. I'm overthinking this. But his efforts to calm down only failed with every increasing minute, especially when he looked out of the window and saw the citadel rising to view. Atop it flared the luminous ikumak, the emergency torch that was lit only in the case of emergencies or highly important announcements, intended to direct the public to the citadel bulletin. Sokka found it strange, for the torch had not been lit two hours prior when he'd been awake.
The isumataq threw a parka over himself and headed to the door, banking on the wee hours of the night to prevent the public from noticing the announcement; somehow he had a terrible feeling about this. He ended up slipping on an unfurled scroll in the midst of his lunge, however, hitting the ground with a groan.
"Fuck." He grabbed the scroll to throw it aside, but he froze as he caught sight of the name Pakku signed at the end.
"What in La's hell have you done?"
Pakku looked up from his papers, finding his son glaring at him. Beside Hakoda was a horrified Kya, a highly displeased Kanna, and a downcast Chunta, whose frown gave away the fact that he told everyone about the sinful scroll that Pakku forced him to send to the North.
"And what in La's hell are you doing?" Pakku demanded Hakoda.
"I can't believe you'd threaten to tell everyone about her," Hakoda glowered. "Do you realize the mess this will create in the North?"
Pakku stood up, displeased by his son's unusual reaction, "This is appalling. Your son dishonored you by marrying that wench without your knowledge while you were still there. He blatantly betrayed your trust and hid this from you all this time. Everyone in this household was lying around bawling over his betrayal and the fate of our bloodline, so I took action to get the justice we deserve. And instead of supporting me, you're standing here questioning my actions? You're worried about the state of the North?"
"We're just as upset about this as you are," Kya said, her eyes bloodshot, "But I really think you crossed a line that you shouldn't have."
"Is demanding her to let go of our boy a line that shouldn't be crossed?" Pakku scowled.
"It wouldn't have taken but a second for us to reveal the truth about her while we were there," Hakoda said. "And it sure as hell isn't going to take but a few days to get the message across by correspondence. I might've even threatened to tell the truth to keep Sokka in line. But we didn't reveal it because whether we can sit with this truth or not, she's the reason why we're able to bounce back. She's the reason behind why I'm able to stand without a crutch right now. And she's the reason why Kohana's alive. As much as I hate to say it…"
"Even with your broken leg, you were honored as a warrior. Now you're able to stand on your own, but you've lost your honor by defending her. Even after your son set our reputation aflame," Pakku spat. "Do you not have the least amount of concern for our bloodline?!"
"I'm not defending her, and I am not defending him," Hakoda hissed. "I am seething with rage as I speak. She told me that even if the world collapsed, she wouldn't dare look at our son, and for one, I thought she had an inkling of pride in her—"
"You think that shameless creature would have even an ounce of pride? Don't tell me just because she made you stand up straight, she's fit to be your daughter-in-law—!"
"I'm not saying I approve of her as my daughter-in-law!" Hakoda snapped, "But I never planned on taking my rage to the point of dragging her into the streets. She is another man's daughter—"
"She was thrown away by her own parents, dammit!"
"But Arnook has his entire hopes set on her, and she is no less of a daughter to him. And I told you before that she's the reason why Kohana is safe." Swallowing, "I might be repulsed, but certain moral boundaries, I will still not cross. Whoever it is that saves my children…I will not drag them into the streets. If she takes your message seriously—"
"I was being serious."
Glaring, "If she makes a move that shouldn't be made—"
"Then let her do it! She's a coward. She's a heretic! A disgrace! If the tribe founds out Sokka's married without our consent or knowledge, everyone will spit in our faces! For the sake of our reputation, we need to do what needs to be done." Pakku glared at his son and daughter-in-law, "You're both standing here preaching gratitude because she saved your son, but I think it's better to throw such a child away than to be indebted to that witch who laid her hands on him."
"Pakku!" Kanna hollered, "That's enough!"
But the words were already out of his mouth. Kya held onto sheer rage as Hakoda grabbed his father by his shirt, "What the hell did you just say?"
Despite the wee hours, there were several servants bustling about, but many of them were thankfully within the palace, not particularly concerned with the outside world or the citadel. It was not unexpected; after all, the coronation was exactly a week away, and the solstice was eight days away. People were hustling through the corridors, adorning themselves with religious artifacts and talismans, summoning their piety and readying themselves for the Tui and La Festival set for the solstice moonrise. It was still relatively early in the night, though, so it was uncertain that anyone actually visited the citadel at this hour. At least, Sokka hoped that was the case as he hurried out of the palace, slapping the sleep out of him as his pulse picked up, bearing an amalgamation of numbness, rage, and despair that coursed through his veins. This was not the time, however, to unleash his anger over Pakku's letter; he had to find Yue first. Find her before she made a move she shouldn't.
The Arctic winds nipped at his skin as he ran to the citadel where the torch blazed in warning. True to his guess, it appeared no one had gotten the chance to read the note pinned on the wall, for its contents were truly of the alarming nature and would have called for mass chaos, not the expected quiet of the night. Sokka realized this as he grabbed hold of the note, skimming the fresh, wet ink.
Beloved citizens of the Northern Water Tribe,
A few days prior, I was told of a jarring truth. Reliable sources privately informed me that I am not the biological daughter of Chief Arnook and Chieftess Ahnah. They confirmed that I am the Akna, that I share the blood of an airbender and a Northern tribeswoman.
Sokka's heart dropped into his stomach.
Let it be known to all that the Honorable Chief and Chieftess were not aware that I was the Akna when they decided to raise me. They were a couple fiercely in love who only desired a family. Let it also be known that none of the people who interacted with me over the years are aware of this truth. The last thing I would want is for anyone to be blamed for my presence.
It is obvious that my place is no longer— has never been, rather— on the throne, but I implore that the laws I had passed were actually the works of Kuunnguaq and were executed by Honorable Prince Sokka, so do not feel burdened by the thought of the Akna extending her hand over reformed legislation.
Last but not least, I want to point out that I am not ashamed of who I am. I am not necessarily proud for sharing the blood of those who have left me behind, but I do not find it sinful to have been born in the Aninnialuk's lap. The lesson I continue to extract is having compassion for all of lifekind. All of you might find comfort in disagreeing with me and declaring I am a sinner, and I am not surprised, but I know that I am loved. Very much so. I have no reason to feel like I've fallen or lost.
That being said, I do recognize that my pride alone will not sustain me. In a world where people drown themselves in holy water just for thinking of the Akna, I know that it will be of no benefit even if I stayed in the capital or anywhere in the Water Tribe and lived my life as a layperson. I will be driven away from my home, and I know that I will not be able to survive separation from my homeland. I may have invoked Tui's strength to help me look after my home all this time, but I do not have the strength to fight another daunting fight. That is why I am leaving. I am returning to the La who gave me life. I know He will receive me with open arms.
Goodbye and good luck.
"No…" Sokka dropped down to his knees in sheer horror, his trembling hands losing their grip on the paper, "NO NO NOOOO!"
Beneath Agna Qel'a's newly-risen moon, a man crunched his way through the remnants of twigs and corpses of leaves. His arrival alerted a creature that rustled behind the surrounding ice-capped trees. The tribesman took in a deep breath, the bright moonrays coursing through his veins and feeding the irresistible itch in his limbs. He clenched and unclenched his fists in delight; the moon might not be full, but this light, this luminosity was enough.
He raised a hand, prepared to strike as the pristine coat of a wolf slowly came into view. The beast snarled, pawing the snow beneath it to ready its pounce, and at the stillness of the tribesman lunged forward, putting forth all of its effort, glory, and majesty. Before it could claw at the man and tear its fangs into his flesh as desired, it suddenly froze, paralyzed with the shock of its limbs becoming completely still, its raised claws a mere centimeters away from the man's face.
With a sadistic leer, the man bent and maneuvered his fingers, which in turn made the beast contort into painful proportions, its howls of pain and crackles of limbs shaking the snow forest. The man, pleased with his expected dominance, forced wolf to bow before him, disrupting the flow of blood in the creature's body, preparing for the fatal blow of milking its flesh dry of all blood and moisture—
"Ahem."
The bloodbender turned in the direction of the voice, "You're already here?"
"Your men. Where are they?"
"On their way. As planned, they'll meet us at the Moon Temple."
Sighing, "Let that thing go, Uviriq. We can't waste anymore time If daylight hits, your bending will be adversely affected."
The bloodbender sighed and let go of his grip but not before bending the creature aside. The beast's blood shed the control of the man's grip and resumed a rhythm, albeit ragged and irregular. The wolf broke free and inched away, limping as it fled. "Alright," the bloodbender bent the snow off of his shoulders, "Talk to me, Khasiq."
"Not here. Come with me."
I am returning to the La who gave me life.
The North had never appeared so bleak, so lifeless and painfully empty as he roamed the tundra as fast as he could, his face burning from boiling tears as he flailed in the fire in his throat. He had long destroyed the note she'd pinned to the citadel, letting the parchment burn rather than risk anyone finding it. He also bore a stubborn resolve to find her, shaking his head like a madman. She wouldn't! She would never do that!
But the terror and heartbreak in her eyes this past week, the desperation in her grip whenever she held onto him, the concern that Yugoda always held in her eyes whenever she saw the princess.
No, Yue would never. The dronningi's appreciation of life would never warrant her to take her own, he knew it. He knew her. He cursed the tears repeatedly clouding his vision and stalling his efforts at spotting her, and yet he ran without pause.
"Yue!" he screamed, out of breath as he hollered to the winds, "Don't do this, Yue, don't do this to us! Yue, don't do this to me!"
He eventually slipped and fell facedown into the snow, fumbling to control his heartbeat but clearly achieving the opposite as he burst into a sob. All this time, he thought he'd memorized the span of the North, of the tundra he'd trekked with her, but without her in sight, the North's vastness came to light.
I am returning to the La who gave me life.
She couldn't abandon them. She couldn't abandon him. She'd never left her country behind for anything; why would she leave now? That, too, for a disgusting creature as Pakku? She was plotting something, she had to be. Besides, it hadn't been long since she left; she couldn't have gotten too far. He was going to find her and bring her back. Whatever it takes.
He pulled himself up, chilled by the tundra, his tears nearly turning to icicles as he lifted his head to look at the moon, its effulgence matching that of her eyes.
"The Universe isn't gonna let this happen," he shuddered. "You can't leave…you can't leave the North!" Please.
And it was then that the chilling zephyr sent towards him a fragrant ray of hope— a whiff of moonflower and cardamom. His body trembled; he squeezed his eyes shut and kept taking in the scent; it was very faint but very present.
Unknown energy coursed through him as he ran forward, stopping every few steps to confirm the scent, calling out her name as he went. He went on this way for several minutes, traversing the vast tundra until he heard a shriek.
"Prince Sokka!"
Sokka was surprised to see investigator Niqquq heading towards him in Nationalist garb, trepidation raiding his face. "Niqquq?"
The man collapsed in the snow on his way, eventually helped up by the isumataq, "We need to ready the security personnel! We're under attack!"
"What?"
"Khasiq escaped! I saw him yesterday. He was congregating with a group of bloodbenders…"
The leader of the bloodbender group raised his eyebrows at the visitor who was lead inside, "You made it out in one piece."
"My henchman and I switched places," Khasiq came into the light, pulling down the hood of his cloak, "Everyone thinks I'm still in my cell."
Along with the other Nationalists in the room, Niqquq, donning Nationalist garb, rose from where he was sitting and bowed to Khasiq. Khasiq did not care to address him but did not doubt him, either, assuming he was yet another member of the sea of his followers.
"Talk about indoctrination saving your ass," Uviriq chuckled, "Not bad. I thought you were quite useless, Khasiq."
Finding himself treading caution in the company of the bloodbender, who could at any point in time deliver a single blow that would render him either paralyzed or drowning in a pool of his blood, Khasiq spoke with uncharacteristic patience, "Anyhow, I still think it would be dangerous to invade the city as planned."
"Why? Who has the guts to challenge us during the full moon?"
"Keep in mind that Arnook has the support of the people—"
"Who will be mangled and ripped apart if they raise their hands or voices."
"But enough benders can assemble to fight off the effects of your bending. A vast majority of Revivalists are powerful benders."
"There is no reason for them to risk their lives for a chieftain with no continuing bloodline. Arnook has no real heirs. The tribe may be deluded that he does, but once we're through with the princess—"
"The princess is not his only child," Khasiq clarified, bearing an angry look. "He has more children. At least, he will soon."
Uviriq frowned, "What are you saying? Did he knock a woman up?"
"Not just any woman. His own wife."
"Arnook remarried?" Uviriq rose, surprised, "Is that what he was up to when the princess kept him in hiding?"
Khasiq wolfed down his intoxicant, "Ahnah is alive."
"What?"
The entire room gasped. Niqquq widened his eyes.
Utter disappointment and a degree of apprehension raided Khasiq's rattled gaze, "To be honest, I was always suspicious that Arnook was seeing someone. A week or so before he left, he was seen with a healer who was always by his side. She followed him everywhere he went. Everyone justified her presence by saying Arnook was so sick that he needed to be overseen constantly, but then that woman was given a seat at the royal pedestal. No healer, no matter how serious the condition of a royal family member may be, would never be given a seat during the most important meetings. The meetings are supposed to be confidential, not at all open to the public. I thought Arnook found himself a whore, but then he went into hiding. The White Lotus sentries personally escorted him to another city."
Khasiq's suspicions had gotten worse when a couple of days ago, word spread that the prince flew somewhere out of the blue on the Avatar's bison.
"My sources say it was Ba Sing Se," Khasiq admitted. "Arnook had been hiding there this entire time along with that 'healer.' He only recently set foot in the North."
"How do you know he's back?"
"I had a feeling he would be given the coronation was coming up. When I switched with my henchman, I snuck into the palace as a servant to confirm my suspicions. I overheard a few Revivalists discussing with the new security personnel. They mentioned the chief and 'Chieftess Ahnah.' I was stunned. Ahnah had been alive this entire time. Not only is she alive but she is pregnant with twins!"
"I thought you said you had her killed—"
"I did! The man I sent all those years ago confirmed that she had no pulse!" Shaking his head, "I don't know how she made it out alive. I'd planned it all out months before I made the move to end her!"
The leader of the Nationalists confessed to his past (and now rekindling) intentions. Several years ago, a shaman had observed the Arnook and Ahnah's birth charts and foretold that they would overcome their fertility battle eventually, that they will be blessed with three children— the first, a princess, then two princes. The shaman had predicted that their oldest child will be a stellar queen of the North for many long years, that she would bring forth an era of prosperity and peace. But in order to gain her, they would have to keep an open mind and be patient.
"I had laughed, then," Khasiq said, additionally stating that Arnook and his wife were encouraged at first. Over the years, there was very little change in their condition. They had lost all hope.
"They consulted the shaman again, and he told them to be patient. Again, I laughed at him. He looked me in the eyes and told me my only heir would become a healer. I thought he was being ridiculous. It wasn't until a few years later that I learned I had a son."
"I mean it's not impossible. You philander excessively."
"But who would've guessed that retarded bastard would take to a woman's job?" Folding his arms, "Ever since I found out he existed, I began to spiral. The chance that the prediction could be true… I knew Arnook was a sucker for his wife and would rather die than look to another woman, so I wanted to end that woman. I had an assassin sent after her on the solstice. I sent the best of the best… But she survived somehow." With a huff, "Arnook kept her in a secret place all this time and managed to knock her up in the meantime!"
"You and your superstitions," the bloodbender shook his head, "How can you expect to take over a nation if you're so rooted to idiocy? Besides, you said it yourself; the Akna is not his child. The shaman was wrong."
"I did not want to rely on a shaman's predictions," he muttered. "I didn't panic when I learned of the Akna's existence. She's not even theirs. But now…The infertile woman I thought I'd killed several years ago is now found to be alive and is bearing more children. It seems at this point, anything is possible…"
"These things may have happened, but ultimately, our destiny is in our own hands," Uviriq said. "We cannot cower just because of superstition."
"But I have a feeling that she knows about this attack," Khasiq said. "Someone is feeding her information. The security preparations are way too elaborate."
Niqquq gulped.
"If you're that worried, then we won't attack during the full moon," Uviriq said, leaning back in his chair, "Simple as that."
"What the hell? You can't bloodbend without a full moon."
"We don't have to. That's a rule for the rookies. I've been a bloodbender far too long to draw power from the moon on days other than the full moon. Our select men also have this ability. So long as the moon is at least sixty percent luminous, we can tug on blood."
Surprised, "Sixty percent?"
"Tomorrow is the waxing gibbous at sixty-two percent. My men and I can initiate an attack. It will not be as grand, but it's still doable. Provided that you'll keep your promise in return, of course…"
Khasiq nodded, "The moment I ascend the throne, the commoners' ring will be yours."
A bloodbender took over the duty to guard the Moon Temple outside as his comrades discussed, but his shift was cut short when a barbed arrow reeking of shirshu poison pierced through the air from Spirits-know-where and struck the tribesman squarely on his forehead, piercing through his flesh. The man hit the ground, his body freezing, senses dimming as he endured the shock, warm blood dripping down from his wound, pouring over his nose. His instinct was to thrust his fingers out, claw at the moisture from wherever he could, whichever living being he could, but he found that his efforts were useless. Through his rapidly blurring vision and paralyzing pain, he could make out the faint outline of a figure in the distance; the figure dropped down from the heights of a tree and approached him, and only then did the bloodbender— crippled by the poison's numbing effects that just now began to kick in, his senses and ability to control the water around him deadened— take a greater look to the best of his ability.
The figure was well-built, a quiver of arrows strapped to his back, a bow in his left hand, a boomerang hanging to one side, and a sword perched on the other. The most prominent part of him, however, was his mask that came into the light: a stark, clean white that rivaled the snow, glimmering with the moonlight's graze, the only exception to the seat of white being the black circle on the forehead and the sharp blue eyes peering at him. The spiked cleats beneath the figure's snowboots pressed down against the man's raised hand, drawing blood and a sharp cry given the crawling numbness hadn't reached his extremities yet.
And from there, the Gentleman did not hesitate; his gaze, hollow, flew to the arrow sucking the bender's ability away. He yanked the arrow out with a reckless snatch, slicing through the man's flesh as the bender's vision went black.
It was an experimental shot at the most; the isumataq had neither the precise knowledge of injuring another's ability to bend nor the time to ask Aang about the matter. He did, however, recall his shot from years prior: the fatal shot to the forehead— the "third eye" chakra, as Aang had later commented— that adversely affected the abilities of Combustion Man. The forehead proved to be a jackpot; the blow to a particular spot between the eyebrows rendered the victim unable to bend. Of course, speed was crucial to even get to that point, so the element of surprise was highly necessary.
"Hey, Imqiq, we got orders to—" the bloodbender who stepped out froze, unable to scream in shock over his fallen comrade's fate as an arrow— more confident in its exertion— graced him, too, slicing through the flesh of his forehead.
"You're part of Khasiq's group, aren't you?"
The isumataq, who had his muffler pulled up over most of his face as he stepped inside, only gave a nod to the bloodbender nearest him.
"The building's secure?"
"Yes. The men are out front."
The bloodbender eyed him up and down, "Why are you so armed? You've got a sword, a machete, a whole-ass bow and quiver—"
"I won't make the mistake of underestimating the dronningi," Sokka said in a matter-of-fact manner.
The bloodbender snickered, "You and your leader are cowards. I tell you what. Once I have her in my clutches, I'll go easy on her limbs and throw her on your bed. You can have your way with her first." Clapping him on the back, "Claim her and become a man, my friend, instead of peeing your pants like a little boy."
"Hear you loud and clear," the prince nodded. "Now could you come outside for me for a second? I kind of have a feeling that we're watched."
"What are you talking about?"
"Step outside, and I'll show you."
The bloodbender chortled as he followed the man outside. "I think the real problem here is that you're paranoid—" He was cut off as the "Nationalist" thrust his machete against the bender's neck, slicing his throat. The instinctive curl of the bloodbender's fist was swept short by a kick to the bender's chest, an interlude of a millisecond before an arrow pierced through his forehead. Finding his ability useless in the following seconds of frantic motions, the man succumbed to his fate and collapsed.
Sokka didn't panic as another suspicious bloodbender trickled outside, wearing a look of inquiry that quickly morphed into a yell. Sokka immediately snatched the sash away from the fallen bloodbender's waist and wound it around the yelling bloodbender's mouth, jamming his fingers against the man's pressure points. From inside the temple in the meantime, the prayer commenced, drowning out the man's groans.
"We give thanks to the Lord of the Seas…"
Sokka pinned the bloodbender down with his knee, delivering a punch to the man's face before thrusting his other knee atop the man's stomach, pressing his weight down on the writhing terrorist to keep him from escaping.
"The God on High…"
And right as the bloodbender struggled to yank the isumataq's muffler aside—
"The Keeper of Justice, All-Seeing Eye…"
—he thrust a poison-tainted arrow into the man's forehead.
"HEY!"
For once, the next man charging forward was a nonbender. Sokka relaxed, whacking his machete against the man's head hard enough to knock him out. He kicked the fallen extremist aside, trapping dying moans with a poisoned arrow.
"It's him!" came another shriek. Another nonbender had frozen by the door, cowering at the Gentleman mask that slipped from beneath Sokka's tunic and dangled at his belt. Before the nonbender could run to get help, Sokka fired an arrow that burrowed through his neck and throat.
"To the Great La, we now bow."
The face of the Aninnialuk— at least, the black half of which could currently be seen— seemed different somehow; it shone with the radiant glow from the torch that blazed in the sconce beside it. A few Nationalists had begun lighting other torches to provide some lighting in the dark, having shut all the doors and finding the moon's light dim even as it wafted through a single open window. The enemies of the nation had very little concern, relying on the calculated luminosity of the moon to seal the future. And Khasiq, contrary to their confidence, wore a wary look on his face.
"The tribe might sleep, but Kuunnguaq will not."
Uviriq glared, "Will you shut your trap already?"
In the meantime, Sokka snuck into the vast prayer hall, having sported the robe of a fallen high-ranking Nationalist. He stayed towards the back, figuring he would take out a couple of men at a time. He gave a slight nod of acknowledgment to those who turned and saw him, thinking him to be one of their own, and when their attention flew back to the front, his right arm flew over the mouth of the bloodbender closest to him. His left arm quickly jabbed at the man's pressure points, particularly those in his neck to knock him out before reaching for one of the many poisoned blades at his belt and impaling the man from behind. Without a sound, Sokka disposed of him behind the nearest pillar, growing still in time for someone else to turn around.
"Even before the Akna came about, Kuunnguaq was an inferno," Khasiq warned. "She trained the Akna, too. She has her connections."
Uviriq shook his head, "Even if she herself shows up, I'll be her puppeteer. I'll tie her to your bedpost and make her your bitch if you want me to."
"You don't seem to know a lot about her."
"What's there to know? She's not that extraordinary. She, too, is a bender. And I bet my life that she's not a bloodbender. No need to make it sound like she's some sort of goddess."
By now, nine members of the convened group found themselves passed out in the corridors weaving behind the huge pillars, speared by poisoned blades. Some were thrown into the storage rooms.
But the task ahead was still daunting for Sokka, demanding razor sharpness as he breathed in the chilling winds from outside and fought off his sweat.
"I'm a world-class bloodbender. I can sever veins at sixty percent luminosity. That's almost at will," Uviriq boasted. "As long as the moon is intact, no one can get in my way. Definitely not some woman."
"Our moves are strategic and fatal," supplied another bloodbender. "We don't need elaborate bending. One blow to the heart, one blow to the brain. Increase the pressure until the veins and arteries burst."
The isumataq widened his eyes, casting a look at the moon through the nearby window, holding desperately onto the stubborn that maybe Yue was here, devising a master plan instead of abandoning the North. And the moon had never failed him.
Your Kuunnguaq is no bloodbender," Uviriq told Khasiq, "And your princess is no bloodbender, and your prince is no bender at all. We don't need a whole army to take down the royal family."
The temple smelled delightfully of Yue— as it always did, but regardless— at this point, all Sokka could do was hope, latch onto blind faith— both concepts foreign to him. He could still picture her fierce look, the way she trapped the entire chill of the tundra in her gaze alone, juxtaposed by the fire of firm conviction. A message a true leader would utter to another, etching onto his soul her clearest intentions.
"No matter how chaotic things may get, I'm not going to leave the North."
As if answering his conviction, the shutters of the nearest window suddenly slammed to a shut, capturing everyone's attention. And even before they could write it off as the consequence of a harsh wind, they could all hear the freezing of the shutters and doors from the outside, trapping them all inside. Khasiq scrambled up, alert, as everyone else frowned.
"Who was that?" Uviriq demanded, "Is it one of you?"
"No."
"Not me."
"I didn't do it."
One of the bloodbenders in the back tried to reopen the temple doors but found it frozen, trapping them all inside. One by one, the torch flames were also extinguished save for the larger one by the Aninnialuk. Several pairs of eyes flew to the idol for the light source as the slithering of ice crystals surrounded the temple from the outside, rousing suspicion. Many bloodbenders tried to bend the doors back open but found it to be of no use. Sokka, in the meantime, used the darkness to his advantage; relying on his hearing, claiming the darkness for his "clumsiness," weaving in a series of, "Excuse mes" and Sorrys," he went on with his sabotage, muffling the alarmed sounds of every bloodbender he could find and jamming a poisoned arrow into him. The unconscious bodies, he threw to the side, knocking over other people, "My bad, can't see!"
"It's her!" Khasiq bellowed as the ice continued to creep, "Kuunnguaq!"
Several benders worked in unison to pry the windows and doors open but failed. Cutting through the impossibly thick black marble walls was not a feasible option. Unknown to the fumbling bloodbenders and Nationalists, their manpower was dwindling as Sokka went on with his rampage.
Uviriq got to his feet, unwilling to let any sort of alarm show on his dimly lit face. "You can't open a single door? What is wrong with you all?"
"The force is strong, and it's coming from outside, sir!" a bloodbender said. "Someone is actively bending to keep us trapped!"
"I told you!" Khasiq snapped.
"QUIET!" Uviriq roared, "We're getting to the bottom of this!" He marched up to the Aninnialuk, unaware that he was stomping over the cold bodies of his vanquished men as he grabbed hold of the torch, but before he could pry it from its sconce, a hand came out of the blue and grabbed a firm hold of his arm to stop him. Uviriq's heart dropped into his stomach as he gawked at the owner of the arm; it took him several seconds to realize that the arm was pitch black in hue, that it was attached to the Aninnialuk idol. That the hand felt like a human hand despite its coat of varnish.
Uviriq's scream that followed turned everyone back to the light source, which fell out of his hands in his surprise and landed on a fallen bloodbender's body, igniting it, and thanks to the volatile nature of the leaking shirshu poison, the bodies next to it also ignited. And in the burst of flames that lit up the room, the image of the Aninnialuk and the sight of all the fallen bodies came to view, causing mass uproar. Sokka let go of the bloodbender in his grip, whom he'd luckily managed to knock unconscious, and tossed him behind a pillar, straightening his robe back over himself to hide the weapons underneath. He gawked at the idol, which was in reality a figure painted in what he deduced to be black ink, later solidified and coated in gloss to appear as stone. The "sculpture" began to crack, the fissures soon melting into a smooth coat that stuck to human skin. Closed eyes shot open, revealing tides of enraged baby blue.
Relief flooded through Sokka as Yue broke free from the confines of the solidified ink, covered entirely in darkness, her long inked hair flowing behind her black robes as she sent a powerful kick towards Uviriq, knocking him down the altar. Sokka mouthed her name like a moon priest lost in quiet prayer, wandering in awe, love, and a degree of terror as she stood in pure, unadulterated dark glory, besmeared with ink all over as she glared at the shocked traitors of the nation, her irises transitioning to pure white. She was a ray of La embodying Tui, her painted skin lighting up from the sheen of the fallen cremated bodies.
"The stories we hear of the Spirits are our stories. Tales of love and loyalty, fear and tyranny, deviance and defiance, conformity and rebellion."
"It's La!" screamed a bloodbender.
"Oh my Merciful Lord La!" screamed another.
"It's Kuunnguaq, you idiots!" Khasiq bellowed in horror.
"These stories are manifest in our daily lives and show us that the Spirits' struggles are ours, that our struggles are theirs."
Khasiq raced forward pathetically with a spear. Yue answered with a war cry that deafened their senses; she sent a water whip in his direction and knocked him down the steps, her tone deadening the shocked senses of the onlookers.
"Their battles are ours, their compassion is ours, their victories are ours. This goes to show that the Spirits are in all of us, consistently working to look after us."
And in the momentary reprieve of shock, she raised her arms, summoning the tides, making them burst the doors and windows open. She flooded the place with water, driving out the smoke but leaving abundant steam behind, kicking aside the fallen bodies as she marched her way down. A heavy tendril of water smacked the front row of Nationalists aside, freezing them in place.
"We may envision a harmonious world of the supernatural somewhere beyond the clouds, but the Spirit World is here. Now. In every oppressed creature crying for help, in every liberating agent lending a hand."
With the heat and smoke of the fire extinguished, replaced by the sanity of the moon's light that pierced through when the steam began to clear, Sokka let the reality sink in, the horror of her obvious presence in a room full of bloodbenders, many of whom he was yet to get rid of. What the hell is she doing?! She might have the ability to defend herself against a certain number of bloodbenders, but the group here was too much for one person.
"You idiots! I'll take her out myself!" Uviriq screeched.
Sokka, whose mission thus far had been about surprise and stealth, quickly abandoned it as he jumped Uviriq and stabbed him in the stomach with a poisoned dagger. When his adrenalin really began to pick up, he realized he probably shouldn't have done that, earning the glares of the bloodbenders, who realized he was the traitor responsible for the fall of many of their men. Several hands lurched dangerously in his direction, but oddly, they managed to do nothing— a truth which absolutely bewildered all of them. A force had taken over Sokka— a gentle but firm force that seemed to keep his blood going, that dictated the biological rhythm inside of him to keep pulsing, keep fighting off the criminals' grip.
Sokka turned to the dronningi, who had her fists clenched, her glare directed at the bloodbenders. Even when they directed their efforts at her, she charged ahead with no trace of contorting limbs or twitching extremities.
"What's happening?"
"She's not affected by our bending!"
"She's a bloodbender!"
With minimal flicks of her wrist and kicks to their chests, Yue had the water beneath them freeze them in place. She didn't care to reach inside of them and control them; all she needed was the right footing. With one foot planted on one fallen bloodbender and another foot pinning down the other, she loomed over them, middle and index fingers of each hand deftly jamming against their foreheads, twisting in a critically unique manner. They didn't understand it to be anything beyond a kind of chi-blocking, unaware that the consequence was far more extreme.
What happened next was all a blur. Following another warring roar, Yue sent shards of ice raining down on the benders, who still found themselves locked inside with the freaky mindbender who thwarted the best of their abilities. Their reliance on the moon was also troubled by the onslaught of thick clouds blocking the light.
Sokka managed to snap out of his shock and roared, directing his attacks at the Nationalists. Nonbenders, he battled with his brawn, bombarding the men's attacks and throwing them aside as if they weighed nothing to him. His blazing adrenalin allowed him to bolt down on the scrawny and pin down the hulks, their spears sliced in half by his meteor sword, their yells muffled by punches of quick succession. Benders, though, he battled with his brain, dodging tendrils and icicles, using the bodies around him to trip his opponents and later jabbing at their pressure points, all instinct to fight back ending with arrows pierced at their foreheads.
Among those that remained was Khasiq, who was at a clear disadvantage with Uviriq stabbed and defeated ridiculously early in the fight and several bloodbenders tossed aside like they meant nothing. The only thing he managed to do with success was tear down the barrier keeping her face from the world; he grabbed a bucket from a nearby storage room, filled it with water, and hurled it out before splashing the water against her in the middle of a skirmish, temporarily managing to distract her. The bloodbender she was confronting broke free and made a quick jab to one of her pressure points, partially blocking her chi, and she was sent toppling down to one side. She managed to keep her blood from succumbing to the man's grip, but she was horrified to see the man reaching for Sokka in a fatal grip, the gruesome sound of blood sloshing violently, unbalanced and without restraint, through his system, ripping a painful scream out of his throat.
"Yes yes YES!" Khasiq jumped. "Keep at it! Make him rot!"
Yue trapped her scream in her throat, ignoring her disoriented trance as she tried exerting her ability over the isumataq, but her grip faltered, and the prince continued to endure the agony. She bent her tears away, fumbling to strategize as she stood up.
"KUUNNGUAQ!" Khasiq roared, "Stand down! If you don't, every vein in his body will burst!"
Yue strove to seal every emotion away, every ounce of her energy used to maintain a cold glance that threw the bloodbender and the Nationalist leader off guard.
"I will show him no mercy," the bloodbender taunted. "I don't care if his folks destroy me. I'm most definitely not going to spare him."
In that moment, Yue was reminded of that innocent man bloodbended to his near-death by Hama all those years ago. Her worst fears and nightmares sought to haunt her in this very moment. She was not sure how she held on; perhaps it was the dire need to protect her husband, the demands that such a task would entail.
"Am I supposed to be terrified now?" Yue said, throwing them even more off guard. "If you call yourselves real men, you'll pursue the people you're really after instead of wasting time and energy with useless shenanigans." Turning to Khasiq, "Especially you."
The man narrowed his eyes.
"Your target is the princess, and your target is Kuunnguaq. But I have news for you, Khasiq. The two people you're looking for are actually one and the same."
And at that, Khasiq widened his eyes. The bloodbender, too, paled in shock, tossing Sokka aside and letting go of his death grip over him. He spared the isumataq of some agony but still left him in pain. Khasiq, taking note of this, scrambled to pick up an abandoned dagger on the ground and held it to Sokka's throat, all while he gawked at Kuunnguaq, "You…what are you saying…?"
"I'm the princess." She summoned more water at her fingertips and splashed herself with it, this time cleansing her white hair of the ink and letting it flow freely, unrestrained behind her.
And with that, Khasiq stepped back in shock. "You…you're Hama's little minion…! You're a bloodbender! You're the princess?!"
"I'm many things. I had a very ambitious past, obviously."
"By the Spirits…" the bloodbender gawked, "She's…she's just perfect…"
"She's lying!" Sokka burst, "She's not the princess! She has nothing to do with this—mmph!" The prince ended up having a ring of ice cover his mouth.
"Enough, Sokka," Yue said, her tone cold, "I'm tired of being your little bitch. I told you things won't work out."
Khasiq and the bloodbender gawked at the isumataq before turning back to the princess, again fully taking in her appearance.
"If you think he's the bait, you're wrong," Yue told them. "I understand you might have this complex of making me suffer by making my loved ones suffer. For that, I'd encourage you to target anyone else. But this guy over here…" shaking her head, "He means nothing to me."
"You're only saying that to save his ass, Princess. You're in love with him."
"You wish," she scoffed. "There is no love. The fact of the matter is that we used each other. He used me to get out of marrying a woman he didn't like, and I used him to hop my way to the throne." Crossing her arms, "His parents insulted my existence. I told them I'd never even look in his direction. I'm a woman of pride. I'm sure you know that, Khasiq."
"You think I'm just going to believe that everything you two did was a lie?"
"I don't care what you think. I don't care what you do with him. I just don't care. I'm only saying that hurting him isn't going to move me to tears or make me grovel." She eyed the Nationalist leader, "You've been searching your entire life for me twice over," her words shocked the men enough to make them blind to the fact that she was slowly taking a step forward. "And now, I'm right in front of you. You have a bloodbender with you who's probably poorer than me in terms of caliber, but he's still better than you. Why go for the smaller fish when you can catch the biggest one in the sea and call it a day? You can have your kill right now if you want. Instead of hanging onto useless people."
"You're clearly still trying to save his ass."
A chuckle, "You're terrified to face me head-on. That's the only vibe I'm getting here. Shall I stoop down to your level, then? I don't need bending to take you down. It'll also make the fight more interesting."
"You're a crazy ass bitch."
Holding the knife closer to Sokka's throat yet still unable to process that fact that she was close enough in proximity, "You think we're dumb enough to believe you?" the bloodbender huffed.
"Oh come on, I'm a woman of my word…" And she quickly grabbed the knife at Sokka's throat with her bare hand and yanked it away from him, throwing it aside and shoving Khasiq to the side. She thrust her foot against the bloodbender, kicking him down. She worked to freeze him in place, her fingers twisting at his critical nerve to rid him of his bending for good.
Sokka watched in horror as Khasiq charged forward after grabbing the blade that she threw aside, ready to impale the princess. The isumataq, muted by the ice that the princess had bent over his mouth, grabbed hold of his sword a couple of feet away, using the very little control he had over his abused body to trip the Nationalist leader. As Khasiq fell, Sokka pointed his sword upright, angling it just below the Nationalist's stomach. Khasiq's body fell straight through the blade, bathing Sokka's sword in the Nationalist's blood, an inhumane screech filling the Moon Temple, ridding the North of its rather cowardly traitor.
The silent aftermath consisted of Yue grabbing Sokka's arm and pulling him behind a pillar, her tears finally slipping in torrents, cleaning traces of black ink on her face. She unabashedly threw Sokka robe off of him, tossed the weapons at his belt aside, and tore his undershirt, making him lie flat on the ground. She felt his pulse before her hands quickly encased themselves in a healing glow that numbed him of all pain as they traversed down from his head, feeling the nerves and muscles in his face and neck, down to his chest before separating upon reaching his abdomen, traveling down his legs.
"I'm okay—"
"Shut up, shut up," she glared, more tears falling, "I don't understand what the fuck you're even doing here! Who told you to be here?!"
"Well right back at you!" he hissed, "What in La's hell, princess?! What if you'd been bloodbent?!"
"Well you obviously were because of me! This is exactly what I didn't want to happen!" She let her healing glow subside, the danger having now passed. "The Universe was merciful, so you made it out without a problem. But if anything happened to you…you think I'd live with myself?!"
"Well you seemed to think I'd be able to live without you!" he snapped, his own tears falling, "That stunt of yours was the most dangerous thing you've done as of yet!"
"Who even told you to come after me and witness my stupidity then?!" she raged, knowing fully well that her plans had failed thanks to this unexpected chaos, "This was supposed to be a solo mission!"
"Oh, so you want me to just abandon you then?!"
She couldn't keep up her glare at that point. She tried to keep up the fight but failed, faltering, honestly relieved that her plans to leave were soiled. She caved in, her voice soft and wavering, "You know I didn't mean what I said to Khasiq, right?"
He answered by pulling her against him and hugging her, drenching her tunic with his sob, "Really? I had no idea."
She hugged him back, her hand smoothing his wolf tail, her tears falling down his bare back. He pulled back to kiss her forehead, cupping her face.
"Oh my Spirits!"
The duo turned to the entrance of the temple, where Aang and Katara were standing. Osha was with them, her scepter in hand and a knowing look in her eyes. The trio was accompanied by several Loyalist guards, all horrified by the scene but relieved to see Sokka and Yue unharmed. It was another moment of shock for the Loyalist guards; this was the first time they had ever seen the princess. Knowing the way the walls talked, her appearance was bound to be the talk of the tribe. But no matter; none of that mattered.
"Let's head back," Aang told the two of them. "The guards will handle everything."
Yue helped Sokka up, and they held onto each other as they stepped out of the temple, supporting each other's wobbling gait. Aang and Katara briefly spoke with the guards, trailing a little ways behind them.
"I, uh... I need to stop by the citadel," Yue whispered to the isumataq. "I forgot something."
He swallowed, the hand around her arm holding her a degree tighter, "I burned the note, don't worry."
Chapter 65: A Half-Truth
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"The man sitting in Khasiq's cell is…well, still there but in custody," Katara explained. "All the other Nationalists that survived the attack are imprisoned." Turning to Yue, "The bloodbenders that you've taken down can no longer bend," and then turning to her brother, beside whom she was currently sitting, "And the bloodbenders you took out are not alive."
Sokka said nothing, not an ounce of regret on his face. Arnook and Ahnah, while relieved, still held disturbed looks, seeming as if they were on the verge of saying something but refraining. Sokka had to wonder if it was the situation at hand that troubled them or something else.
"I didn't think it was possible to take someone's bending away in other ways…aside from killing them, I guess…" Aang looked at Sokka, "Though I see you were originally going for injury to the forehead and…got carried away…"
"Your method is spiritual, Aang. Energybending is a highly spiritual discipline," Yue said. "I think our approach is more based on anatomy. Benders have a highly sensitive spot in the gland behind their forehead. Block their chi there even once or injure them the right way, and you can block their bending for good or seriously impair their ability."
"I didn't know about the gland, necessarily, but I was going for the injury part," Sokka said. "I once met a guy who could firebend with his literal mind. He'd aim from that exact spot and just blew shit up. I ended up hitting that spot on his forehead with my boomerang. And then he blew himself up. I mean, granted these guys weren't bending with their minds, but that's a pretty important spot for a lot of benders. All benders, apparently."
Aang blinked for a moment before nodding slowly, processing the information.
"How were you able to manage…? There were quite a lot of bloodbenders," Katara asked.
"I'm a bloodbender myself. Well, I think it's more accurate to say I'm a bloodhealer. I don't reach inside someone on purpose and control them around or anything…" The princess, after her unflinching answer, turned to her parents for a reaction, given the fact that they weren't aware of this. To her surprise, they weren't shocked.
"Osha told us," Ahnah simply said.
Yue swallowed and nodded, looking back at the floor. "So yeah, I…I simply resisted their efforts. And I… I kind of…I didn't bloodbend Sokka, per se, but I did have to keep his blood flow going consistently so I can have him resist the effects—"
"She saved my ass. That's all there is to it," he said.
"Then how did you still…?" Katara hesitated to ask, having noticed the obvious guilt on Yue's face. Even so, she couldn't help her curiosity.
"There was a point when a bloodbender partially blocked my chi, and I lost a bit of control—"
"But I'm fine," Sokka told his sister, "Now enough questions, okay?"
"I'm grateful that she saved you, I'm not questioning anything," Katara frowned.
"Alright, alright, let's settle down," Aang diffused the situation. "It was unexpected, and several people would've been injured. We're all glad that no one's seriously hurt."
"How did you even get the information?" Ahnah asked her daughter.
"I didn't…"
"Then what were you doing so late?"
Yue hesitated to answer, but Sokka took the reins from there with, "We were both going to the Moon Temple. We had quite a bit to do 'cause of the Tui and La Festival and stuff. And then Niqquq came running towards us and spilled the beans. Yue didn't want me involved and told me to go back, but I couldn't help myself."
Frowning at her daughter and son-in-law, "How could you go all by yourselves? You could've told any one of us, and we would've sent backup!"
"We're sorry, anaana, but we had to do something."
"Thankfully, Khasiq is now dead and is no longer a threat. We don't have to worry about him ever again."
"But I still can't believe you didn't say a word to me or your mother about this," Arnook glared. "This was a highly dangerous mission, paniga. Were you even thinking about what would've happened to you?"
"I have the ability to counter their effects. I wasn't affected—"
"That's no excuse! You could've still been hurt!"
"What do you think we should've done, then?" she frowned, "Should we have waited for them to attack and kill civilians and then sent in our warriors, none of whom are bloodbenders? Did you want me to sit around and do nothing as they come for you and anaana?"
Arnook and Ahnah softened their glares.
"Khasiq knew about anaana," Yue explained, "And he knew both of you are here. He wasn't going to pass up the chance to hurt you."
Despite the alarm on his face, Arnook still sputtered, "Says the bloodbenders' number one target! You're the soon-to-be chieftess! And you went in and put your head inside the saber-lion's mouth! You would've been torn apart if you hadn't been careful. You should've just taken backup instead of trying to be a hero!"
"The warriors that you were looking to send as backup would've been the ones torn apart. Those soldiers have their own families waiting for them to come home unharmed. I can't willingly put their lives on the line knowing they wouldn't have been able to do anything to prevent themselves from being bloodbent." Gesturing to her husband, "I'm already pissed that this guy jumped in the middle of it all."
"You're mad at him? He was looking out for you!" Arnook frowned, "He was being a good husband!"
"So it doesn't matter to you if he gets hurt?" Yue questioned her father. "It's okay if he gets mangled? How selfish can you be?"
Everyone, including the isumataq, gawked at her.
"And you," Yue stormed up, glaring at a wide-eyed Sokka, "If you do another stunt like that, I'm annulling your ass, shipping you to the South in your sleep, and closing the borders so you'll never set foot here again!"
Blinking, "Yes, ma'a—"
"Now get over here," she grabbed his hand and tugged him along, "You need a healing session."
Everyone watched the prince follow his wife with hearts for eyes and a tiny smile tugging at the corner of his lips. Katara folded her arms, eyebrows raised, "How romantic."
"NO MERCY!"
Sokka, pinned beneath the vicious grip of a cackling Hama, howled from excruciating pain, his limbs contorting to impossible proportions. Yue screamed in horror, racing towards him but finding that her own limbs were held firmly in place. She struggled to pick her feet up, tripping in her haste, vines reaching out from beneath the ice and pinning her wrists down.
"SOKKA!"
"NO MERCY, KUUNNGUAQ!" Hama yelled, twisting her fingers and, along with them, Sokka's arms and legs. Blood leaked from his ears and nose, pooling beneath his neck, traveling down his convulsing body.
"LET HIM GO! HAMA, LET HIM GO!"
The isumataq held his life-breath in his eyes as he looked in her direction, uttering a silent, desperate plea for help. And she could do nothing, absolutely nothing, her abilities mysteriously stripped away. All she could do was bang her head against the ice and sob, yell, and roar, chant his name like she was possessed.
"SOKKA! SOKKA!"
"Yue, wake up!"
She jerked awake, finding herself in a chair beside his bed. He was sitting up, his hands settled on her shoulders, his face burdened by alarm and exhaustion rather than the pain or chaos that she'd seen in her dream. She sighed in relief, pulling him into a fierce hug.
"It's just a dream," he said softly, rubbing her back, "I'm right here."
"You're not in pain, are you?"
"No, no. I'm perfectly fine, see? I can walk around and stretch if you want."
She rested her head against his shoulder, tracing her hand down his arm. "Let's just stay like this for a minute."
It seemed to be the longest night they've had yet. The chaos that had unfolded was temporarily swept under the rug, and once daylight fully hits, the walls will certainly begin to talk. Until then, they had these moments to soak in all that had happened, to recuperate fully from the dangers they'd narrowly escaped. They had long passed the stage of thanking one another for saving each other's lives; it had become an instinct, requiring only a gaze of acknowledgment, some gesture of appreciation.
"Was it Hama again?" he whispered, tentative.
She swallowed, nodding as she pulled back, a staggered breath leaving her. "You were her victim this time…and I couldn't do anything…"
"You're still jumpy from earlier. You saved me from getting fatally hurt an hour ago."
"But you were still hurt…"
"But I'm safe…I'm here, and I'm talking to you…"
Her palm hovered over his pulse before her reassured fingers ventured to his hair, brushing it out of his face. He blinked idly at her neck for a second or two before he smoothed his fingers behind her neck and the back of her ear, fingers grazing softly at the skin before pulling back, covered in black ink.
"It'll wash off," she said, her hand once again flying to his pulse. He answered her unspoken worry with a squeeze of her hand, a soft kiss to her knuckles: I'm okay.
Yue's hand traveled from his hair down to his shoulder, thumbing at what appeared to be the remnant of his torn tunic sleeve. She was abashed at how hastily she assaulted his poor tunic— even if it was for healing purposes. She peeled the rag off of his bicep with a degree of embarrassment.
"That was one of my better tunics," he feigned a pout.
Biting her lip, "I shouldn't have thrown myself at you like that."
"You're lucky I'm in love with you," he said, a spark to his eyes, "Otherwise, it would've lacked consent from my end." Nudging her arm, "Doesn't look very good on Kuunnguaq's record, does it?"
"Are you seriously joking around right now?"
"What? Those bloodbenders only went for my gorgeous body, not my brilliant brain—"
"It's not funny," she glared. "You could've been seriously hurt because of me…"
His lightheartedness fell, "But I wasn't."
With a huff, "Sleep."
He shook his head. "Who knows what stunts are running through your mind now."
"There are no stunts," she croaked, "Now sleep."
But he didn't, seeming to ask a hundred questions at once without saying a word.
"It was a lapse in judgment. It won't happen again."
Gently he pulled her towards him, and she sat beside him on the bed, her fingers thumbing against his stumble. She kissed the top of his head but didn't stop there, venturing down to his forehead, traversing his cheeks, longing fueling the subtle hunger of her lips. She stopped just short of his lips, merely a centimeter's worth of a gap, baby blue eyes peering into his.
"I never wanted to see you like that. What if something had happened to you…?!"
"Nothing's gonna happen to me," he told her, soft yet firm, "You didn't let anything happen to me—"
"But you could've been seriously hurt because of me," the princess whispered, casting him a questioning glare, "Why did you come?"
His hand smoothed her hair, "Why did you go?"
Her mouth grew dry.
"I felt the same way when you weren't here," he said. "When I read that note. Being bloodbent is nothing compared to that agony. Those forty-five minutes or so, it was absolute hell." There was a quiver in his voice as it dropped to an incredulous whisper, "A suicide note? I knew you wouldn't do something like that, but I still felt like my life was sucked out of me when I read that. Were you really just going to leave?"
Drying her eyes, "I can't live a life of lies…"
"Is that the real reason?"
"What else would it be?"
"Then what about this?" He reached into the pocket of his pants and pulled out the scroll sent by Pakku. "Are you sure your actions had nothing to do with this?"
She stiffened, reaching for the scroll, "Where did you get that—?"
He held it out of her reach. "How is this piece of yakshit's approval worth anything, dronningi? Because he threatened to reveal the truth? Did you really think I'd let that happen? Did you think I'd stand there and do nothing as he threatens your career?"
"It's not like that," her eyes softened.
"That monster is full of empty threats," he crumpled the scroll, "Half the time, he does that to get what he wants. And even if he dares to raise his voice against you, I'll have him rot in prison. Hell, I'm already gonna hunt him down and shove him in a cell right now for wanton defamation of a leader—!"
"It's not the threat," she stopped him. "It wasn't the threat that made me go…"
"Then what was it?"
"It was my personal choice. I chose to leave on my own. I wasn't compelled, I wasn't scared into doing it, and I wasn't influenced. I just couldn't live a life of lies, I told you…"
"You left so I wouldn't be disowned. You freaked out when you found out I haven't been writing to my folks. I know you, Yue."
She couldn't deny it even if she wanted to; the fire in his eyes demanded the truth and wove in every bit of logic together.
"Call it selfishness," she worded instead. "I don't want to be the reason a grandson would contemplate throwing his grandfather in prison."
"He's not a grandfather, he's a bloodthirsty piranha-bat who's never satisfied with the people around him. I mean, what were you even hoping to get out of this? Leaving everything and everyone you ever cared about for me? For that piranha-bat?"
"Sokka—"
"How could you make this decision so easily? Even compassion has a limit—"
"You call that compassion?" she frowned, "You think I'll do this for any Kutiq-Mutiq down the street?"
"Well on that note, I'll have you know I wouldn't go running to a group of bloodbenders for any Kirah-Mirah down the street," folding his arms, "But what I don't get is that you love the North with your heart and soul… And you always put bigots in their places. Why listen to this one? 'Cause he and I share the same blood? Do you know what would've been the situation right now if you left? Do you know the chaos that would've erupted if anyone else had read that note? There was no going back from that!" And when she couldn't answer, he asked in a vulnerable tone, "You said the North was like your child. Why would you leave it behind for some gluttonous idiot like me—?"
"Don't talk about yourself like that," she stopped him, firm and hurt, a hand at his chest to soothe his raging pulse, "I did what I did because I respect you. I honor your loyalty—"
"Telling me about this scroll before taking decisions on a whim is also a way of honoring my loyalty, dronningi."
Ignoring the statement, "I wasn't really going to leave the North, besides. The plan was just for me to leave the throne—"
"You say it like it means nothing!"
Sighing patiently, "I wanted to get a mission out of the way, too. The attack wasn't supposed to be today."
Raising his eyebrows, "And how do you know that…?"
"Because I'd been keeping in touch with Investigator Niqquq," she admitted. "He told me about a week ago that he noticed suspicious activity from people he suspected to be bloodbenders. He decided to go undercover. I didn't hear from him again until yesterday; his agent sent a message about the bloodbenders' initial plan to enter the capital through Nansei during the full moon. They were working in unison with the Nationalist group and were promised a bit of land in return."
Frowning in alarm, "So that's what you were up to yesterday? You knew about all of this and didn't care to tell me about it? I thought at least Niqquq would tell me about it."
"I told him not to say anything to you. I didn't want you involved at all. I never wanted to see you bloodbent. This was exactly the situation I was trying to avoid at all costs…" Her hand absentmindedly traced his bicep, "I wanted to wait it out at Nansei and stop them before they could reach Agna Qel'a and endanger anyone else..."
"So to recap, the plan was actually to take a huge risk by yourself so no one else but you would get hurt—"
"That's not how I saw it—"
"And then you'd leave to some nearby village and convince everyone else that you're…!" he trailed off, casting his glare at the ground.
"I didn't want people looking for me. That was the main thing," she admitted. "They'd look for me if they knew I was out there somewhere. The only way I could continue living somewhere in the North peacefully without causing suspicion was convincing people I no longer—" he cut her off, a gentle hand to her mouth, a shake of his head. Don't finish it.
"You weren't even thinking about what would happen to us, then, were you?"
Swallowing, "You might've all been upset, but you would've gotten over me eventually—"
"Oh would we?" he exclaimed, his tone laced with a mixture of anger and heartbreak.
"At least, that was what I told myself…" Turning away, "It was the most difficult decision I ever made. Walking away from you…From the palace, from everyone else… I knew I wouldn't be able to do it again. I didn't want to look back. I knew I wouldn't be able to go if I did. And I actually couldn't. It took me a long time just to get to the woods. I….I was just wandering the North for the longest time…I didn't know how much time passed."
It was most certainly true how lost she had been in those moments; all she could think about were the lulling chill of the tundra, the cozy warmth of his body heat, and the hushed dance of the Northern Lights beneath the starry Agna Qel'a sky, the lilt of the waves lit up by the moon.
"On the way, I ran into an animal that was hurt. I noticed that its wounds were impossible unless a bloodbender caused them. It made me suspicious. That's when I saw Khasiq with a bloodbender. By their discussion, I realized they were planning to attack today instead of waiting for the full moon. So I headed straight for the Moon Temple."
Shaking his head, "I can't believe I'm saying this, but if it wasn't for a bloodbender attack, you probably wouldn't have stopped." Looking at her, "I never expected this to be a one-man versus the North kind of dilemma."
"Isn't that the same situation you're going through? One woman versus the South?"
"Well you're obviously more important to me than some throne!"
She held a look that echoed his answer, making waves of love flood his heart. He sighed heavily, his head hung low, "I never wanted to be the reason you gave everything and everyone up, dronningi. I never wanted you to lose the people you love or give up on your goals…All I wanted was to be with you all the way. All this time, my care and attention went into making sure I never caused any kind of inconvenience…"
"Well I never wanted to be the reason behind you losing everything and everyone you love. We're both in the same canoe." She crossed her arms, "You're the reason why ataata was able to pull himself back up. You've basically given my family back to me. You've worked so hard to help me get through all the daunting tasks I had planned. I didn't want to return that favor by snatching you away from your family and rightful throne."
"The whole point of it all is so that we can be a family…"
She ignored the flutter in her chest, "Even if I don't rule the North as a chieftess, I can still be a leader."
"And even if I don't rule the South as a chief, I can still be a leader."
"And even if I can never be a leader, I'll serve the North in other ways…"
"And even if I can never be a leader, I'll serve the South in other ways…"
"But you're irreplaceable," came their simultaneous comment, bringing with it a moment of pause, contemplation, an unspoken tension on the verge of bursting.
"Every bone in my body has the strength to resist Pakku and cut him out of my life. Because I'm not about to have him wreck what we have, and I know the kinds of shit he pulls. This is my personal decision," Sokka said, resolute. "And whether you accept me or not, that's what's going to happen because he crossed lines that he shouldn't have at this point. This isn't an issue about me being disowned. This about me disowning him. And I've already done it."
And all she could answer him with was pure alarm on her face.
"Whatever you decide to do, dronningi, I'm gonna be with you, I promise you. When you take the throne, I want to be the first person you turn to for anything. Or if you really wanna shout your identity out to the world, then I'll be with you all the way then, too. I'll scream to the world that I'm your ikkingut, to hell with what society has to say about it. Or if you have another runaway mission planned, I'm coming with you. But whatever happens, it'll happen to the both of us. If you think I'm one of those people who cries and moves on…that's not me." Swallowing the lump in his throat, "Just promise me you won't leave like that again."
"How can I leave? Now that I know you need supervision," she huffed. "I was missing for maybe an hour and you literally jumped the leader of the bloodbenders and exposed yourself. I only wrote a suicide note; you were on a whole-ass suicide mission." Shaking her head, "I'm not making the mistake of leaving you again."
His palm rested against her cheek, relief flooding him, "I guess I should've thrown myself at bloodbenders earlier—ow!" He rubbed his forehead as the princess flicked him, glaring.
"I mean it. If you do something like that again, I'm throwing you on a ship back to the South."
"Yes, ma'am."
"Here comes Kohana and crew with his zoo," Isuq smiled in the midst of his chiseling as the young prince, followed by a few of his friends who were also learning waterbending, ran his way up to Isuq's igloo, accompanied by his bison, lemur, and army of huskies. "Looks like they're out early today."
Isuq's five young children huddled around the approaching students, drenched from head to toe by husky saliva and the tackles of laughing students in a matter of seconds.
"Alright, calm down, everyone," Isuq's wife chuckled at the sight, greeting the panting boys with a cup of warm yak milk for each.
"Auntie Mihrah, Auntie Mihrah!" Kohana jumped up and down, "You wanna know what happened today?!"
"Drink your milk first, and then we'll talk."
The boy obeyed, wolfing down the milk, nearly choking in his haste.
"Slowly, slowly, there's no rush!" The woman rubbed his back, led him to a group of pelts, and sat him down, affectionately ruffling his hair. "You all seemed to have finished class early today."
"Master Pakku said we don't have practice today," a student said, wiping the milk off of his mouth.
"And why is that—?"
"'Cause Sokka got married!" Kohana blurted out.
"Yeah, Uncle Sokka's married now," another student nodded to confirm. "Kohana told us everything!"
Isuq and Mihrah gawked at the children, then at each other and then at Kohana. "Uh…what was that buddy?" Isuq asked.
"Yeah, Sokka married Princess Tui at the North Pole! I heard Gramp-Gramp and everybody talking about it!"
"He married the princess?" Isuq stood up from his seat, "Are you sure?"
"He's just a child," Mihrah said, "He doesn't even know what marriage is—"
"I know what it is!" Kohana nearly looked offended, "A guy and a girl have matching drawings on their hands, and after a year they have a baby."
"Are you sure you heard your grandfather right?"
"Yeah! He was yelling at Mommy and Daddy yesterday. He got really mad that Sokka married Princess Tui without telling us."
By then, Mihrah, too, dropped her amused grin, surprised, "Really?"
"Did he just say Sokka married the princess?" came the voice of another tribesman who happened to pass by Isuq's hut.
"Yeah, Uncle Masahn," one of the students confirmed, "Sokka married the princess of the north pole!"
It was a secret! Chimed another tribesboy.
"Sokka married the princess?" asked another tribesman from afar.
"Wait, Sokka what now?" joined in another.
"Sokka's married!"
"Sokka married our princess?!"
"Spirits, it's about time!"
"Sokka's finally married!"
"I knew they were seeing each other, I knew it!"
A knock on the door brought Sokka out of his sleep. He stirred, tightening his hand around the sleeping dronningi, but his intentions of ignoring the knocks fell short when he thought he heard Arnook's voice calling out to him from the other end. The isumataq groaned, untwining his arm from around her waist, kissing the top of her head as he slipped out of bed.
"Ningauk?" came Arnook's voice, tight and laced with anxiety.
"Silak, I'm coming," he rubbed his eyes, grabbing a tunic. Moments later, he and his father-in-law found themselves in the chamber right outside of Sokka's room. Arnook appeared to be on edge, echoing the anxiety he bore on his face before.
"Is everything okay?" Sokka asked. "You should be happy. Khasiq's gone for good. Everything's set for Yue's coronation."
Arnook gulped, simply issuing a mere nod, "Yes…I'm glad the threat of Khasiq is over." Looking up at him, "You have saved us all, ningauk. My daughter is too merciful; she would've never taken his life."
Sokka took a deep breath, twiddling with his fingers, "Chief…I officially told Yue that I'm in love with her. I told her that I had been for a while."
The man looked up, his interest piqued, "What did she say?"
"She wanted some time to figure things out, but whether she ultimately accepts me or not, my place is with her. If I can't be her husband, I'll be her friend."
"I don't think you have to worry too much about it," Arnook said, his tone still lacking its usual confidence and weight. "I know she cares deeply for you. It is only a matter of time."
"You think so?"
"Yes…"
Sokka, taking note of how Arnook still appeared stiff and stoic, asked again, "Is everything alright, silak? You seem worried."
A wave of fear and heartbreak settled into the chieftain's gaze as he eyed Sokka, "Yue knows the truth, doesn't she? That she's the Akna?"
Sokka stiffened, trying to mask his shock with, "W-What? What gave you that impression…?"
"I know she read Pakku's message."
Sokka's heart dropped into his stomach, "H-How do you know about the scroll?"
Arnook tried not to appear too distraught, "I knew Pakku sent her a message. Zhi personally delivered her correspondences to her the other day. He panicked when he saw that Pakku's message was in it, but there was nothing he could do because Yue had already taken the scrolls from him. He voiced his concerns to me, and…and I knew it then that we were doomed…" Clearing his throat, trying to compose himself, "Yue was gone for so long yesterday. I couldn't help myself and checked her room. And I saw it…"
"Silak—"
"My blood was boiling all night," Arnook hissed, barely able to keep his voice at a whisper. "I can't imagine how much pain she's in after knowing the truth. After reading that Spirit-damn note…" Rubbing his aching head, "Up until today, I strongly believed that there is no one crueler than the people who gave birth to her. But your family broke that record, Sokka."
And the isumataq responded with a look that bore infinite shame and anguish.
"Spirits, is your grandfather even human?! How did he have the heart to say everything he did…?!" Storming out of his seat, his fists clenching, "The nerve he has to tell someone as capable as she is to remove herself from the throne?! She's my daughter! And I decided that she is my heir! My infinite pride! The fucking nerve he has…!"
"I'm sorry," the Southern prince croaked, "I know he was being a dick. If I'd known, I would've done anything to—"
"It's not your fault. I'm not blaming you for any of this. You didn't know…"
"Actually…" Swallowing, "He might've been responding to a letter I sent a while back." And when Arnook raised his eyebrows in inquiry, he continued, "When you and ukuagek were still in Ba Sing Se, he first sent me a letter saying he'll cut me out of the bloodline and end my candidacy for chiefdom if I don't marry a woman— sorry, girl— that he arranged for me. I wrote him a letter back saying I married Yue."
"You told him…?"
"I'm sorry, but I was angry and stressed and confused… and by then, Yue figured out that I hadn't been writing to my folks at all and she panicked and…She wanted to send me back and end things and I…I didn't want her to end things between us. So I told him to shove his threats down his ass. I told him I'm happily married and that I'm not abandoning Yue no matter happens."
"And you didn't once think he'd target my daughter when he finds out?" Arnook glared.
"I didn't think this through. I was acting on raw emotion then…I'm sorry…"
The chief took a breath to calm himself, "I suppose they would've found out at some point, and they still would've tried to target my daughter." He held his head in his hands, "I haven't had much respect for Pakku, to begin with. Hearing everything he's done, the kind of attitude he supposedly has…and all this time, I'd been praying to the Spirits to inspire me, to give me ideas on how to pacify him, but…but now, I don't ever want to see his face. Your folks' anger would've been understandable if they stopped at showing their displeasure. But they sought to strip her of her pride and honor. And…and frankly, I had expected better from your parents. From your father, at least. I thought they'd have the conscience to not throw her prestige in the streets. I thought they'd refrain from announcing her past to the world. Even after she healed your father and saved your brother, even after she spent millions on their gifts alone, even after she drained what little she had left at that time to save the South."
Shame welled up inside of him.
"Don't get me wrong, son. I'm not saying she should be compensated for what she did. We respect the South, and we'd never ask to be paid back. and Kohana is like my own; no one can ever put a price on the life of an innocent little boy." Closing his eyes, "But I, in the very least, expected respect and appreciation for her. At least, a grain of sand's worth. A snowflake's worth, maybe…Hell, one would at least expect sympathy. Would anyone of minimum empathy and moral consciousness approach someone and taunt them over how they were abandoned? For Spirits' sake! And that horrible man…that man called my daughter many things…"
The fact of the matter is that you are the very destitute creature you feel so sorry for.
Sit your parents down and ask them to swear on the Spirits and tell you the truth behind your impure birth and birthright, and they will tell you just how much your biological parents loved you if they were so eager to abandon you in your vulnerable state and left you to starve.
You will never be a part of our family no matter what you choose to do, no matter if you play him like a puppet, no matter even if you bear my grandson's seed. At most, you can only be his whore, but not his wife.
If you do not disclose this, I myself will reveal it to the world and have you dragged to the streets and set ablaze for your blasphemous existence. Your people will spit in your face as you burn and rot, and Arnook's heart will break and might even fail him.
Sokka trembled in his seat, nearly an embodiment of rage and wrath; yet, he stood up and made his way over to the shaking chieftain, his hand on the man's shoulder. A gesture much appreciated given that the older man seemed like he was about to pass out. Sokka led the man back to his seat, taking a moment to pour him some water.
"For all the callousness they showed," Arnook said upon sipping the water, briefly looking at his son-in-law, "You make up for it with your nurturing affection. The way you treat her, the way you light up her world… it is very apt for the La you are, ningauk. Your genuine love and respect for my daughter is literally the only thing that's keeping me from regretting this marriage. You're a man of excellent character, ningauk. Not at all like that horrible creature." Setting his cup down, terror returning to his burdened look, "And as true as this is…it is also very true that my daughter will suffer in the hands of your family."
"Chief…I no longer accept him as my grandfather," Sokka said resolutely. "And if I ever see him or hear from him, I'm throwing him in prison. I'm not having him be anywhere near us, and I'm sure as hell not going to be anywhere near him. I also no longer accept the chieftain candidacy of the South."
"But that's not going to fix things…" Arnook took another deep breath before asking, "You and Yue still have not consummated yet, have you?"
"Chief, that's not on our minds right now—"
"I'm asking because it's probably for the best that you two haven't." Standing up, wearing a weary look, "I'm not about to put my daughter at a disadvantage."
Frowning, "What are you talking about? What are you saying?"
"I only mean that even if there's a possibility that she would conceive… it's not like your folks will accept your child anyway…"
"Why talk about approval and acceptance when I just told you their approval doesn't matter?" Sokka said, vehement. "I'm relinquishing the Southern throne. In fact, I already conveyed that message when I wrote that letter—"
"Sokka, you relinquishing things is not going to help our case," Arnook insisted, his fears flashing before his eyes again. "If the tribe finds out that she's the Akna, then everyone will be paranoid, and they'll drive her out. Sokka, you've seen everything. Many of the conservatives here don't see her for the work she does. They constantly jab at her inexperience in spite of all of her successes. Those sexist idiots…No matter how many she fires, they keep coming again and again." He held Sokka by the shoulder, an intense look in his eyes, a rage that Sokka had never before seen in the chieftain, "My daughter is a literal goddess. She's TUI. And everyone here should be down on their knees worshipping her. I won't settle for anything less than devotion and loyalty to her."
"I want the same thing you do, silak," Sokka said, "And I'll do everything in my power to make it happen—"
"But you won't be able to do anything if everyone finds out the truth! You may be La, but even you can't reverse centuries' worth of bigotry overnight!" Arnook nearly burst, miraculously maintaining a whisper in his impassioned state. "There is no other option than for you to go home."
Sokka felt his heart stop, "What?"
"Tell them everything that happened," Arnook ordered. "Tell them it's my fault, that my daughter had nothing to do with this. Tell them that I was the one pushing for marriage even when she didn't want it. Put every bit of the blame on me, Sokka, I don't care…Just convince them not to say a word. Please."
"Silak…You can't really be telling me to leave—"
"Yes, I'm telling you to leave!" Arnook said, nearly exasperated, "But not forever, I assure you. Son, I'm not implying any of the things you're afraid of. You are my son-in-law, and nothing is going to change that. But you have to understand. If they open their mouths, I will lose my daughter. Just go shut them up. That's all I'm asking of you."
But Sokka was having trouble processing everything. All he could picture in his shaken state was the endless Southern tundra. None of his friends' faces came to mind; just a vast emptiness in which he was trapped in Pakku's igloo. Bereft of warm, baby blue eyes; deprived of her playful grin; ripped apart from the memory of her touch, the scent of her moonflower-doused hair, the way her fingers tasted of pungent cardamom with every kiss to her hand, the way she softly called him isumataq.
The South had none of those things.
"Her love for the North…you know it more than I do," Arnook choked. "I honestly don't know how she's taking all of this in…but I know she won't be able to handle it if anything gets in between her and the North. This is for her safety." Both of his hands now on Sokka's shoulders as he shook the young prince out of his thoughts, "Yugoda told us to take absolutely good care of her, you know this!"
"I know…That's why I want to be with her. I want to take care of her—"
"I know, son, I know…but if you stay here any longer, she won't get a chance to sit on that throne. Pakku will ruin everything!" His hand holding Sokka's in a gesture of plea, "Ningauk, I have never interfered with your relationship with Yue. Ahnah and I had given you both all the time and privacy in the world these past few months. I have never done anything that would increase the distance between the two of you. But as her father, I am worried to death about her future. Yue is too precious for us to lose. She might not have our blood, but Ahnah and I…"
"I know, Chief. But what you don't seem to understand is that she's too precious for me to lose, too. How do you want me to cope with not seeing her?"
"That sounds ridiculous, don't you think?" Arnook huffed in impatience, "I know you'll miss her, but you're acting like you can't go a few days without seeing her."
And in response, the portrait of Tui and La in koi forms, circling one another in their eternal cosmic dance, stared back at the older man from its place on the wall as if to silently demand, What else did you expect?
"I don't know how to explain it, Chief, I really don't, but I can't just leave," Sokka said. "I can't explain my feelings. I can't rationalize them. I just…I can't imagine staying away—"
"Sokka, even if you stay here, would you ever be able to proudly call yourself the Akna's husband in public?" Arnook questioned in frustration. "Fine, never mind the public. Would you ever be able to call yourself the Akna's husband in front of your folks and be honored for it? No, right? So why risk it? Pakku is a former chieftain. There are no reliability issues there. The people will believe him if he opens his mouth and spews out any kind of garbage. The only option we have is stopping your folks from raising their voices. It must be done. My daughter will be saved. My daughter will be happy. Why can't you understand?!"
"Tell me something, angayok. What if the only way to shut their mouths is for me to stay behind forever? What if they never let me leave? What would you want me to do if and when it gets to that point? Live the rest of my life without seeing her just so they'd shut their blowholes?"
But Arnook didn't seem to want to answer that. "You're La. You can convince them. It won't get to that point."
"But what if it does?" Sokka demanded. "There's no one in my heart other than your daughter. If they try to force me into a marriage, I can always find my way out. I'm a grown-ass warrior, and I can physically find my way out of there. But Pakku will still talk. The only way I can stop him from talking is by slicing his head off so he won't be able to speak permanently. Either that or stabbing him in the vocal cords and chopping his limbs off so he won't write shit down—"
"I'm afraid I don't have an answer, Sokka. No matter what you say, the only ethical option there is is talking it out. You need to go, and you need to stay until they agree to this so Pakku doesn't ruin things with his fucking mouth." Sighing at the isumataq's broken look, "I'm sorry, but I have no choice but to punish you for what your grandfather did."
Sokka merely gave him a helpless look.
"Akluviq thinks Yue should give her first public appearance in the morning. She will address the public for the first time without her face coverings, and she will announce her coronation date herself. It will be a very important moment for her. And after that's over, we can sit her down and talk to her about this. Until then, don't say anything." Patting the prince on the back, "I know this is an option that you don't like. None of us want it to be this way. But you're a righteous man, ningauk. I have no one else to turn to but you. I'm helpless, but I know you'll make things right."
Sokka tried not to give away his distress as he stepped back inside, pushing the thick pelt curtains forward to block out the rays of light that slipped through. He settled beside Yue against the sheets. The princess snuggled closer to him, mumbling against his shoulder in mid-sleep, "Where did you go?"
"Nowhere," he whispered, draping his hand over her shoulders, pressing a kiss to her temple, "Nowhere at all."
In a matter of minutes, nearly forty percent of the village tribefolk had huddled in Isuq and Mihrah's igloo, having lost track of their duties and daily life if it meant they could get a taste of the supposed drama brewing in the royals' home. Hours had slipped by with the young prince retelling the story to all who came, slipping in details that randomly came to him.
"And then Gramp Gramp said something, and Daddy got really mad and grabbed his shirt. Like this," and the little boy demonstrated by clutching Isuq's shirt with both of his small fists.
"What did your Gramp Gramp say to make him so mad?" Isuq frowned in alarm.
"I don't know. Auntie Neeqa and Uncle Bato came. Auntie Neeqa asked me if I was okay. I didn't hear what Gramp Gramp said."
"So Neeqa and Brother Bato were there, too," a tribeswoman mused.
"Yeah, Uncle Bato and Auntie Neeqa yelled at everybody to stop. I had a sleepover at their igloo because everybody was fighting."
"Oh dear," Mirhah sighed. "What about your parents?"
"Mom and Dad didn't have a sleepover. It was just me."
"No, sport," Isuq couldn't help chuckling, "I mean...how are your parents taking this in? They must be surprised."
"Yeah, but Mom and Dad always tell Sokka to get married. Everybody's happy when people get married."
"Well yes, yes, of course! But usually, people get married in front of their parents. Not without telling them.
"If I were you, I wouldn't judge," Masahn piped up. "So what if Sokka went ahead and married the princess? This is the moment everyone's waiting for."
"Yeah, those two have needs, and they're already way past the traditional marrying age," another tribesman said. "They can't wait around for blessings they'll never get. It's only a matter of time before people snap. And Pakku's a party pooper in general."
"Why do you think Sokka married her without telling anyone, though?" another tribesman whispered to his friend beside him.
"You think he got her pregnant?"
"Looks like our Sokka finally proved himself to be a man!"
"Shut up, there are kids here!" scolded a tribeslady near the men.
"This is an adult matter being told by a kid, mind you," reprimanded another woman.
"But kids have no filters whatsoever," the tribesman insisted.
"Even if this is all true, how would he knock her up in a week? The letter said he married her the week after he met her. That's not enough time even to court her."
"But on that note, it has been almost six whole months since he married her. Why did he reveal it now? She has to be pregnant."
"Oh my goodness, we're having a baby prince or princess soon!"
"And Sokka's finally going to be the chief!"
"But it makes no sense," a Northerner frowned. "The princess said in a press conference a few months ago said she has no thoughts on marriage. Of course, Prince Sokka's feelings are obvious, it seems, but the princess never announced a marriage with him. She publicly refers to him as her ikkingut."
"Ikkingut doesn't just mean friend. It can mean companion, too," explained Isuq. "Who knows in what context she said it."
"And maybe she didn't want to reveal it for personal reasons," Ping suggested. "Maybe it's also for security reasons. She did send her father away to some distant place because it was dangerous. Maybe she's trying to protect the prince in her own way."
"But he's her bodyguard. Everyone knows this. If someone was looking to target her, they'd likely target him, too. He won't be in any more danger than he already would be, would he?"
"Well clearly the title of 'husband' has greater weight than 'bodyguard.'"
"But they're really close either way. Attached at the hip. The princess isn't totally detached herself; haven't you heard the crewmen's massage stories? And just think about it. No one can just become a chief or chieftess without a spouse. Even if they can be leaders without an actual baby in their arms."
Another tribesman shook his head, "I don't know what Pakku has against the princess. She saved our butts—"
"What in the name of the Spirits is going on here?"
Everyone turned to see Bato standing by the entrance, shocked by the number of people present as he stepped in and swooped Kohana into his arms, "Kohana, what are you doing here?"
"Bato, is Sokka married?" Isuq pried.
"Is that boy telling the truth?" Ping asked.
And one by one, everyone else jumped in and fired their questions away, causing alarm to take over Hakoda's friend.
"No one ask me anything!" he eventually said, carrying the boy back to his own igloo, knowing fully well that the boy was not to be kept anywhere near Pakku tonight.
"Oh, Ko-bear, what have you done?"
The palace was deathly quiet as Sokka stirred, fighting off the effects of the drowsy muscle relaxant that coursed through his body. It then occurred to him that he must have slept for a long time, for the time candles signified that it was late in the afternoon. He quickly sat up, finding that the space was empty beside him.
"Akluviq thinks Yue should give her first public appearance in the morning."
"Fuck fuck fuck!" he toppled out of bed, rubbing his eyes like crazy, "Why didn't no one wake me up?!"
After several moments of him throwing on a newer-looking tunic and dousing his face with cold water, he rushed out of his chambers and headed to the meeting chamber, finding it strange to see that Akluviq was the only one sitting there. The man looked as if he'd been through a lot in just a short time.
"No one woke me up!" Sokka panted, capturing the man's attention, "Did Her Highness give her public appearance?!"
Akluviq shook his head, stating in a calm voice, "Don't worry, Prince Sokka. I know the chief talked to you about leaving for the South last night, but turns out, you don't have to go anywhere."
Sokka felt relieved but was nevertheless curious, "What made him change his mind?"
"Oh nothing," Akluviq closed his eyes and leaned back against the pelts in his icy chair, "The princess decided to break the ice today, that's all." Gulping, "She told the chief and chieftess that she knew about her past…"
Sokka gawked at the man as Akluviq opened his eyes and glanced at him, stressed to the core, "And not only that. She's demanding that I announce to the public that she's adopted."
Notes:
Yes, they will be together in the next chapter. :D
Chapter 66: The Akna's Husband
Chapter Text
"To clarify, she is not telling us to reveal the part about her being the Akna," Akluviq whispered after managing to sit the panicking isumataq down, trying to come down from his own shock as he spoke. "But she does want us to reveal to the public that she's adopted. That she was born to an Air monk and a Northern tribeswoman."
"No one knows the Akna bears airbender blood," Kheera said. "Not even the chief and chieftess knew this until Osha revealed the information to them a couple of days ago. That's why the princess insists this announcement isn't going to affect her wish to stay in the country. Even if it may drastically change her future."
The prince in exasperated helplessness, "Where is she?"
"She's with Ataniq. She won't let her out of her sight."
"At least she's not alone," he sighed. "I don't understand…What even happened?! How did it even come down to this conversation? Did she just tell the chief and chieftess on her own? Did someone say something to her—?!"
"We don't know what happened, isumataq. We were not there for that conversation, and no one told us of anything leading up to that conversation," Kheera said. "Angayok suddenly sent for us, and by the time we went to the meeting chambers, we saw him there with Ataniq and the dronningi."
"They all looked very shaken," Akluviq said, bearing a weary frown, "And I was very worried just by the lack of energy in the room. Initially we thought— Spirits forbid— something happened to any of them or maybe you. Since you were bloodbent. We just stood there in silence before the chief looked me in the eye and told me to make this announcement."
"We don't know how she found out," Kheera added. "We know nothing about what discussions went on. The chief was entirely against having this announcement made, but the princess was persistent, it seemed. You know how she gets."
"So…what's going to happen next…?" Sokka asked, petrified.
Akluviq shrugged, leaning back in his chair, utterly muted by helplessness, "Who knows? If this news goes out, the conservatives are not going to be happy. They tolerated many of her policies on the sole basis that she is Arnook's flesh and blood. There were so many of them she helped on personal levels, too, but they're not going to see all that."
"It's not fair," Kheera grimaced. "The chief and chieftess wanted to raise that child with so much love and affection. They wanted to give her everything. They risked their lives just to keep her. But everything they'd hoped for her… it was all stripped away with a single truth. Those cultural ministers are not going to see things like parental bonds and heartbreak; they'll try to send her out of the palace. Away from the chief and chieftess—"
"They can't do that! She's their daughter! They adopted her!" Sokka burst.
"Actually, she's not even that. Legally, at least. A formal adoption ritual was never performed."
Sokka frowned, "But… silak once told me that he and ukuagek spent several hours with her at the temple. I assumed they had the ritual…"
"We never got the chance to carry it out. Arnook and Ahnah did not think it was necessary. Their intention was for the world to never know that she is not theirs…and they themselves didn't want to entertain the fact that she did not come from them. They refused to adopt."
"It's just a ritual. Why is it important? It's the intent to adopt that would matter anyway," Sokka said with the utmost vehemence. "Think of this on practical terms. The chief and chieftess knew the moment they saw Yue that she was going to be their heir no matter what happened. They named her as their successor in all of their documents. They had been accumulating all of their assets so they can pass them over to her. The chief had already set aside some of his assets in her name and was visibly displeased when she disposed of everything she had. Not to mention the chieftess even passed her royal jewels onto Yue. And the very reason why they were keeping this truth from her is so she'd never have to find out that she's not theirs."
"There are some things that are just too important for us to abandon so easily, isumataq. Call it religious or ritualistic or maybe a biological response, but these things must be done. Just as you and the princess made the promise to protect and be loyal to each other in front of the sacred fire— albeit through a marital bond— so do the chief and chieftess have to make a promise before the sacred fire that the child they're welcoming into the bloodline will be given utmost love, care, and respect."
And Sokka could not lie that despite his aversion to pointless rituals, he nevertheless felt that biological response during his and Yue's marriage. His entire being standing at attention, drawn to the fire, drawn to her, his subconscious embedding the memory forever into him.
"They loved her so much to the point of not even entertaining the idea that she's not theirs biologically," Kheera said. "It just makes everything happening now more and more frustrating. Why did she have to find out? Why couldn't she have just been born to people who were both Water Tribe? Why couldn't she have just been born to Arnook and Ahnah? They all deserved that…"
Sokka frowned, "Every time I asked the chief what exactly happened, he was always hesitant. And this isn't something I'm going to ask the chieftess since she faced the brunt of this, but…" Turning to Akluviq, "What exactly happened? What happened the night they found Yue? Why was ukuagek injured?"
And after many moments of hesitation, Akluviq finally caved in. Hey conveyed to the prince that Arnook and Ahnah had significant problems conceiving. Several ministers and personnel had unfortunately yet expectedly placed the blame on Ahnah, and talks of finding another woman for Arnook circulated the palace, warranting outrage from the chieftain and disorder within the royal court. Arnook had fired several people from his administration who suggested such a thing at that time.
"Arnook and Ahnah believed they lost their fertility battle for good, and it was troublesome because Khasiq was ready to make his moves as the advisor since he was convinced they wouldn't have an heir," Kheera said. "But it wasn't entirely about heirs; Arnook and Ahnah were very much in love, and they wanted to start a family. They were about to give up all hope when a shaman came specifically to visit them one day. In front of Khasiq, the shaman told the chief and chieftess that they will be blessed with three children, but they would have to be patient to enjoy the fruits of their loyalty."
"Khasiq did not think much of it back then. Frankly none of us did," Akluviq admitted. "We thought it was a bunch of nonsense that shaman was spilling for the sake of money. But that shaman had never been wrong about anyone else, supposedly. The talk on the streets was that he had a gift."
But the chieftess was down in Spirits by then; she did not believe the fancy talk, and with the cultural ministers' overbearing attitudes Khasiq's subtle ridicule, which would no doubt make her lose patience with him, she opted to stay away from everything. People no longer saw her step out of her personal wing of the palace, and the only person to enter and leave on a regular basis was the chief.
Two years later, perhaps an hour before solstice midnight, Tui had appeared to Arnook and Ahnah in their dreams. The Spirit had told them that she was going to be born soon in the Moon Temple and that she had chosen them to raise her. She told them to go to the temple the next afternoon.
"Arnook and Ahnah informed me immediately," Akluviq said. "And they told me to bring some clothes for the child. I met them at the Moon Temple that afternoon…"
"By the Spirits, she is absolutely beautiful…divine…" Akluviq said softly as he and his wife approached the new parents. Arnook and Ahnah were filled with bliss as they held the bundle of life in their arms. Ahnah had taken to feeding the baby warm yak milk, having wrapped the child in layers of blankets while Arnook thumbed the child's tiny fist. The chieftain beamed more brightly as the goddess's baby blue eyes blinked at him.
"But the child looks malnourished," Kheera said worriedly.
"She was abandoned here by her birth mother," came the voice of Osha, who had stepped out to greet them, "She was left to starve overnight. La's milk had sustained her."
Kheera and Akluviq turned to the Aninnialuk idol, surprised to see that the wrist of the hand that typically held the milk offering had indeed severed in two.
"How did the statue's hand break?" Akluviq asked, puzzled.
"It was La's will, and it happened," came Osha's response, which did nothing to ease their doubts.
"We're not talking about this any further," Ahnah said with a degree of fierceness that no one had seen in her before, "From now on, no one mentions the past. She is ours now."
"We are her birth parents," Arnook said. "And this will be the truth as far as the world is concerned. What happens here today can never leave this building."
"Yes, Your Highness."
Arnook's attention flew to the bag that was slung over Akluviq's shoulder. The tribesman handed Arnook the bag, I brought the clothes you asked for. They are all fit for a princess, I assure you."
And the chief and chieftess's faces both lit up. Arnook sieved through the expensive baby items chosen so meticulously for the new princess, lost along with his wife in the moment of pure joy, bantering with her over which dress would be perfect, which mittens would be cozy, which parka would be the warmest yet least overbearing, which snow boots would fit her feet snugly.
"We'll just have to let her decide for herself," Ahnah seated the child upright in her lap, rubbing and patting the baby's back to get her to burp, "What do you like, my darling? What do you like the most?"
The baby goddess, meanwhile, kept looking back over to the Aninnialuk idol, waving her fist in its direction.
"Chief, I understand why you wouldn't want the world to know about this," Akluviq began hesitantly. "And that's perfectly fine. But we still need to perform the adoption ritual."
"I just told you that she is ours," Arnook glared at him in annoyance. "What part of let's never speak of this do you not understand, Akluviq?"
"Sir, this ritual will be sealing your bond with your little Tui forever. Legally, too. You should be happy to—"
"If anything, it is a reminder of what happened here," Ahnah said. "If we adopt her, it will be like admitting she was not ours, to begin with. And that's not necessary."
"The Goddess said it Herself in our dreams that she has chosen us," Arnook insisted. "There's no ritual that's greater of an authority than the Goddess Herself. Besides, no one will ever know. Rituals are for society; it's to let others know that this is our child now. But if we're going to say she's ours and live by that, such a ritual is not necessary."
"Our Tui is the successor to the Kharsaq bloodline. She is of our flesh and blood…" Ahnah placed a kiss on her daughter's forehead, praising the infant and showering more kisses of glee as the baby let out a burp.
"Actually, we are of her flesh and blood. The Goddess is the origin of us all," Arnook said. "There is no question about blood and bloodlines."
"If you're going to tell the tribe that she's yours, you would have to say that you and the chieftess were expecting all along," Kheera reasoned. "What are you going to say to that, Your Majesty?"
The question made Arnook pause with thought for a moment, tugging at his sense of reason in the midst of his emotion, but Ahnah replied, "I've been away from the public the past few years, haven't I? I can say I was recently pregnant and that we've kept the news private."
"But—"
"We can figure everything out later. Just let us have this moment. Please."
"Arnook and Ahnah did not come back to the palace for several hours after that," Akluviq said. "Kheera and I left early to not cause suspicion, but they stayed behind with the princess. The chief missed several meetings of the day, and by the time it was night, people began to panic, thinking something happened to him. I sent a message to Osha in secret to send the chief back, at least."
But unfortunately, that was the night Khasiq seized the chance to end the chieftess, having been informed by an assassin of her presence at the Moon Temple. The shaman's predictions about Khasiq had turned out to be true, and the advisor feared his access to the throne would be usurped by the chief and chieftess's three future children. He hired an assassin to end the chieftess's life.
The attack happened when the chief was on his way back to the palace. He managed to take on some of the men and realized what was happening, heading back to the Moon Temple. By then, the assassin had reached the temple and was banging against the doors for entry. Ahnah had escaped through the back door with Yue, and she and the chief fled.
"The men found them, and to protect the child, they had to split up. The chieftess did not make it very far; the assassin had followed her in the struggle and struck a heavy blow to her head with his spiked club. By the time I found the chief, the look on his face… and the chieftess lying there, oh Spirits…she lost so much blood that day…"
Sokka responded with a look of absolute horror.
"After seeing his wife in that condition, Arnook became a changed man. His worries and woes, anxiety…everything went through the ceiling. That man had no intention of hiding his daughter from the world at first, but after that moment…he didn't want his daughter to ever experience—"
"You don't have to say it," Sokka flinched.
"The Spirits were merciful," Kheera whispered. "The chieftess may have been in a coma, but at least she is here now and is given another chance at life. But even so, she couldn't avoid the heartbreak."
Sokka swallowed the lump in his throat, "Silak and ukuagek's suffering may have been enough to silence you, and my love for the dronningi may be enough to keep my ass quiet, but the dronningi's love for the country is such that she won't keep about this." Closing his eyes, "At least it's a half-truth. Thank the Spirits it's just a half-truth."
The conversation was interrupted by Ivaneq, who held a troubled look on his face as he hurried into the meeting room. "Brother Sokka, the Chief wants to see you immediately."
Ahnah's grip, despite its tremble, was strong around her daughter, who was at present lying with her head in her mother's lap. The chieftess had drenched Yue's shoulder entirely with tears. Yue's efforts to calm her were draining, and the princess could do nothing but let her own tears flow.
"Who would believe us if they knew the truth, huh?" Ahnah rasped, her voice breaking. "You and I look exactly the same. Just look at the mirror."
"Anaana…"
Ahnah dried her face and tilted her daughter's face so that she was facing the mirror, and she knelt down to her level, positioning her face next to hers. "Would anyone believe that you are not mine, paniga?"
"Anaana, I—"
"You are mine," Ahnah said fiercely. "You are ours. So why…?"
"But how long will these lies go unchallenged? This isn't totally an issue about me being righteous. As bad as I would feel for taking a legally undeserved position, I have other reasons."
Ahnah paused as Yue got up from her mother's lap, eyeing her with a firm look, "I'm not doing this because I feel that you are not my parents. I am not doing this so that I can get away from you or find my own way or leave you. And I am not doing this to find the people who are responsible for my existence. I don't have a habit of reaching out to people who have rejected me. Granted, the man who helped create me probably does not know about me to reject me, necessarily, but he was dead to me the moment he left his wife behind…and everything that would've come with her…"
Ahnah closed her eyes, suppressing a sob, unable to imagine the destitute condition Yue had been in upon her birth.
"That man…he threw away the life he could've had. And that woman…she threw away the bond we could've had. But one's trash is another's treasure—"
"Don't call yourself that!"
Yue dried her eyes, "You and ataata risked your lives and sanities for my safety. You and ataata refuse to hear me talk about myself in a demeaning way. The pain you endured wasn't short of the pain a mother would feel as she's giving birth…perhaps the pain you endured was more than that." Holding her mother's hands tightly, "Those people threw me away, but you and ataata saw me as a blessing. As far as I'm concerned, you and ataata are my mother and father. My only mother and father. You both are all I have left in this world…" her hand briefly brushing against Ahnah's protruding stomach, "Other than these two…and other than Sokka."
Ahnah let out a combination of joyful laughter and numbing sorrow, bringing her daughter close and kissing her forehead. She wept and wept, pleading with the Spirits give her strength.
"As ashamed as I am to have come from them, I am proud to belong to you and ataata. I am proud to be a child of the North. And if I can help it, I never want to meet those people, wherever they may be, however they are. I will grovel for the people I love, but the day I beg for people's affections is the day I consider myself dead—"
Ahnah shook her head, stopping her daughter there with a hand to her lips. Yue moved her hand aside, "Anaana…I am a Waterbender, and I look like you, and the weirdness of my appearance allows me to pass off as Tui on earth. That's enough for you to say I'm yours to the world, and no one will question my parentage…" Swallowing, "But… the thing is…I want to be a mom."
The words struck a chord in Ahnah's heart.
"I can feel it in my bones, in my blood," Yue whispered, her eyes closed, "I want to be a mom. I want to adopt, but I also want my own children. And if my biological child— my flesh and blood— is born an airbender, and if I am married to a man of pure Water Tribe descent, and if the world does not know that I have airbender blood in me… I will be called a whore. And my child will be called something else…"
Ahnah widened her eyes.
"I already know one way people would want to cover this up: marry me to an airbender." Shaking her head, "But if I'm meant to have children with anyone, I want it to be with the man I love. And I want my children to be loved and respected by society… just as you want the same thing for me…"
And despite the fact that Ahnah had been waiting to hear these words from her daughter all this time— the revelation that her panik and ningauk had their affections reciprocated— it broke the chieftess's heart that this was how it had to be revealed.
"You want to know how I really heard about the attack? I was running away. For good."
To which Ahnah stiffened, "What?!"
"I didn't know what to do," Yue bit her lip. "All I knew was that if I was around all of you…I wouldn't be able to suppress the fact that I wanted a family. Being with Sokka, seeing the love he has for me unfold with every minute, the way he provides for all of my needs…the way he makes me laugh, the way he keeps me nourished in body and spirit…it made me envision a life with him. Being around you makes me want to be as good of a mom as you, and being around ataata makes me want to be as strong as him. The strength he had for going through each day, living with the anxiety that anything could happen to me…"
"And why is that bad?" Ahnah demanded.
"Because the only real way for me to hide the truth about my parentage forever is to not have biological children at all…And the only way I could stop Sokka from being disowned…just because he loves the Akna…"
"Spirits…!"
"And I really thought I could do it, but—"
"Paniga," Ahnah stopped her, fierce and firm, epiphany striking her like lightning. Replacing her sorrow was the ferocious instinct to protect her daughter, the simmering determination to provide her with every form of happiness possible.
"Don't do that to yourself. I swear, if you do that to yourself, I…" Holding Yue's face in her hands, "Dearest…I did not want to be your mother so I can snatch motherhood away from you. The moment I saw you, your father and I fell in love with you, with the idea of us being a family. And that includes seeing you be happy with the person you love, seeing you have a family of your own… And yes, the situation with Sokka's family is complicated, and they're all jerks with no souls who value prestige over their own son and sincere hearts in love…But I know it's not going to get in the way. That boy is La, and that boy's love for you is true, and your father and I know he will never forsake you. Your father and I are never forsaking you." Bringing Yue into her arms in a hug, "I'm not letting anyone take away your right to be a mother. I'm not letting the world spit in the faces of you and my future grandchildren the way they spat at me. And if this announcement is the only way, then so be it."
Yue returned the hug, resting her head against Ahnah's shoulder. The chieftess smoothed her long white hair, "This is not going to be easy. This will be one hell of a fight. But I'm not letting anyone throw your happiness under the sleigh. This is a promise."
And granted, this announcement would have consequences. Knowing the nature of the conservatives who still reigned the ministerial board, they were going to do whatever it took.
"If only this was easy..." Ahnah rasped, "If only there was a way... there will be consequences to this."
"La has always looked out for me," the princess mumbled, her eyes closing. "Whatever He wills, I know it's for my own good."
Akluviq set off to make the announcement official, having no choice but to go ahead with the task and not present delays. Sokka, in the meantime, gave moral support to the chieftain with his presence. The older man was close to breaking down, but Sokka reached out and placed his hand over the chieftain's shoulder, firm in his words, "Yue's love for you and ukuagek has not changed by any means, silak. You know how she is. She's concerned with the ethical dilemmas and consequences of these kinds of things. She told me many times that she wants to live her life in truth. That's the only reason behind this."
"But that would mean her losing the throne. Her righteousness is driving her into the streets, and I…I can do nothing…" Clearing his throat, looking away, "Why, Spirits, why couldn't she have been born to us?"
"Anyone can be the leader of a nation through bloodline, but people like Yue are born leaders. Their compassion earns them the right to rule," Sokka said. "You and I aren't just going to stand there and watch her birthright be taken away from her just because she's only half Water Tribe."
"What should we do, then? Is there anything we can do? Akluviq is making the announcement as we speak…"
"Let him," Sokka said. "We can hold a nationwide election to counter those effects."
Arnook frowned, "What?"
"I know an election is not traditionally the way we do things, but I really think it's necessary," Sokka said. "We aren't gonna let her give up on the throne, and wants the public to be informed. So let's have it both ways. Let's have the public make an informed decision. The entire North— all villages, provinces, island territories— will be taking part in this, and their votes will decide what will happen next. I know their votes will seal her place on the throne."
The whole process will most definitely not be finished in time for the solstice as it will take at least two months — one month on a miraculous level— to send in the appropriate information and gather input from the Water Tribe's numerous territories even with priority correspondences, but the wait would be worth it. Overall, there would be three options on the ballots. The first option is for Arnook and Ahnah to continue to occupy the throne. Once their twins reached the age of sixteen (or older at the leaders' discretion), they would be installed as co-rulers on the throne after marrying and having their first child, assuming the Heir Policy would not be outlawed under Arnook's regime.
The second option will be for Arnook and Ahnah to hand over the throne to Yue for a period of twenty years— just long enough for the twins to reach sixteen, marry, and secure heirs in the remaining time. Then, they will take over as the North's leaders because by then, the circumstances won't require emergency enthronement, and the Heir Policy will kick back in. This would be a consequence, of course, of Yue being unable to change the rule in her interim period, but at least all of Arnook's children will have seen the light of leadership.
The third option— the one most desired and the one Sokka is most optimistic about— is for the dronningi, as Arnook and Ahnah's legally adopted daughter following the proper adoption rituals, to be welcomed into the "bloodline" as the first child of Arnook and Ahnah of Kharsaq lineage. That way, she can be the chieftess and her progeny will succeed her even if she is not of actual Kharsaq blood.
"I'm telling you this will work," Sokka insisted. "I trust that the people will choose her, and I trust they will choose her as your adopted firstborn."
But Arnook had gotten nervous simply by hearing the first two options. "And how do you know that?"
"She went around the entire North and personally visited every leader and every local chiefly authority. The efforts she took have won people over. Everyone's gonna be sympathetic to her plans of bettering the nation, and they'll be more than willing to accept her as the chieftess."
"But how can you be so sure? So far that just sounds like speculation. There's so much uncertainty, here, ningauk."
"I've been consistently with her through everything she did, through every mission to every province, every village. I've seen local leaders and lay people alike, how they respond to her compassion and outreach. The people love her, Chief. I'm confident that the votes will be in our favor."
But Arnook, racked with fear and guilt and anxiety, shook his head, "I can't go through with this."
"It doesn't hurt to give it a shot—"
"I've been the chief of this hellhole for many years, Sokka, and not once has conservative influence allowed revolutionary changes to thrive. The only reason those damned ministers tolerate my daughter is on the sole basis that she's my flesh and blood. The only desired action was to keep this secret hidden, but it's too late…"
"You just don't have enough faith that the people will choose her," Sokka frowned.
"I'm sorry, Sokka, but I know you're only saying this because you're blinded by your affections," Arnook said. "Take a step back, and you'll be able to take in the reality of the situation."
"I'm not just saying this because I love her. I'm saying this because of her leadership capabilities. And I don't mean to sound rude, but you weren't the one traveling with her day and night, twenty-four hours, seven days a week for her Northern Trail Project. I've seen everything she's done from close-up. I'm not just spinning some tiger-bull crap. I mean, Akluviq cut the nine-month time limit short because he was so won over by what she did and the effects of her regime—"
"I don't want to take any more chances breaking her heart," Arnook insisted. "Besides, what proof do we have that people will vote for her?"
"So the tribe won't think it's in its best interest to choose someone who singlehandedly warded off the bloodbenders and wiped out the threat of Khasiq?"
"I don't know. Maybe they will, and maybe they won't, but I can't operate on uncertainty right now."
"Chief, you don't understand—"
"Instead of being concerned for my daughter's throne, look into yours, first, son," Arnook cut him off. The man then reached into the folds of his robes and pulled out a scroll. "This came in this morning. It's from your father."
Sokka felt a defensive lurch in his chest, "What the fuck does he want now?!"
"Clarity…" he placed the scroll before the isumataq, "I really did not want to mention it to you because I knew you still needed to heal from the last explosive scroll from the South, but if I don't tell you even now…" shaking his head, "You're putting forth so much effort in trying to preserve her leadership. It's only fair that you get a chance to preserve yours."
Sokka refused to read the scroll, standing there for several minutes with an anxious look.
"It's not as bad as Pakku's letter," Arnook assured, "But it's not anything we're dying to hear."
Sokka wanted to throw the scroll away without reading it at first, but Arnook was patiently waiting for him. When the warrior still refused to budge, the chieftain sighed, explaining the contents in brief. "Basically he apologized for Pakku's letter. He said your family had no intentions of revealing the truth. But Pakku is looking to cut you out of the bloodline and the candidacy, and no one wants that. Everyone is asking to have your marriage annulled for 'the betterment of our children's futures and careers.'"
Sokka still refused to read the note, casting it aside on the table, impatience and rage sprawled in his gaze.
"Even if you choose to preserve the marriage, the South will not recognize Yue as your wife, and it will not recognize any children you have as being legitimate," Arnook said. "You will lose access to your assets. Your candidacy will end. And because Daughter Katara will be marrying Avatar Aang, their children will not be of pure Water Tribe blood. It is not a political alliance, either, to be justified. Kohana will be named as the new candidate."
"That's fine by me, Chief—"
"Sokka," Arnook firmly turned his son-in-law so that he was facing him. "You and Katara are no less than Yue to me. I think of you two as my own."
"Chief—"
"This is an issue concerning both of your futures. They completely disregarded Katara, and they're looking to trample all over you. I'm not having it." Swallowing, "I've tried to avoid this, Sokka, I really did. This was the other reason why I wanted you to go immediately. But Yue refused to have you leave."
Blinking at him in surprise, "She did…?"
"I don't understand," Arnook pressed. "Why are you wanting to wait? The coronation date is drawing near, paniga. There is no threat of Khasiq, either."
Yue did not give a clear answer other than, "Because I'm not ready." Arnook and Ahnah ignored the ebbing concern in their hearts, urging her with their own reasons.
"You need to give a public appearance at some point, paniga," Ahnah said.
"And we need to start making preparations," Arnook followed. "I even have Sokka going to the South to tell his parents."
Yue frowned, looking up, "What?"
"It's time we told Sokka's parents about your marriage. We waited this long to finalize the date for your coronation, but now, it's time they knew." Arnook sighed, "I spoke to Sokka. He will go to the South to tell his folks the truth, and he will stay there until they give their okay. He can catch the next cargo ship and come back. It's simple."
Yue slowly rose from her seat, eyeing her parents with a frown. "He agreed to this…?"
"He was able to understand the dire need for this trip," Ahnah said. "I know that him leaving is something none of us want, but he needs to go for the sake of your marriage."
"That's why I've decided to arrange for his departure tomorrow," Arnook supplied.
"Tomorrow?"
"Since he's feeling better—"
"That's what you think!" she stopped him, desperation filling her gaze, "He was bloodbent less than twenty-four hours ago. He needs to rest—!"
"He can rest on the way there. I've arranged for a cruiser. He will have his own bunker and everything—"
"And who's going to heal him?" she demanded.
"I will personally request Yugoda and other capable healers to accompany Sokka until he recovers. They will bring medications with them as necessary."
Clearly the princess was not pleased.
"If you two are going to live happy lives without worrying about anything else, then he must go, paniga—"
"Sokka's not going," she insisted. "He clearly feels inconvenienced going there. It's best not to force him."
Her parents frowned at the response, knowing what keeping the man behind would entail. "I know you will miss him, but we can't just sit back, dearest," Ahnah said. "We can't hide your marriage forever. Someone's going to have to talk to them—"
"No, that's not necessary. Even if he goes and tries to convince them, they're not going to accept me. It would be a waste of time."
"So we should go through with the coronation without them knowing?" Arnook demanded. "We will have to announce Sokka as the Chieftain-Consort. Now that Khasiq is dead and a majority of the extreme Nationalists are rounded up, you won't have a good excuse for keeping your marriage private. Akluviq will go crazy if you're coronated as a single woman—"
"There needs to be a coronation first."
"Are you wanting to postpone?" Ahnah asked. "Paniga, even if you wanted to postpone the public appearance or the coronation itself, we can't keep hiding your marriage to Sokka forever—"
"Even if he goes there, they won't accept me, and we all know this," Yue blurted out. "As Pakku said himself, even if I go as far as having a child with Sokka, I'll only be seen as his whore. A woman he pity-fucks. Not his wife. So what's the point?"
Heartbreak was written in their wide eyes as they rose from their seats this time, unleashing the woes they'd tried their hardest to keep contained.
"I can't keep this going any further," she rasped. "I know. I know I'm the Akna, and I know that you know I'm aware of the truth."
"There may be nothing left for me to do as far as her future at this point…" A tear slipped, "But I have it in my power to stop you from losing everything." Turning to his surprised ningauk, "You don't have to go, Sokka. You don't even have to write to them right now. I'll do all the writing. Just tell me what I should say. What I should do…"
Sokka dried his eyes, grabbing the scroll that he'd tossed aside, "It's really simple, Chief. The next time you receive a letter from the South that's specifically sent by the royals, this is all you gotta do." He held the scroll up in front of his father-in-law before throwing it into the fire that roared in the fireplace.
"Son, that's—!"
"You don't even have to read it."
"But Sokka, that's—!"
"Don't you know what I feel for her, silak?" the Southern prince hissed. "What else is it going to take for you to understand where I'm coming from?"
Arnook looked at the young isumataq in fear and distress, unable to answer him with anything other than fumbled protests.
"You said you wanted proof, right? That people are willing to vote for Yue. I'll get it for you." And with that, Sokka stormed out of the chamber.
"If only there's one little secret, one minor detail that would grab the tribefolk's attention," Zei sighed, wandering aimlessly on the sidewalks as the public, formerly engaged in chatter and conversation, retired to their homes for the night. The subject of every conversation had been the princess— former princess, at least. But that was old news by now, not the subject of a new sensational matter that Zei was seeking.
The servants' word of mouth leaked all additional information necessary to trigger ample amounts of drama. The explosive truths that crept quietly within the walls were these: Chieftess Ahnah was alive and well; pregnant, in fact, with twins. The princess did not have Kharsaq blood in her; rather, she was adopted and had recently realized this fact. The question that the royals were grappling with now was the fate of the tribe— more specifically, the identity of the next ruler, for the princess was not worthy of the throne. To say that everyone was shocked out of their wits was an understatement, and several other reporters had beaten Zei to the publication of these facts.
To think these people did not know about the princess until my article, the man thought, taking a seat on the sidewalk. Who would've even known?
It was then under the light of the moon that a shimmering object caught his eye with its immaculate sheen. Zei turned to the source of the sheen, his eyes widening as he caught sight of someone traversing the night in a pristine white mask, which bore a dark circle on the forehead area. The figure escaped Zei's sight not necessarily with the intention of hiding from him but out of the figure's stealthy initiative.
But how easily the remaining mystery of the North fell in his sight. "Excuse me!" Zei called, whipping out a noteback from his satchel, "Hey! You're Kinji's slayer, aren't you?!"
By the time dawn hit, Imona was racing out into the western courtyard of the palace, relieved to see Sokka heading inside with a determined look in his eyes. She did not waste time asking questions, instead voicing her paramount concerns.
"There's been a meeting going on since the past three hours," she told him. "The chief and chieftess are in there with Yue and several other people. There's a whole-ass assembly in there."
"What's going on?" he frowned worriedly.
"Everything's been a shitshow since this morning. In the middle of the night, several cultural ministers knocked on the princess's door and confiscated the chieftess's royal jewels from her. They asked her to pay a penalty of twenty million gold pieces for wearing a few of them for your wedding."
"WHAT?!"
"A couple of days ago, the princess pledge fifty percent of her personal treasury for natural purposes. They drew that amount from her and transferred the remaining half to the national treasury."
"The remaining fifty percent is for the maintenance of the Black Lotus!" Sokka burst. "This is unacceptable!"
"I don't know. They're starting to loot everything in her personal treasury for various things. There was yelling and screaming, and no one's letting anyone in or out of the meeting room. I have a bad feeling about this."
In the meanwhile, the subjects of the meeting—the Loyalists, Neo-Nationalists, nonpartisans, maids and servants, members of both Yue's and Arnook's cabinets with the strange exception of prominent Revivalists— all had some question to ask, some comment to make, some vehement reaction to exhibit. They all huddled around the devastated angayok and ataniq while Yue kept her distance, not speaking a word to anyone in the room. Arnook and Ahnah struggled considerably to keep up strong personas, traversing the polar planes of others' sympathy and anger.
"Sir, I have an adopted child myself," Eiji told the chieftain, soft yet careful in his tone, "And I know the struggle you are going through."
"We can cover this up. We can have her marry an airbender," spoke an older Loyalist tribesman, "That way, even if she has an airbending child, no one will suspect anything."
Yue glared at the man, her hand clenching the armrest of her seat.
"I can't do that," Arnook said firmly.
"Sure you can. She's yet to be married anyway. There is no better option! Surely she can find a monk who is willing to stay behind for her. There are plenty of fish in the sea."
"My daughter is against that decision, and her views will be respected," Ahnah persisted.
"Your Majesty, you have to understand. It's not too late," the older man kept urging, "We can say there's a misinterpretation of the news. Say she's actually marrying an airbender but the press twisted the news around. This is as convenient and believable as it can get—"
"How would you twist something like this around to that extent?" Arnook questioned, "And my daughter is not marrying an airbender."
Sighing, "There is no other option, Chief. We can't just say you or the chieftess have an airbender in your family and call it a day. Both of your bloodlines were traced very carefully. And this is public information."
"Yes, and I regret that," Arnook mumbled.
"There is still a chance, Chief. There is no other way we can cover this up!"
"I don't want anything to be covered up, Honorable Minister Luqak," Yue said firmly. "I want my people to know the truth."
"Covering things up won't be necessary anyway," hissed a Neo-Nationalist minister upon his barging through the doors, followed by a few others who shared in his fury. The minister slammed a news pamphlet on the table in front of Arnook and Ahnah. And on the front of the pamphlet was a painting of the princess's face from close up, now fully exposed to the world. Whoever the artist was, they had been meticulously chosen by a reporter who wasn't Zei for once. The image of the princess was truly divine: her long white hair waving behind her, baby blue eyes piercing the viewer, unparalleled beauty sculpting her features. It was as if Tui came to life on the page.
Gasps escaped the lips of those who had never had the luxury of ever seeing her face, each minister, cabinet member, and administrator struggling to catch an adequate glimpse, then gawking back at the veiled princess. One of the other ministers who had accompanied the angry one rolled his eyes and set a thick stack of pamphlets on the table, allowing everyone else to grab one and see the princess for themselves.
"This is our princess?!"
"This isn't a human, this has to be the Goddess Herself!"
"My my…"
"You are so beautiful, Your Highness…"
"What a beauty…"
"Do you really look like this?!"
And the princess, finding it to be of no more use, removed her veil, revealing her appearance to the world officially. Several people were understandably smitten, several pious and screeching, some others who fainted. Arnook, however, could only zoom in on the title of the pamphlet, which ripped his soul out of his body and tore it to pieces: A Servant of the People: The Secret Life of Social Reformer and Psuedo-Princess Yuesanga.
"Citizens have been raving about the beauty of the princess," another minister said after eventually snapping out of his drooling stares at the princess, "But a surprising number of sources identify her as Yuesanga, a maidservant who worked as, quote,' a cook in the royal kitchen by day, a babysitter by afternoon, a sweeper by evening, and a cleaner at the Moon Temple by midnight.'" Handing Arnook a copy of the pamphlet, "Check page one."
To which Arnook looked alarmed and puzzled all at once, fumbling to the first page and skimming the contents of the article. Ahnah gasped, shaken to see her beautiful daughter painted meticulously on the page, depicted as doing hard labor.
"The people are acting like they have midnight sun madness in the streets, yelling her name like hooligans. The press is on a euphoric high right now."
"The senior maids are going crazy according to page four," another minister added, "They kept referring to her as Number Eight and gave anecdotes about her randomly agreeing to take their shifts. There's a literal riot going on in the royal kitchen as we speak."
"The angakkuit at the Moon Temple know her, too," said another. "There's a lot of belief out there that she's going to be Priestess Osha's successor."
"And check out page seven. Some man named Ilannak described her as his 'sister from another mother.' She regularly visited him and his wife and helped out at their restaurant some days."
Tui and La, have mercy on me, please, Arnook prayed internally, his chest lurching painfully at the artwork that accompanied the article. Paintings of his daughter living her life as a normal peasant, taking to various tasks in servant uniforms. His heart broke. This is not how I wanted her to live.
And Yue, who could read the mix of emotions on her parents' faces, could say or do nothing, letting the truths unfold as she stared at her image on the pamphlet.
"Several other men identified her as the notorious 'old witch' who spun stories about being forever young to avoid their romantic advancements. She went around telling them she was more than a hundred years old and repeatedly took beauty enhancement surgeries in Ba Sing Se to replace her internal organs and perpetually 'look and feel young.' Literally had men peeing their pants; are you going to expect a woman like this to marry?"
And the chief and chieftess were exhausted beyond repair, devastated beyond rejuvenation. They could only protest in mute silence, drowning from the realization that the princess they sought to raise with much love and expense bestowed poverty upon herself. That this was the life she lived in secret.
"She served food at the very feasts she held for the poor on a regular basis. She cleaned the dishes they ate out of. All those guests we had for the Global Conferences? Yeah, she changed out the sheets of all the guests regularly and did housekeeping work for them in her spare time. And if she had extra time on her hands, she'd babysit the servants' snobby children, wipe their noses and butts. Disgusting!"
"I wonder if she ever really lived as a princess," yet another minister piped in, shaking his head in disapproval, "Even when she was thought to be a princess, she lived as a peasant!"
"A large portion of the money she accumulated went to feeding the beggars down every street," huffed another.
"That woman does not know how to run a country. She's too cowardly to chop heads off and calls it 'mercy,' yet she has the audacity to construct family rooms in the middle of nowhere so women can feed their babies. Women should whip out their breasts in the sanctity of their bedrooms, not in the streets! What exactly is she trying to do with all of this?"
"Obviously encourage women to go out and debase themselves. I mean, she's already got our women to attend those 'training' classes or whatever."
"The focus she put on human rights is ridiculous. If only she put at least two percent of that in maintaining the treasury through means other than selling her stuff. Ten percent of her entire assets went to compensating eunichs. Seriously, why would compensation be necessary for men who voluntarily sacrificed their phalluses and fathering capabilities to La? She's making it sound like they've been through some grave injustice! We designed this program for low-income tribesmen to help them provide for their families, and they signed up for this on their own!"
"As if that's not enough, she outlawed the program altogether along with many of our ancient practices. Increased restrictions on hunting. Mixing up the sectors to get rid of hierarchies." The minister's voice went to a whisper, "My new neighbor in the first sector is a bladesmith who used to live in the third sector. What the fuck? He has no right to be within five hundred feet of my residence, that filthy peasant!"
"Seems like she would rather us lose all sense of dignity and go around wearing torn clothes and sweeping the streets like her. Seriously, even the local chiefs and chieftesses wear clothes fancier than hers. We went around saying she's the future chieftess of Agna Qel'a, dammit, and even in that powerful position, she wandered around in cheap calico, got rid of her belongings, sold her prized possessions for a treasury damned to serve pointless charities."
"She's an embarrassment to us all, but we tolerated her yakshit on the sole basis that she was yours," an administrator pointed accusingly at a trembling, devastated Arnook, who relied solely on willpower to keep himself quiet, "And you? You deceived all of us, Chief."
"By the grace of the Spirits, Chieftess Ahnah is alive and is carrying your children," spoke up the minister who had brought in the pamphlets, "There is no greater blessing for you than this, Chief." Pointing to the princess, "For the love of the Spirits, forsake this embarrassment you call a daughter and place your real children on the throne. A street peasant can never safeguard the throne—"
"DO NOT CALL MY CHILD A STREET PEASANT!" Arnook raged, his patience snapping as he shot up from the throne. Heat seemed to blaze in his eyes, nearly lighting his tears afire.
"She is our firstborn! She is ours! The Goddess confirmed this! And no matter what you imbeciles have to say about this, THIS IS THE TRUTH!" Ahnah followed, disregarding Healer Yugoda's efforts in getting her to calm down.
Yue fumbled to dry her eyes, "Your Majesties—"
"GET OUT OF MY PALACE!" Arnook shook at the ministers. "I better not see you again. And if I do, THAT MOMENT WILL BE YOUR LAST!"
The ministers and administrators huffed, unamused by his outbursts and the chieftess's meltdown as they continued to run their mouths.
"You have no right to tell us to get out of here, Chief. Just as you have no right to keep street-children in the palace." Glaring at the princess, "Your precious daughter should be the ones to pack her bags. The royal palace has no obligation to provide shelter to orphans."
The assembled administrators widened their eyes. Several Revivalists roared in disapproval, ready to charge forward and tackle the ministers, but the princess restrained them by raising her hand. She seemed to have expected such an announcement, showing no surprise, but Arnook and Ahnah couldn't tolerate it.
"She is here at our bidding! You might not recognize her as the princess, but she is our daughter and has every right to be here!" Ahnah screeched, sending the entire chamber nearly shaking with her outburst.
"It's not enough to yell at everyone else for your lack of preparations, honorable leaders. If you wanted to save her position so bad, you should've married her off to an airbender or at least made her keep her mouth shut."
"Some obsession they have with that foolish girl," another minister rolled his eyes. "The Water Tribe does not need a half-breed's hand controlling it, and it really doesn't need an Air Nomad's mercy. At this rate, she'll run out of every copper piece she has, and she'll have to start whoring herself around to gain another buck—"
A sharp hand found its way across the minister's face, jolting his heart, tossing his being in a wave of pain. The minister screeched as he hit the side of the door, blood dripping from his mouth as he fell on top of a nearby ice table. The table was subsequently sliced in half as a powerful leg jammed onto his back and pressed him against the ice, ripping a howl of pain out of the minister as he hit the floor.
"ANOTHER WORD ABOUT OUR DRONNINGI, AND I'LL RIP YOU APART!" Sokka roared.
The ministers cowered at the isumataq's strength, the victim of his wrath backing away, terror raiding his being as he saw the prince's eyes teeter on the brink of pure darkness. Arnook and Ahnah let their devastations overwhelm them.
"Isumataq!" Yue raced over to him, trying to hold him back.
"You will not disrespect the leader of the nation and expect to get away with it—!" the Southern prince hissed.
"The leader of what nation? Certainly not the North!" shouted an administrator from behind the fallen man, showcasing false courage as he swayed in proximity to a bulky minister while yapping on, "She has no right to even be standing here—!"
"On what grounds?" Sokka demanded, "That she's not legally a princess? That she's not anyone of importance?" He pulled out copies of a pamphlet from the folds of his robes and slammed them on a table, "Guess you haven't seen the latest pamphlet, have you?"
A minister stepped forward and grabbed one, his eyes widening immediately upon reading the title. He gawked at the princess for a moment before backing away. Arnook rushed forth and grabbed another copy, surprised by the heading. Yue couldn't hold back her curiosity at that point; she grabbed the pamphlet in her father's hand, skimming over the cover. It was a picture of her, half of her face resembling her true appearance, the othe half being her black Revivalist mask. She froze.
Yuesanga and Kuunnguaq — Reconstructing the Secret Identities and Philosophies of the North's Princess
"You heard it here, folks!" Sokka held up another copy, "Dronningi Yue is Kuunnguaq! Social reformer, leader of the Revivalist Mission, unofficial leader and protector of the North under the terrible reign of Khasiq!"
One could feel the respect sweeping through the room as the members of the assembly all rose to their feet, fixing their gazes on the princess. Nearly all of them had their experiences with the famous Kuunnguaq, the elusive guardian of the North. For some, she restored their health. For others, their family members. For some, she provided jobs, and for others, food. Whatever the cause, her invisible hand was there to provide like the warmth of Tui. And as Yue was made the center of all attention in a matter of seconds, her entire life, which she'd kept tucked away in the darkness of the North's nights, came to the forefront.
"You're lying!" the cowardly administrator screeched at the prince.
"He's not lying!" came the voice of Kanguk, who utilized the chance to step in. "Princess Yue is our Lady. She's the vision behind our social mission. Our safety protocol advised us against revealing her all this time."
"There's no way—!"
"I've got the whole tribe here to prove it," Sokka yanked aside all the pelt curtains in the room, the glass windows giving way to the hordes of people gathered outside of the palace, increasing in number as they chanted away.
"KUUNNGUAQ! KUUNNGUAQ! KUUNNGUAQ!"
Yue, still stupefied by the truths that had spilled, eyed the scene through the glass, and at the sight of her, the crowd went crazy. Among them were several people she knew, several she had recognized from the throes of everyday life. The maids she'd grown up around and learned housework from, the friends she'd made, the Revivalists, the sisters she had rescued from Khasiq's brothels.
"Yue!"
"Kuunnguaq!"
"Princess Yue!"
"Tuiup paninga!"
The tribe opened up like a moonflower in bloom at the sight of the princess. Ahnah and Arnook approached the glass, looking down at the crowd, standing beside their daughter in infinite pride.
"VICTORY TO KUUNNGUAQ!" came the chants, "UPHOLDER OF CIVILIZATIONS!"
Sokka turned to Arnook, "Is this enough proof for you?"
To which the chief dried his eyes and nodded, hope lighting up his gaze.
Sokka cast a smug look at the ministers, who stepped back as he stepped forward, "To get to Kuunnguaq, you're all gonna have to go through all of them," pointing to the people, "And to get to them, you're gonna have to go through me. Take one step forward, and you will have made the greatest mistake of your lives. Your performances are done here, now get the fuck out."
"Even if she is Kuunnguaq, she doesn't automatically rise to princess status, if that's what you're wondering!" a cultural minister yelled. "No matter who she is, nothing will change the fact that her blood does not carry the divine right to rule—!"
"The people get to decide that, mind you," Sokka glared.
"This isn't the South for you to have elections on a whim," another minister mocked.
"You're acting like the chief will do whatever the fuck you say. You think you have what it takes to make decisions around here?"
"Who do you think you are to command the chief?"
"And who do you think you are to raise your hand against members of the royal court?! You might be the heir to the Southern throne, but even you started off as a peasant—!"
"Not another word of disrespect AGAINST MY HUSBAND!" Yue broke her silence, stepping in front of the isumataq, her glare piercing through the ministers as their startled forms tumbled back. The words that left her lips caused the entire assembly to gawk at her in complete shock— over the fact that the marriage already happened, at least, for no one was necessarily caught off guard by the romantic nature of their relationship. Sokka himself was astonished to hear her admit the truth in public, tossed in an ocean of warmth and love, of belonging and acceptance.
"Oh my Spirits…" Minister Luqak turned to Arnook, taking note of the spark of pride in the chieftain's eyes before eyeing the princess, "You married the isumataq?"
Yue tore off her arm wrap and unwound Sokka's. Her hand laced with his and held up their touching wrists, revealing to the world the unmistakable markings of Yin and Yang, her fair skin housing La's half as his dark skin harboring Tui's half.
"She doesn't even have a necklace—!" the minister trailed off as he saw the prince's talisman dangling from the princess's neck, matched oddly by the princess's famed conch necklace that rested against his chest.
Over the course of the next several hours, the silenced members of the assembly went on to find their voices and chatter amongst themselves as Ivaneq took to preparing the ballots. The chaos of the meeting spread and rendered the Northern royals exhausted on a mental, physical, maybe even spiritual level. The cultural ministers still put up a strong fight on not allowing the princess to stay within the palace, pressing that she re-enter only after the results of the election proved to be in her favor. Arnook and Ahnah protested, yet, it was Sokka who suggested that perhaps this distance would be therapeutic following all that took place. It was decided that Yue would stay in the Crescent Moon Estate along with the isumataq until the results came in.
"They're really not happy about this," Aang said, worn out from convincing the Northern leaders. "The chief and chieftess are inconsolable. They're only able to keep it together because you're with Yue."
"But it's necessary, and Yue agreed to it," Sokka said. "The longer she's there, the more she'll have to endure. I'm not having her go through that shit."
"So much had happened just because they found out she was adopted," Katara mused, "Just imagine how it would've been if they knew the whole truth…"
"I don't even want to think about it," Sokka croaked, his hand fisting through his hair. "It's so ironic. One one end of the spectrum you see how deeply someone can love a child that did not come from them…and on the other end, you have biological parents and grandparents get ready to disown your ass for honor and prestige." Shaking his head, "Angayok and Ataniq don't deserve any of the terrible stuff that's happening to them right now. Silak looked me in the eye, Katara, and he said that he thinks of you and me like his own."
"Yeah…for a second, he reminded me of Dad…in a good way, I mean." The Southern princess cleared her throat and brushed at her eyes, "Are you sure you thought this through? Ending your candidacy is…irreversible, Sokka…"
Sokka answered with great patience, "For the last time, sis, yes. Yes, I did. You don't see me complaining over the fact that you don't want to be the next candidate."
"Well it doesn't help that she's marrying an airbender, I suppose," Aang noted.
Katara brushed her hand over Aang's tattooed one, intertwining her fingers with his, "I was never given deference anyway, Sweetie. Being a bender would've gotten me somewhere, but I'm a woman."
"I can't imagine anything that's dumber than that. You're the most amazing person I know, Sweetie—"
"We're not gathered here for your oogies, this is serious."
Katara rolled her eyes, disregarding her brother's overbearing strictness, "As I was saying, anything is better than being the chieftess of the South. I've been trapped indoors far too long. I want to have a life."
"Well that's how it is for me, too. I'm a human being, not his puppet," Sokka said. "And I won't make the mistake Dad made by going back to Pakku even after all the shit that happened, even after Mom was harrassed so much. Who in his right mind would even consider going back?"
"He had to for Gran Gran's sake."
Sokka huffed, leaning back against the pelts on his chair.
"I'm not going to sit here and say you're making the wrong decision. Your loyalty to Yue is impeccable," Katara said. "But I did want to ask because…didn't you want chiefdom at some point?"
Shrugging, "I don't know if I wanted it. I knew it was a responsibility. I always knew it was coming up."
"You've prepared for it your whole life."
"That's not the same as wanting to prepare for it my whole life," he said. "I don't know if I really wanted it, Katara; that decision was made by other people on my behalf. People just assumed things, made decisions according to birth charts and horoscopes, all that dumb stuff. I mean…I like being there for people. I like being relied on. But they didn't choose me for me. As soon as I was born, whatever kind of guy I was gonna be, I was still a guy and the firstborn. Otherwise, I wouldn't get anywhere with my disbelieving ass. But the people here…" His eyes grew soft, "Yue always appreciated me for me. All the angakkuit, some of the Revivalists…Some of them were skeptical, but then they accepted me, and now I feel like I belong here."
"I know. I get that."
"For once, I'm making an important decision on my own," he said. "I want this, I'm sure of it. Katara, you don't get it. The high I felt when she said I was her husband in front of all those people…"
"Yue is very cautious, very careful," Aang said. "She wouldn't have revealed it on her own if she didn't mean it…considering she knows the consequences of that kind of reveal. Honestly I was worried she'd end things under the circumstances because that's the kind of arrangement you two had, but…what she said today was a pleasant surprise."
"Yeah," Katara said, a small smile on her lips, "I really think that's a win for you."
"I'll consider it a win the moment I counter Pakku's effects," Sokka said determinedly, worn by the eventful day. "That imbecile is not about to snatch everything away from Yue and get away with it."
"I've seen the faces of the princess and of Kuunnguaq," spoke Kinji's Slayer, "They are one and the same."
"Are you sure?" Zei asked.
"I dare you to have them both stand in the same room with no masks. You'll see for yourself; they have the same attributes. They believe the same things. They are both world-class healers and fighters. They are one and the same."
"But what reason would the princess have for hiding this truth? For saying she is different from Kuunnguaq? Didn't she say she was a student of Kuunnguaq?"
"If there is anything that the princess did not want to be known for in her Kuunnguaq persona, it was being identified with Revivalism. The princess never expected Revivalism to be a political ideology, but as it steadily became one, she sought to distinguish herself from it. She could not abandon her mission and her connections with those who relied on her, but she did not want to be seen as a biased figure."
"You seem to be very invested in this, and you mirrored her in many ways. Are you Kuunnguaq's lover?"
"I'm not out to pursue romance."
"Then?"
"I'm only being selfish."
"Selfish?"
"I respect Kuunnguaq because I naturally support her message. Having a family member who is oppressed by society for no reason…Kuunnguaq gives me hope. Kuunnguaq is a symbol of radical acceptance, and if there's anything I want to happen in the world, if there's anything I can point to and say it's the purpose of all she does, it's fostering compassion and belonging."
"What do you mean? Is a family member of yours a member of an oppressed group?"
"That's what that's gotta mean."
"Who is it? Your family member…?"
"Someone very close to me."
"Obviously…" But there was no response, "Sorry, sorry, I won't pry you further. It's just…it's so strange to hear that about you."
"I'm a human being, too. I'm not some monster with a white mask for a face."
"And yet, we know so little about you. You've been wandering the North and doing your own thing. Sometimes it seems like you're competing with Kuunnguaq for justice, and at other times, it seems like you're aiding her. Who even are you, good sir? Are you just a citizen rebelling against the forces that oppress the people you love? After all, there's a very real possibility that you could even be a Revivalist in disguise. You haven't even shown us your face."
"I don't care what the people think, and I don't care about being seen. Naturally my loyalty goes to people who look to liberate my loved ones. I have every reason to support the princess given her extensive social service, and I have no reason to engage in false propaganda. I am drawn to the princess's compassion and philosophy. The love she has for her people is nothing short of maternal and devotional, and I am drawn to her work because she's Kuunnguaq. Not because I will get something in return after helping her take the throne."
"Who would you say you are then? In relation to her? An admirer? A brother figure? A guardian? You say you're not on a pursuit of romance; would you consider yourself attracted to her?"
"I best identify myself as a truth that the Water Tribe isn't ready for."
"What does that mean?"
With a rare twinkle in his eyes, "I'm the Akna's husband."
"What?"
The Gentleman stood up and began to walk away, but Zei was persistent. He ran beside the man, grabbing his shoulder, "You married the Akna?"
"Yes."
"Did you know about her past before—?"
"Yes."
"And you're okay with it?"
"You make it sound like she committed genocide or something." The Gentleman looked up at the stars, at the moon, the way its light bounced atop the ripples of the ocean, "I have no belief for the yakshit that's keeping our people caged. If anything, the story of the Akna is a testament to the compassion that exists in the universe. If there's any mission I have left in me, it's to counteract all the shit she received by her own home and her own people with all the love that's possible in the universe. Even if I have to scoop it up myself."
Zei did not say anything for a few moments, moved by the man's words, letting him express freely.
"I think no one said it better than Kuunnguaq did in one of her speeches. 'The moon provides light to all, and the ocean provides nourishment to all. They do so freely and without expectation, without discrimination, whether that be someone rich or poor, man or woman, old or young. If we are to call ourselves children of the moon and ocean, why discriminate?'"
"Yes…" Zei smiled, "Why discriminate?"
"So you see, my man, I'm just being selfish. All I want is to be part of a world where my wife can also be an active part. I want to be part of a world without the Spirit-damned laws of purity that are trampling our sisters and burying us all alive. And if that world is only possible under Kuunnguaq's reign…I'll make it happen. If it means killing one Kinji or a million, if it means wearing one mask or a million."
Zei found that he did not have anything to ask other than, "Who are you, man? Who the hell are you? Can I at least see you?"
"What's in a face? I took pity on you and gave you an hour of my time."
"But—"
"The day the tribe welcomes her with respect, honor, and love, that's the day you will see our faces. That's the day the whole tribe will see our faces. And until then…it'll just be the two of us in our own blasphemous world."
"There was no other way."
Yue quickly dried her drenched face and bent away the tears that dripped on the page. She tore her eeys away from the seminal pamphlet that secured her identity to the public, seeing the isumataq stand by the entrance to the balcony.
"Or maybe there was another way, but I couldn't think of one," he mused as he stepped out into the light, having brought a warm cloak that he draped around her shoulder. "I thought about approaching Kanguk or someone so they'd reveal this first, but I didn't think people would easily buy it because they could easily assume the Revivalists are lying to keep you on the throne. That's why I had to take this route. Answer a mystery with a mystery."
She only gave a brief nod of acknowledgment, trying to calm her racing heart.
"I know you probably wanted to keep this a secret, but if the tribe is going to make this decision on the merits, they need to fully know everything you did for the North…even if they don't know other details."
Tucking the pamphlet in the pocket of her robe, "Sooner or later, they probably would've figured it out anyway. I only worry about how your family will react to you announcing you're the Akna's husband. Even if you said it as the Gentleman."
"Well ingan sema," his hand held onto hers, his thumb absentmindedly tracing his marking on her hand, which seemed to glow brightly beneath the abundant waves of moonlight. He could still note the princess's worry, helplessly adding, "And don't look at me like that, okay? Like I'm the butt of the situation. You're in this situation because of me, too."
"You should've really said ingan sema to my father's decision to send you back," she turned away, "Instead of not putting a fight."
"He thought it was the best course of action…"
Crossing her arms in a burst of defiance, "Are you married to me or my father?"
"Well that depends," he scooted closer to her, leaning against the railing of the balcony. "Are you married to me or Pakku?"
"If I was married to Pakku, I wouldn't break the ice and call you my husband in front of the most important members of the administration."
He felt it difficult to keep a straight face, trampling his bottom lip, the gentle grip on her hand tightening. "Not another word of disrespect against my husband!" And just thinking of that made him feel too many feelings.
"Back there… when you said I'm your husband…" there was a giddily-proud jump in his shaking voice, but he kept his gaze lowered, controlled, "Are you okay with people knowing?"
She turned to face the sleeping tribe, not answering for a long moment, her heart lurching back and forth.
"Don't worry. I know I told you how I feel, but I'm not in any rush to have an answer from you. This isn't about that," came his disclaimer. "I just want to know if you're comfortable with people knowing…and what that would mean, if you have some kind of new plan or if we're going to have to do more pretending…things like that..." Taking a deep breath, "In fact… if you don't ever want to give me an answer, that's fine, too. If you don't want to label what we have, that's okay."
Frowning as she looked down at the waters of the canals, spotting her reflection and the look of yearning that raided the prince's face, "You don't understand."
"No, see that's the thing. I think I do understand." Treading his words carefully, "I know you won't say this to my face if it's true, but… it could be very possible that you don't want someone who will do what…what your biological father did… when he left… You could very possibly be skeptical of me…"
Her frown deepened, "Are you saying I'm doubting you?"
"No. I just…I can see why a relationship would be scary. Because I'm in a somewhat similar situation as he is… right? I mean, granted I'm not a monk, and I don't attend lectures about 'detachment' and shit, and I don't identify myself as that kind of jerk…" a scoff, "but the universe hates me enough to project me in a way where I have to 'choose'…between you and the highly righteous men who raised me… And you know what my choice is, but that just makes the anxiety worse for you, doesn't it…? The uncertainty that maybe I'd go back and forth?"
"Sokka, I—"
"I don't want you to have to experience that uncertainty," he insisted. "After today, I've been able to really think about things in a different perspective. Seeing the struggle you and your parents went through today… It was horrible. And it all happened because of a man who was irresponsible. You were always careful to avoid relationships and things because you didn't want an insensitive jerk to ruin everything… and even though what happened today is an issue between you and your parents, a man still managed to screw that up… And as a man…I don't have any kind of concrete proof to show I'm not that kind of horrible person…because feelings are issues that science and charts and maps won't have answers to." With a ragged breath, "It's okay if you don't feel comfortable. It's okay if you don't feel that certainty around me. And it's perfectly okay if you need more time or if you don't want to think about this at all."
Her heart softened, "No, Sokka—"
"It's okay. You don't have to say anything, okay? I just want you to know that I'm still here. I'm always gonna be here…And I'm not letting my love drag you into the streets. Just get some sleep. I'll see you in the morning, okay?"
The floodgates burst open. She grabbed his hand as he was leaving and tugged him back towards her, pulling him into her arms as her lips sought a desperate purchase of his. Every inch of his body was drenched in warmth and heat, tears slipping down his face. His palms flew to her face, pulling her in for a deeper kiss, matching the desperation of a weary desert traveller collapsing into an abundant oasis.
She was unable to stop the bursts of love that left her lips as she kissed his face all over, repeatedly returning to his lips, unable to consistently keep their lips together with the sobs of sheer relief that escaped them both. Her hands thumbing away the sweat at his jaw, holding him close, feeling his heart beating wildly.
"Spirits," he breathed, his restraint having let loose, his hands holding hers.
"I do love you," she breathed against his lips. "A lot. Fuck, I love you so much…"
The look he gave her was nothing short of bliss, a choked cry of joy letting loose, but he was caught off guard by her glare, "I mean, how stupid do you think I am? To compare you to someone like him? You think I made that announcement for no reason?"
"I didn't mean—"
"I kept hesitating. I couldn't take it, but I knew I had to keep my mouth shut. I wanted you to at least have the legal right to be the chief of the North by the time I confessed because I sure as hell wasn't going to let my love drag you into the streets—"
He silenced her, bringing their lips back together. For the longest time, they basked in the other's presence, breathing in the other's warmth beneath the chilling moon.
"No matter what happens, you'll have me," he rasped, smoothing his hand over her hair. "Inaamiya."
Kissing his forehead, "Iya inaami."
Chapter 67: Karuna
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
They lay entangled beneath the covers, watching the Northern lights from their windowsill. His arm looped around her waist, his head perched over her shoulder. He could sense her thinking deeply, see the flutters of her eyes resist their sleepy droop.
"By the break of dusk,
The bright moon sleeps on a cloud—
A moonflower blooms."
Yue peered up at him, "Instead of sleeping, you're composing haikus?"
Shifting beneath the covers, the hand around her waist tightening, "I thought it would be romantic, Naasoga." My Moonflower.
Feeling a skip in her pulse but masking it with a tease, "Comparing women to flowers? How original."
"Oh come on, just give me this one. I don't know what I'm doing."
"Don't know what you're doing?" she laughed, turning around to face him, burrowing into his warmth and inviting arms, "Tell me if I'm wrong, but for some reason I thought you were the guy who got me flowers every day, angutiga." My husband.
He flashed her a rare grin, "But that's just a basic thing. I'm not exactly wooer extraordinaire."
"I don't know, you seem to have some tricks up your sleeve."
"Not original."
"But still romantic," she brushed his hair out of his face, finding within his eyes a never-before seen peace. "I think Naasoga is cute."
His thumb absently circled her back. "You're not sleepy?"
Shrugging, "Yes and no. You?"
"Not really. It's a bit difficult to sleep if the love of your life finally tells you she loves you."
"Of course I love you. I never had to explicitly say it to show it."
His face radiated with unadulterated joy, soft lips tracing the skin of her jaw. Her palm trailed down from his wolf tail until it rested on his cheek, a genuine fear creeping into her gaze, "Why did you have to drag yourself into this?"
"Into what?"
"Telling the world you're the Akna's husband. Even if you did it disguised. Now everyone's going to jump on you without realizing it. What will the South think?"
His smile dimmed a little, a resolute spark lighting his irises, "I told you. Ingan sema."
"You don't get it," she whispered. "I've been hearing things against me all my life. Even if I didn't know it. That's why it doesn't come off as a total shocker. But declaring yourself as the Akna's husband—"
"I'm not exactly coddled, either, nalligima." My love. "I'm a disbeliever, remember?"
"But people don't jump in buckets of holy water when they see or talk to you. If people know you're associated with the Akna, they'll start to do the same thing when they see you."
"I don't care what people think about me," he told her. "Someone needs to show they're fighting for the Akna. Up until recently, it was only Kuunnguaq, but other people need to step up, too. The way people are gonna look at it is that you didn't choose to be born in a temple, but I made a conscious choice to side with you."
"That's why it's worse."
Sighing, "Look, all this time, people have been talking about you. Let them talk about me now, what a notorious heretic I am. It'll at least get them thinking about the other side, thinking about the two people that are against the tribe's yakshit. Maybe this will get them to realize that the points we have are actually superior." Brushing her white curls aside, "Besides, they wouldn't know where I am. They've never seen the Gentleman. Even if they wanted to burn me at the stake, they wouldn't be able to—"
She stopped him from finishing his sentence, her palm flying to his lips. He kissed her fingers, "Let's not think about anything else right now, okay? Take it easy. It's been a rough day."
But she couldn't not think about what had happened. "There's no doubt this pamphlet is going to reach the South. The rest of the world might not put the pieces together, and the majority of the South might not put the pieces together, but your parents know that you're associated with me. They're going to figure out this is you. They wouldn't appreciate you going public about being married to me."
"We're already public."
"What's public is that you're married Kuunnguaq, who was once thought to be the legal princess. What's not public is that you are Kinji's Slayer and that you married the Akna. The way the news is presented to the public will be important. It's a matter of reputation. Your family would much rather have the world know you married an ex-princess than the Akna."
"Three things. One: You're not an ex-princess. You're still a candidate for chiefdom. Two: People don't know I'm the Gentleman, so there's no practical tarnishing of anyone's reputation. Three: If my folks decide to rat you out, they're gonna have to rat me out, too. And doing that would really be a blow to their reputation."
"Oh…Oh… Spirits, you're right, how did I not…?" Sitting up in bed, "So what does this mean?"
"It means that Pakku isn't gonna rat me out. Because even if he disowns me, the fact of the matter will always be that someone in his family defied the purity shit for once. It'll weaken the hold he has over the tribe. If a member of his own family told him to fuck himself, it won't be hard for other people to do the same. He'll lose all credibility." Sitting up to join her, "I basically played on the same tactic you did when you sabotaged my engagement. You made up a story to get them to back out of making a decision. A decision that will bring shame on them for the rest of their lives. The only difference here is that I told the truth but just not as myself. Exposing you would mean exposing me, which would mean exposing them. Especially Pakku."
"Their reputation might not be affected since no one else knows you're the Gentleman, but they'll still cut you out…unless they actually won't because they'd have to give some reason, and they can't possibly reveal this. Going by your logic…"
"No, baby, being cut out isn't going to change."
"But you just said…"
"If he wants to cut me out, then he'll give some other reason for cutting me out."
"But how can he just…? Who would want to give up a child they wanted for so long? You brought them so much joy. They've raised you with lots of love."
"And unrealistic expectations," he added. "It's not all auroras and rainbows."
"But even if we're not thinking about this from a familial standpoint…Who would want to willingly break ties with you?"
He smiled widely, blissfully, "Well consider me flattered, annaga." My wife.
Shaking her head, "I'll never understand. Every person is unique. Irreplaceable. You can't just break ties with someone like that and substitute."
"You and I think that, but they don't. Pakku will go as far as he can for prestige." A darkness taking over his gaze, "It's toxic, it's dangerous. That's why I don't want him around us. I've got nothing there to lose, nalligima. And as far as the people go…We're not the ones saying we want nothing to do with them. We'd give them a chance if they agree and let us live our lives together, but if they're looking to break us apart, then of course we'll keep our distance. It's the most natural thing in the world. Think about it. All of your angakkuit friends hated me here at first because I was a disbeliever. Did you stop hanging out with me?"
"That's different. They're just my friends. This is your family we're talking about."
"Then think about it this way. What if I was in your moccasins? What if I was the one born in a temple, and your parents didn't approve of me? What if they told you that you can't have the throne as long as you're with me? Would you let go of me?"
And the instinctive tightening of her grip of his hand indicated her answer.
"Exactly. And the reversal of the situation doesn't mean anything." Frowning, "Whenever Aang wrote to my parents on behalf of me and Katara, I had him write to them several times that I'm happy here. I told them to think about what I wanted for once. They kept picking my brain about settling down for so many years, and when I told them I finally wanted to settle down, they didn't want to hear it. They don't want me to be a loner, but then they don't understand when I say I have no one in my heart but you. And it's insane because of everything my parents went through to stay together… I thought maybe they'd be able to understand."
Sighing, "I get it, Sokka, I do, but…you'll miss them. Don't tell me you won't miss them."
"But being here and missing them is small compared to me being there and away from you."
Taking another moment to let the answer sink in, racked by other hesitations, unable to keep herself from eventually asking, "What if…for factors beyond our control… people still think I'm not apt for the throne? What if they vote me out?"
"That's not gonna happen. I know it won't."
"But there's always a possibility. Conservative propaganda might win the day. We'll still be in the North, but everything else won't be the same. I've settled with the reality that it could happen, and I did not want to drag you into this situation, so I never considered how things would turn out…regarding us…" Looking at him, "What are we going to do? How will we navigate things if I lose? It's always good to think it through."
He, too, spent a moment to think before enunciating calmly, "Well…I have a strong feeling Silak is gonna find ways for us to stick around. Maybe that'll include getting us jobs or high-ranking positions in the palace. I can see that happening…But to be honest, I don't know if I like the idea of relying on your dad for a job. I'll manage something on my own…And it's not like you have any work experience or anything. You've never worked anywhere in your entire life!"
"Yeah," a chuckle, "Whatever will we do."
"There's also the Moon Temple. Osha has her eyes set on you. One day, you'll have to take over. Be her successor and all that." His arms wrapped around her from behind, "We can continue staying in the estate, or we can stay somewhere else if you don't wanna be so close to the political mess. Live normal lives. Freely. Without guilt." A kiss to her temple as he emphasized, "Without guilt."
She held a burdened look, still, fishing for certainty even when she knew it was an impossible feat in the chaotic throes of fate, circumstance, life itself. "So you really are going to be happy here? A high priestess for a wife…whether she's elected or not as the next chieftess? Children who might possibly have the ability to fly through the roof and destroy the igloo with their mini tornadoes? I know it's not what you might have expected, but if that's where we're headed…"
The smile on his face was soft, tender, imaginative, borderline bashful, even, and it made hope burn brightly within her. He touched his cheek with her, his giddiness unfolding, "There's nothing I want more. The real question is whether you're okay having a disbeliever for a husband."
"Well, I'll have to make some adjustments," she teased, "But it won't be too bad."
"Yeah?"
"Yep." Her arms settled around him, "Besides, a disbeliever is just La with low self-esteem. They need the most love."
"How compassionate of you."
She laughed, cupping his face, pulling him close and meeting his lips with hers, but even before they could have this moment for themselves, the boom! of the door gong ripped a "Fuck," out of the warrior.
Yue sighed, "I'll go check—"
"I'll go check," the warrior groaned.
He did not expect, however, to see Chunta standing by the door moments later, sucking all hope and life out of him with his presence alone. "What the fuck are you doing here?!"
"Please, Prince Sokka, I need to speak with you—!"
"There's nothing to talk about," Sokka hurried out and closed the door behind him, "Now get out before she sees you—!"
"I need to speak to the chieftess, it's urgent! Please, I'm not here to—"
"You think I"m letting you or any of Pakku's minions anywhere near her—?!"
"It's not what you think, sir, it's really important! It's an emergency—!"
"What could possibly be—?!"
"Sokka."
Fuck. He turned to see his wife standing by the doorway, wearing a determined frown.
"Let him in."
Chunta could only stare with his mouth agape at the white-haired dronningi, caught completely off guard by the utter perfection of her Tui-esque appearance.
"Holy Goddess…"
The shaman considered it his good fortune that the prince was able to prevent his falling form from toppling down the front steps.
Chunta had passed out multiple times after that, repeatedly addressing the princess as "Goddess", so Yue found herself covering her face and hair again. She took pity on the starving man who had come this far in the blistering blizzard, traversing all the way from the South and now wallowing in his simple faith, so she offered him food, which he graciously accepted, his babbling incoherent and disoriented until he ravished an entire bowl of noodles and was graced with another.
"Your cooking is truly excellent, Goddess."
Sighing, "You don't have to call me 'Goddess.' Also, Sokka made those noodles. I just warmed them up."
Chunta nearly choked, racked with prior memories of Sokka's dyslexia in the kitchen. He was stuck between spitting out the noodles and swallowing them but chose the latter option as he was met with a glare from the prince. "You know how to cook? Since when?!"
Ignoring the outburst, "Just tell us what emergency you're here for. If you're here to talk about relinquishment and shit, I don't need to hear it. I'll send the paperwork through messenger hawk—"
"Sokka," Yue's hand rested on his shoulder, the gesture quieting him. She turned to Chunta, "Is everything alright? Is everyone okay?"
Chunta set down his chopsticks, his gaze appearing highly burdened, "So…when I started for the North, Chieftess Kya was facing some complications with her pregnancy."
"What kind of complications?" Yue frowned worriedly.
"I don't know all the details and medical terminology," Chunta said, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a scroll, "But I do have this report that might be of interest."
Yue took the scroll from him and skimmed through its contents.
"We had many healers give their input and advice, and unfortunately, they weren't able to give adequate feedback, but they said the complications are likely due to stress," Chunta said, turning to the paling prince, "Your father arranged for them to move out of the new palace until the birth. They temporarily shifted to Kya's parents' home. They said it was because it was closer to the healing hut, but really to get away from Pakku. Living with Pakku has turned into hell again, that's all I can say. But you know how your grandfather is. He kept coming and harassing them there. Calling them failures at raising children and all of his usual shit."
"How's my mom now?" Sokka demanded.
"I made it to the port at South Ba Sing Se when I got a letter through messenger hawk that the chieftess had given birth to a baby boy."
"She's only at six months, though!"
"Yes…it was as premature birth…" Chunta swallowed and turned back to the chieftess, "The baby was born with a famished life-breath. He isn't doing so great. His lungs are apparently underdeveloped, and…I mean, the lungs are always a point of concern for preterm infants, but…anyway, the little guy can't breathe on his own. We had all the healers look at him…" Chunta brushed at his moistening eyes, "Premature babies typically cry or whimper, but that little guy isn't even doing that. He's very still…"
Yue felt considerable difficulty in reading the scroll further, her vision blurred by tears, painful pangs spurred by maternal instinct.
"Everyone's worried. There isn't a healer we overlooked. We brought in people from Kyoshi Island, Whaletail Island, the nearest Earth Kingdom villages. The Southern Air Temple sent in a few of its healer monks. We have a few sisters from the Western Air Temple who came in, too. We now have two Air Nomad healers providing the baby breathing assistance every few hours, but he's still not able to make very many sounds…"
Sokka's glare was on the border between chaos and disbelief. His conflicted response was answered with Chunta pulling out another letter from his robe, "This is the letter I got when I was at Ba Sing Se."
Which Sokka seized, unfurled, and skimmed through.
"That little guy is teetering between life and death," Chunta said, repeatedly looking to Yue, "Goddess, I understand that you're incensed about the situation, and the treatment you have received from our end is an insult to who you really are—"
"This isn't the time to consider egos and prides, dammit!" Yue croaked, making the two men jump with her outburst, "That's an innocent life at stake! That, too, a newborn! The poor thing probably can't breathe as we speak…" Blinking back tears, "We're heading to the South right now."
"Now?" Chunta jumped out of his seat, relieved.
Sokka looked to his wife in horror, "Yue, calm down—!"
"Sokka, that's your baby brother—!"
"Wait," and Sokka turned back to the ritualist tribesman, "Chunta, if this is a lie to get me to come to the South—"
"That child really is in desperate need of help, Prince So—"
"Then why the fuck didn't your chief mention this or even think to ask for help when he sent that letter of relinquishment?!" the isumataq roared as Chunta cowered behind a pelt chair, utterly confused.
"Th-the what?"
"Silak received a scroll from the South with a copy of the relinquishment papers and a direct order to come to the South if I want to keep the candidacy," Sokka said, his voice tight, "If this had been a problem since before then, why didn't my dad mention any of this?"
"There was a letter?" Yue asked Sokka.
"It's not important—"
"Well it sounds like it is," she glared.
"Chunta, if you're toying with the life of a child to get me to come over," Sokka grabbed Chunta's tunic, "I'm sending you to the deepest realm of hell there is—!"
"But your father never sent any scroll! There's been a confusion!" Chunta said, grateful to be let go as the princess pulled Sokka back, "Your mother and father haven't left that child's side at all! Hakoda didn't write any letter. It must've been sent by Pakku."
"And you're sure about this?"
"Pakku knew that the Goddess is an exceptional healer," Chunta said, "And he was worried that we would seek her help. I tried to come here without anyone knowing to get help for the chieftess, but Pakku found out. He probably sent this letter so the princess wouldn't reach out and help. He doesn't want help from the Akna at any cost!" Turning back to the princess, "Forgive me, Goddess, that was his reasoning, not mine—!"
"I get it," Yue snapped. "There's no time to sit here and clarify things. It's an innocent child's life at stake, and I'm not wasting another second."
"Yue, we can go, but let's just think about—"
"There's nothing to think about. We're going to the South, and that's final."
"I understand you're worried about the Goddess," Chunta told Sokka, "But don't worry. Pakku will be leaving the village for the next few days. He's going to meet a distant healer-midwife in Kirgham. It'll take at least a week to travel back and forth. The only problem is that it's gonna take us two weeks at the fastest to get to the South—"
"Not on my watch," Yue insisted. "I'll have the best waterbenders on board, and I'll do my part to increase the speed substantially. We are going to reach the South in as little as four days with enough effort."
"That's impossible—!"
"Well I'm going to make it happen," Yue said fiercely.
Sokka was muted by the horror of the circumstances, the potential for chaos to erupt. Never would he place himself in a situation of weighing the life of a child against Yue's. And yet, the treatment "heretics" had gotten in the South in the past… even if Pakku would never publicly admit to his grandson being married to the Akna, the thought of what measures he would take to rid his family of those he considered to be contaminants of purity…
If you do not disclose this, I myself will reveal it to the world and have you dragged to the streets and set ablaze for your blasphemous existence. Your people will spit in your face as you burn and rot, and Arnook's heart will break and might even fail him.
"I swear on the Spirits, Prince Sokka," Chunta held Sokka's hand, bringing the prince out of his daze, "I will take all the steps necessary to ensure you both have a safe time. I'll notify the Council of Elders—"
"The Council is nothing but a product of Pakku's idiocy," Sokka shot up from his chair, a growl in his tone, "You're gonna inform them?!"
"No, no, sir! I only meant…I will make sure that—!"
"You don't need to go out of your way to do anything. All you need to do is keep your damn mouth shut." He turned to his wife, his tone softening, "If we're going to do this, we don't need to let anyone down South know that we're coming. We're going to the South in disguises."
"Disguises?"
"We'll sneak in, and after you're done healing, we'll sneak out. We'll leave before Pakku finds out. No one has to recognize us."
But Yue seemed perturbed by the idea. "Why would you be diguised? I'm the one they don't need to see—"
"No one needs to see me either. It'll be too chaotic, and we won't get anywhere with this," he persisted. "If we're both disguised, the South won't go crazy."
"What about the ports?" Chunta mentioned. "Tribesmen will be keeping track of the ships that come and leave Southern ports and who all accompanies them. Ports from the North will receive stricter treatment; Pakku has been implementing more stringent measures to verify everyone's identities. He's scared to death that the Akna…" he trailed off, "I-I mean…he's scared that you'll come to the South, Goddess…"
"Katara and Aang will be coming with us," Sokka said. "We can make it seem as if they're the ones visiting, and we can tag along."
"But—"
"No buts!" he insisted, nearly making Chunta topple out of his seat. Sokka eyed him, firm and stern, "This way, no one has to get hurt."
"SHUT YOUR BLOWHOLE!" Pakku sent his hand flying against a hiccuping Kohana's cheek, the boy toppling down to the ground and crying out in pain.
"You spoiled brat!" Pakku grabbed hold of the quivering boy by his tunic, spurred on by the fear and terror in the boy's eyes, "You took our prestige and threw it in the streets!"
"GET YOUR HANDS OFF MY SON!" Hakoda bellowed, rushing into the chamber.
"Daaad!" Kohana ran up to his father and hugged his legs, screaming when Pakku reached for him again, but Hakoda pulled his young son behind him. An alarmed Amaruq stepped in and grabbed Pakku from behind, fiercely yanking him back against the wall.
"That yakshit for brains yapped on about Sokka's marriage to the entire tribe—!"
"He's a child, damn you!" Hakoda yelled at his father, picking his young son up and rubbing his back to calm him, eventually handing the shaking boy over to an entering Kiguk, who quickly whisked his cousin away from the scene. "He might've spread the word, but he doesn't know right from wrong!"
"Well you do, and your wife does! All the time she spent spreading her legs for you could've been used to set your children straight—!"
"Another word about my wife and children," Hakoda shoved his father back, the older man nearly toppling onto Amaruq, "And you won't know what'll hit you!"
"It doesn't matter what you do to me!" Pakku raged. "It doesn't matter when I'm alive or dead when at this point! You and your wife and your children burned our prestige to the ground! And the entire tribe now thinks of me as a fool for trying to keep you all straight! You and your children are all failures!"
"Shut up, you piece of shit!" Amaruq bellowed, but Pakku shoved him aside, glaring daggers at his son.
"I kept telling you and your wife not to side with purity-defying witches, and you both sympathized with her! And now your sympathy is costing you your son!" Pointing to the chamber next door, "That innocent boy is fighting just to take a breath! Lying there without a hope for his young life! Is this what you wanted?! I told you the Akna will bring disease and death and misfortune to the family!"
"Casting the blame on innocent people will do you no good!" Amaruq yelled, "Let me remind you that Her Highness is the reason why you have a palace and a private estate, food and trade deals and whatnot! But silly me, why would I expect an ungrateful bastard like you to see all of that? You're standing here shamelessly causing a scene and abusing the family even in a time like this! If anything, you're the reason this happened to them! You're the reason my nephew is in this situation!"
"Standing here defending that whore with all your Spirit-damned souls? Just watch and see what she'll do to you all!" Pakku screeched, "She's a witch! Her own parents abandoned her at birth! And now she's ready to take our family into her clutches! And mark my words, Amaruq, those who've been abandoned and disowned have no place in my house. Keep in mind that our huskies wouldn't have even pissed in your direction had you not been Kya's brother."
"The princess might've been disowned, but at least she had a throne before," came Bato's voice. The tribesman stepped into the chamber, holding out two copies of a pamphlet, "And because of you, she could lose that throne for good."
Amaruq grabbed a pamphlet for himself, his eyes widening as he skimmed over the contents on the first page. Sensing his reaction, Pakku grabbed the other, his eyes hardening with every word.
"The Gentleman…Hmph. As if he hadn't debased himself enough. Even if I reveal to the world that she's the Akna, by association, we are now the ones who will be spat on!" the old man was quick to throw the pamphlet in Hakoda's face, "It's over, Hakoda. Your oldest has officially established himself as the watchdog of the Akna. He no longer has a place in our lineage. Tell him to get lost."
All color drained from Hakoda's face.
"The bloodline is tainted with airbenders and Aknas," Pakku's voice dripped with venom and disappointment, "As of today, I lost all hope for the bloodline. If your oldest wants to be the Akna's husband, then he can by all means be the Akna's husband. His connection to the line is now severed. Your daughter is set to marry an airbender, so her children will be useless. That imbecile of a boy," pointing in the direction that Kiguk took Kohana, "has thrown our prestige into the streets. And your fourth… Spirits know what will become of him."
Even before Amaruq had the chance to make a ferocious comeback on his brother-in-law's behalf, Hakoda brusquely grabbed his father's arm and yanked him around to face him, casting him a death glare, "There's no one more fit for the throne than Sokka! My oldest! The LA OF THE SOUTH!"
"Hakoda—"
"Kya and I put our hearts and souls into raising him!" Hakoda slipped out of Amaruq's grip, "He is the pride of the tribe! He provided for this place when it was nothing more than a wasteland! And I am NOT," jabbing a finger at the older man, "about to let you decide his future because of a woman!"
Amaruq gave his brother-in-law a worried look, "Hakoda, stay calm—"
"My son is going to sit on that throne," Hakoda hissed. "I'll bring him back. No matter what it takes."
"Is that right?" Pakku raised his eyebrows, his tone a mix between demand and mockery, "How about a week? Is that enough time? Will you bring him back then?"
Hakoda said nothing, still glaring at him.
"Bring him out of his lust and bring him back in a week's time if you dare to call yourself a man and a capable father. Keep in mind that I will only accept him as the leader of the South the moment he abandons her for good and discards any and all fruits of his union with her. And if she winds up pregnant… He will be the one to destroy it and undo his sins."
Destroy it. In spite of the fire in Hakoda's eyes, even he felt an uncomfortable lurch by the implications the older man's words held, a glint of horror briefly crossing his gaze.
"I'm going to bring back a healer in a week's time," Pakku swung his knapsack over his shoulder, "If your son is home and tamed by then, dump a bucket of holy water on him and ready his wedding attire. Miqqiri is still willing to give his daughter's hand to him in marriage. And if this does not happen…I will throw him into the streets myself and revoke his birthright."
When Arnook and Ahnah were approached by their daughter and son-in-law and told that they were going on a "vacation" of sorts to get away from everything, the Northern angayok and ataniq held immense hope in their eyes— a hope that transitioned into downright excitement when Katara and Aang— who were not yet aware of the actual plan— eagerly supplied that the dronningi and isumataq were finally and genuinely together. It was obvious that the Northern leaders' attention flew back to the possibilities of having grandchildren in the near future, an expectation which only grew with Aang and Katara viciously teasing the new couple.
"Ugh, oogies!"
"Now now, Sweetie, I think we should be the bigger people here," Aang laughed. "Just because he made us go through that even after we got engaged doesn't mean we have to do that to them."
"You're right. We should be the bigger people, but we can always choose not to be."
"But in all seriousness, it's about time," Aang chuckled, his arm looping over Sokka's shoulders.
"The torture, the pining, uuggghhhh the pining, Spirits! My brother drove me crazy, ukuaq," Katara exclaimed.
"Hey," the prince frowned.
"You should've seen this guy," Aang cut off the flustered prince, "'Oh my Spirits, Yue's gonna reject me—!'"
"'Oh my goodness, I had a dream that we were holding hands! Oh my universe, I dreamed we had babies—!'"
"Katara!" Sokka squeaked.
"What? You two are together now. We can all just take a deep breath and spill the soup," Katara placed her hands on her ukuaq's shoulders, "We're officially sisters now. We have a lot of secrets."
The real suspicion began on part of the Avatar and the Southern princess when Sokka and Yue insisted that they accompany them to…wherever they were headed. For security reasons, Ahnah and Arnook did not object, and the speed at which all arrangements had been made for a trip was commendable. It was not until the cruiser pulled out of Northern ports, until the ship picked up high speed, until the waterbenders on board put their hearts and souls into propelling the cruiser forward with a speed that knocked people over that Sokka and Yue revealed Chunta's presence on the boat. The shaman ended up spilling the entire truth.
"So…we're going to the South right now?" Katara exclaimed.
"It's highly necessary," Chunta said. "Your brother needs all the help he can get…"
Chunta went on with explaining everything in greater detail to the Southern princess and her fiancé, helping her calm down from the panic that took over her as she skimmed over the report, tensed over the fact that all the healing techniques she knew of were supposedly utilized down South and had failed to improve her brother's condition. And in the meantime, Sokka and Yue found themselves in their bunker, away from the tension despite the air holding a certain awkward thickness to it in their vicinity as well.
"I'm keeping my eye on you."
Yue looked to him, "What?"
"I'm not about to let you be compassionate any more than you need to be, and I'm not talking about healing my baby brother." Sighing, "I just don't want us to stay longer than we have to. As soon as you're done healing, and as soon as we know he's doing better, we leave. We're not sitting down and talking things out with anyone."
"Who said anything about talking things out…?"
But Sokka could see through her bluff, "I know that's your other motive for this."
She took a deep breath, acquiescing, "Fine, maybe that's the other goal, but think about it. Your grandfather made the decision to let you go, and you made the decision to let him and the throne go, and you haven't had any form of contact with your father directly whatsoever. Have any of you thought about how your father might feel? How your mother might feel? What she might be going through right now? Her oldest children are across the world from her. Her youngest is in need of serious medical attention and isn't getting much. She's going through hell and back to keep her children from being thrown out of the lineage. We can't be insensitive to that." Shaking her head, "No matter what you say, Sokka, I think this is a sign from the Universe that you need to see them."
"It's only a sign if you make it one."
"What I'm trying to say is that I don't want you to take them for granted. I know we helped a lot of people elope and get married, and I know a good number of those couples are happy but are also no longer in contact with their families… But now I find myself thinking from a different angle. People who don't have at least one person to call their own…by blood relation, I mean…"
"Anaana and ataata are always going to be my parents. Nothing will change that. But the fact that I'm not biologically theirs is still…" Hard-hitting. "You should be lucky your folks want you so much. As someone who doesn't have that luxury…not biologically, anyway…I don't want you to have to go through any kind of crisis like that."
Softening is eyes, "But Yue—"
"Relinquishment is a big deal, Sokka, and no matter what you have to say about it, it's not going to make me feel any good about myself. It's not a decision to be made in the heat of the moment—"
"It wasn't in the heat of the moment," he persisted, "I've spent considerable time thinking about this. Months."
"And even if you did… it's not going to hurt if you sit with them one more time and fully talk this out before you make drastic decisions. It's your home.. It's your people…"
"But Pakku's influence makes it a prison. Very few people want to go back to prison," he frowned. "I always tell you that people aren't walking goddesses like you. If I sit down and tell them that you're my home and that you're my person, do you think they'll listen? Even if the locals don't have a problem or could honestly care less, Pakku and his minions will make it one. They don't see us as people in love. They see us as a disbelieving glutton with a throne he needs to take and a heretic who'll bring disease and misfortune."
"But it has been a while. All the communication you've had up to this point, you had it with Pakku, not your parents. Maybe they'll be more receptive to what you have to say this time. We can never tell." Her hand rested on his shoulder, "Sometimes, there's no better healer of the circumstances than time. And the fact that Pakku's not going to be there will be significant for all of you to talk about what you're really feeling. There's no better chance than this." Gently squeezing his shoulder, "Please. We'll leave as soon as we sense there's a problem, okay? I'll be right with you all the way."
He couldn't say anything, and he couldn't protest her warm touch as she wrapped her arms around him and pulled him into her grasp, smoothing his hair. His arms wrapped around her waist, his head resting against her shoulder.
"Everything's going to be okay."
With barely a half hour left before they reached land, they readied themselves in their disguises. Sokka tried to swallow down his nervousness, focusing instead on his appearance in the mirror. The isumataq was clad in sweeping feathered robes and a plethora of pendants and ceremonial beads, his face covered by an overbearing fake beard. His wolf tail was concealed under the expanse of his wig, the long hair partly let loose, partly organized into even shocks tied by feathered hair loopies. He sighed, covering that, too, with a ceremonial headdress.
"Are you what I think you are?" Yue giggled.
"I'm supposed to be a shaman, but I look like a goon ready to chop heads off…" he trailed off, lost in her appearance as he looked up at her. She had stepped out of the changing room, smelling delightfully of sandalwood and ipomoea. Her white eyebrows and pulled-up hair were temporarily colored in dark ink, yet to be covered further by a nun's veil the hue of deep saffron. She straightened her yellow-orange Air Nomad robes that snugly cupped her frame, her chest bearing the weight of traditional beads that were completed by a pendant in the center.
"Nonsense, you look great. I think you're feeling that way because you're built. A lot of shamans I see are skinny and old and bony…"
"I see you appreciate these muscles," he wiggled his eyebrows and biceps as she walked up to the mirror, her arms snaking around him from behind.
"I'm just saying the world can use more young shamans." Her lips curling upward as she eyed his appearance in sheer amusement, "Tall, dark, easy on the eyes."
"What's the point of being a shaman then? They're not supposed to take on a wife."
"Eh," she shrugged, "Ingan sema."
He grinned, turning to settle his arms around her waist, "Turning my beautiful wife into an Air nun. How sinful."
"Aang told me it's a good idea to blend in this way," her arms wrapping around his neck, "That way I can mix with the crowd a little bit."
"What's your name gonna be?"
"He didn't tell me, actually. He'll just have to introduce me to everyone, make up a name on the spot I suppose." Her hand brushing some dust off of his shoulder, "Do you have a name?"
"Yeah, I'm Shaman Aukanek."
"Oh, fancy."
Shrugging, "Chunta came up with the idea. He's apparently gonna say he brought along a powerful shaman to tie the talisman around the baby. He told me to carry that thing around," he gestured to a large spear in the corner, only it wasn't exactly a spear given its blunt end, atop of which was perched a wooden circle, which was fashioned into the Yin-Yang symbol in white pigment and black ink. "That'll just make people swarm all over me and ask me to tell them their fortunes."
Yue laughed, "Yeah, I'm sure you're gonna be aggravated by the end of this, but you can pull it off."
"Or maybe we can have a little fun with that." He held her hands, his attention flying to the marking on her left wrist, "How are you hiding your mark?"
"My sleeves will be down," she demonstrated by pulling the saffron silk down, covering her palms, "And people aren't going to mess with an Air nun's wardrobe, so it's not a matter of concern. I'll be healing by myself, besides, so I don't have to worry about being caught. What about you?"
"I was just gonna use an arm wrap, but now that I think about it, it'll look suspicious. Like I'm deliberately covering my wrist. Everyone knows about our marks now, and doing this will only draw people's attention to my hand."
"Your face is still recognizable, too," she noted. "Or maybe it's just me because I see you in your Wang Fire beard so much, but you can still use a bit more coverage. Especially since everyone in the South knows you so well. Why not cover your face and arms with temporary tattoos? You can hide your mark, too, that way."
"Tattoos?"
"Well, other people will think they're shaman initiation tattoos, but really you can use pigments to paint on yourself. You can paint over your mark, too. The paint will easily wash off, but I know a technique that can make it stay on you a few hours longer."
"Then why don't you do the honors? Paint me."
Minutes later, Yue went to work, surrounded by a plethora of pigments. She held his chin to keep him still, having quickly finished painting his biceps, arms, and wrists. She glided the calligraphy brush across the smooth skin of his cheek, coloring it with deep indigo. He kept smiling the entire time, her lithe strokes tickling his cheekbones.
"Hold still for me," she whispered as he laughed from the brush sinking into this neck, "You'll be a very silly shaman at this rate."
"I have no idea how to even be a shaman."
"You posed as La before."
"Yeah, but it's easier being La than a La-worshipper." Huffing, "Constantly screaming, 'Praise be to La.' That narcissistic La of yours can go to hell."
"Is that supposed to be an insult? I mean, La rules hell, so he's there anyway."
Grinning, "Alright, you burst my bubble, now give me some pointers."
"I don't know, I've never had to masquerade as a shamaness."
"You've been around one your entire life! Just tell me what Osha does."
"Osha is an outlier. Just do what you think is best. Say whatever you want to say. Some believers hang onto any shit you tell them. I'd know."
He laughed as she finished her final touches, turning him so he could look at himself in the mirror, "There, now you look like a powerful shaman and not Isumataq Sokka throwing away his disbelieving pride."
"What would I do without you, Naasoga," he smiled, checking himself out in the mirror, "Damn, I make one sexy shaman, don't I?"
She grinned, placing a kiss to his unpainted temple, "Go get 'em, Sabertooth."
A knock on the door signaled that the moment would be cut short. "Your Highnesses, we've officially reached the Southern ports. A record time of four days and 3 hours total."
Yue peeked out of the window, eyeing the tundra in curiosity, instantly taking in the starkest of differences between the two tribes: the North's immersion in water, held together by lesser chunks of land versus the South's consisent ocean of tundra overlooked by vast mountain ranges in the far distance.
"I never thought I'd get to see the South this soon," she grinned, marveling at the Land of La, but her husband did not return the sentiment. The smile on his face had dwindled, replaced by the nervousness from before.
Her hand settled on his shoulder, "Don't worry. Your brother will be okay."
"I'm not worried about him. I know he's in good hands since he has you. I just…" Frowning, "Why can't we just leave after you heal him?"
Sighing, "Sokka, we need this, I told you. It's going to be okay."
He took a deep breath, "Fine."
"One more thing. I don't know how your parents are going to react when they recognize me. But no matter what they say, you have to promise me that you will remain calm and patient. They're going through a tough time right now, and until the baby's okay, they need to be taken care of, too."
He nodded before drawing her lips to his. "I love you."
"I love you, too."
"No one's going to suspect a thing," Aang assured Chunta as the bowsprit began to lower. "We just can't panic for every little thing."
Chunta nodded, giving Katara the signal to prepare. The Avatar held Katara's hand, giving it a gentle squeeze, turning to face her, "Everything's gonna be okay, Sweetie. Your brother's gonna be just fine, I know it."
She nodded, her arm linking around his, her head resting against his shoulder, followed by a kiss to her forehead.
Chunta turned around to spot Sokka and Yue standing a few feet away, the prince's hand intertwined with Yue's as she attempted to quickly fix a smudge of the paint by his lips, hardening the pigment. The shaman, seized by a moment of reason, fumbled over to them, "Please don't take this the wrong way, Your Highnesses, but you're supposed to be a shaman and a nun. You're supposed to keep your distance…"
Yue pulled her hand away. Sokka glared at the shaman.
"Kissing is obviously out of the question, and handholding will give it all away—"
"It'll give away the fact that we're not orthodox, not our identities," Sokka snapped.
"Yes, but the totality of the circumstances…" Sighing, "Please refrain from excessive physical contact. Just until we're in a private setting with your folks. I'm sorry. You can still be side by side…" and upon the prince's unchanged glare even as he and the princess reluctantly let go of each other, Chunta gulped and headed back over to the Avatar.
Once the bowsprit lowered completely, revealing to them the icy docks— new and improved— overlooking the vast, familiar expanse of tundra and resident igloos that followed, Katara was overcome by a degree of nostalgia, finding comfort in keeping close to her betrothed. They both waved at those who recognized them, at the hordes of people crowding over the docks and chanting their names. Some acknowledged the shaman who accompanied Chunta and the bewitchingly beautiful Air nun who kept close to Katara, but their attention rested mainly on the Avatar and Southern dronningi. There some people who cheered for Sokka, hoping he would step out, but all shouts dwindled once the bowsprit closed. There were even some people who had been looking forward to seeing the princess of the North, but their hopes had dashed, too.
Yue did not care that she was the subject of attention; rather, she took note with no difficulty at all just how loved Sokka was in the tribe.
"What's with that face of guilt?"
"Hm?" she turned to Sokka, who had scooted beside her in the pandemonium of cheers.
"Don't do that," he frowned in worry, "I told you, no guilt."
She nodded and turned back to the tribefolk, many of them demanding away as if their lives depended on it.
"Where's Sokka?"
"Where is Kuunnguaq?"
"Where are those lovebirds?"
"Where are Sokka and Princess Yuesanga?"
"Is Prince Sokka coming later?"
"Is his ship coming behind yours?"
"Are he and Princess Yuesanga coming together?"
"Is Sokka ever coming back?"
The aggressively loyal greetings of the swarming crowds was contrasted by the stoic, scrutinous calm of the Council of Elders waiting in front of the new royal palace of the South. Yue and Katara kept close to each other as Sokka found himself sandwiched between Aang and Chunta. The Elders bowed to Katara in greeting, "We are grateful that you were able to make it, Princess," and turning to the Avatar, "And it is our greatest honor to officially welcome you to the Southern Water Tribe, Avatar Aang."
"It's an honor to be here," Aang bowed back, "Though I wish we could've met under happier circumstances."
The council members looked past the shaman. The central figure, Councilman Ikkiruni, drawled out, "I see the prince did not make it. It would've been nice if he took some time out of his busy life to come see his new, sick brother."
The disappointment in his tone was obvious, Yue noted with a frown.
"This is Shaman Aukagek," Chunta introduced Sokka, "Powerful sage and ascetic. Very well versed in scripture, very accurate in his predictions.
"Praise to the Goddess," Sokka deepened his voice, earning a subtle chuckle from Yue, who masked her amusement by pretending to clear her throat. A spark of mirth lit up the prince's gaze.
"He, uh, brings with him a talisman for the young prince," Chunta covered, noting the weird looks the councilmen were giving the shaman and the nun, "And it is infused with the Aninnialuk mantras. It will bring health and happiness and will ward off all dangers."
"And allow me to introduce Sister… Karuna," Aang introduced, gesturing to Yue, who greeted them with a bow, "She's a world-class healer from the Western Air Temple."
Yue was quick to notice that the attention on her lingered longer than usual, longer than the unusual stares she had been getting from the older councilmen. Mr. Ikkiruni eyed her in curiosity, "I did not know Air temple nuns had blue eyes…Or that they wear veils. None of the other Air nuns wear veils."
"You must not have met Whaletail Island nuns, good sir," Yue said calmly. "That's where I was originally from before I was initiated into the Western monastery."
"Ah, I see," Ikkiruni nodded, his eyes lingering on her face for a moment longer. "May I say you are certainly very beautiful, Miss Karuna. I haven't met anyone quite like you…no one this beautiful…"
Yue blinked, "The compliment is appreciated, but I am a nun. I would prefer if you not say that."
"You are really living this role," Katara whispered, impressed.
Another councilman nudged the man, who finally tore his eyes away from Yue and turned back to Katara and Aang, avoiding the hardened glare of Shaman Aukanek, "It's an honor to have you all, but it's also quite unfortunate. The young prince's lungs are quickly failing him. Things are not looking well…"
"Where is he?!" Katara demanded.
"They've taken him to the prayer room," Ikkiruni said. "It's only a matter of time. Hakoda and Kya have accepted the boy's fate—"
"Nothing will happen to him," Yue said firmly. "I trust my instinct. Take me to the boy. He will be alright."
"Let's hope your healing works wonders, Miss Karuna," another councilman said. "Hopefully your methods will be enough. It would be terrible if the boy needs waterbending healing sessions tonight."
"Why would it be terrible?"
"You see, there's some kind of infection affecting the boy. His lungs are filling up with water, and he needs to be tended to every hour. The eclipse tonight is going to last for four hours, and it would be very fatal if—"
"There's an eclipse?!" Sokka screeched, making everyone jump.
"A total lunar eclipse, yes—"
"No one told us this!"
"Shaman Aukanek, please be calm. It's only a lunar eclipse."
Sokka shared an anxious look with his wife, who looked just as caught off guard. The Northern princess hastened, demanding the councilmen, "Take me to the child now. There's no time to waste."
"Allow me," Ikkiruni held his hand out to Yue, a move that caught most people by surprise.
"I don't need to be escorted," Yue told him, a stern edge in her voice.
"This is only Southern courtesy—"
"Praise be to Tui!" Sokka exclaimed, throwing his arms up in the air in a so-called "fit of devotion," his Yin-Yang "scepter" jabbing against Ikkiruni's side harshly and sending him screaming and toppling to the ground. Sokka didn't even pretend to notice, allowing Yue to pass and following her, continuously chanting Tui's name.
The Air Nomad healers who were regarded with much esteem and regard in the South over the past few days, who were begged into staying and providing assistance for the Southern chief's infant given the boy's breathing difficulties, were surprised to be told that they could take a break for once. Even more shocking was when Chunta told a Water Tribe healer nearby to leave as well.
"We can't leave now," spoke one of the nuns, "The baby's condition is critical."
"We were able to provide assistance every few hours before, but the child's lungs are failing him."
"The boy has some sort of infection," the tribeswoman urged, "You have to let me stay, at least. I need to bend out the excess water."
Chunta gulped down a surge of panic, "I-I assure you everything is under control. We have another healer on the premises. She will tend to him at once."
"Yes, but I heard she's an Air nun. I need to stay behind and help her."
Shaking his head, "Her presence must be kept confidential. But do not worry, she is excellent. If we need your assistance, we will notify you at once. Don't be alarmed."
At Chunta's request, all outsiders cleared the palace healing chamber within minutes, which left only Sokka's immediate family members outside of the chamber. Hakoda, who had noticed the healers leaving at Chunta's bidding, grew enraged and nearly grabbed the shaman by the throat, "WHAT ARE YOU DOING—?!"
"I won't let anything happen to our prince, I assure you!" Chunta flailed, coughing and catching his breath as Amaruq pried Hakoda off of him, "Bato!" the shaman croaked. "Please let them in!"
At Chunta's command, the door outside of the quarters opened. Aang was the first to step inside, tugging Katara along with him. The entire room stilled for a long moment, not having expected the Southern princess's return.
"Katara!" Ki'ma greeted her niece with a fierce hug. The Southern dronningi teared up at the sight of her mother, who was sitting with Kanna on the pelts in a corner, Kohana asleep in her lap. The new mother bereft of the will to live, but as she looked up upon hearing her daughter's name, she let her eyes brim and spill her tears.
"Merciful heavens!" Kanna, who usually took the reins in staying strong for the family's sake, quivered and shook in relief, "Katara!"
Their arms welcomed Katara as she rushed over to them, the three women refusing to let go of one another. Kohana, who had woken from the commotion, rubbed his eyes and got up from his grandmother's lap, wrapping his small arms around his sister, "Katara!"
Aang greeted Hakoda with a much-needed hug before Kohana interrupted them by tackling Aang, brought into the airbender's warm arms. The chieftain was quick to gather himself; he stared at the entrance, his concerns voiced by Kohana, "Aang, Aang! Did Sokka come?!"
Chunta took a deep breath, gulping before turning to the front door again, "Bato, bring them in, too, please."
And the calm of reunion and exchange of quiet chaos settled into a tense silence. The air was thick, the intensity mounting as Bato first allowed the shaman to enter followed by the Air nun, whose appearance gave away her real identity. At least, to those who had seen her, namely everyone in the room save for Kanna. Amaruq and Ki'ma were immensely relieved at seeing her. Hakoda and Kya, who like the others did not recognize Sokka, nevertheless recognized Yue. They stood up, horrified, gawking at her.
"Princess Tui!" Kohana ran past his disguised brother but was stopped by Hakoda before he could reach Yue.
"What are you doing here?" Kya demanded her.
Kanna, who had simply frozen in place from the princess's otherworldly beauty, attempted to calm her daughter-in-law. Sokka attempted to say something but was held firmly back by Chunta, who scrambled out, "Please, Chieftess, keep your voice low, please. No one is supposed to know Her Highness—"
"What are you doing here?!" Kya demanded Yue, leaving her mother-in-law's grip as both Sokka and the scrawny shaman got in front of the princess.
"Chieftess Kya, please, be calm," Yue said, "I can help—"
"NO! You're not allowed to touch my child!" Kya, escaping the protests of her brother and Ki'ma, shoved Chunta to the side, and she nearly would've shoved "Shaman Aukanek" away had it not been for his towering form.
"Kya," Hakoda held her by the shoulders, "Kya, please, dear, you need to—"
"Take her away, Hakoda!" she screamed, "Take her away now! Tell her to get out of here—!"
"You need to be calm—" Sokka began with great patience.
"What do you know?!" Kya screamed at him, "She's the reason for our suffering! She tore our family apart! She's the reason why my baby is on the brink of death! She's a witch—!"
"Mom, that's enough, please!"
Everyone gawked at Chunta's "shaman friend." Sokka, having had enough, tore his fake beard off.
"Sokka…"
Swallowing, "Yue's here to help—"
Kya threw herself at her son, kissing his forehead, sobbing into his shoulder and drenching his tunic. Yue attempted to rush inside the prayer chamber until Hakoda yelled, "Akna, no! You're not allowed to go in, that's our prayer room—!"
But Sokka stopped his father with a firm grip of his hand. Yue took the chance to leave before she could be stopped by anyone else, followed closely by Katara and Aang.
"She's tarnishing the prayer room—!"
"Shut it, now! All of you!" Sokka glared, helping his mother to the pelts, "Everything's gonna be okay, but for that to happen, you all need to sit your butts down and stop this yakshit!" Casting a glare at his father, "I'm not letting my baby brother be swallowed up by anyone's dumb superstitions."
Sokka could strangely only describe it to be magic. All possibilities of science and reason flew out of the window as the Tui-esque princess, sporting a thick mask and encouraging others to do the same to avoid the spread of any further germ to the vulnerable child, knelt beside the altar of the Moon Spirit where the child lay relatively motionless. The grave fears left hanging in the room produced a thick, stuffy atmosphere, but it was quickly rivaled by an air of hope arising from the fact that Yue was not alarmed.
"You think you can light another fire?" she asked Aang.
"On it."
She took her seat beside the altar and gently brought the child into her lap. Her hand, which she briefly warmed by hovering it next to the nearest fire, fiddled with the child's blankets.
"He has a fever," Katara noted, her stability fumbling.
"It'll be okay, just trust me," Yue told her. "Is the water boiled and cooled down?"
"Yes, it's ready for use."
"Aang, can you boil some yak milk?"
"On it."
"Sokka, I need this room dimmed."
"Got it," the isumataq shoved the thick pelt curtains over every window in the chamber.
The door to the prayer chamber cracked open, and Kohana slowly stepped in. In his hands were two incense sticks, which he brought forward with great care, keeping at a safe distance from the Northern princess and the baby. He tugged on Sokka's shoulder and held the incense up to him, "Can you light this intense for me? I need to give it to Princess Tui."
Yue looked to Kohana.
"Mommy always says lighting intense will make the Spirits happy. She says if we ask them what they want, they'll give it to us." Holding the incense out to her, "Can you put this by the Tui statue and ask her to save nukaga?" My baby brother?
Yue gave him a tired smile from beneath her mask, gesturing him to come forward. Katara put a mask over her brother before taking the incense from him. The six-year-old ambled up to Yue, earning a soft pat to his head.
"The Spirits don't need incense to help people, sweetie. They do so even before you ask. Watch this."
Her hand, encased in the lukewarm boiled water, palmed the clammy skin of the child, a bright glow taking over the child. She let the water seep into the skin and reach the faint rhythm of the child's persistently flowing blood. She could feel every every cell, every workings of limbs, every clogged pore of the lungs. Her eyes closed as she gently maneuvered the moisture within, taking a gentle, subtle hold of the blood inside. She thought back to the dark nights of her childhood following her lessons with Hama— the memory of Hama's harsh tone enunciating, Where there is life, there is water.
And a young Yue had eyed her curiously, And where there is water, there is also life. Where there's life, there's La.
The moment she extracted the excess fluid from the child's mouth, a strong jerk of movement followed. The baby's drooping legs began to kick with vibrant life, and jagged attempt at a cough transitioned smoothly into a shrill, loud, piercing cry that could only belong to a healthy infant, reverberating through the palace, seizing the attention of all who were present near the prayer room.
Katara and Aang beamed with happiness. Sokka stared in pure awe, his chest assaulted by unbearable warmth, his fingers touched by the child's closed, waving fists — a cold stranger waking to life and an unbreakable bond. Kohana yelped and hid behind his older brother, "Is nugaka broken?!"
But as the child's cries continued, louder and louder with each passing second, Yue let a blissful smile take over her lips from beneath her mask. Her hand brushed over the child's head.
It did not matter to Sokka what became of the rest of the world. All seemed right in the world. He breathed out a sigh of relief, drying his eyes, picking Kohana up, "No, Ko-bear, nukak is healed!"
Kya instantly ran into the room, held closely by Hakoda. Both parents, holding a wild look in their gazes, gawked at the baby, staring in complete silence and shock. It wasn't until Katara took her brother from Yue's arms and handed him to Kya and Hakoda that the couple burst. Hakoda kissed the baby's tiny fist, his cries silent. Kya, though, wept and held the baby close to her bosom, seemingly competing with the baby with how deeply she bawled.
"Thank the Spirits! Our baby prince is alive and well!" Chunta exclaimed as everyone else filed into the prayer room one by one, "Praise to the Goddess! Praise to the Spirits!"
"Tie the talisman, tie the talisman!" Kanna reminded.
"Quick! Sokka, tie the talisman!" Ki'ma followed. "It's moonrise, it's auspicious!"
Sokka took the talisman out of his pocket, kneeling beside his mother as he wrapped the black string around the baby's leg. Chunta went about with his various chanting, and as if reminded of something, quickly asked, "What's the name of our new prince?'
With her baby leaning against her bosom, Kya stared at Yue, unflinchingly, unabashedly answering, "Karuna."
Notes:
A/N: Some fun facts for interested readers:
Naasoga actually means "flower" in Kalaallisut. I couldn't find the word for 'moonflower,' specifically, so really Naasoga would mean 'my flower' (if my translation skills are correct!)
Aukanek is the way I spelled Aukaneck, and it refers to the Inuit god who creates waves.
Karuna means "compassion" in Sanskrit.
Chapter 68: Crimson Tundra
Notes:
Warning: Violence
Chapter Text
They traversed the long corridors, hand in hand, staring at the intricacies of the South's grandest piece of architecture yet. The palace was utterly foreign to the isumataq, who had never seen such drastic changes in the South in all of his years of being here. While it did not feel out of place, it was a stark reminder of the hypocrisy he disapproved of: the way his folks enjoyed the fruits of the princess's generosity yet hesitated to take her side. Yue, however, felt genuinely happy that she was able to be a part of this change and see her Southern Revival Project achieve this level of success.
"It doesn't even feel like the South."
Raising her eyebrows, "I think you're the only prince in the world who's not happy that his kingdom has a palace, nalligima."
"I am happy, and I'm proud that you made this happen," he told her. "This is your very first project, and to see the results of what you worked so hard on is great. I just wish people were more appreciative. I know as leaders we don't expect to be glorified, but still…it would be nice if people stopped and thought about who gave them all these things instead of believing in dumb superstitions. You're the reason behind all this, but people still…"
"Let it go. It can't be helped."
But he felt that certain things could still be helped to minimize harmful interactions. "I don't really want us to stay here. Chunta said he arranged for us to stay at the old igloo. He's having it fixed up a little as we speak," his arm settled around her shoulders, "I can show you my old room."
"Not that I don't want to see your old room, but I thought you were staying in the palace."
"What do you mean by 'you'?" he raised his eyebrows, "Were you expecting me to stay here by myself?"
"I don't want that to be the case, but…I kind of expected your parents to want you to stay here…And I was expecting them to be uncomfortable with me staying, too…"
"You said you were going to be next to me for everything," he frowned.
"I am. I just mean your mother would probably want you to keep close to her…"
"And you didn't think I would want to keep close to you?"
"That's not what I mean—"
"We're married, and we're entitled to staying in one room. We don't need to go around making sacrifices because some people are squeamish about that." Sighing wearily, "The offer to leave tonight still stands. We can just crash in our bunker and call it a day. You just have to say the word—"
"Sokka."
"I can't take chances, okay? This would've been easy if we didn't have a damn eclipse tonight…"
"The circumstances for the last eclipse were different. More dangerous. Not this one. Pakku's not here, and your parents aren't the type to murder people. In fact, they named your brother after my alias. Things can't get better and more flattering than that, right? If you asked me, we should've stayed longer."
"You were about to leave, though."
"I only wanted to give you all some space."
"And I left them to give them space."
Yue sighed, "Sokka, I'm a grown woman. I can handle it here. Why are you so worried?"
"I'm not saying you're not capable," he persisted, "I'm saying you shouldn't have to put up with yakshit for my sake. We can visit every few hours or something, but let's just stay at the igloo. Please."
"Fine, we'll stay in the igloo, but we need to have dinner here at least. Chunta said your mother wanted us to eat with them later tonight. We need to respect what she wants. We'll eat and come right back go the igloo, okay?"
He couldn't help but acquiesce, "Fine."
Her hand rested on his chest, "You know…the North isn't all about infanticides and murders, and as such, the South isn't all about disownment and discrimination. How long are we just going to stay in the palace premises? There's a whole tundra out there. Why not show me the fun parts of the South? The South you always told me about when you told me your stories."
His voice soft, "You want to explore?"
"What kind of question is that? Of course I want to explore," she said. "I've never been anywhere past the North, and I haven't even gotten out of the ship during our trip here."
"But the eclipse—"
"The eclipse is in a few hours, not now.
He still seemed uncomfortable with the idea, "I'd love to take you out, but…if anything happens to you—"
"I told you, the circumstances back then were different," she told him. "Look, Sokka…in the future, whenever I close my eyes and picture the South, I don't want to be reminded of any of this drama. I want to just be reminded of you. Of tonight. We'll be back before the eclipse starts, I promise." Her hand on his cheek, "I don't care what you do. Show me the South you know and love. Show me your friends and the life you used to live. Show me a good time."
His hand grasped hers, a lightness crossing into his gaze, "A shaman and a nun wandering around? We'll be the center of attention."
"Let the igloos talk all the want. Ingan sema."
He smiled, wrapping his arms around her, "Then let's get out of here."
"We hear your talisman cured the prince!"
"Please give us a talisman, too, holy angakkuq!"
"I need one for my daughter!"
And Sokka could only glare at the people assembling around him, "Are you all crazy? Talismans don't do shit! This was the work of a hardworking healer who traveled a long way just to cure the prince with impressive techniques and a commendable grasp of science and healing! And you saps are sitting here thinking a piece of string did all the work?! Why else do you think the boy is named Karuna…?!"
Everyone gawked at Shaman Aukanek, shocked by his outburst yet finding a stark familiarity in it. The shaman, however, surprised them with a rather calm, "…is what uncultured folk would say to degrade our beliefs…"
Yue smirked in his direction.
"Our Prince Sokka would've said that for sure," Isuq laughed.
"Ah, foolish chap," the angakkuq shook his head, "I feel bad for him, honestly. That poor soul doesn't know the importance of faith. Of course, Miss Karuna's healing methods went a long way, but our talisman did some work, too. It's infused with the blessings of the Goddess. Granted it didn't cure the boy, but it creates a cloud of protection around him. Isn't that something?" His eyes danced in Yue's direction, lit up by a spark recognized by very few, "Think of talismans not as lucky charms but the smiles of Tui. The Goddess has mercy on all. Why hesitate to give thanks to the One Who Sits on the Clouds?"
"Clouds are made of water and air, respected Shaman Aukanek. Of course, I think you know that," Yue said, the rare spark in her eyes answering him back. "I fail to understand how a woman can sit on a cloud."
"Not everything is about science, Miss Karuna."
"Oh, so you're saying your spirits can't be grasped by science? Is your Tui so beneath the standards of logic and empiricism? You can't expect anyone to sit on clouds. That's a rather fantastical expression, not meant to be taken literally. Yet you seem to have a literalist approach to your sacred texts. Believing there's some woman up in the sky, sitting on a cloud—"
"You wanna talk science? By all means, let's do," Sokka brushed his "beard." "Our Tui is technically light itself, isn't she? The mass of light is less than the mass of clouds, so it's indeed very possible for light to 'sit' on clouds."
The answer was met with approval and cheers from those gathered around him. Yue flashed him a wider grin, "Not bad. You're not entirely removed from the scientific world. Unlike the other shamans I've seen at Whaletail Island."
"Oh?"
Casting a quick look at the entertained tribefolk before secretly flashing him a wink, "I'd like to see what else you're so knowledgeable about. How far your shamanism takes you through the world without blinding you to reality."
Grinning, "Alright then," and Sokka scanned the audience, circling the air with his scepter before pointing at a tribesman in the middle, "You, over here."
"Me?" the tribesman shuffled up to the front of the crowd, earning everyone's attention. Sokka looked into the man's eyes before circling his scepter around again in exaggeration, "This man's name is Isuq. A good friend to your prince. Isuq here is a shipbuilder. His wife is Unqah, and they have five children together: three sons and two daughters. He's very attached to his grandmother because she raised him after his mother passed. That's why he named one of his daughters after her: Immi."
The tribesman gawked at him, his reaction accompanied by a collective gasp, "Oh my Spirits! How do you know all of this? This is your first time in the South!"
Sokka waved his scepter again before pointing at an old tribeslady, "That right there is Old Lady Manguqa. A grandmother figure to all members of the tribe. She has nine sons; broke the record for having the most sons in a row."
"Nine?" Yue gawked at the woman.
"Also makes the best deer-yak meat," Sokka went on, "And I'll add that she has an impressive Arctic rock collection."
"Oh my goodness!" the old woman blinked, "No one has ever known about my rock collection other than my oldest and Isumataq Sokka! How can you possibly know the inside of my house? You must be a very powerful shaman indeed!"
"Oh yes!"
Sokka then turned to a fascinated man in the corner, "And that over there is Panuq, and the woman beside him is his wife, Kirima. They're both gentle souls. Very sensitive to others' problems, very kind-hearted. Panuq has a habit of praying for the well-being of the spirit of every animal he captures. They have four kids: three sons and a daughter born a couple of months ago."
"That's so true!" a tribeswoman beside the shocked couple nodded, "You hit the nail on the head, Angakkuq Aukanek!"
With more and more people having their pasts recited back to them, the gathered tribefolk were convinced that the shaman had occult powers.
"Oh my!"
"You really know each and every one of us!"
"The Goddess is my all-seeing eye," Sokka drawled. "Praise be to the Goddess!"
And they all joined in with, "PRAISE BE TO THE GODDESS!"
"You've been telling Sister Karuna all about us," a tribeswoman said from the crowd, "Why not tell us about her for once?"
"Yeah, tell us about her!"
"Well, there's not too much I can say." Grinning at Yue, "She's got the mercy of an airbender and the passion of a waterbender. She's a walking goddess."
Which definitely earned a flush from the Northern dronningi and the shock of those present. It wasn't every day a shaman, bound by celibacy, spoke of another woman, let alone a nun as such.
"Shaman, sir!"
"Shaman Aukanek!"
"Your Holiness!"
"Angakkuq Aukanek!"
"Please read my palm, won't you?
"Nalligima!"
Recognizing the last tone of the many different screeches, Yue saw her disguised husband, "Psst! Nalligima, I'm over here!"
She noted the relief on his face unfolding as he quickly entered the boutique igloo, shut the door behind him, and rushed over to the other end where she was standing. She couldn't help but be amused by the way he dragged his peeling shaman paraphernalia along with him, all while soaked in water, holding onto his sweaty headdress with one hand and his "scepter" and sagging fur overlay of his ceremonial robe beneath his waist, nearly resembling a toddler trying to keep his pants up. She dragged him over to the nearest changing room and shut the door behind them.
"You left without telling me," he panted, not deciphering the reason for her giggles as her nimble hands worked to bend him dry, "You're laughing? I was worried sick!"
"Sorry," she straightened his robes and tied the robe back around his waist, "It's just really hard to take you seriously with this long-ass beard."
Frowning, "I thought I told you to wait by the snack stall. What are you doing here by yourself?"
"I was trying to get away from the other healers," she confessed, working to bend his "tattoo" markings back into place, "They wouldn't leave me alone. They kept pestering me about what technique I used to heal Karuna," her voice dropped to a whisper, "I can't just give away the fact that it's bloodhealing. It's a life-saving technique, yes, but it's not something to be told to everyone. If people realize it's a possibility…it's just too dangerous to experiment with."
"If that's the case, people are going to start relying on you for situations like these," he said. "Are you just gonna start traveling to whatever area of the world needs your abilities? There's no scarcity of sick people out there, and the tribefolk are already going crazy over you."
"I don't know. It will be very rewarding even if it means I have to be on the road all the time…but I don't see myself teaching it to anyone. If Katara wanted to learn, she would've been the exception. I know she's capable. But bloodhealing requires knowledge of bloodbending to some extent even if you don't have to rip people apart. It's not distinct from it…the way healing and waterbending are not different."
"You should talk to her about it, then."
"I did a while back, but she told me she didn't want that kind of power. And I completely understand and respect that."
"Well…it's not always about reaching inside someone and controlling them. And even if it is, if it's used as a defensive move, it's okay…I would think," he said. "I mean, that's what you did to me when those bloodbenders were coming for me. I was still able to do my own thing, but…I didn't feel their effects on me…"
"Very perceptive," she nodded. "At that moment I was in control of you in a way, but I also wasn't. I reached in only to regulate your circulation so you can resist their efforts." Shrugging, "It's a lot of weird stuff. There are so many lines you shouldn't cross. There's so much gray area."
"And there are more chances of people abusing this than not."
"Exactly. I would hate to not save a life, but I would also hate to have a life taken through that kind of abuse. I just don't know…"
"We don't need to come up with a decision today."
"Yeah."
She finished brushing up on his markings, making sure the marking on his wrist was concealed as well, "Now be careful. A lot of work goes into making sure you look like a shaman. All that sweat washes the pigment away."
"I can't help it if you go missing every five seconds."
"You were the one who left," she raised her eyebrows. "Even if you wanted me to wait."
"Because I wanted to surprise you with something, and it wouldn't be a surprise if I announced it out loud." He reached for his headdress and lifted it, grabbing the moonflowers he'd concealed under the chaos of feathers and wild hair. "They were supposed to be in the stall beside the snack stall, but that idiot's flowers were all rotten. Some genius planted these right in the middle of Antiman's Pond, so I had to run over there..."
Her eyes softening, "Aww, sweetie, you shouldn't have!" She took off the nun veil and wove her hair with the flowers. A smile curled at his lips, the fragrance of sandalwood and moonflower filling his nose.
"This palette really suits you," his gaze traveled down her robes.
"I'm mixed after all," she shrugged, "No surprise, there I guess."
"Maybe, but it should definitely be a crime to look this beautiful…or smell really good…"
"Oh is it?"
"Oh yeah."
"It should also be illegal to be such a cute shaman."
"Maybe I should settle down as a real shaman, then."
"Oh no, we can't have that," she whispered, "What will happen to the world if its best scientist resorts to faith healing?"
"I think it'll be worth it," his hands reached for hers, thumbing against the outline of the bangles beneath her silk sleeves, "You're still wearing these? What if people see them?"
"Then I'll tell them they're from my husband who happens to be a powerful shaman. Why hide the truth?"
"Yeah, except nuns are supposed to be celibate."
"So are shamans, yet here we are. Just two more heretics in the void."
Feeling a rush of euphoria down his spine, "That'll be a story for the press," he pulled her flush up against him, "'You're married, Shaman Ikkiruni?' 'Oh, yeah, to this beautiful nun called Karuna.' We'll have another best-selling novel in the works."
She laughed, coaxed into a kiss until the sudden opening of the door followed by a gasp interrupted their interaction, prompting them to whip their heads in the direction of the owner of the store. Despite not hearing the conversation, he nevertheless couldn't provide any other interpretation of the nature of the duo's relationship given the shaman's close proximity to the nun's lips.
"What are you looking at?" Sokka frowned, "If you tell anyone about this, I'm cursing you to an eternity in La's hell!"
"No, no, I didn't see anything, shaman, sir! Oh, Tui and La!" the tribesman hurried back the way he came.
"I probably should've locked the door…"
"Eh, it happens."
Shaking her head, "Abusing your authority, hm? I expected better from you."
"Nonsense, I'm fighting injustice," he held his head up high, "Doesn't beat being a god but it's something—gah!"
She laughed, quickly bending the glue near his chin to where it held his falling beard in place, "Well don't get too crazy."
The usual darkness of despair following nights of extensive hunting was long obliterated by the dronningi's aid to the South, but the persistent emptiness of the place finally faded away with her presence, making his room seem unrecognizable at first. There was not much to show other than the layout itself given the fact that apart from a few basic pelts and the firelog, everything else was practically transported from the North. However, everything seemed familiar yet new at the same time. It was strange to think that the last time he was here, he had been wondering all sorts of things— what the Northern dronningi's name was, what she looked like, what she was like as a person. He would never have fathomed, never have imagined a moment like this with the princess snuggled against him, the two of them seeking warmth in each other after an eventful evening running around the South and even indulging in a play.
"So, your first Southern play," he grinned, "How'd ya like it?"
"It was sweet. Unrealistic but sweet."
"Unrealistic?"
"This 'love at first sight' business? No way. I do think lust at first sight is a thing, though."
"Nothing about seeing me for the first time gave you the idea that I'd be your lifelong ikkingut?" he teased, feigning offense, "Oh, nalligima, rejecting me yet again."
"When I first saw you, I did think you were attractive."
He wiggled his eyebrows smugly.
"But it wasn't love then. Not of the 'first sight' kind, anyway."
"Well what kind was it? When did you realize you were falling for my irresistible charm, annaga?"
Grinning, "I guess the best way to put it is love at first impression. When I read your letter. It was definitely inspiring and made me come out of the shadows…. But it wasn't like a love letter or anything, so I never understood why I reacted the way I did. You were only asking for help."
"Maybe I won you over with basic psychology," he joked. "People like to feel needed, and I'm pretty sure you felt needed after that. It's all a trick of the mind."
"Maybe," she laughed, "But I was also moved by how much you cared for the South and the people here. I don't remember feeling genuine respect for many people before that…and that, too, through just a letter. Of course, I didn't know if you were just another sexist in the void, but you did specify several points about what the women and children in your area needed, your concern for moms' needs, children's education… and I realized you cared." Shrugging, "To this moment, I don't know if what I felt was love. I don't know what love is— the romantic kind, at least. I'm still navigating this… But I'll tell you I did feel something…even if I didn't know it…and I think that 'something' evolved and brought me here."
"Love at first impression…I think that's accurate," he smiled. "I fell for you after reading your letter, too. Maybe we should just stick with love at first letter, to be more specific?"
"Sure," she giggled, "Though I'm not sure what was so alluring about my letter. Was it the praise that one you over? If so, I might've won you over with basic psychology, too. People like to feel good about themselves."
"Maybe," his grin widened.
"And I'm sure the gift went a long way."
"It wasn't just a letter of praise and a sword. I was already curious. Being told there's a princess out there who cares enough to send nearly half of her kingdom's resources over to us over a period of several months? It piqued my interest. I wanted to know more about you."
"The sword was still a plus, though, admit it…"
"It wasn't the only thing, but it did help things."
"Well I'm glad. I wasn't sure if I'd ever get a chance to see you with my veils and your Northern disapproval at the time. It seemed so impossible, and I wanted to send you something. I didn't know what in hell a man would like. Weapons? Cologne? What are some other manly things, I don't know…"
"So you just assumed things? How sexist."
"You do like weapons and colognes—"
"I like other things, too!"
"Hey, if I'd known you were the matching bag-and-belt type, I would've sent those instead," she said, earning a laugh and a tightened grip around her waist. She shifted closer to him, smoothing the hairs of his fake beard, "I do want to to say that I agreed to our marriage not just because I felt comfortable. I was also because I was attracted to you. I was drawn to you by then, and I could tell…And it made me nervous because of the circumstances. We might've framed this as a marriage that wouldn't last, but…My vows were real, too. I'm not just saying this because this is something you'd want to hear…"
He felt a leap in his chest, "I'm glad you told me that."
"I tried not to think about it," she admitted. "I tried to tell myself not to be invested. I tried to tell myself I could handle it when you left…because I felt you had to go at some point… I really tried not to be selfish, and when I learned you weren't talking to your family because of me, I knew I couldn't be selfish… But I couldn't help it. It's only so long before the dam breaks."
He nuzzled against her cheek, "I know. Hiding your feelings doesn't go anywhere, nalligima." Sighing, "The Universe knows how hard it was for me to hold back. It was difficult. I didn't want to confess when you were still processing your identity, but I just…I was feeling too many things at once. All the things I did all this time to make sure my mouth was shut…it all came crashing down. You know what they say; you can't hide a whole ocean in a pearl."
She smiled, "I actually knew about your feelings before you told me."
"I wouldn't be surprised. It's only obvious."
"Actually…" she sat up, reaching into the pocket of her robes and pulling out the previously crumpled note that was now straightened out and folded neatly.
Sokka gawked at the noticeable red ink markings as he took the letter, "When did you read this?!"
"I knew about this beforehand," Yue said. "I read it a couple of days ago. Before I found out I was the Akna."
"Where did you find this? Did it fall on the ground somewhere?"
"No, it was still in your personal drawing book—"
"You saw my drawing book?" he flushed.
"I couldn't help it if you put it inside of your general drawing book. I was just looking through your rough sketches and I found your personal one, and…my curiosity got the best of me. It's not everyday I have an entire sketchbook named after me."
The prince's face crimsoned heavily, rivaled by disappointment, "So really I confessed to you for nothing? You already knew…"
"Well, it made me realize how sincere you were," she said. "Men being vulnerable about something has become foreign in our culture, and seeing you like that definitely helped your case that you were being serious about this. That it wasn't just a 'heat of the moment' kind of thing…"
"I can assure you my pining was never a 'heat of the moment' thing, nalligima," he reached for the letter, "Give me that."
"Why?"
'"It's not any good. I'll write a better one."
"Why write one now when we've both confessed and are in a committed relationship?"
"It's just not eloquent enough," he flushed.
"So what? It's memorable." Holding it close to her, My first ever love note. I'm keeping it safe with me. I even memorized it."
"You did not."
Smirking, "'I'm in love with you, Yue.' Heart symbol. 'I feel like we had moments—'"
"Gah, give me that!"
"What's there to be so embarrassed about?" she jumped out of the bed, holding the letter away from him.
"You deserve perfect love notes, not this mess!" he followed.
"It's perfect because it reminds me of you," she slipped out of his reach as he chased her, "The anxiety, the doodles, the 'fucks' in between—"
"Well 'fuck' isn't romantic," he sighed.
"Said who? Your censored Southern pamphlets?" she teased. "Well I think it can be. By nature, it denotes copulation and raw instinct."
He blushed furiously, "Well…pff…"
"You know, I still carry around that first painting you drew of me, too," she pulled out another folded paper from another pocket, "Whenever I'm having a tough time and you're off running an errand, I take a look at this, and I feel better."
"I'll draw you a better one."
"Spirits, Sokka, you're a perfectionist," holding the painting out of his reach.
"Oh come on!"
Slowly stretching the neck of her tunic and slipping the papers into her bindings, "Come and get it, then."
"Okay, that's not fair."
Amused by his reddened face, she crossed her arms and leaned against the wall, "What are you gonna do about it, Prettyboy?"
His hooded eyes zeroed in on the flushed dronningi, who who bit her lip as his hands shifted around her waist, coaxing her against the wall. And at that, he had no choice but to find his way to her lips, a move fiercely reciprocated, touches on the verge of turning erratic so quickly, the usual hesitation between them dissipating. He thumbed idly at the contours of her waist as she shifted closer to him, breaking away to kiss his face. Soft pecks of his cheek trailed down until she was smiling against the skin of his jaw, traversing downward until she bit his chin playfully. A pleased rumble of a laugh rolled out of his mouth, tickling the bridge of her nose. He dove into her collarbone, inching up until he reached her neck, planting a kiss that brought out a girlish yelp-like giggle. He laughed, amused, "What was that?"
"Nothing," she flushed, "It kind of tickles, that's all."
"Kind of tickles, hm?" he placed another kiss, this time earning a gasp, and another followed, accompanied by a sweet, low mewl. I was addicting and drew him in like a magnet, inciting his fingers to run through the rivulets of her hair, drink in her giggles on the verge of moans—
"Your Highnesses, everyone ready for—oh, my!"
In a sliver of instinct, Yue pushed him off of her, both of them dazed as they gawked Chunta. Yue cleared her throat and exited the room quickly, off to make herself look more presentable. The shaman blushed furiously, "Was I interrupting something…?"
Sokka flushed, "What do ya think?"
Although she didn't show it, Yue braced herself for chaos, but contrary to the explosive interactions of the luncheon back at the North several months ago, the meal tonight was completely silent despite the intensity it kicked off with. At the start of the meal, a maid had announced that she had served Yue's dishes in a separate room.
"We were told that she is vegetarian and is of Air Nomad blood," the maid said. "Naturally she would be repulsive to Water Tribe meats."
And he sheer glare that followed on Sokka's face, a nonverbal And you need a separate-ass room for that? spoke louder than any of his infuriated snaps, severing the possibility at potentially repairing wounded relations. And as the maid fumbled to explain that this was Hakoda's order, the isumataq didn't even take a moment to glare at his father, wordlessly opting to join Yue on the separately designated pelts on the floor until the maid corrected the situation. Even then, Sokka opted to pick the seat farthest from his parents, pulling his wife along with him. He had found entertainment in secretly pampering his wife, occasionally placing extra sweets in her plate or sliding her favorite dishes in her direction or sneaking in little grins at her. Several times, Yue nudged him to start a normal conversation, but he never did, brushing it off, giving his compliments to the chef instead or chatting with Chunta about something completely irrelevant.
Kya and Hakoda did not attempt to make conversation, either, feeling that the distance between them and their son at this particular table was far greater than the distance between the North and South Poles.
It wasn't until after dinner that Hakoda broke the barrier, asking to speak with Sokka. "It won't be long at all."
And despite seeing the face of that blatant lie, Sokka was in no position to opt out.
"This is the conversation we're here for," Yue told him in private. "After this, I won't ask us to do anything else. I just want us to be sure of everything."
He sighed helplessly, "I'd ask you to come, but I don't want you there for that yakshit."
"I know."
"Where are you gonna be? I'll be out of there real quick and meet up with you."
"Kohana wanted to play a game. I'll probably be with him—"
"I'd like the conversation to be today, Sokka," Hakoda's voice interrupted them, and before Sokka could retort something back, he was stopped by his wife's hand.
"The more patient you are, the less we have to deal with this."
His frown did not change, but he did restrain himself, closing the distance between them in fierce desperation. "Love you."
"Love you, too."
Kohana, tired from his games, shifted in Yue's lap, murmuring something in his sleep as she smoothed her hand over his back. She turned her attention every now and then to little Karuna, who was cooing atop the pelts nearby, attempting to open his eyes and look at her. She beamed at the infant, more so when his tiny fingers, seemingly fragile to the sight, managed to try to grasp her thumb that was currently tracing his tiny palm.
Yue's fascination was cut short, however, by the brisk steps that hurried in her direction. She tore her gaze away from the infant and looked up at a conflicted Kanna who approached her. Despite her smaller stature, the older woman nevertheless stood tall and firm as she loomed over the seated princess.
"The Royal Ice Garden is a visual treat," Kanna said, the excitement expected in her tone never quite reaching her eyes, "Our servants can escort you through the garden. They can give you a tour of the palace from the outside."
"I appreciate that," Yue said, "But I'll be more than happy to stay for a while and help. I heard Kohana wakes up easily if he's disturbed, so I'm making sure he—"
"None of that will be necessary. I don't want you to be burdened."
"It's no burden at all, really," the Northern dronningi smiled, "I enjoy spending time with children. Look, this little guy is trying to open his eyes—"
"Can you not take a hint?"
Yue's bright smile dimmed, "Pardon?"
Kanna sighed, "It doesn't feel right that I'm the one who should be telling you this, but it seems you can't get a hint until people spell it out for you." Frowning, she knelt to pick the infant up, holding him instinctively close to her, trying to soothe him as he bawled, "Yes, you saved him, but you're also the Akna. No matter who you save, and no matter how many people you save, that won't change."
Yue blinked, the spark of joy in her eyes fading away.
"We are grateful, we really are, Akna," Kanna's voice shook, "but it should be enough that we named him after you…shouldn't it? I'm already in a fix about how to convince Pakku to let the boy keep his Air Nomad name. It's difficult enough for me." Looking away, obviously displeased by her daughter-in-law's decision, "I'm at the age where I'm supposed to be playing with great-grandchildren, not defending names and chasing orphans out of my home. Yet here I am."
Yue did not respond with words, feeling a stinging slap to her pride. She was also unable to stop Kanna from dragging Kohana out of her lap and out of his sleep.
"Gran Gran, I wanna stay with ukuaq—"
"She's not your ukuaq," she corrected the six-year-old sternly, purposely avoiding looking at Yue in the eye, "It would behove you to at least wait outdoors instead of contaminating the palace. Sokka's not a child, he'll find his way back to you." With a bitter huff, "Like he always does."
Yue did her best to read the situation in a different way, convince herself that really Sokka's family was acting in defense of their fragile beliefs, but there came a point when even her patience failed to soothe the persisting burn in her heart. She took a deep breath, saying nothing as she found herself out, hearing the old woman's sigh of relief even from several feet away.
This was to be expected anyway.
"Akna?"
The voice in the near distance made Yue look away from the penguin family she had been watching. Kya was standing a little ways away, lingering by the door, unsure of how to approach the Northern princess.
"I know I'm not supposed to be on the temple premises, but I don't want to give Sokka a hard time," Yue said, emotionless. "He spent many nights running around me. I'm not making him run again. Give me some time if you can, and I'll leave. Or if you really can't wait, I can leave now."
"That's not why I'm here," Kya swallowed, "I wanted to talk to you."
Yue did not say anything, simply gesturing to the bench beside her, and upon seeing that Kya did not budge, she stood up as if just then remembering something and stood a few feet away.
"That's not why I…" Kya trailed off, opting to remain standing, taking a deep breath, "Pakku can never know what happened today."
"I know. I'm aware."
Kya responded only with a nod, remaining silent for a long moment before, "I've said many things to you that upset you. My husband has, too. But you didn't keep any of that in mind when you decided to come here to help us…"
"If I let these kinds of things stop me from saving innocent lives, I'll turn into the very monster I never want to be."
Kya let the reply sink in before nodding slowly.
"You might've named your baby out of obligation or something," Yue said. "But if you feel uncomfortable, you don't have to do that by any means."
"Hakoda and I hold great respect for people who look out for our children. That is why I made this decision, and that is why he respects it," Kya answered. "We have respect for you. We do. But…"
Noting the older woman's difficulty, "We don't need to talk about anything today. I know you've experienced the worst end of this. We can talk tomorrow—-"
"No, no, I need this sorted out today, you don't understand. I haven't been able to sleep at night for the past few months."
Yue said nothing, letting her continue.
"You saved Kohana, and today you saved Karuna. You've stopped Sokka from getting into trouble with the Fire Nation, and you've helped my daughter establish a career that is most fulfilling to her. And of course, you've saved the South from starvation. You've helped all of our children, all of us in very powerful ways, and we are ever grateful. You are a hero to us…but…Even the goddess keeps her distance, right?"
Even the goddess keeps her distance. Yue briefly looked up at the sky, at the glimmering moon that was not actually visible to the fullest given the workings of the eclipse.
"Even though we are thankful to you, the highest honor we are able to give you is naming my little one after your alias." Shaking her head, "But that is all we can do. The reality is that we can never accept you as family."
It did not come as a surprise to Yue.
"No matter what we do, we are not able to break away from what has been ingrained into us. We can't even look at you without flinching. I can't even look you in the eye right now. And we hate ourselves for it, but this is just the way things are with us. Hakoda and I are not in a position to question the authority of the Book of Purity, and I don't want to take chances by questioning it. M-Maybe things would've been different if you had come from me, but you did not. I'm a simple woman, Akna…I can't… overcome this block…I can't bond with you. I can't empathize with you…Do you know what I mean?"
But "You are not from me" was all that Yue was able to hear. She let a dry chuckle escape, idly noting that the people she did come from didn't care, either, to defeat that logic. The damage of the purity laws transcended maternal and paternal bonds.
"I would have felt at odds with myself for appreciating a disbeliever so much, too, but…Sokka came from me, you know? And as his mother…I am not proud of his disbelief but…I can't disown him. I can't let go of him." Drying her eyes, "That boy was born to us many years after our marriage. He brought a smile to my face. He made me feel as if I am not worthless. As if I'm not useless, as if I deserve a rightful place in this family…And he became the glue that held us all together. Many of the wounds that have severed this family have been somewhat healed…or maybe we just don't talk about them enough, I don't know and I don't need to know. But if there's anything I know to be true, it's that Hakoda and I have raised Sokka with every bit of love in our hearts." Looking at her, "As his mother, I think my love for him is superior."
"And I am not challenging that by any means," Yue said. "I know, and I understand. To tell you the truth, the only form of love I consistently believed in throughout my life is the love a mother has for her child. The circumstances I grew up in did not allow me to trust men…or mothers-in-law or fathers-in-law or any man's family…" And upon observing Kya's uncomfortable look, "I don't mean you, I mean generally." Sighing, "As Kuunnguaq, I've seen so many things. As a normal servant girl and a princess-but-not-really, I've seen plenty of things as well. I haven't been able to see many examples of nice families or nice men, so I'm cynical like that. I am to this day…though Sokka is the rare exception."
And as much as Kya did not want to recognize it, she unmistakably took note of the reverence and pride Yue held when mentioning Sokka.
"I want to clarify that I absolutely did not come here for your approval, Chieftess. I knew you were never going to approve of me, and even that realization doesn't matter. I don't need you to approve of me for me to realize what my worth is. And let me also make it clear that I didn't save your baby so you would accept me or name your baby after my alias. I didn't help your children out to prove to you that I'm on a higher moral ground or anything. I only did these things because of my respect for justice. I didn't want to be the reason a family split in two. I wanted you and Sokka to spend time with each other and heal your wounds, I never wanted to break you apart…whether you chose to believe this or not. And I especially wanted for Sokka to make an informed decision that he won't come to regret…because the guilt was eating away at my soul."
Yue turned away, facing the snow, her eyes lit up with love and longing, "In an endless tundra of insensitive men, I ran into him…and he is fun and nurturing and loving… and he actually respects me. During these six months of being with him, I've smiled and laughed more times than I ever have in my entire life. I've never been more at peace with myself."
"You might've been at peace, but I've been experiencing nothing but pure hell," Kya croaked. "Pakku has been at our throats threatening to cut Sokka from the line. You two weren't here to see that, you wouldn't know." Taking a seat on the bench, gripping the armrest, "I'd been through hell and back for Pakku's approval over the years, and I'm not about to—"
"I fail to understand why to this day you would base your worth on what others think of you," Yue said calmly. "I will never understand why you're trying so hard to seek his approval. Even after everything that he says that demeans you and your character."
"It must be done if I want to keep my child on the throne."
"Is the throne worth your dignity and self-respect? Do you think Sokka would want a throne gained at your expense?"
"Of course you'd say that," Kya spat, "You don't want my son being successful. You prefer a man who submits to your every whim. You want a slave, and you're masking your insecurities as pride. You're not going to leave your world, but he should leave his for you."
"That is not what I mean—"
"Oh, it's not? Then why don't you recognize his right to rule his own country? Why do you keep spreading your legs for him?"
"I haven't seduced your son into my witchy clutches, if that's what you're wondering," Yue held back a glare, "We are not that intimate. You don't need to beat yourself up over this."
Frowning, "You…you haven't consummated the marriage?"
Shaking her head, "I swear on the Spirits."
"But…you're also reaching the six-month mark…or have you passed it?"
"The solstice will mark the end of our six months of being married."
"And you expect me to believe you two haven't been intimate all this time?"
"For the longest time, Sokka never knew how I felt. I might have known about his feelings or would have at least been able to recognize them…but I certainly didn't think about them. And for what? For your sake."
"For my sake. Hmph. Is that why you two got married without our consent?"
"My father wanted us to be married…though even then we didn't have daggers at our throats or anything. But it was necessary for the throne."
"So you admit you used him. You're standing here asking me if the throne is worth my character being derailed. What about you? Is your throne worth stepping all over my son?"
"Sokka offered to be involved in this sort of arrangement with me. He told me that he did not want to be forced into a relationship with anyone else under your desperation. He also recognized that I had a community I had to care for, that there were dangers I had to prevent that I otherwise wouldn't have if I didn't have a man by my side. The original plan was to go our separate ways after I reached the throne…but by the time we were married, we were already in love. We might've both known this was a doomed arrangement, and what we had was obvious, but we went through with it anyway…and now we realize we can never go back."
But Kya didn't trust her words.
"I still tried to get him to go back. I held back all this time because I wanted him to not lose the throne. And to this moment, I don't want him to lose the throne. And whether you want to believe this, too, or not, the main reason I'm allowing for the elections at home is so that he will be crowned as chieftain if I win. So I can give him at least an alternate version of the honor he's giving up. And just because I want to stay home doesn't mean I want a slave, Chieftess. I never told Sokka that he had to stay in the North. That was a decision he made. At least, that was something he told me when he confessed his feelings to me." Looking back at Kya, "I tried and I tried, ataniq, but I couldn't stop myself from giving in to my feelings. It's one thing to love someone, but it's another thing to keep yourself from showing your love to that person. It's the little things, you know? He defeated me with the little things…and the grand gestures, too, of course…He's just a joy to be around." Shaking her head, "I'm not abandoning that joy."
"Why would you be abandoning him? He has us! We're his family! He has his people and his friends and his tribe! His home and community! It's not like you'd be leaving him out in the void to fend for himself!"
But the nature of their bond was such that he might as well be thrown into a void of loneliness, forever left to the harsh scrutiny of the world that was so eager to disparage disbelievers. A sacred friendship, a mutual recognition of their complementary places in this universe, the epiphany of their statuses as truths ahead of their time that bound them together for the rest of time. "Yes, I would…and I could never…I will never abandon him." Blinking back her tears, "Just as I wouldn't want a bunch of people deciding my future for me, so would Sokka want to make his own decision about this. This is a decision concerning his life, and there's nothing you or I can do. All I can say is that I respect you. I respect you for the mother that you are. I respect you as a woman respects— or should respect— another. I respect you as a leader, and I respect you for the boy you've raised so beautifully, so lovingly…but even if it's for your sake, even if it's for my own sake…I cannot dictate what his decision should be."
"There's no doubt you'd say that," Kya said, embittered, "Because you know he's going to pick you. Of course he'll pick you. You two have gotten inseparably close, and he clearly wants a family with you. I can see it in his eyes." With a huff, "He's fallen for all of your traps. He thinks you love him. But that's not love. What you two have for each other is not love. You used him for the throne, and he was attracted to you in the least, grateful to you at the most."
"You're quick to victimize him, but are you really not going to think about his happiness through all this? Because he conveyed to me several times that happiness for him is when he's with me—"
"And you fell for that nonsense and confessed to him on a whim? You say you're a careful woman. Haven't you been able to see through that blatant lie? I'd much rather believe he wanted to bed you over the course of three days of knowing you than decide he wants to be with you until the end of time or whatever." Shaking her head vigorously, "He has changed completely. He's not even himself. He's practically licking the dust under your feet. And for what?" Glaring at the princess, "You two are polar opposites. How did you even believe he'd be happy with someone like you? You spend all yoru time in a temple; Sokka hates temples. You run around starving yoruself; all he can think about is food! He likes protecting people; you hate to be protected!"
Yue only stared at her, at the wild disapproval unfurling on the Southern chieftess's face as she kept bursting, "He is suffering with you. He's only tolerating these inconveniences because he feels like he needs to protect you out of a sense of gratitude and obligation. The truth is that m boy doesn't know what he wants. He's innocent, he's confused…And you're taking advantage of him for your own needs." She stood up again, her fists clenched in determination, "You might not beg for someone's affection, but I'm more than willing to beg you. Give me my son back, Akna."
Give me my son back.
"You brought him this far because you felt bad, didn't you? If you really are guilty…why would you want to live with this guilt? All you need to do now is go home without a word and leave him here."
"You're really telling me to break his heart?"
"If you really and truly have feelings for him…then learn to let him go." Pressing her lips together, "And normally I'd never suggest this, but… if you really want him in your life somehow… If you have a child, you can always take the child with you. You need an heir, don't you? If you somehow end up winning that election…you need a successor. Raise that sin on your own…leave him to his life, and you live your own."
Raise that sin… Yue could not believe what was coming from the chieftess's mouth, "Are you serious?"
"You would've adopted a child and been a single mother if you hadn't ever found a man, right? What's stopping you now? Leave him but bear his child. Raise it on your own."
"I have no qualms against raising a child on my own, but there are three fundamental flaws to your idea. One: the entire world knows your son and I are married. If I have a child, the world is going to assume it's his anyway. Two: I'm not dumb enough to brand myself as a whore for the sake of your false prestige, so don't expect me to tell the world that it's not his. And three: Sokka's not the kind of man to do that even if you're the kind of people to suggest a thing." Swallowing the burn in her throat, "I don't know if the prophecies are true but…if La was a human being, it would be your son. He would never leave us in the dust."
Kya glared, "I've been very patient with you right now, but what will it take?! No one told you to absolutely consider this idea! If you don't want to do that, then all you need to do is go home!" pointing to the garden's exit, "GO! GET OUT OF MY SON'S LIFE! GET OUT OF OUR LIVES! PLEASE!" And the chieftess let a sob escape, her fingers clenching the armrest of the ice bench, "All you need to do is go home!"
"Yeah, all we need to do now is go home," Sokka's voice interrupted them, extracting a gasp from his mother. He grabbed firm hold of Yue's arm, "Let's go home, nalligima."
"Sokka—"
"I told you staying here would be a mistake," Sokka told his wife.
"Sokka, wait, we can still fix this—"
"No we can't," he pulled her along, finding himself stopped by his mother.
"Sokka, please, listen to me—"
"I've kept silent because we were all going through something," Sokka told Kya, "But I'm not letting this yakshit fly, I'm sorry."
Hakoda, who had walked over to his wife, was gravely silent, not even looking at his son in the eye. The remnants of however their talk had gone was definitely written over his face.
"Sokka you don't understand," Kya pleaded, "How do you want me to be happy with this? The entire tribe thinks you're her watchdog! I'm your mother, I can't bear to hear—"
"Oh believe me, I'd much rather be her watchdog than your chief, but the reality is that she treats me like a king. When im with her, I actually have control over what I want to do. I'm free to be myself. I'm loved and wholeheartedly accepted when I'm myself. I'm not ridiculed for rejecting faith, not seen as a waste of the Spirits' time or a gluttonous idiot."
"Sokka—"
"Do you two even know me? For you to decide whether I'll be happy with her or not?" he questioned his parents, glaring at his silent father next, "You were the one so concerned that your son was wandering around brothels with her. Instead of seeing what I was really trying to do, you were worried about the tribe spitting in your faces after it found out I was a 'Cassanova.' Even when you tried to get me engaged to someone I didn't like, you didn't back off because I hated the arrangement. You backed off because you thought forcing me would only bring shame on the family." With an incredulous huff, "It seems like reputation is more of a son to you than I'll ever be."
"No," Kya shook her head, "Sokka—"
"The respect you gave me and my moral character stopped at the threshold of those brothels," tightening his hold of Yue's hand, "but her respect for me brought me this far. Even though she knew this would be hell for her. She wanted to give me a chance at repairing things with you…and then I see you treat her like she's a sewer-rat, and…you still expect things to be okay after this?"
"Sokka, calm down—"
"Let me speak, Yue, please," he said, turning back to his parents, "You know, it drives me crazy to this moment. Everything you had happen to you, everything you experienced for not having kids immediately after getting married, being treated like shit, worse than dirt by your in-laws and relatives…And you're here defending the people who wronged you. I don't get it one bit, Mom."
"How do you know all this?" Hakoda asked, voicing Kya's grave concern.
"That doesn't matter. The only thing that matters is that of all people, you two should be able to recognize where I'm coming from, what it means to support the person you love through every shit society's ready to throw at you. Pakku doesn't understand love and loyalty, so of course he'll frame this situation in horrible ways. I genuinely thought you would understand given everything you've been through, but…If you don't, then there's nothing we can do." Throwing his hands up, "If you don't want to support us, feel free by all means! We can make a life for ourselves, and you're not at all obligated to be involved in it. You can even consider me nonexistent—"
"Sokka!"
"That's what these relinquishment papers basically mean, right?" he held up the stack of papers he had in his hands before throwing them on the bench. Kya gulped, shaking her head but unable to voice a response.
"I'm not saying this because I want to break ties with all of you," Sokka said, resolution raging in his eyes, "I'm saying this because I'm not about to abandon her."
"I seriously don't understand what's with this abandonment nonsense. That's all he's been yapping about!" Hakoda said, exasperated. "She has parents! She'll have siblings, too! She might even have kingdom after the election! We know she sure as hell will have those Revivalists!"
"Last I checked, Mom's parents were still alive when Pakku told you to abandon her," Sokka pointed out, watching the offensive spark in the older man's eyes turn defensive, "What was it that kept you two together, huh? Was it lust? 'Cause that's one hell of a lust if you're still together and just had your fourth kid—"
"Control your tongue!"
"Exactly. Control your damn tongue when you talk about my wife, Chief Hakoda."
"Sokka, enough!" a horrified Yue pulled her husband back, gawking at the surprised stares of the Southern angayok and ataniq."
"If what you and Mom did was right, then what Yue and I are doing is right, too," Sokka said. "There's no difference. I want what you two have, and I want it with Yue. What part of that do you not understand?"
"You won't have a happy life with her," Hakoda hissed, "You don't understand!"
"As if you do. What, did you have the Spirits themselves come down from the sky and tell you that we'll be miserable? With what fucking authority are you deciding our fate for us?"
And Hakoda couldn't say anything back, his worried gaze going from his son to the Akna.
"I can't disown the family I envision us having as easily as you can disown the family you have standing in front of you," Sokka told his father firmly. "I can't 'abandon my seed' or give my wife the status of a mistress as easily as you can tell me to do those things. And I'd much rather have the 'fruits of our union' be part of a normal, non-royal family than be declared illegitimate sins. To hell with the throne; I'll make a much more satisfying living as a happy man than as a rich one."
"And that's it? That's all you care about?" Kya questioned. "Would you really chose her over your tribe? Your own family?"
Pointing to the papers, "I've officially been disowned. She's my family now."
"How touching," came a voice that belonged to none of the people assembled. They turned collectively to see the unannouced figure of an enraged Pakku. And before any of them had a chance to react, the older man swung a spiked club in Sokka's direction.
"SOKKA!" Yue pulled him out of the way before the blow could devastate him, resulting in Pakku nearly toppling forward. Hakoda pulled Kya back by instinct as Yue shoved Sokka out of the way, sent toppling over him from the force.
"The gall you have to bring your impure whore into the palace!" Pakku roared at his grandson, not expecting the Southern warrior to rear his hand back and send his hand stinging across the old man's face in a sharp blow, making him topple into the snow. Like a vicious beast receiving a blow to his pride, Pakku dragged Sokka down with him by grabbing his leg. He stole Sokka's machete from his belt sash in the struggle and smacked his head with it, ripping a cry of pain out of him.
"SOKKA!" Yue shrieked.
"Sokka!" Kya reached for her son but was again pulled away before Pakku made a lunge for her.
"You dare let this woman heal your son?! You would've been better off sacrificing the child to the Spirits!"
"Take Mom inside!" Sokka commanded his father, "I'll handle this—!" only to have Pakku's bulky hand gearing up to offer him a tight slap.
"Get away from him!" Yue shoved Pakku with all of her might, sending him falling back over the ice bench and break the ice into pieces. He was about to lunge forward again when the enraged Southern chieftain then grabbed hold of Pakku and pushed him away before he could send another blow in Sokka's direction. Only it did not go completely according to plan, however, with Pakku sending the spiked club in Hakoda's direction, the blow precisely hitting Hakoda's recently healed leg. Hakoda screeched in pain and collapsed into the snow.
"HAKODA!" Kya made a run for her husband before Pakku reached for her throat, his efforts interrupted with the dronningi pulling Kya out of the way.
"Go, get out of here!" Yue told Kya, helping her lead a limping Hakoda to the entrance in time for Sokka to yank Pakku by his topknot and throw him against the snow. Sokka grabbed the fallen spiked club in the meantime, glaring as the old man merely let out a war cry, propelling himself forward, avoiding the swipe of the club as he pinned Sokka down.
"To think I trained you in the ways of La," Pakku spat, slapping the warrior, "To think I spoiled you thinking you'd bring a good name to the family…I'm disgusted in myself. I thought you would at least be a noble leader of the tribe even if you didn't bend water or bow to a Spirit to save your life. Now look at you. Nothing but a guard dog for the Akna."
Sokka threw Pakku off of him, using his build to his advantage, issuing a punch in Pakku's face, hearing a crack in the shrieking man's cheekbone.
"SOKKA!" Hakoda's voice boomed from afar, the injured chieftain throwing a pitchfork in the snow. Sokka grabbed hold of the weapon and looked to aim it at the old man, but Pakku fought through his pain and disoriented the warrior with a fierce jab to his pressure points, yanking the pitchfork away from him.
"This is what I get for refusing to discipline my oldest grandson," Pakku huffed, raising the pitchfork only to be kicked in the back by a furious dronningi, knocked over to the side. Yue threw the pitchfork aside, trying to help Sokka up, glaring at the eclipse and the rising form of the former chieftain. Through her tears, she could not see that Pakku had his glare fixed on her.
"Not another step closer or else!" Yue launched herself forward, stopping Pakku from charging forward any closer with a fierce grip of his clenched fists.
"Yue, get back here!" Sokka tried to get up, the profuse dripping of his blood sending it into his eyes, a pang of pain shooting through his head, "Yue!"
"Your problem is with me!" Yue hissed at Pakku, "You have no right to go after him because I'm the Akna! If you call yourself a man, leave him alone and come at me!"
And Pakku, glaring daggers at the dronningi, using his weight to toss her aside, delivering a kick to her stomach.
"GET AWAY FROM HER!" Sokka tried to force himself, but every ounce of strength in his body was blinded by the Spirit-damned blow to his head. He found his vision dimming, the loss of blood sending ripples in his focus, "YUE!"
"He envisions a family with you doesn't, he?" Pakku slammed one foot over one of her wrists, breaking the bangles in a manner that left their sharp remnants piercing through the princess's wrist, and as a cry of pain left her, he jammed his other foot against one of hers, grabbed the pitchfork that had fallen in the snow nearby, and aimed the sharp prongs to the area beneath her abdomen, "We'll see about that!"
And by the time Sokka found the strength to stand still without toppling over, Yue's blood-curdling scream tore through the night and sliced his heart.
"YUEEE!"
Chapter 69: The Advent of La
Chapter Text
"YUE!" Sokka howled, fighting the blurry haze of his vision to run to her. Kya shrieked, clawing at her hair as the shock of it all struck her. Hakoda gawked in sheer horror from his screaming son to the writhing princess, who was held still under the demanding stamp of Pakku's feet.
"If I call myself a man, huh?" the older man barked, "Can you call yourself a woman?!"
The former chieftain tore the pitchfork recklessly out of the dronningi's body, the act extracting another scream of pain from her, causing more blood to flow out onto the ice profusely. He glared at the splatter of crimson tainting the tundra beneath her, at the enraged tears racing down her face, at the paralyzing pain taking over her. The harsh whips of the wind drowned out Sokka's bellowing anguish.
"You said you'd rather slice your throat than bed my grandson! Shameless woman! If you had a bit of pride in you, you wouldn't spread your legs so willingly!"
Even through the pain, Yue deftly grabbed a prong of the pitchfork just before it sank into her skin, managing to toss it aside, but she couldn't prevent him from kicking her onto her stomach, shrieking in excruciating pain as he pressed his foot on her back, the pressure shaking up her life-breath and sending more blood spilling against the snow. She cried and bawled into the snow, unable to move as an unsatisfied Pakku grabbed the fallen pitchfork to make certain of her doom…only to be shoved out of the way by a devastated Sokka. The Southern warrior reached for his wife only to feel Pakku's hand clawing at his wolf-tail in an attempt to tug him away. A dagger rammed through the prince's wrist and pinned him down into the snow. Sokka screamed, gritting his teeth and fighting off the pain with a howl of resolve, grabbing the spiked club from earlier with his uninjured hand and smashing it against Pakku's shoulder. The blow threw the older man's screeching form to the ground, and Sokka went ignored as Pakku's cry was answered by the rush of several guards and councilmen.
"YUE!" Sokka dropped his knees in the snow, not caring about anything else in the world, not his wounded wrist or even the presence of Pakku and his minions. Sokka gently brought Yue's trembling form into his lap and arms, the cracks in his heart deepening, his tears mixing with her own. His entire being rattled at the dizzying sight of her lap soaked in blood. Even the councilmen and the guards stared ahead, petrified by the outcome of Pakku's wrath.
"SOMEONE HELP!" Sokka shouted to the heavens through his damp vision, "KATARA! ANYONE!" Turning back to his wife, forgetting about the eclipse entirely, "Yue, heal yourself, please," he choked, "Please, heal yourself! Yue, please!"
But she could only bury her shaking head in his chest to muffle her cries, her screams vibrating through to his heart. Her fists clenched onto his parka so tightly that it seemed her knuckles would crack open. Sokka tore off a part of his parka with great difficulty, his own wrist bleeding profusely in his efforts; he used the fabric for a makeshift tourniquet, tying it on her arm to at least stop the blood that left the cut at her hand.
"Yue, Yue, love…Spirits, I-I can't heal, I…! Tui, have mercy!" he trembled, barely holding himself back from breaking down, helplessness and excruciating pain slapping him hard in the face, "Please, Yue, heal yourself! I'm begging you! You'll be okay, you'll…" And turning back to face the endless tundra, screaming into the void, "SOMEONE HELP, PLEASE! WE NEED A HEALER! SOMEONE, ANYONE!"
"Prince Sokka!"
"Oh Tui and La!"
The voices belonged to several servants, who were frozen in horror at the sight.
"When did you get here?!"
"Princess Yuesanga!"
But Pakku continued to seethe with venom, bursting through his pain at the gathered tribefolk, "Anyone who extends their hand to help them will be deemed a traitor to the South and will be subject to consequences! Another step closer, and I'll have you and your families thrown in the solstice bonfire as offerings to La!"
The servants and others present froze in their places, finding that they couldn't do anything as they were chained by command and fear. They could only gawk at the sight and wince at the condition of their beloved prince and the Northern dronningi, unable to fathom why in the world Pakku would resort to animosity of this degree. That, too, against the princess, who gave away nearly her all to help the South recover. Here they were now, standing on the premises of a palace— that was only possible due to her— which was now harboring her spilled blood.
"What have you done, Master Pakku?" Ikkiruni looked at the older man in disbelief before gawking at the isumataq's unconscious wife, "All of that beauty…wasted…"
"Don't give into temptation, you bastard," Pakku spat. "She's a witch who cast a spell on my family."
"A witch?" the councilman asked, bewildered.
"Her witchcraft is already at play in my own home…" and hissing a command in his direction, "And you're going to help me get rid of it."
Yue's cries, meanwhile, began to die down given her fading consciousness, tossing her anguished lover into a state of further panic.
"Yue, Yue, no, please, stay awake! You can heal yourself, I know you can do it! I know…! Nothing's gonna happen to you, Yue, nothing…! Yue! Yue, wake up! YUE!" Sokka wept at every servant he could see, "SOMEBODY PLEASE HELP US! I can't heal!"
We wish we could help, was the only response he got through sympathetic stares.
"I won't let anyone hurt you or your families!" he pleaded, "Please, someone help! DAMMIT, I CAN'T HEAL!" And at the continuing hesitation, he bellowed, "Don't forget you're living off of her mercy! SOMEONE HELP!"
And then came a shriek that undoubtedly belonged to his sister, "UKUAQ!"
"SOKKA! YUE!" Aang followed, "Oh Spirits, oh Spirits!"
"KATARA! AANG!" Sokka bawled as his sister and brother-in-law tore through the snow. Behind them were the screaming forms of Amaruq, Ki'ma, Chen and Kiguk, who jarred to a halt in the snow, horrified out of their wits. Aang and Katara dropped beside the weeping warrior, their eyes widening with dread as they saw the princess sprawled out in Sokka's lap, her own covered in blood.
"What happened—?!" Katara immediately worked to use her arm wraps as a tourniquet for her brother's bleeding arm.
"HEAL HER FIRST!" Sokka sobbed, wrigging his hand free, "She's losing blood!"
Pakku grabbed the tunic of a guard, yelling into his face and sending him and several others forward to prevent the Southern princess from aiding the Akna. Aang, Amaruq, and Kiguk took to the defensive; Aang greeted the guards with a blast of air that sent them flying backward while Kiguk and Amaruq charged forward with roars and spears.
"We need to get Auntie Minnat!" Ki'ma scrambled up, "Sh-She's good with herbs—!"
"We don't need herbs, JUST USE YOUR BENDING, KATARA!"
"Sokka, you forget…" Katara gestured to the sky, to the eclipse that wickedly burrowed a hole into his heart.
"DAMMIT!" Turning to his brother-in-law, who was fending off Pakku's minions before turning back to Katara, "Tell Aang to do something, then! He's the Avatar! Tell him to make the eclipse go away or something!" And amid the breaks in his own focus given the wound to his head, "There's gotta be a sun spirit, right?! If there's a moon spirit?! Tell him to tell the sun spirit to get the fuck out of the way! Just for a few minutes!"
"Aang has command over the elements, but he can't command the Spirits," Katara said through her tears, "And even if he could, the issue is about her waking up in time to heal herself. She's lost a lot of blood, Sokka, and…it's going to be a while before…And by the looks of things…Our healing isn't going to be enough, you understand? There's a lot of damage already done…I don't know how to undo this the way she does… I can't bloodheal…"
And Sokka could only stare at her, uncertain if he wanted to piece together what she was actually saying, racked by a debilitating inability to do… anything…
"B-But we'll be right back!" Ki'ma promised, grabbing Chen's arm, "We'll get the herbalist and grab anyone else who can help! She's going to be okay!"
Though Chen's hysterical sobs at the princess's condition served as the unspoken truth: the nature of the injuries and their effects were bound to be traumatizing.
"I-I think I have something in my belongings to help numb the pain and stop the bleeding," Katara also stood up, her hand squeezing her shaking brother's shoulders, "Keep her with you! And put some pressure on the wounds to stop the blood!"
Sokka held Yue close, her form huddled in his arms, his bloodied hands and elbow pressing against the three stab wounds in her lower belly as he watched his sister, aunt, and Chen scramble out of the palace premises for help. He forgot the world around him, didn't care to pay an iota of attention to the guards who kept charging at the Avatar, Amaruq, and Kiguk; to Pakku who struggled to lift his arm as he was being led inside by Ikkiruni; to the councilmen whose stares dug into his back and the people who were starting to gather around them, watching on like this was some sort of spectacle instead of rushing forward with an instinct to help. And even those who did want to help were met with the wrath of the guards whom Pakku had ordered to keep out. Sokka trembled, his bloodied cheek touching hers, his free elbow struggling to catch hold of her wrist to feel her pulse. The contents of the wound at his forehead dripped, gliding with his bottom eyelid before running down his face, mingling with the salt of his incessant dread, resembling tears of blood that mixed with the oceans of hers. The blood in their bodies pooled against the snow, mixing, tainting the South. The steady beats of her pulse were now thready, erratic, faint.
"I'll take anything," tears raced down his face, lips quivering against her head, "Where's your La? Is your La dead? Get him to come down here! Please, I can't do anything, I'm useless, Yue, I…! I can't…!"
He could do nothing. He was as useless as the people surrounded here, watching on like this was a spectacle. As the Spirit of Life to whom Yue professed her loyalty.
"What's the point of justice if people are allowed to do everything they want without restraint or a sense of right and wrong? What's the point of religion if it can't safeguard the innocent at least in theory?"
"Does the moon choose to shine on some and neglect others? Does the ocean refuse to offer its goods to some and pamper others? Does the world explode if children are born next to idols?"
"We are not loved here, Sokka. We are only used."
And as the last rays of moonlight became completely blocked off, leaving behind the bleak monstrosity of the moon's absence, the darkness that seemed to engulf even the torches, the chill of the icy desert stripping away all moisture and life…
"You wanna know a secret, Sokka? In this moment, you are La. Extending your hand to help or care for someone with no regard for blind superstition. People like you are behind these Spirit stories that parents tell their children each night. It's people like you that they really dream about."
His irises churned to a stark black.
"What is the meaning of this?!" Kanna screamed as she tore her eyes away from the balcony view overlooking the premises, her husband's intensity spared momentarily by Ikkiruni's fierce hold.
"What do you think?!" the former chieftain glared at her, "I rid the world of that witch!"
Kanna shook her head, trembling all over, "B-But…how could you…? That girl is dying out there! Do you realize what you've done?!"
"Do you feel sorry for her? Do you feel bad for that wench who tore the family apart?!" Pakku demanded.
"But you can't just…! That is a boundary you should never cross! Have you forgotten the ethics of war?! No matter how much hate you have for someone, that's not the way to retaliate! There are grave consequences—!"
"Oh, so your precious grandson over there can go around castrating Northern religious leaders with no grave consequences, then?"
"Kinji was sinister," Kanna argued, "He violated women in the name of La—!"
"And that witch violated the sanctity of the bloodline in the name of Tui! The bitch even bleached her damn hair! She's working her dark magic over us! We're clearly the ones at a disadvantage here!" With a scowl, "Don't make the mistake of having sympathy for her, Kanna. Your son and daughter-in-law did the same thing. Look at them now!"
Kanna shook her head, "No, this is…Pakku, this is unethical. The wrath of La will destroy us all!"
"Quit your nonsense. If anything, La's wrath is upon her tonight!"
Grabbing him by his tunic, "You say it so easily! Have you even thought about what this will do to Sokka?! Our boy is obsessed with her—!"
"Our boy?" Pakku demanded, "Give me one reason to think he's still our boy! He identified himself as the Akna's husband, so that's what he is! He signed the relinquishment papers! He made his choice! He's no longer a part of this family!"
"The Akna?" Ikkiruni blinked, "The princess is the Akna? Is that what this is about?!"
"He's deluded! That's why he made this decision!" Kanna insisted, "We could've tried to change things, there were other chances! We needed to have mercy on him—!"
"Well we can't purify ourselves with mercy," Pakku hissed. "La demands the blood of traitors. It's because of her that I've lost my dignity, respect, and honor. I couldn't keep my word of marrying that idiot off to Miqqiri's daughter, and any and all chances of bypassing his lust for that whore are nonexistent now that he signed the relinquishment papers for good. He's a nobody, Kanna, no longer a prince! No respectable father of a tribeswoman will even spit in his direction!"
Kanna could only burst into a sob, her heart lurching out in the direction of her beloved grandson, but it seemed Pakku wasn't willing to let her entertain even that kind of bond. And his target was not only Sokka. "Now where is that child?"
Kanna felt a deep lurch in her chest, "W-What child?"
"The morsel of mercy she threw at us! That sin needs to go!"
Ikkiruni widened his eyes. Kanna felt the swift drop of her raging heart into her stomach, "You're not saying—?"
"Her touch has contaminated that child! He will bring death and destruction on the family!"
"ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR MIND?! Pakku, he's an infant! Leave him alone—!"
"Ikkiruni! Prove your loyalty!" Pakku commanded, "Take that child away and offer him as a sacrifice! That child is no less than the Akna herself!"
A low, unhuman growl sat at the base of Sokka's throat, wavering amid choked sobs until an ear-splitting wail left him. He screamed to the churning skies, to the heavens and the ends of the earth, earning the immediate attention of those in the vicinity. His roars gradually took on higher octaves, the boiling heat of his eyes taking to the water surrounding the palace premises. The look on his face was either that of chaos or order, undecipherable as he glared daggers at the water, continuing to roar as if issuing commands.
The guards gawked at the frenzy of tides beginning to form in the formerly tranquil waters, and before anyone could grasp what exactly was happening, a strange vibration— a sort of humming, even— surged through the earth and caught the attention of all who were present. As the seconds passed, the vibration picked up into a rumble that started to rattle the tundra. Before long, the ground began to tremble.
"What's happening?!"
"Look out!"
Deep cracks began creeping along the land, threatening to split the tundra in their vicinity as if they were standing atop an ice rink bound to break apart. The chaotic waves bubbled through the cracks, gliding atop the land with great ferocity and chafing away the snow beneath them. Somewhat resembling a blob monster trying to crawl out of the crevices, the waves were relentless in their force, as if they were on a mission. The guards, trying to hold the incoming waves back and extending their arms out to patch the land together via bending instinct, were then reminded of the eclipse that disabled their efforts. The increasing darkness of the atmosphere did not help the situation, either, resulting in the highly confused guards giving up on pursuing Pakku's commands. They scrambled out of the way while trying to monitor the path of the cracks, simultaneously looking to move people out of the way, their lines of sight possible thanks to the light of the flames that lingered at the Avatar's firebending fist.
The water continued to rush up to the land, quickly overtaking the area as the ocean did a sinking ship. However, Aang noted, it appeared the waves were acting with purpose in this instance given the cracks that developed in the areas surrounding the palace, the outlet the waves had to spill and rush towards the courtyard of the Southern Palace's ice garden.
"Sokka, get out of the way!" Amaruq called.
"Saltwater just makes things worse! We have to get the princess out of here!" Kiguk followed.
But Aang was quiet, staring at the stark black of Sokka's eyes, which only roused a million questions and answers at once.
"It'll cause her wounds to sting!" Kiguk kept screaming. "Sokka! Are you even listening to us—?!"
And the roar that flew out of Sokka's mouth in response was nowhere close to human, having transitioned into a beastly roar that shook up the entire Southern tundra and sent the fleeing men slipping to their feet. His uproar resembled a wolf's howl of agony piercing through the night. Everyone gawked in complete shock, scrambling away by several steps.
"What the fuck?"
"What in the world?!"
"Spirits," was all Aang could say as he gawked at his surroundings in realization, "Everyone, get out of the way!"
The ground was no longer shaking, and the relentless cracks in the ground had halted, but the waves' conundrum only increased, causing the land to be quickly flooded with water.
"Sokka—!"
"He'll be okay!" was all Aang could say to Amaruq and Kiguk as he grabbed both of their hands and bolted with them through the snow away from the incoming rush of water. Before they could ask him anything more, a fierce black glow emanated from the direction of the wounded prince and princess. And before anyone could see anything more, the violent dance of the waves consumed the two of them in time for the sun to consume the last rays of moonlight.
Kanna screamed and hollered, horrified by Pakku's pronouncements, "NO! HE'S A BABY! HE—"
"Don't just stand there, you imbecile!" Pakku howled at Ikkiruni, "Throw him in the fire!"
Ikkiruni, shackled by duty and ignorance, swallowed his protests and set off to fulfill Pakku's orders against Kanna's protests. She tried to run after the councilman to stop him, finding herself held back by her husband's fierce grip. He tossed her against the pelts, but he was surprised to see her relentless efforts culminate in her tripping him, reaching for the dagger at his boot, and throwing it in the direction of the councilman, the dagger piercing the back of his neck and shooting through to his throat. The councilman, his neck spilling blood in a matter of seconds, dropped against the ice, his life-breath slowly being sucked out of him.
Pakku stared, stunned at the sight, looking from the councilman to his wife, "Kanna, listen to me! Don't let your hysteria wipe out your entire bloodline! GIVE THE BOY UP, KANNA!"
"Hysteria?! THAT BOY IS OUR GRANDSON! He's our flesh and blood! HOW COULD YOU TRY TO KILL YOUR OWN GRANDSON THIS WAY?!" Tossing the dagger aside, "I will do whatever it takes to protect my grandchild. Even if you don't. Don't challenge me!"
"He was dead the moment you all let the Akna touched him!" Pakku shoved her away from him, and with his mission coursing through his blood, he fumbled to lock his wife inside the room, "You don't understand, you'll never understand!"
"Pakku! Pakku, no!" she banged at the door, sobbing, "PAKKU! HE'S NOT EVEN A DAY OLD, PAKKU! PAKKU, NO! LEAVE HIM ALONE! LEAVE THE CHILD ALOOOOONE!" And with her efforts getting her nowhere, she banged her head against the tapestry of the Spirits, "SPIRITS HAVE MERCY!"
There was complete stillness following the swish of the water. The waves, though still frantic, receded through the cracks they flowed through, leaving behind the intact figures of Sokka and Yue, the prince's arms still holding her. Aang noted with awe the fact that there was not a speck of blood on the princess despite her blood-bathed, torn robes; she had not yet woken to notice her healed state, her head perched against his chest.
"How did…? Wha…? Spirits!" was all that left the Avatar's mouth as he darted out of his temporary shelter in the storage chamber and ran towards the two of them. Sokka was resting his forehead against hers, his eyes closed in a kind of determination as he held her close. He was somehow not healed by whichever powers he had summoned, the blood that dripped from his wound starting to cover his face again.
"Sokka!" Aang shook him, "Sokka, are you okay?! Sokka, look at me! Sokka!"
The warrior's eyes were still black and bloodshot when he opened them again, his growl returning.
"Hand him over to me."
Kohana, who was sitting down on the carpet watching his infant brother sleep on the pelts, jumped at the voice of his grandfather. The young boy turned to the entrance, flinching at the reminder of the last time he had seen Pakku, the ample amount of slaps he had received from the older man. He also cowered at the strange look in Pakku's eyes, especially with the way the man looked at Karuna: there was a crazed intensity in his gaze, a clear absence of empathy as he stared at the child who was bestowed life by the Akna.
"Gran-Gran says no one can touch Karuna without washing their hands," Kohana pulled himself up to his feet but stood in front of his brother, "Did you wash your hands—?"
"Don't tell me what to do and move over," Pakku warned.
"You can't touch him without washing your hands!" Kohana exclaimed, "Gran-Gran said he might get sick if—!"
"Move over, foolish boy!" Pakku raised his hand against Kohana before his hand was stopped by the fierce grip of Hakoda, who tossed his father away from his sons with great difficulty. "Get the children and go, Kya!"
Kya tore her way inside, immediately picking up Karuna and sliding her arm around Kohana, but even before she had the chance to leave, Pakku grabbed Kya by her hair and threw her in Hakoda's direction. The chieftain prioritized catching his wife and infant over disabling Pakku further, and in that brief reprieve, Pakku shoved his son out of the way and reached for Karuna. Kohana, however, succeeded in throwing a headdress in Pakku's direction, managing to distract him as he raced over to his parents, crying, "Mom! Dad!"
Kya immediately handed Karuna over to the young boy, "It's not safe for you two, here, my love," her voice trembled, "Hold his head like this, just like this. Don't drop him, no matter what happens, don't drop him. Don't let anyone get to you! Go to Uncle Bato, you hear me? Go to Uncle Bato and Aunt—!"
And as Pakku grunted in pain, pulling himself up and lunging for the baby, he did not expect to be slapped sharply in the face by a defiant Kya.
"LEAVE MY CHILDREN ALONE!" she screamed, ushering Kohana out of the room, "Go, Kohana, get out of here! Take him away!"
Hakoda placed himself between his wife and father, holding Kya back as Pakku rose to his feet, scowling at her with venom seeping out of his eyes.
"I'VE HAD ENOUGH!" Kya screamed. "You put me through hell for not giving you grandchildren! And you're not about to put me through hell by taking my children away from me permanently! I don't care who you are!"
And her attempts at standing her ground were answered with Pakku throwing her husband out of the way and against a strong whalebone artifact, his head slamming against the bone hard enough to send him crashing to the floor, disoriented.
"Hakoda!"
And before she could run to him, she was answered with a slap that tossed her against him. Both parents scrambled up in time to see Pakku race after Kohana, who had resorted to the prayer room in his panic. He tried to close the door behind him but was unsuccessful with Pakku's weight pushing against his efforts, overpowering him. Kohana hid with his brother behind the statues of the Spirits, his tears plinking against the marble as Pakku grabbed the baby from him.
"NOOOOO! PAKKU!"
"GET AWAY FROM MY SON!"
With no regard for the approaching parents' screams, Pakku tossed Kohana against the wall and threw the wailing infant in the direction of the fire. Kya pulled Kohana against her, her palms wrapped around his eyes to shield him from the sight while at the same time screeching, "LAAA, HAAAVE MEEERCY!"
They did not know where Sokka came from — it was almost as if he was summoned out of thin air with how quickly he'd reached the premises— but the next thing they all knew, they witnessed the isumataq catching hold of Karuna with one arm and grabbing hold of the sword in the La statue's hand with the other, slicing Pakku's right arm off of him, the perpetrator's blood splatting over the statues.
Kya screamed, hiding her face in her husband's arm. Pakku's roars of pain shook the prayer room, the traumatic sight followed immediately by Sokka's grabbing of La's other weapon— a trident— and jamming it deep into the older man's pelvic area in a moment of unbridled retaliation. Pakku yowled from the unbearable pain, not at all having expected this turnout of the events when he was so sure the fire would consume the Akna's "influence," and if anything, he certainly did not expect Sokka's rage to be so unsatisfied as to justify him aiming for Pakku's other arm. Pakku tried to stop him in the midst of his pain, his uninjured arm reaching for Sokka's throat, but the prince slapped him, surprising all who were present with the gashes that lined Pakku's face following the slap, resembling the claw marks of a wolf.
"AAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!"
Pakku lost all strength from the forceful subsequent rip of his arm and the twisting of the trident deep within his skin, which served to tear more of his skin. Another wolfish roar deafened him before Sokka kicked him to the ground, thrusting the trident more deeply into him. Raw shrieks of those in pain and those appalled by the sight continued to stab the air as the former chieftain, now armless, screeched like a hyena-bat in his suffering.
Hakoda, despite frozen in shock, somehow allowed his shaking arms to reach for Karuna and hold him close to his chest, tears and kisses covering the infant's head. The chieftain managed to hand the child over to his wife and ushered them and Kohana into the nearest room away from the bloody chaos. In the near distance, a pair of footsteps that rushed forward came to a screeching halt, accompanied by a scream that unmistakably belonged to Kanna; the former chieftess felt her vision grow black, caught in the arms of an approaching Amaruq before she hit the ground.
Blood gushed out of Pakku's body, staining the palace chamber as he continued to scream and stare at the brutality written on Sokka's face, the flames of the prince's anger consuming Pakku whole and ripping screams out of him with another thrust of the trident against him. And with another roar that shook the palace, the enraged isumataq grabbed the fallen chieftain by his tunic and dragged his writhing form behind him on the ice, making a trail of the man's blood.
By now, numerous guards, palace personnel, and lingering tribefolk, having realized that Shaman Aukanek had been the prince in disguise all along, had congregated following the horrific events, appalled to see their armless former chieftain being dragged across the ground by their enraged isumataq. The unbridled rage on Sokka's face was nowhere close to his sarcastic quips or goofy pouts or contemplative grimaces: the man was foreign to them— an embodiment of wrath, howling like a god of wolves with a tone of bitterness and unwavering sophistication.
"YOUR LONGEVITY WILL BE YOUR CURSE!" Sokka growled, "FOR THE REST OF YOUR DAYS, YOU WILL DROWN IN EXCRUCIATING PAIN AND MISERY! DESERTED BY YOUR OWN! DESERTED BY THE NATION! THIS IS MY JUDGMENT, AND NO FORCE IN THE UNIVERSE CAN UNDO IT!"
In the presence of the shocked tribefolk, Sokka picked up the man's body with relative ease and threw him into the raging waves, watching the man yowl and flail, burn and drown given his struggle to swim in his current state. Several guards rushed to retrieve him, yelling in panic and disbelief over his condition, but the waves were committed to La's command, tossing the perpetrator in the rhythm of their sways, their salty contents fueling the burn of his wounds.
"It's a miracle that man's still alive after all this…though he's in constant pain."
"He's not responding to any herbs."
"He's as good as dead."
"Do you really think…La was speaking through Sokka?"
"Maybe Shaman Chunta's right."
Chunta swallowed, his hold on a bucket of holy water in his hand tightening as he swiftly walked past the assembled ministers who were currently discussing Pakku's miserable fate. Chunta couldn't help eventually overhearing the conversation, though, because what had transpired was not a dark truth to be buried within the parameters of the palace; it was an act of the Spirits. Or so Chunta vehemently believed and advertised. At the very least, he had told them, Sokka had been "possessed" — at least, that was what he could say to those who had a difficult time reconciling the warrior's disbelief with the events that had taken place. It was a very weird balance, after all; years of the prince's birth chart being questioned and criticized by those who zeroed in on his disbelief, juxtaposed by years of faith that the same tribefolk had in his birth chart, the admiration they cultivated for his La-esque ability to provide for the South despite his undesirable quips against the Spirits. In the eyes of the tribefolk, the divine and the infidel could never be one; then again, no other explanation could be given for the reason behind the wolfish roars, the chilling tone, the unadulterated fury.
"We fail to understand what even caused all of this. Why would he fly into a rage?"
"Sure, it is undesirable to have a woman who is half Air Nomad— especially someone who is not aware of her lineage— marry into the royal family, but that should not warrant destruction at this level. She's not our enemy."
"And let's say even if she was trying to assert any sort of right to the Southern throne despite her lack of qualifications and the fact that she was…essentially a dumpster child…stabbing a woman in her womb…Spirits. This is insane. This can never be justified."
The shaman sighed and hurried his way to the room from which he could still hear Sokka's agitated growls and snarls. He rushed inside, noting Aang's struggles in keeping the prince in one place as Ki'ma sought to wipe his face clean of the dried blood around his wound, which he still refused to have healed. The fact of the matter was that Yue was still not awake, and that brought more agitation to the isumataq, who was caught in the throes of his otherworldly trance and warranted every tribesperson's efforts in calming him down. But however open Chunta was to other ideas, he didn't appreciate seeing Amaruq pour some gin into a cup and offer the same to the prince.
"Mr. Amaruq, what are you doing?" Chunta set down his bucket and raced over to the prince, nearly reaching for the cup but failing as Sokka took it and wolfed its contents down. Chunta widened his eyes in horror, "Oh my goodness, what is the meaning of this?! The Spirits don't indulge like this—!"
"Is what you think," Amaruq huffed.
"This is insane! Intoxication isn't the solution for this—!"
"Well he's not calming down! What else should we do?" Amaruq glared at Chunta before turning back to the prince, who had reached for the entire bottle next, "Sokka, buddy, she's fine. She's probably tired. Sometimes an intense healing session will leave people tired—"
But Amaruq was quick to be disappointed in his efforts as Sokka's attempts at winding down failed. The prince suddenly threw the bottle on the floor, not caring for its contents and roaring, making their hearts stop. His eyes were still a stark, stubborn black, refusing to abate, his demeanor that of a wounded animal.
"Sokka, sweetie, please, calm down! Yue's okay now!" Ki'ma kept trying to soothe his rage, tossing her shock and curiosity to the back of her mind, "She's healed, and the eclipse is over, too. Just give her some time…"
Chunta resumed the chants he'd been reciting in the prince's presence, "La, ikulliak! La, ikulliak!" La, the calm water! La, the calm water!
Ki'ma was terrified by how her nephew's heart rate was going up as a result of his fury. Aang, who had briefly summoned his avatar state to read the prince's energy, felt helpless as he dismissed his glow, shaking his head, "He's still not coming down."
"She'll be here in a few minutes, just a few minutes!" Ki'ma coaxed, "Sokka, you gotta calm down, okay? Please…"
Chunta shared a weary look with the Avatar before stepping forward, sinking his hands into a large container of vermillion that he had brought with him. He swiftly filled his palms with copious amounts of the said pigment before dumping the contents over his head. Sokka shook his head free of the pigment in annoyance, glaring at the shaman.
"You need this, Prince Sokka. I'm sorry. I know you don't like these things, but this will calm you down," and the shaman dumped another handful over him. "La, ikulliak! La, ikulliak!" And holding his pigment-coated palm over the prince's forehead, "Let the tides be calm and still," another cloud of vermillion, "Let the moon shine on—"
Sokka coughed, yelling at the inconvenience; he snatched the container of vermillion from the shaman and threw it aside, smashing it to pieces and making the pigment sprawl all over the floor.
"Nothing's working," Aang swallowed worriedly, "Someone has to calm him down. I've done everything I could, but he's not responding to me."
Chunta, having expected this, turned to the bucket he brought inside, "This has water consecrated by the fire from Tui's torch. It's the only other option we have left. Let's hope it will do something." Sighing, "Great Goddess, give me strength—!"
"Instead of doing all of this, why don't we just let him stay with her?"
Everyone turned to the entrance of the room where Katara was standing, a tired frown on her face as she continued. "I only mean that it's probably counterintuitive to keep them distant. What happened is devastating no doubt, but maybe being close to her will ease his stress."
"He's going to fly into a rage again when he sees her in distress," Aang told her. "That's why we're trying to keep him at a distance."
"I know," Katara nodded, "But I changed her out of her old clothes." Which had been previously drenched with blood and tattered by the force of the blows, "And she's sleeping peacefully. I think he needs to see for himself that she's really okay and is just resting, and he'll start to calm down on his own. It might be helpful if we let him in and see his reaction, and we can bring him back here if necessary."
Katara's idea proved to be fruitful; Sokka's harsh demeanor slowed into a gentle gait at the sight of her, his cries finally dimming to a human level before transitioning into choked sobs. His tears plinked against the ground, bringing down with them everything he had kept suppressed beneath the facade of fury as he took his seat beside the bed, holding her hand as she slept on.
Katara slowly reached for her brother, taking the initiative to heal him; he didn't protest for once, overcome by a head-splitting ache that blinded his senses. And after quickly healing the wound on his head, Katara reached for his wrist, working quickly to clean and mend the area. Sokka, feeling his eyelids grow heavy, laid his head down on the bed beside Yue's hand, the drumbeat of his heart relaxing from its fierce rhythm, the black of his irises finally tapering away.
"Oh, thank heavens," Chunta sighed with relief.
With the predominant member of the Council of Elders murdered shockingly in the hands of former chieftess Kanna, the next councilman in command had taken the reigns of the legal affairs concerning the royals. He reiterated his point with a stern look that he gave to a devastated Hakoda, who had no other choice but to be present for the conversation. "No matter how many religious justifications Shaman Chunta is willing to give, a crime is still a crime, Chief. No one here saying Pakku is justified in his actions, but attempting to murder a former royal—"
"Sokka was provoked," Bato argued, clearly having taken the prince's side given the sheer lunacy that he had seen Pakku undergo. "Besides, he is a current royal, so your standard does not even apply."
"Actually, he is not," the councilman frowned, "He had signed his relinquishment papers, so he is no longer a part of the family legally. Chief Hakoda, you were there when you witnessed him signing those papers without a moment's worth of hesitation."
But Hakoda remained quiet.
"What even happened at your meeting with Sokka?" Bato asked his friend, earning no response from him.
"I was there for the meeting," spoke another councilman. "We attempted to have a civilized conversation with Sokka. We reminded him of all the consequences that would come out of him choosing to be with the princess. Their marriage will not be recognized. Their children will be labeled as illegitimate and will have zero access to any form of inheritance. But we did make an exception: He could rule the South while she rules the North. They would have a chance to meet a few times a year, whether that be him going to the North or her coming down here— though the first option is more desired. Any sired children will be with their mother. And once Prince Kohana is of age, Prince Sokka can choose to pass the throne to him and return to the North as he sees fit. No one will force Sokka to marry another woman, and his union with the princess will be recognized as a 'diplomatic' marriage at best and will guarantee up to a quarter of the inheritance their children would've normally received if they were naturally accepted as a part of Pakku's bloodline. Sokka would also retain his assets." Sighing, "But clearly he didn't like that—"
"Of course he wouldn't," Bato glared, "Who in the world would agree to that? Wasting away as a loner even with a wife and children?"
"That's why he signed the relinquishment papers once and for all—"
"Because your options are arbitrary," the tribesman barked, turning back to his friend, "Say something, Hakoda. You can't really be supporting this. I can't believe you even entertained a meeting like this with Sokka in the first place!" His hand on the chieftain's shoulder, "You and Kya were desperate for children, and after so long, La blessed you with him. Are you really going to throw him away like this?"
Hakoda still did not answer Bato but turned to the councilman in charge, breaking his silence, "If you insist on trusting these relinquishment papers, so be it. And in that case, the reality is that if it wasn't for him, I would have lost my infant son." Swallowing, "The Warrior's Code authorizes a punishment even worse than this for attempted infanticide and murder anyhow: a life for a life. But Pakku is not dead."
"We all know the only reason he spared Pakku is because of retaliation," the councilman argued, "And I use the word 'spare' with great hesitation here because Pakku's entire quality of life is ruined. The man has no arms, and one of his legs is likely to be crippled. His pelvic area is infected, and the healers are saying his phallus might have to be removed if he wants the pain spared, but doing so will cause pain anyway. Either way, he is living in La's hell, basically. Come on, Chief, surely there must be legal ramifications for this—"
"You don't seem to fucking understand the situation here," Bato barked at the councilman, "Pakku flew into a manic rage and attacked his own family. He was ready to murder his own grandchild and was hell-bent on hurting Sokka. He impaled the princess in her womb and tried to deprive her of her life and her right to have children. Had it not been for literal divine intervention, we would've either lost her or she would've been barren for the rest of her life, and Spirits know what would've happened next. What about this makes you think Pakkuis deserving of some kind of justice—?"
"Sokka is banished from the South," Hakoda interrupted.
"Hakoda," Bato frowned, "You can't possibly be serious about this. What exactly is it about Pakku that makes you want to—?"
"Sokka is no longer a part of this family," Hakoda maintained a stoic face, "So he is to be treated like any other citizen. Because he signed the relinquishment papers, and because he identified the North to be his permanent area of residence, that is his home, and that is where he should be." Closing his eyes, "The heinous and gruesome nature of what had happened today provoked Sokka…and I will choose not to comment on his retaliation. Pakku might be my father, but… I am ashamed that he is. As a father myself, I am only glad that the life of my child is saved, and as a chieftain, I am also happy that my family has been sustained. And for that, at least, I will not imprison Sokka…just as I wouldn't imprison anyone else who was in his place in this circumstance. The only alternative option I have is banishing him from the South. He is expected to leave as soon as he and his wife completely recover."
Bato could not comprehend why Hakoda refused to support his son despite the lack of harshness in his ruling— that is, apart from Sokka's inability to visit the South. Then again, Bato seriously doubted whether Sokka was going to set foot here again anyway.
"So you recognize his marriage then?" was all the councilman seemed to be concerned with in spite of his displeasure for the ruling.
"Because he is free from the stringent requirements of chiefdom as an ex-prince, he is a normal citizen now. His marriage is longer going to be challenged. There is no need to challenge it."
As the attendees of the meeting left, and as the councilmen went off to prepare the official judgment scroll, Bato turned to Hakoda in the privacy of the meeting chamber, "What is wrong with you? Why did you do that—?"
"So he can be free," Hakoda said, trying to hold back the moisture in his eyes, "Kya and I decided that it is better for him to create a life for himself elsewhere than for him to be here and risk having his wife and children be attacked in the future. The Akna has already been through enough in her stay here. What happened to her should never happen to another woman." Shaking his head, "I never wanted this to happen to her. I never wanted to scream her identity to the world. I just wanted her to leave us be. What happened here is unacceptable… Pakku's actions are simply unacceptable."
Bato sighed, nodding, "It's not your fault. You didn't know. None of us knew. We thought Pakku was leaving the village to find a healer. Who would expect him to turn around so quickly? And it's not like you and Kya were ever wanting to tell Pakku that she came here."
"We would be the luckiest people in the world if Sokka is able to see through his rage and realize this enough to give us another chance, but what happened today…" Hakoda did not finish his sentence, reliving how Sokka had slammed the door in his face every time he went to see how the princess was faring. The darkness in his son's eyes cast down on him undeniable guilt.
"I know Sokka is not going to come back here anymore after the reception they got...but I think banishment will seal the deal. In case the princess might find herself trying to get him to come here again. All that matters is that she is saved and well, that they are happy in the North." Drying his eyes, "No matter how many papers people throw in my face, the fact of the matter will always be that he is mine. He is my firstborn."
Sokka placed a kiss on Yue's forehead, pulling the covers over her as she slept, snuggled up against him. She had finally woken a few hours ago but had wept and sobbed in her waking state, thinking everything was over despite her skin being healed. The relief in her damp eyes was priceless when she was told and promised that she was, in the name of the Spirits, fully healed and had nothing to worry about. That there was no impediment to hers and Sokka's dreams of creating a family in the future. She had cried even more from the sheer peace that followed before giving in to her exhaustion and succumbing to slumber, not yet carrying the strength to learn what had really happened.
Truthfully, Sokka could not at all recall anything other than rage and fury, and he vaguely described the actions he took to put Pakku in his place. He owned the violence, but the healing? He didn't have a healing bone in his body— at least, not via bending. He could only remember feeling helpless and useless, and to this moment, he was racked with guilt that he didn't do more, that he should've at least prevented this situation. He was faced with the difficult task of notifying Arnook and Ahnah— at least in the near future if not now— and the possibility of their utter lack of trust in him, their disappointment in his failure to prevent her from getting hurt. But one thing was true: all that mattered right now was the fact that she was awake and well. That their tender dreams were intact.
He might not bow to a Spirit, but whatever intervention took place— whatever it really was— he would respect it and be grateful for it, logic and explanations be damned.
A knock on the door sent his adrenalin rushing again; he slowly untwined her hand from around him and stepped out. His eyes flitted to the sight of Hakoda and Kya waiting on the other side of the opened door.
"Please, Sokka, please, hear us out," Kya nearly begged. "We just want to know how she's—".
The isumataq glared, immediately closing the door to Yue's room and standing guard in front of it, "What are you two doing here?"
"Sokka," Kya whimpered, "Please, don't look at us like we're your enemies."
Unrelenting, "What could the chief and chieftess possibly want from us now?"
"Nothing," Hakoda assured, his devastated gaze flying back to the closed door, "We just wanted to see how ukuagek was doing—"
Ukuagek. "Oh, so now she's your daughter-in-law? My wife's supposed to get seriously injured for you to accept her? That's what it'll take?"
"No, Sokka, that's not what we mean—"
"Well don't wear yourself out," Sokka huffed. "Your acceptance was never a requirement. It was never my intention to introduce her as a good housewife. She's not some piece of property for everyone to accept for me to share my life with her. We're both free individuals, and I don't need her going through a crisis like this one to please every heartless piece of stone here." Swallowing, "It seems your idols have more compassion than you ever will."
"Sokka, you have to understand," Kya began. "We were only trying to—"
"There's nothing to understand." He gestured to the exit, "You can leave now. I wouldn't want you to ruin your purity by associating yourself with us, and I know it won't look good if the tribe founds out you're associating yourself with people who are banished."
Hakoda swallowed, "Sokka, we made this decision so you both can—"
"Please, leave us alone! Haven't you done enough?!"
"Sokka, we had nothing to do with what Pakku—"
"OUT!"
"What's going on here?" Chunta rushed over to the room, surprised to see Hakoda and Kya, "Angayok, ataniq, please, give them some space," he dragged the leaders out. "I'll talk to him afterward. Please, let him be. We don't want to anger him—"
"Instead of trying to appease them, get to work on arranging for our departure!" Sokka yelled at the shaman.
"I will, sir, I will! You will be out of here in no time! Please, stay calm!"
Kya and Hakoda turned back, looking at their son as he slammed the door behind him, his scowl burning into their memory.
Notes:
Fun fact: Ukuagek means both mother-in-law and daughter-in-law
Chapter 70: Bond Over Blood
Chapter Text
He brushed Yue's hair out of her face as she slept, his other hand entwined with hers. Ki'ma sighed at her nephew's anxious state, stepping into the room with a bowl of seal jerky in her hand.
"Katara says the healing may have some kind of sedative effect. That's why she's sleeping so much. But it will wear off."
Sokka nodded despite his hand lingering over Yue's forehead for a moment.
"Sokka, she's fine."
"Yeah…it's just…sometimes when she's really stressed out, she gets a fever…"
Ki'ma, too, felt Yue's forehead, "She's sleeping peacefully, Sokka. There's nothing to worry about."
Sokka hesitantly glanced at Yue's hand, then cast a look in the direction of the trash bin, within which lay the broken pieces of a few of the bangles he had made for her, the shards stained with her dried blood. He stiffened, his eyes on the verge of turning black as he recalled the vivid sight of Pakku slamming his foot against her hand, breaking her bangles, the shards having sunk into her skin. His hand tightened around Yue's, his shaken look turning into that of pure wrath.
Ki'ma, alarmed, placed her hand on Sokka's shoulder, "I do think she can use some iron-rich foods. Just to make sure."
The comment was successful in pulling him out of that trance. His wrath was overridden by concern, his gaze flying back to his wife, "Yeah, Katara said that, too…"
Ki'ma took the chance to slide the trash bin out of her nephew's sight.
"Does…does she have scars…?" Looking at his aunt, "Is everything okay…?"
"Katara and I have taken a look. The other healers did, too. She's completely alright, sweetie."
"And nothing's wrong?"
"If there was anything wrong, we wouldn't hide it. We can't. What can you even hide from a world-class healer? She'll figure it out anyhow." And with that, Ki'ma held the bowl of seal jerky out to him, "Now eat."
He shook his head.
"Sokka, please. You can't starve yourself."
"When she wakes up again, we'll eat together."
"But—"
"Please," he frowned, "I can't eat right now, I can't…"
"Then at least step outside for a minute. You've been here for several hours. Get some fresh air." Tugging at his sleeve, "Come on, sweetie. You can come back soon."
He stood up with great reluctance but didn't manage to leave the vicinity of the room; he sighed and took his seat on the pelts just outside of their room, wallowing in misery, "I shouldn't have let this happen…"
Ki'ma set the bowl aside and took her seat beside her nephew, "Sokka, would you really have stopped her from healing an infant?"
"It's not that. I should've been more attentive. I shouldn't have agreed to dinner. I shouldn't have wasted my time with the conference…I-I was a useless piece of shit while everything was happening—"
"You were severely hurt," Ki'ma reminded him. "You were barely able to focus. You lost a significant amount of blood, too. You shouldn't be blaming yourself for this. And I know you don't care for these things and you didn't know it as it was happening, but…you did heal her…"
"But was that really me? As far as I know, I didn't do shit. I made a horrible mistake. I shouldn't have given the chief another chance. I should've prevented this! If I really were La, I wouldn't have let it get this far. Come to think of it, that La of yours should've prevented this, too." His voice breaking, his hands trembling, "I should have resisted her requests to stay. She said she wanted to see the tribe, and I…"
"Whenever I close my eyes and picture the South, I don't want to be reminded of any of this drama. I want to just be reminded of you. Of tonight." He tore at his lip, tears slipping.
"Oh, sweetie," Ki'ma sighed, her arm around her nephew's shoulders, "It's okay—"
"No, it's not," he shook, "I wanted her to have fun 'cause she'd been so stressed out lately…and…"
"Please, Sokka, don't be hard on yourself. You stopped the worst from happening, don't you see that? That was you, it really was. Besides, she wasn't hurt when you were showing her the tribe. Maybe things would've been better if you two kept up the sightseeing… Then again, you didn't know this was going to happen. No one knew this was going to happen. Why would you agree to go to the conference if you knew this was going to happen?"
"I wasn't careful enough…" His head dropped against the wall, "Even when there were potential enemies around each block, we were so happy in the North. We had each other's backs. But here…"
"You had her back, Sokka, you did, but the fact of the matter is that we can't help certain things. But the worst is behind us. Yue is perfectly alright. Don't let what happened…and what could've happened…ruin the future you have waiting for the two of you."
But he remained disheartened. "I can see it now. Silak and ukuagek are gonna hate me."
"No, they won't, Sokka—"
"What if she hates me? What if she sees me like any other man? After something like that, I doubt anyone would look favorably on men in general." Vigorously shaking his head, "I don't want her to look at me and be angry or afraid or uncertain. What if she's no longer comfortable around me? Oh Spirits, what will I do…?"
"Oh my Spirits, Sokka, no one will hate you," Ki'ma said with great patience, "I can promise you this. What happened wasn't just an attack on Pakku; that was an attack on ignorance, on the criminal subjugation of tribeswomen. You relinquished your own bloodline because of Pakku's atrocity; that's a testament to what you embody. That's who you are, Sokka. And as far as the gravity of the situation… what Pakku did is bound to bring a lot of sensitivity to the forefront, but that doesn't mean Yue's going to hate you. She knows you. She knows who you are and the extent you've gone to take care of her. She'll never forget that."
He turned to his aunt, whispering a desperate plea, "Tell me something to do about this. Anything. What can I do? What can I do for her?"
"Sokka, you've done a lot."
"But I'll never know if that was me," he persisted. "What can I do? As a man?"
Taking a deep breath, "Respect, loyalty, and love… There's no greater balm of comfort for anyone than these. Especially at a time when they seem rare in existence. As far as I know, you embody these things. So just be yourself."
Their conversation was interrupted by a hasty rush of footsteps. Amaruq entered the hallway with a wide, hopeful smile, carrying a scroll in his hands. "We have great news!" He handed the scroll to Sokka, "This report was sent to the South by the Northern administration just now."
"What's this about?" Ki'ma asked.
"Princess Yuesanga is now Chieftess Yuesanga! And Sokka is the new chieftain! Read the scroll! Read it!"
Sokka burst up from his seat, "Are you serious?!"
"Just read this, my boy, you'll know for yourself!"
Sokka took the scroll and scrambled to unfurl it, skimming over the contents, cursing his tears that made it all the more difficult for him to read.
This is to inform the authorities of the respected Sister Tribe of a historic executive action in the Northern Council of Elders. The Loyalist-majority council under Chieftain Arnook and Chieftess Ahnah's regime overturned their reservations for Her Royal Highness, Princess Yuesanga-Kuunnguaq's rule, thus allowing for the continuation of the royal bloodline through an adopted heir for the first time in history. In the instant case, the bloodline of the reigning family— hereafter to be referenced as the Kharsaq-Aninnialuk lineage— will continue with the reign of Princess Yuesanga-Kuunnguaq and her progeny following a formal adoption ceremony that will legally welcome her into the royal family.
A longtime burden in his heart eased with every word he read, a choked laugh of joy leaving his lips. "Is this…" he looked up, filled with hope, "This is really…? It's really happening?"
Amaruq beamed, "Keep reading, son."
This action was initiated with the support of the Leadership Council, a plethora of local tribal leaders, and international representatives from the Order of the Black Lotus and the Order of the White Lotus following an array of protests that swept across Agna Qel'a. Several nonviolent demonstrations, most led by notable Revivalists, erupted over the course of three days, halting a substantial amount of activity in the capital.
While a voting process had been initiated in deciding the fate of the bloodline, the action had since been unpopular along the masses. Many citizens who were involved in the protests that followed claimed to have received life-changing aid from Dronningi Yuesanga, alias Kuunnguaq through Revivalist efforts. Outrage poured from several social groups such as the Northern Water Tribe Eunuch Society and the Northern Coalition of Underprivileged Tribals, both who were very vocal in their concerns that the citizens' votes will not surpass the conservative-majority Council's inevitable influence in the procedure and resulting propaganda.
Responses from local chieftains and chieftesses have run on a similar vein with local leaders commending the young dronningi's cooperation and generous aid to disadvantaged villages and tribes, all of which will likely be reversed with unnecessary Council meddling. Out of a total of ninety-eight high-ranking delegates Dronningi Yuesanga had met with in the course of her Northern Trail Project, ninety-five delegates have responded immediately to the Northern Council's decisions to override the princess's candidacy, demanding for a reconsideration of the Council's termination of the princess's rights. Eighty-five local chieftains filed individual demands to reinstate her position. In a petition drafted to install the princess as the successor to the Kharsaq bloodline, two hundred ninety-six signatures from a total of three hundred local representatives and chiefly personnel were made in support of her reign. These documents were submitted to the Council, attached to several legal papers presented by Leadership Councilman Akluviq, who persisted on Dronningi Yuesanga's and Isumataq Sokka's taking of contractual charge as the Nunaatip Angajukkaat following their marriage.
The Council's overturning of its reservations signifies the designation of Isumataq Sokka as the new Chieftain of the Northern Water Tribe, and a formal recognition of his position will take place during the Royal Coronation, set to take place the day before the Winter Solstice as previously decided…
The rest of the language, Sokka felt was not worthy of his attention, for everything he needed to know for now ended there. Confirming the authentic nature of the document was the official Water Tribe seal stamped at the end of the scroll, followed by a second page that contained a long list of signatures of local delegates, members of the Leadership and Northern Councils, ending with the official signatures of Chieftess Ahnah and Chief Arnook. Following those pages were copies of the papers Sokka and Yue had signed immediately following their marriage ceremony. Last but not least were documents ordering a formal adoption ceremony set to take place an hour before the Royal Coronation, Chief Arnook and Chieftess Ahnah's signatures supplied in the "parents" section and Yue's name written in the "adoptee" line.
"...And you wouldn't believe this, Ki'ma," Amaruq had gotten caught up in conveying everything to his wife, "They had local chiefly authorities show up at the Agna Qel'a palace. The council members had nothing to say; they peed their pants and called off the voting in the name of public unrest. Many councilmen have resigned, too, in their shame."
Sokka smiled for the first time following a draining twenty-four hours, rejoicing in his heart over and over. Princess Yuesanga-Kuunnguaq and her progeny… A laugh followed his beam of joy, which in turn was accompanied by a sob and flooding eyes. Ki'ma and Amaruq were beside him in a moment's time.
"I knew the North wouldn't let her go. That's why I thought voting would help. He dried his eyes, his smile briefly returning. "Turns out that's not even necessary…"
He stepped back inside, taking his seat next to his wife, kissing her forehead in pride and love. Ki'ma and Amaruq did not wish to interrupt his stream of happiness, but there was another issue to be addressed, having been expressed in the ignored final contents of the letter — obviously written before any knowledge of the horrors that had happened in the South.
We cordially welcome Chieftess Kya and Chief Hakoda of the Southern Water Tribe to attend and participate in the passing of the torch to both leaders. Ample assistance and resources will be provided by Northern personnel on Southern territory to personally and quickly escort the Southern royal family to Agna Qel'a in due time…
"And the solution to that problem was banishment and disownment?"
Amaruq's tone did not help the guilt that weighed against the Southern leaders. Kya wearily leaned against her chair, burden and heartbreak caging her heart as the letter from the North fell into her lap. The chieftess and her husband had tried once again to meet with their oldest, this time with the knowledge of Princess Yue's status as being official in the North, but they were begged by a weary Chunta to let the couple be, that securing a moment to speak with him was not going to be possible, especially with the princess's continued slumber taking its toll on him. It was, after all, too late to repair what was legally severed, what was ethically broken. Not to mention the relative ease with which Sokka had shrugged off the banishment orders even if Amaruq and Ki'ma felt enraged by the decision.
"What else can we do?" Hakoda swallowed, "Not everyone is ready to throw away history and tradition as easily as we are. The South is nowhere near the revolution the North is now going through."
"Are you sure about that, Brother?" Ki'ma demanded, "Sokka's quite popular with the masses."
"His disbelief isn't popular—"
"Should La be his own believer? Is La a heretic to his own religion?"
To which the Southern chief and chieftess still could not respond.
"It wouldn't be too difficult to replace council members," Amaruq insisted, "And grant Sokka the status of a chieftain and accept Yue as the Southern chieftess and his wife. You're letting their relationship go unchallenged on the basis that they don't have to meet the requirements and expectations of future leaders of the South when instead, you could just get rid of those stupid requirements altogether and rightfully recognize their marriage and successor status. But I see you're taking the long route." Turning briefly to his sister, "Keep in mind that even though she knew there was tension here, she came all the way here and almost lost her own ability to be a mother for a newborn who didn't come from her."
"We hate our decision as much as you do," Kya began in shame, moisture collecting in her eyes, "but it would cause unrest in the tribe if we ruled otherwise."
"We have many local chieftains who feel that traditional values are very important," Hakoda insisted. "The North may steadily be seeing changes, but it will take more time here. There is nothing we can do."
But Amaruq and Ki'ma were not having any of it. "I wish you were the Hakoda I knew three decades ago," Amaruq frowned. "Then maybe you'd see that there are things you can do. The princess wasn't popular in the North, either, at first, but look at her now. An icon. Despite what the Northern Council labelled as a discrepancy in her legal status, by sheer popularity, she now has complete and unhindered access to the throne. And even if there was no chance at all for them to be accepted here…you could've still tried."
"Arnook hid the truth of his daughter's past and was prepared to take that secret with him to his funeral pyre no matter how many pressures he faced," Ki'ma said. "And even after the North found out about her, he'd been fighting ever since for her rights. For someone who didn't come from him. And here you two are, unable to take a step towards recognizing your own son's rights and autonomous decisions. I will never understand…"
Kya held back a sob, brushing at her eyes.
"The Water Tribe isn't gonna change overnight, Hakoda, and I'm not dumb enough to not know that," Amaruq looked to his brother-in-law, "But the point is that we keep trying to push for faster change anyway. Clearly that's not a priority for you."
"That is not what I'm saying," Hakoda began, equally burdened, but Amaruq was not willing to listen.
"He may be a god, and she may be a goddess according to their birth charts and whatnot, but they are also children of the Water Tribe. As long as Arnook and Ahnah are alive, they will not let Yue face the burden of being labeled as a bloodless tribeswoman; they have sought to join her into their bloodline with every unorthodox means they could grab, and today," holding his own copy of the letter, "They have done it. But my boy can't go around with the reputation of a bloodless tribesman because his parents aren't able to accept his marriage, because his parents think disowning him is the right choice in a time of turmoil."
Amaruq stood up, eyeing his sister and brother-in-law, "I refuse to let Sokka face what I did when I was disowned. Righteous loyalty should never be punished. I meant what I said when I told Sokka I'm adopting him if he's ever disowned. I think I have a strong case since you think of these relinquishment documents as being real and fixed." He shoved aside the papers on the desk, "I don't believe in this yakshit about ejecting him from his own home and rightful position to make sure he's happy."
"Whether the South changes or not, from now on, he's our son," Ki'ma insisted. "And we welcome Yue as our daughter-in-law. Legally, that is; Amaruq and I always saw him as ours anyway."
The Southern leaders felt part of their burden lifting from their hearts, for they knew that Sokka would never be truly removed from the family if he was under Amaruq and Ki'ma's protective wings. Perhaps this was the best course of action given Amaruq and Ki'ma were fairly removed from the Southern premises and were not going to be excessively subject to the scrutiny of the Southern Council's conservatives. It certainly did not lessen the pain, however, of being legally removed from their long-awaited oldest, from the suffering that came with the fact that they were unable to pass the leadership torch to him, whether it was Southern or Northern leadership. If he didn't want them around now, there was no telling he would want them to be present for his coronation.
"I won't stop your decision… but please…" Kya looked to her brother, "When you get a chance, tell him… Tell him that we had nothing to do with Pakku's monstrosity, please… We never wanted that girl to go through what she did, we didn't…"
"Even if he doesn't want to see us, we can live with that, but…we never intended this to happen, and that is the truth," Hakoda reiterated. "We respected her enough to not devastate her… We might not have wanted her to be a part of the family, but it was never our intention to throw her status into disarray. She's another man's daughter. As a father to a daughter myself, I would never…I would never do that to them…"
Amaruq only sighed, "If he doesn't listen, there's nothing I can do. Pakku crossed a line no one should cross, and he ruined things for the rest of us. Sokka will neverbe able to unsee what happened here."
Yue was oddly aware that she was in a dream or illusion of sorts as she trudged through the blizzard toward the Moon Temple. It was late in the night with the moon barely visible in the wake of the storm, and even the temple itself would've been buried in blankets of white had it not been for its stark black marble protruding like a speck of La in a sea of Tui.
Out of instinct, she reached for the keys in her pocket, effortlessly stepping inside. Instead of the expected Aninnialuk idol, there was a human waiting at the altar— or perhaps, the line between human skin and marble sculpture blurred given La's traditional ornaments and imagery were etched perfectly onto the visitor. A black-robed Sokka, his face covered in ceremonial wolf paint, was seated on the sanctum step with his arms on his knees. His palm toyed with a decaying apple that he picked up from the pile of other rotten apples presented as offerings, and he stared at the rotting skin on the fruit with his eyebrows raised. A moment later, he placed it aside, reaching for another platter that was left to his "enjoyment."
"Eugh!" came his disgust as the crab puffs oozed damp mold, "The fuck?" And he pushed that platter aside, too, rolling his eyes. It was then that she noticed his irises were not the same blue she found herself frequently lost in; rather, they were now a stark black, sucking in her attention like a black hole, radiating some sort of trance. Even more so when they flew to meet her gaze; their exquisite darkness was such that she could see herself reflected perfectly within them.
"There you are!" he grinned.
And the chamber reverberated with the echo in his tone. She blinked, bemused, "I'm projecting..."
"If you say so," he smirked, a twinkle in his cosmic eyes as he pat the space on the pedestal beside him.
She did not protest, simply rolling with whatever was happening as she took her seat next to him. He scooted closer to her, flashing her another giddy smile before rambling about the food, "You see this? They call these offerings?" he pushed another plate of decaying fruit away, "And even this milk," he picked up a fancy offering vessel, his finger dipping into the paste-like milk only to find its dormant stench gain footing, "Ugh. They get three-year-old food, and then they want all the luxuries in the world. Who do they take us for?"
Yue widened her eyes as his hands suddenly lost their fleshy texture, transitioning into palms sculpted by water entirely, a black glow sweeping through the water. "'La, I need a promotion. La, I want my great aunt's inheritance,'" he went on with his griping, the flesh returning, leaving his hands clean, "'La, make the universe bow to my fucking will. Here, take this mold as my offering.' Idiots."
He resembled an odd combination of a warring soldier having come home from a weary battle and a pouting child having woken from a nap, either way demanding food. He was succumbing to what was offered to him, too, in his hunger, resigning as he reached for one of the rotting apples, "It is what it is, I guess…"
But she stopped him with her hand. "Wait." She reached into her pocket and pulled out a wrapped cake for him. "I only have one…"
"Now that's what I'm talkin' about," he beamed, fiddling with the wrapper. He broke the cake towards the middle, handing her the slightly bigger half, "We'll share it," he said sweetly.
"No, you can have it."
"You got something against projected cakes?"
She sighed before taking the other half and took a bite, prompting him to swallow his half whole. Her smile of amusement dimmed, however, as she took in the reality of the situation, the recent events playing in her mind. Where was she and what was she doing despite everything that happened?
"Why the face?" he asked. "Yuesanga's supposed to smile and laugh."
She eyed his form for a long moment, wallowing in the illusion a moment longer before, "I feel like a fool." Staring at the piece of cake left over in her hands, "I became the kind of victim I never wanted to become…And for a moment, I thought… I was scared that I had to lay down motherhood. Biological motherhood, at least." She swallowed, "I reconciled with the fact that I might not be the chieftess, but… generally, the grounding reality that you probably won't be a nunaatip anaana is way different from the nightmare that you won't be an anaana at all…"
He brought the cake in her hand up to her mouth to feed her, "Nonsense. I'm La, the All-Seeing Eye, the All-Steering Hand. No one subverts the fates I write. In times when people needed you most, you were always there for them. If anyone is deserving of bringing more of you into this world, it's you."
"But what…what even happened out there?" she asked him, "Was that…was that really you? I couldn't…I wasn't able to see…I only heard bits and pieces in between, and I…" her hand flying to her aching head, "I'm confused. I'm anxious… I don't want to wake up and find out what all I've lost…"
"Don't want to wake up?!" came his spastic anxiety, "What does that mean?!"
She turned away, the devastation replaying in her mind. She could feel the entity beside her shifting, every movement he made resembling the roar of rolling waves. His hand, warm and soft, resembling the swish and sway of tides, found its way to her cheek and tilted her face until she was looking at him. A haze of warmth settled over her, numbing the ache in her head.
"Those who give up on people turn to idols, and those who give up on idols turn to people. And then there's the universe that's way bigger than idols and people. Whatever you think happened, you can call that whatever you want— an idol, a human, the universe. But just know that I'm accessible through whatever means you want to access me. And I'll make things happen. Whether I'm a historical fiction or a figment of the religious imagination, whether I'm chaos or an untamed reality. A projection, a rusted old prophecy…" Shaking his head, "Nothing is ever lost to you, Yue. I've made sure of it all this time, and I'll continue to make sure of it. I'm not letting anyone take anything away from you. If I do, I wouldn't be me."
She blinked, a tear escaping.
"I'm not just sitting around behind closed sanctums. Whether you believe it or not, I'm always watching. I'm always fighting. I'm always with you."
…These signs made it very clear that there was something very different about Sokka in those moments, but Aang does not know what exactly happened or how it did. He said he only sensed an abundance of spiritual energy coming from him. Whether that energy came from somewhere else and took over him or whether it came from Sokka himself, these kinds of questions would be difficult to answer. Of course, not everyone is going to accept a nonanswer, so Chunta is telling people that Sokka was possessed, and Aang is going along with it. I know this will be difficult for you and Sokka himself to process, too, because you're not fans of the Incarnation Prophecy.
But as his sister who has been beside him nearly all his life — at least, whenever he was home— I can only think back to the things people have said about his birth chart. I'm a believer in birth charts and foretunetelling, but I've always been skeptical about the shamans' proclamations when they said La chose to be born into this household. The idea that my brother was La made me laugh if nothing else. But there are things in this world that can't be explained, and this has to be one of those things. It will take time for me to process seeing Sokka like that…honestly, it will take everyone time to see him like that. The South is most likely going to be split in its opinions about what happened. Many are going to question the whole thing, and many are going to believe Chunta, but the reality of what exactly was at work, we will never know.
The situation here is very chaotic. Aang and I might end up bringing Kohana with us when we come back. I know Ko-bear needs to be away from everything for a good bit. It will take a while for him to come down from all of this. The same can be said for all the adults, too, of course. I guess deep down, everyone knew that it was possible for someone like Pakku to do this, but I thought since our culture basically saw us as walking wombs, tribesmen would at least maintain the ethics of not harming us in this exact manner. But a direct blow to our literal womanhood is abhorring. Unacceptable. A sin from which there's no return. I'm furious, and I know that you are especially.
Society is not far enough along in medicine to undo injuries of this degree, but it seems that bloodhealing is the secret. This is basically Imona's case all over again, isn't it? She had experienced catastrophic injuries to her reproductive organs to the point of being incapable of carrying children, and you had used bloodhealing to counter the destructive effects. From what I now understand, bloodhealing is more intensive than other procedures, and from what I can easily guess, it requires razor-sharp attention and diligence. But if properly performed, it causes the rapid regrowth of what has been torn apart.
I've come to a decision, Yue: I want to learn how to bloodheal, and I need you to teach me. You said I had it in me to achieve it. If you still feel that way, I would be honored if you would train me. I know I told you I didn't want to learn it, but that was because I didn't envision something like this happening. But now, I want to think of this as a wake-up call to the horrors of what could happen, and I'm not about to let my selfishness— that is, my discomfort with bloodbending— come in the way of the care and comfort that our sisters need in times like these. What happened here should NEVER happen to another woman.
Of course, I'm aware of its limitations. Bloodhealing is typically reserved for the full moon— though you're the exception— and I'm not sure if I have it in me to bend at will. Now without very extensive practice, anyway. Also, bloodhealing makes it possible for people to physically come back from these traumas, but the memory of being inflicted with those traumatic injuries will still haunt the victim. But I want the power to heal these women so they won't be deprived of their fundamental right to be comfortable and safe in their own biologies. I know that even if I knew how to bloodheal before, I sadly wouldn't have been able to do much for you immediately because of the eclipse. But in the future, at least, if anyone is faced with a danger like this, I want to be a source of help.
To this moment, I think it's ironic that the horrible man I called my grandfather was my waterbending teacher. Now, I am able to understand where you are coming from when you say that your teacher was a terrorist. We are in the same boat. I don't feel sorry for the pain Pakku is in, and when he dies, I will never mourn him.
I wish I could tell you all of these things in person. There is so much I need to get off of my chest, and you are the only person I can rant my heart out to about these things. But I know that there is no time. I know that you are exhausted, and I know you need space. Honestly, I don't think I can look you in the eye right now; I'm weighed down by my regret of seeing you in pain in the South. For everything you've done for us, what happened to you is unjustified, and I am ashamed for not being there. For not preventing this.
Let me reiterate that La has never left your side, and it's safe to say that He never will. Regardless of missing details and nuances, the fact of the matter is that you are the reason why our Southern brothers and sisters are able to feed themselves and their children. I know that La— be he a spirit or a warrior— will never let anyone hurt your chances of being all you can be, especially a mom.
Take care, ukuaq. I'll see you and Sokka in time for your coronation.
Katara
Yue set aside the long scroll, withdrawing her other hand from her lower belly, eyeing her form that was bare from the waist down. She basked in the fact that she really did harbor no sign of injury. Rather than the anticipated soreness, there was only a pleasant rush of warmth that remained in her lower abdomen, somewhat resembling the texture of a warm, soothing wave.
"Nothing is ever lost to you."
She took a deep breath, murmuring an invocation of gratitude before making herself presentable. She stepped out of the bathroom, the burden on her chest lifting with every confident step she took. Through the simmers of her exhaustion, which was only now starting to fade away, she glanced at the room, taking note of how Sokka still wasn't here. Very faintly she heard clinking in the distance, likely stemming from the hallway a few feet away. She eventually saw that he was sitting by himself in the abandoned hallway, a series of intoxicants laid out on the table before him, distant chatter coming from the other side of the chamber's closed door.
"I've never seen you drunk before."
Through his bleary vision, Sokka looked up to the direction of the voice that breathed life into him anew. He saw her standing by the door, the observation in her tone laced with concern. He didn't move, uncertain, unsure, terrified of not maintaining a distance she would probably want. What if she did not want him close to her?
But she dispelled his worries with open arms. She could see him break, see every visible muscle jolt in her direction, and she welcomed his trembling form. He was gentle in his hug and touch, his lips quivering as he kissed her forehead. Her warmth held his quaking form as his face disappeared into her shoulder. "Spirits…"
"I'm okay," she rubbed his back, the scent of moonflowers filling his soul as he wept in relief, "I love you."
"I love you," he muffled into her neck between sobs, and as if reminded of something, he extricated himself from her warm hold long enough to draw a scroll out of his robes. He gave it to her, "For you."
"Oh no, another letter—?"
"It's a good letter this time."
And he watched her reaction unfold with every sentence she read, every tear that drenched the parchment. Yuesanga Kuunnguaq and her progeny…
"Is this…?" Looking at him, "Does this mean…?"
"You're the chieftess," he nodded, "You're the Chieftess of the North!"
I'm not letting anyone take anything away from you. If I do, I wouldn't be me. And she burst out a reaction teetering between a laugh and a sob. They were drawn back to each other, lost in a moment of relief and joy as they shook and cried, utterly overwhelmed. Yue gripped tightly onto his frame, her face burrowing into his tunic, stubborn palms gripping the muscles in his back.
Katara and Aang were insistent on not missing the coronation, but they were obligated to stay in the South for at least two more days given the chaos that nearly split the palace apart. Katara obviously could not abandon the situation at home for the sake of her parents, who were both still reeling back from the shock of all that happened. Not to mention Kanna's processing of Pakku's current condition as well as her own actions of ending the lead councilman's life.
Aang felt it was imperative to stay not only for his fiancé but for his peace-keeping duties; his status as the future son-in-law of the family only added weight to his claim. Most importantly, the couple was staying behind for Kohana; the little boy had seen far too much conflict in one day even if he'd been miraculously spared of the sight of his raging older brother; the young prince found comfort in his sister and Aang, demanding that he stay with them. And the chances of him accompanying his sister and Aang back to the North for the coronation were high.
Bato, in the meantime, had pushed for the idea that a representative should go to the North to give an official statement of explanation to the Northern chief and chieftess and formally apologize on behalf of the South. The possibility of reparations and other alarming legal consequences lingered behind hushed whispers as the ministers and palace personnel ruminated over how such talks would even go about, especially given Arnook and Ahnah's fierce attachment to their daughter. Very few were able to control their sheer guilt to the point of being willing to assume these duties, but Chunta had understood Sokka's death glare to mean a sharp no, that the Southern warrior was in a highly defensive state and was under no circumstance willing to let anyone follow them to the North. The duties, therefore, were entrusted to Amaruq, Ki'ma, and their son and daughter-in-law, for they were the only exceptions to Sokka's demands that he and Yue not be followed by anyone.
All of this was understood, of course, which proved to be somewhat difficult given Sokka's utter lack of communication with anyone. He shared minimal talks with his aunt and uncle and occasionally engaged in conversations with Aang and Katara, but that was all that was to be expected out of him. Indeed, his distance and silence proved to be terrifying for everyone who knew him, throwing them off guard apart from the spiritually-charged incident.
When it came time to depart, there were no goodbyes exchanged. Sokka's only focus was on escorting his wife into the ship under the cloak of the dark night. His friends and well-wishers had clamored over the docks, taking a look at the tired Tui-esque princess of the North— the hero of the South who was now being sent back to her homeland with her blood having spilled significantly on the Southern tundra, bathing the Land of La in pure guilt. Remorse suffocated the Southern atmosphere as the bowsprit began to lift.
Katara and Aang retreated from their position at the forefront to make way, having promised to meet them at the coronation. Hakoda and Kya lingered on the docks, unable to say anything to the flash of beastly black that flared defensively in their wounded son's glare, the white fires of fury that sizzled in the Northern goddess's eyes as she turned away, both lovers holding tightly onto each other.
"It is a matter of justice. The Spirits have willed it... Only if your hearts are open will Tui stay; if she is displeased, the Spirits will leave your household."
Sokka didn't look back.
The paranoia was not quick to leave her; she spent considerable time in the bathroom, repeatedly engaged in the ritual of examining herself. Every time, the conclusion was the same: it was as if nothing had happened. Following her fourth self-examination since boarding the cruiser, she stepped out and noticed Chen was sitting on the bed, waiting for her with two bowls — one that contained what appeared to be carrot-prune soup and another that consisted of sliced mangoes.
"How are you feeling, angaju?"
"I'm doing fine."
"Brother Sokka wanted me to give this to you," she held the soup out to Yue, "I know you said you don't feel anemic, but he wanted to make sure. You did lose a lot of blood…though the healing may have countered that, but just in case…"
The confusion on Chen's face was obvious given the uncertainty of what had happened. Yue made the task easy for her, simply taking the soup from her and setting it aside. "Thank you, Chen. I'll have it when it cools down. Where's Sokka, by the way?"
"He was with Father the last time I saw him. He told Lady Iruqi to stand by and examine you if necessary," she said, referring to a Southern healer who had accompanied them at Sokka's request, "and he wanted to give you some privacy. She's waiting outside if you want me to let her in."
Yue shook her head, "That won't be necessary. I'm fine."
"Are you sure? You seem like you're needing…confirmation. Brother Sokka is worried."
So he had noticed. "No, I…I'm okay… I'm still processing, that's all." And she took her seat beside the young Earth Kingdomer, placing a hand on her shoulder, "It's late. You should go to sleep."
"It's okay, angaju. I want to stay."
The Northern leader softened her eyes, "I understand you were more traumatized by seeing me like that than I was. I'm sorry you had to see that."
"No, angaju, I—"
"I appreciate your company, but I don't want you to be here if it makes you uncomfortable. You can be honest with me."
"I'm not uncomfortable around you, I promise," Chen told her, holding her hand. "I was terrified seeing you like that because… it was terrible seeing how you were treated. Just because you are half Air Nomad." Swallowing, "Honestly, I was afraid for my own life. I'm not from the Water Tribe. I'm a full-blooded Earth Kingdomer, and…" Chen hesitated but was coaxed by Yue's reassuring squeeze of her hand, tears forming in her eyes, "Angajuk, I found out yesterday that I'm with child. Right before the attack, I'd seen a healer, and…"
Yue widened her eyes, "Chen…"
"Kiguk and I had wanted to start a family soon. I was so excited. I was going to tell him… and you see, I was never exactly worried over the fact that he's a tribesman and I'm an Earth Kingdomer, but…seeing you in that situation…" Chan's hand instinctively flew to her belly, "I was afraid for our baby…I was terrified…"
Yue hugged Chen, allowing the woman to sob against her. Chen shook and quivered in Yue's arms, "I'm so sorry, angaju. I know you're the one going through this, and I shouldn't make this be about me—"
"No, no," Yue smoothed her hand over the younger woman's hair, "This is a very valid reaction of yours. I'm sorry I unknowingly ruined this moment for you."
"No, no, stop. Don't apologize."
"I understand you're afraid of being in my situation…and I know this is a horrific situation for all women…but let me just tell you that me being half Air Nomad isn't the reason why Pakku hated me so much." The princess looked to the ground, bitterness swirling in her eyes, "It may have been one reason why he disapproved of me, but it's not the only reason why he wanted to get rid of me. I can give you that. There were so many other things that made my case worse, and there were more restrictions for us because Sokka was next in line, essentially…"
Eventually shaking her head and turning back to the young woman, "Don't worry. Your relationship with Kiguk is not going to be challenged like that."
"It's so unfair," Chen croaked, "It's so dumb. You're perfect! Why would…?"
"Don't worry about that right now," Yue told her. "This is a happy moment for you. Did you tell Kiguk about the baby yet?"
"Not yet."
"Then don't waste any more time and go tell him. That's the only thing you should be thinking about right now. I don't want what happened to affect the happiness you deserve. This is a special moment."
Chen looked back to the princess in hesitation, but Yue convinced her with a smile, "I'm perfectly fine anyhow. I'm not in any kind of pain. La was on my side; there's nothing to worry about."
"P-Please, sir, Shaman Chunta told me to do this every time you appear distressed," a Northern tribesman on board insisted as he jammed his fist into a large container of vermillion and threw the pigment in a glaring Sokka's face and all over the warrior's bare chest. "It's very calming!" the tribesman insisted, throwing more handfuls at the now-coughing Southern warrior, "La, ikulliak, La, ikulliak—!"
"What are you doing to him?"
The tribesman yelped, seeing Yue approach with a scowl on her face. She rushed over to her husband, brushing the pigment off of him.
"Your Highness," the tribesman squeaked, "I was just—"
"You know he doesn't like all of this," Yue glared at the tribesman, "Leave him alone."
"But Shaman Chunta—"
"We left Chunta and his opinions back at the South," came her tight reply, "You can relax your efforts."
The tribesman nodded before bowing. Yue took to bending the pigment off of Sokka, brushing it off of his chest. Her palm briefly paused beside his light spot to the left, noticing the similarity between her light complexion and the identical hue of his milken birthmark. Switching her dialect, "You could've just told him to back off."
Sokka shrugged, emptied of the expected sarcasm, only wrapping his persisting arms around her, refusing to let go. "Did Iruqi get a chance to see you yet?"
Feeling herself melt, "No, love, but I'm doing fine. Come on, let's go to our bunker."
On their way back, they caught a glimpse of Kiguk and Chen sharing a moment of excitement at the end of the corridor, the Earth Kingdom woman having been hoisted up in the tribesman's arms. A joyful Kiguk set his wife down, his hand brushing against her belly before he subsequently knelt and planted a kiss on her stomach.
"I want what you two have, and I want it with Yue. What part of that do you not understand?" Sokka, embittered by the circumstances in the South, tightened his hold of Yue's hand. The two of them managed smiles, however, as Kiguk and Chen beamed at them. They waved at the excited couple before Yue led him into their bunker.
"Chen told me you didn't eat," Yue said and offered him a slice of mango, which he declined, unable to meet her eyes.
"I'm not really hungry. You can eat."
She tried to feed him a slice herself, but he shook his head, persistent. Her hand reached for his only to pause at the sight of a thick bandage wrapped around his wrist. "Hey, what happened here?"
"It's nothing—"
"Oh my goodness," she quickly peeled off the layers of the bandage through which he was lightly beginning to bleed. To her horror, she saw that his slightly mended wound had split open again, regular healing not having been effective against the deep cut. Yue then remembered the flashing memory of Pakku's dagger tearing into Sokka's wrist. She shivered, quickly mending the skin, her efforts leaving behind a scar that couldn't be avoided. The dark, healed skin cut through a portion of his marking — a jagged scar resembling a dagger slicing through his Tui half. He stiffened.
"That's not a problem," Yue comforted him, slowly bending the permanent ink of the pigment to where it covered his scar, filling in the space again. "See? Perfect." Handing him the mango slice again, "Come on, eat."
He chewed his bottom lip, placing the slice back in the bowl, "You're really okay, right? I don't know what happened when…"
"I'm really okay, nalligima."
She took note of his lingering discomfort, the way he cast a look in the general direction of her lap before turning away, trying not to appear like he was doing so out of ill intention. As much gratitude as Sokka held for the universe, it was undeniably difficult for him to process the fact that whatever means of healing had occurred had taken place with him as the medium, especially when he believed himself to be the most useless of the bunch. He could only remember the helplessness that he had to swallow while cast out in the raging tundra with her critically wounded form in his arms. The devastations of those moments had paralyzed him, embittered him, surprised him. He looked from his hands to her lap again, unable to connect the scattered fragments of his memory.
"You're tired," gesturing to the bed, "Get some rest. I'll be right here, I promise."
He didn't protest, laying against the sheets, his hand refusing to let go of hers. With every slow blink, with every rhythmic brush of her palm against his face, his inhibitions tapered into slumber.
"How could you let this happen to my daughter?!" Ahnah screamed, her hand slamming against his cheek, her shrill cries stabbing through his heart, "What did we ever do to you?!"
"We trusted you," Arnook followed, glaring daggers at his tear-stricken son-in-law, "We WORSHIPPED you! As LA! And what did we receive in return?! You hid the fact that you were going to the South of all places WITH MY DAUGHTER, and you DARE to ask us for forgiveness after your folks put her through hell?!"
"We told you to look after her!" Ivaneq roared, shoving Sokka away from the bawling Northern chieftess and incensed chieftain. "To think we believed you were loyal!"
"I'm sorry," Sokka sobbed, "I did everything I could, I tried, I—!"
"GO!" Arnook kicked at Sokka's chest, sending the warrior sprawling down the steps of the citadel. The Southern ex-prince tumbled down the stairway, his head crashing against the harsh ice.
"If you have even an ounce of pride in you, you will never set foot in the North or come after my daughter ever again!" Ahnah bellowed, "You're no La! You're just another imposter! A vehicle for Pakku!"
A vehicle for Pakku. Sokka shook his head fervently through his tears, muted by the screams of several women coming from behind him— screams of the women tortured in Khasiq's brothels, the sisters who had been rotting away like living corpses in the hands of their abusive in-laws, the cries of infant girls thrown into the seas as offerings to the ocean.
"No! PLEASE!" he screamed, "I'm not like Pakku! I'M NOT OF THEIR BLOOD!"
"I TOLD you not to trust this imbecile! HE'S NO LA! LA IS DEAD!" came Imona's shriek, sporting a look of utter madness and chaos from atop the citadel stairway. She held a spiked whip in her hand, blood dripping demandingly from the spikes. Behind her were several Revivalists glaring down at him, an enraged Sayen dragging an effigy of him, which she lit ablaze and threw down the stairway until it landed beside him.
"I'M NOT HIM! I'M NOT THEM! I'M NOT ANY OF THEM! PLEASE—!"
"His entire family is out to get her! They're demons, they're all demons, and he's no different!" Imona screamed. "DRAG HIM OUT OF HERE!"
He lay in a pool of blood, screaming his innocence, looking around desperately for Yue only to hear her screams in the far distance— the shattering reminders of what he could've prevented.
"Yue! Yue!"
"Sokka! Nalligima!"
It wasn't until he was shaken awake that he realized he had been screaming in his sleep. He gasped, drenched in a cold sweat.
"It's just a dream, baby," she whispered, planting kisses on his face. He caught his breath, his arms fixed around her. Eventually he sat up, brushing away the sweat at his neck.
"Sorry," he mumbled, "I'm okay, I am… I just don't feel like sleeping anymore."
Yue brushed at his cheek, patting her lap with her other hand, "Then relax for a minute."
He swallowed, shaking his head, "I'm okay."
She didn't listen, gently guiding his head to her lap. He tensed, remaining still for several moments until she shifted a little to accommodate him. He attempted to get up but was convinced by the hand on his chest, the warm look in her eyes. "Sokka, I'm not in any pain. It's okay."
He slowly turned until he was facing her, letting himself relax against the cushion of her lap. She gazed down at him, brushing his hair with her fingers, briefly tracing the new scar at his temple beside the scar he previously earned from driving Zhao out of the North. The injuries that he, too, had received were a testament to how rough the night before had truly been.
"I was so terrified," Sokka mumbled, "when you didn't wake up so quickly."
"I was really tired," she said, explaining that she was likely caught up in the expected exhaustion and drowsiness that often followed an extensive bloodhealing session. At least, that was how she could describe her experience of being healed. And in the wake of that tiredness, the mellow haze that was cast over her, the events that had transpired felt more like a nightmare— a fever dream as opposed to a fervent reality. It wasn't until later when she finally awoke that she was struck with the realization that it had all been real, and she was sent into a state of panic…only for her side effects to be justified by the fact that she was healed.
"It's strange. I can't even remember the pain that well…even if I remember what happened…"
His arms wrapped gently around her middle, his head resting against her abdomen.
"We don't have to talk about it," she said. "I know I don't want to think back to it. We don't need any explanations. Not now." A kiss to his head, "Whatever happened, let it be another nuance in the void. Not everything can be explained."
He croaked into her tunic, "Why did you have to go charging at him like that? He was armed, and you weren't… and it was an eclipse…!"
"You wanted me to just stand there and watch you get hurt? That maniac was charging at you with a spiked club."
"Well I had to watch you get hurt after that!"
She continued to smooth his hair, not responding but letting the outburst sit in the air for a while. He closed his eyes, shuddering, "What happened today…Maybe that was some sort of spiritual intervention…"
"Well…I suppose there's a scientific explanation out there somewhere. You could very well be a bender…and that trait could be dormant in you. Stress and strong psychological responses can bring out those traits sometimes."
"During an eclipse?"
Which threw a wrench in the hypothesis. "But if it's possible to bloodbend at times other than a full moon…maybe there are exceptions where you can bend during an eclipse. I personally never had luck with that, but…it can still be possible."
"If a powerful bender like you can't do it, what makes it easy for me to do it?"
"Well…again, we don't have to piece together what exactly happened back there. Just let it be for what it is."
"But all I know is that if I have to see you like that again, I…"
"Sokka, I don't want you blaming yourself, okay? You had the right idea. You didn't want us to stay. I was the one who didn't listen—"
"You're blaming yourself for this? No one would expect this to happen! We were told that imbecile wasn't there!" Finding himself trembling with rage again, "Chunta, that fucking asshole—"
"Chunta didn't know, really. He really did think that man wasn't going to be there. Everyone thought that."
"The almighty chief and chieftess had to have known," he spat, "They invited us to dinner the same night. Everything worked a little too conveniently for them, didn't it—?"
"Sokka, you can't be saying they planned all of this," Yue frowned. "And this isn't something only the South is guilty of, and I don't want you binding this incident to the South…even if that's where it happened. Both tribes are equally to blame for many atrocities."
"Doesn't make this any less wrong or devastating!"
"I know…but even if I was born in the South, I probably would've still faced these issues. And there's no guarantee I would've been spared in the North…and I think it's good to keep that in mind. Our entire country is responsible for this, not just the chief and chieftess of one tribe."
"I don't understand… Why are you defending them after all this?!"
"Because they didn't actually invite us for dinner," she swallowed, "I requested for the dinner to be arranged."
He gawked at her, incredulous.
"I felt everything was moving too fast. You were being stubborn about leaving and breaking ties, but your mom wanted to talk to you. You kept avoiding her and everyone else, and…I honestly felt bad for them. I thought all of you having a warm meal together would abate some tension. I didn't want to come with you at first; I wanted your conversation to be private. But you were getting defensive about staying in the palace without me and…I figured it would be difficult to convince you otherwise for dinner, too…" Biting her lip, "If I'd known they'd serve me in a different space…if I'd known Pakku didn't actually leave, I wouldn't have opted in for this."
"I can't believe you'd feel bad for them. I tell you every time not to be so compassionate—!"
"Well I didn't want to tear you away from them," she said. "I never wanted a misunderstanding to drive you away from your family…And I want you to understand that it's not your parents' fault that Pakku did what he did. The way they treated me was undesirable, but they weren't trying to make this happen. They wouldn't go that far."
Shaking his head, "I still don't understand…You should be furious about this! How are you so calm?"
"I wouldn't say I'm calm," she said, turmoil boiling over in her eyes, turbulent like crashing waves, "I am furious. Pakku crossed a line, and I'm never going to forget that. And if I'm being completely honest, I won't be able to stay in the same room as your parents for longer than three seconds now…but I still give credit where it's due."
"Credit," he huffed, "That's what's on your mind after their blatant violation of your well-being and fundamental rights?"
Sighing, "The thing is, this isn't new, Sokka. I would be even more furious but what's the point? This isn't the first time atrocities have happened to women, and for it to nearly happen to me… It hurts my heart, but…should I be totally shocked?"
The response only added to his distraught condition, pulling him out of her lap. He sat up, granting her his attention, horror slipping into his gaze.
"I'm still trying to process it, but everything happened so fast. Me being hurt and then immediately healed like that." Closing her eyes, "I literally had a statue, a container of yak milk, and a gust of wind keep me alive when I was born…and now, I'm saved by a Spirit I never really got to see…through circumstances that I will probably never understand… And I'm not questioning anything. I accept it all. I'm grateful… But if there's anything I'm very sure about…I can't do something I'll deeply regret in the heat of all this uncontrolled rage. I don't want to be in a position of hating someone to such an extent that…that there's a possibility that I might become a monster like Hama."
"I always tell you that you won't," his hand flew to her cheek, "You shouldn't repress yourself for this."
"Well that woman really screwed me over…For the rest of my days, it will always be a fear. Rational or not. I just don't want to be in a position where I might snap."
Holding tightly onto her hand, "We could've just left. I kept telling you we should go. Why did you have to try so hard?"
"I told you before that I didn't want you to go through a crisis like I was…with regard to parents and families. I didn't want to be the reason you and your family broke apart. It's not compassion, it's pure selfishness. I didn't want you to ever look back on your life and regret having a soured relationship with your parents because of me. I know you wouldn't abandon what we have, but I didn't want there to be a chance for resentment or regret."
"You really thought I'd think that?"
"It's not you. It's my own insecurities at play." Turning away, "I never wanted you to look back and hate me. For being the reason why you separated from your parents. I never wanted you to regret…us…and I—"
He stopped her with a kiss, shaking hands holding her close. "That's never gonna happen, nalligima. If anyone should be scared, it's me. Every time you told me about the horrible things that happened to our sisters, the horrible things in-laws were doing…I always told myself that I'd never let you be in any sort of situation like that…I'm so ashamed, I…"
"This isn't your fault, Sokka, please—"
"I don't know what I would've done if you hated me after what happened," he burst, "I might exist because of him but I'm not him…! I'm not them…!"
"You don't have to tell me this for me to know," she frowned, tilting his head so he could look at her, "I would never hate you. I'd be making the greatest mistake of my life if I imputed that man's actions to you. I was defending you, why would I hate you?" Touching his forehead with hers, "Seeing for myself what happened, the honor killings that Pakku was trying to commit…The way that man attacked his own family, the way he took his anger out on you, too… the moment I saw him hurt you, I knew I made the mistake of staying. I didn't think my fears would bring us this far."
"It's not your fault," he rasped. "And it doesn't matter whether they were directly behind this or not. The fact that they didn't treat you with dignity and respect is enough. They told you to get out of that palace knowing that palace was built with your money. Making a bender stand outside with no security whatsoever in a hostile environment in the middle of a fucking eclipse… if you weren't out in the open, that scum of the earth wouldn't have seen you…"
"Just let it go—"
"How can I let this go? Would you let this go if it happened to anyone else?"
"The universe punished Pakku instantly. What else is there to be done? This isn't even a battle to fight. They've lost all face and reputation…and at this point…I hate to say it, but I'm past the point of feeling any remorse."
"There's no reason for you to feel guilty—"
"I know, and I'm not."
"Then why do you keep defending them?
"Again, I'm not defending them…and it doesn't mean I'll forget this. No, no, never…"
"You are a hero to us, but even the goddess keeps her distance, right…?"
Her eyes bloodshot, unbridled rage flaring through for a moment, "I'll never forget. The nerve they had to scoff at my existence. I wish I can say I never expected anything in return for the Southern Revival Project, but I expected to at least be treated like a human being. It wasn't just my flesh that was hurt; my pride, dignity, self-respect…my future…they were all nearly obliterated…A-And I'm not sure why I'm shocked by this instead of the gravity of the offense, but…I'll never be able to forget..." Gulping, "I'm not letting myself snap. My rage should be productive. If anything, this gives me the incentive to keep fighting."
He nodded, his hand squeezing hers, "You'll never have to see them ever again. It's over. I'm never letting them come near us. Banishment, my ass; we were never gonna go back anyway."
"Sokka, that's not what—"
"I know you'd never ask me to do this," he said, "I know who you are. But I'm not taking any more chances with them after all of that. Whatever medium was at work…we can't always rely on colorful nuances. What we can do now is prevent any and all contact."
"I don't know. La's pretty reliable if you ask me. He's always had my back one way or another."
"Well he shouldn't have let this happen," his attempt at a scoff culminated in a sniffle. "If anything had happened, I would've never forgiven myself…"
"Sokka, I really don't want you blaming yourself for this. Please, nalligima."
"You were in a lot of pain, baby," he croaked, "I hated seeing you like that. They're monsters…"
"Sokka, I promise, I'll be careful."
She let herself fall into his arms, her arms wrapping tightly around him, her head resting atop his chest. She could feel his pulse thrumming through her as she thumbed the boundaries of his light spot.
"Whether I'm chaos or an untamed reality. A projection, maybe even a rusted old prophecy…"
Arnook and Ahnah had greeted their daughter with great desperation, their eyes glued cautiously to her frame, checking for signs of injury. They had wanted to welcome her back with great joy given the sheer ease at which the nation championed for her rule, but now they wrestled between anxiety and frustration, unable to neither show nor curb their fury that their daughter had fallen prey to Pakku's monstrosity; that she narrowly escaped a near-death experience; that she insisted on going to the South without their knowledge and that their ningauk, of all people, would follow along with such a plan, especially when they both knew that the South presented dangers. The situation had been complicated, they later learned, by the emergency that drew them to the South in the first place as well as the fatal effects Pakku endured for his actions.
"You still should've told us!" Ahnah exclaimed at her daughter, her fists clenched in fury with every step Ki'ma and Amaruq took forward in attempts to pacify her, "The nerve that imbecile has to hurt you! If I see him, I'll skin him alive and watch him rot!"
"We are all ashamed of Pakku's conduct, Chieftess," Ki'ma began. "The Southern Water Tribe truly respects Her Highness—"
"Well my daughter didn't get that respect," the chieftess hissed, her outburst only weighing heavily on Sokka's existing guilt.
"We understand that you are furious, and you have every right to be," Amaruq said. "But we would be grateful if you viewed this as an act of a maniac as opposed to an act of the state—"
"That man is the state, isn't he?" Arnook bellowed. "Hakoda may be the chieftain, but Pakku is the driving force of it all! He is the face of Southern laws! If you think we're letting this go, we're not!"
"Ataata," Yue frowned, "Take a moment to stop and think about this before—"
"We're not hearing another word from you!" Ahnah glared, fumbling to dry her eyes, "All this time I thought I had an intelligent daughter, but what you did was the antithesis of that, paniga!"
"And here we thought you and Sokka were actually thinking about starting your marital life," Arnook shook his head, his hand resting at his pained temple, "We're not telling you that healing a sick infant is wrong. You should've told us that you were going to the South! And you should've hightailed it out of there once you were done with the healing!"
"No matter what anyone says, we're demanding reparations, and we're enforcing sanctions," Ahnah insisted. "The South has crossed a line, and it cannot go back."
"Anaana—!"
"The South has the gall to feed off of my daughter's hands, do absolutely nothing when she was in horrible pain and suffering, and it should continue to receive benefits? I don't think so—"
"Alright, enough of this," the dronningi stood up from her seat with a disapproving glare at her parents, "If you impose sanctions on them, where do you think they'll get the money?"
"They should've thought about that before—!"
"It was a domestic dispute. He wasn't acting on behalf of the state. I should have been more careful. There was an eclipse and he attacked, and… I didn't want anyone to get hurt…I was acting on adrenaline… The people had nothing to do with this, and I'm not having them face the consequences for the actions of an individual."
Ahnah shook her head, incredulous at the extent of her daughter's mercy. "Your father and I begged you to just slide the truth under the rug, paniga. Let the tribe go on without knowing you aren't ours. But the whole reason why you wanted to be public about everything was because you wanted to have your own children in peace…so you wouldn't have to worry about what the world will say when you have an airbender. Especially since you're not married to one."
Sokka looked to his wife, flames of affection filling his chest.
"But that man sought to end your life…or in the very least deprive you of your right to be a parent…" Ahnah bit her lip, "This is an attack on humanity. An attack on womankind. Now is not the time for you to show your compassion—"
"This isn't compassion, this is a basic level of human empathy," Yue argued.
"So you're going to let them get away with it—?!"
"It's impossible for me to do that. Pakku is facing the consequences. It was instant karma, to say the least—"
"You can't rely on the universe for this! Karma isn't enough! We need to take action, paniga!"
"I'm not saying he should go unpunished. I'm saying they're already paying the price. He's already punished. He'll be in constant pain for the rest of his life." Swallowing, "But the actions of one man can never justify putting the entire tribe in a destitute position. You said that seeing me at the altar that day tugged at your heartstrings and brought out the mother in you. Shouldn't the mother in you acknowledge the children who were on the brink of starvation before the Southern Revival Project? They'll be headed back to that brink if we impose sanctions and ask for reparations. The South is just now starting to thrive economically; why are you forgetting that?"
To which Arnook and Ahnah couldn't respond with any articulate argument.
"It's not fair to put all responsibility on the sister tribe when this is an issue of the Water Tribe in general."
Yue's support only increased Amaruq and Ki'ma's displeasure regarding Hakoda and Kya's actions towards the princess. "She continues to be the reason why the South's ass is saved," Amaruq said. "Orthodoxy be damned; Her Highness is Tui on earth, and this is the truth."
"And let me add that going to the South was a risk I personally took because I didn't want anything happening to Karuna. And no matter what anyone says about this matter, I'm not going to regret my decision." Sighing, "We don't need to discuss this further."
"We might not impose sanctions," Sokka said, his tone firm and insistent, "But we can demand for his arrest and prosecution. Right now he's in a healing hut receiving all the benefits a former royal is entitled to receiving, and the government has taken no official action against him whatsoever despite issuing a statement condemning his actions. What's a fucking statement gonna do? He needs to rot in prison for the rest of his days, conditions and privileges be damned." Turning to the chief and chieftess, who were pacified yet shocked by their son-in-law's decision, "We can also ask for a permanent injunction to never let the senior members of the royal family— Kanna and the chief and chieftess— set foot here again. Regardless of what their purpose for visitation is. Any and all aid requested on behalf of the South will be shipped to the Southern capital, but the royals themselves are not allowed to cross Northern borders whatsoever. Disobedience will result in deportation."
"Sokka," Yue frowned in disbelief, "What are you saying?"
"This should be fair. We're not targetting innocent people, and we're still demanding justice. Staying off of Northern territory is the least they can do."
"We have great respect for you, ningauk," Ahnah sighed, speaking calmly for the first time in hours, "But we want to take this step after you have some time to think. We can't deny that they are your paren—"
"There's nothing to think about, ukuagek. I've made up my mind, and I've thought this through. What I'm wanting to see happen are preventive measures; they're the bare minimum."
"But what if you want to meet with them—"
"All the people I want to see are the people allowed to enter the North. I'm not dying to see anyone else. Don't try to talk me out of this. Please." The fire in his throat spilled through his desperate tone, "I've got people I need to protect."
"So you're really not mad at me?"
Arnook sighed, giving his answer with a soft ruffle of the isumataq's hair. "We're mad that you didn't say anything to us. We're angry at the South for treating you and my daughter the way it did. That's all."
"Ukuagek…?"
"Your ukuagek took your side since the beginning…though she was disappointed that you didn't tell us."
"But…but I couldn't do anything to stop that idiot from—"
"You were both attacked, son," Arnook said. "What could you have possibly done in that situation? Besides, you looked out for her. Even if you didn't know you were doing it. Even if you don't believe it. Not to mention you put Pakku in his place… I would've never expected you to do that…"
Sokka knelt beside the Northern leader, wearily resting his head against the leg of the chieftain's chair, "I'll never forget, silak. I'll never… Dear universe, I'll never be able to forget."
"You don't have to forget. I know you won't. But if anything, don't let that experience shake up your foundation. Because that's what they wanted: to break what you two had." With his hand on his son-in-law's shoulder, "My daughter has officially told you she's returning your feelings, so start your new life together in peace. Focus on the coronation at hand." Sighing, "Of course, we have no expectations at this point other than for the two of you to heal."
"I don't understand how you're able to quickly bounce back from this. I thought you and ukuagek would kick me out. I thought you'd never want to see my face again…"
"Why would we do that?"
"Why not? Why aren't you still jumping off the walls in fury?"
"Because you're La. And you've proved time and time again that you will always look out for her. Just because you don't trust the process doesn't mean we don't," Arnook said, noting his confused look, "I know you won't understand. I know you wouldn't want to understand. So just let it be."
Shaking his head, "Your daughter's the real deity here, but she's still so reckless. If anything, that's what I don't understand."
Arnook took a brief look at the tapestry of Tui and La from across the room, at the black and white koi fish that eternally circle each other. "How should I know?" His hands settled on the shoulders of the chief-to-be, pulling him up from the floor and guiding him to a seat, brushing the dust off of his robes, "It would be nice if you had someone to represent you at the coronation."
"My pride comes from breaking away from that horrendous bloodline," Sokka said sternly. "I don't need representation."
"But I still think we may be of help."
Sokka turned to see his uncle and aunt approaching, accompanied by Kiguk and Chen.
"I was being serious when I said I'm taking you under my wing if the worst was to happen," Amaruq told his nephew. "We've always seen you as our own, Sokka, and if you're up for this…we want to officially make you ours." Turning to the chieftain, "Along with your ceremony, we can have ours."
Ki'ma knelt beside her nephew, "What do you say, sweetie?"
Little by little, his bitterness let loose. In spite of himself, he returned the hug that awaited him, cementing his answer.
"Are you nervous?"
She wanted to deny it, for there was no reason to be nervous if she knew these people all of her life, but she couldn't help nodding. It was as if her entire life led up to this moment: the moment she addressed her people as herself with no barriers in between, every pore of her being completed by the presence of the perfection that was her invaluable ikkingut, whom she never imagined she would ever meet.
"Don't be, nalligima. These are your people."
"You mean our people," she straightened his wolf tail.
"Yeah," he beamed softly, "Our people."
Occasional reminders of the chaos down South did not fail to rattle him as evidenced by his longing look at her wrist, the few missing bangles serving as a testament to what happened. She brought their lips together, stopping the ebb of his anxiousness.
"I hate to interrupt you, Your Highnesses," came Zhi's voice, pulling the flushed leaders out of their moment, "But once this is over, you have the entire day to yourselves."
Their fingers intertwined before leaving the privacy of their chamber, escorted by Zhi out into the balcony where the bright faces of her parents, Amaruq, Ki'ma, Kiguk, and Chen awaited. Ivaneq was at the very forefront, beaming at the duo in bliss before turning to the crowds, "I present to you the leaders to be crowned this Winter Solstice! Angayok Sokka and Ataniq Yuesanga!"
The North greeted its soon-to-be leaders with enthusiasm and wild abandon. The courtyard chimed with LONG LIVE YUESANGA! LONG LIVE YUESANGA! And the hordes of people who had flocked to the palace premises sent the building rattling from the fervor.
Yue took in the sight of the people welcoming her despite her fears, confirming her future among them. She could see hundreds of faces that she knew, thousands of faces that she recognized. The realization that she would never again approach these faces as a servant or an incognito agent dawned over her, and it felt strange for her to appear without some sort of face covering. It was definitely going to be a huge transition from here on out, approaching everyone with her long-hidden face in constant streams of spotlight.
But the gentle squeeze of his hand dispelled all discomfort.
"I extend my love and respect to every one of you," Yue addressed the crowd. "Just a few days ago, I believed my journey as a leader was over. That my origins would lead me away from all of you. But today, I feel proud to identify as a tribeswoman. Mixed I may be, but I am still a child of the North, and today, I have truly made peace with this truth. I feel most confident with who I am, and I have great hope for not just my future but the future of this tribe. This tribe that made history by choosing bonds over bloodlines, justice over propaganda."
More chants followed, among them flaring outbursts and squees over the observation that their hands were intertwined. Yue chuckled, turning briefly to her grinning husband before addressing the audience again, "Just as I've been private about my parents and my actual identity, I've been private— or at least attempted to be private— about my significant other. I did not want the name of my husband to be revealed when my life was in danger, and I did not want him to be targeted. But of course, you all basically knew there was something between us, and he did not escape his share in the risks."
Ahnah and Arnook shared hopeful smiles; the truth was out after a long time, and they couldn't ask for more.
"Prince Sokka of the South made several sacrifices to ensure the safety and security of the tribe. His loyalty and support are unable to be measured. I think it goes without saying that without him in my life, I wouldn't be standing here. As your new chieftess and as a living being. And I think it can easily be said, too, that without his contributions to the North, the fate of the tribe would have been uncertain under the oppressive regimes of extremists."
The crowd went crazy, now chanting, ISUMATAQ SOKKA! ISUMATAQ SOKKA!
"What I now see before me is a nation that is proud and victorious but also a nation that is wounded and in need of healing from the atrocities of the near past. And in these sensitive circumstances, I'm convinced that there is no one more deserving of leading this nation with me." Tightening her hold of Sokka's hand, "As the esteemed Master Piandao of the Order of the White Lotus famously expressed, Isumataq Sokka has a heart as strong as a lion turtle and twice as big. I know that this is the kind of leader we need to begin healing."
In a smooth swoop, she held up their intertwined hands, proclaiming to all in pride, "It is my greatest honor to officially announce and introduce to you my ikkingut and your new chieftain: His Majesty, Your Nunaatip Ataata, Angayok Sokka Aninnialuk!"
LONG LIVE ATANIQ YUE! LONG LIVE ANGAYOK SOKKA! came the hollers and screams, which only intensified as the new leaders shared a tender kiss.
Chapter 71: Beginning Anew
Chapter Text
The three days following the leaders' hastened arrival were hectic given the coronation arrangements. As a matter of security, Sokka and Yue were forbidden from interacting with the public, especially with Arnook and Ahnah being adamant about enforcing pre-coronation rules and regulations; the Northern chief and chieftain were not taking any more chances exposing their daughter and son-in-law to unknown or untrustworthy persons, for they were still reeling back from the horrors that took place in the South. The only exception to these regulations was the Agna Qel'a orphanage, where the young leaders frequently found themselves in their eagerness to spend time with the children there.
They also spent a considerable amount of time away from exclusive political circles. The only instances when they met with agents of political importance was during the arrivals of their international friends, the White Lotus sentries, and the Black Lotus authorities from around the globe as well as the banquet they had arranged for the local chiefly authorities who had supported Yue's reign. But it was understandable that the young leaders sought to get away from spheres of political discussions following such a drastic (yet positive) direction the Leadership Committee took for the determination of successors, i.e., authorizing adoptees to take the throne. The pressure on Arnook's conservative Loyalists to yield to a rule that "undermines the sacredness of blood in the determination of chiefly leadership" was substantial. Waves of resignation letters by more members of the board were forms of silent protests whereas a select few were more open in their dissatisfaction. A moderate conservative view held that had Yue been their only offspring, even if adopted, she probably would have been entitled to her position, but Chieftess Ahnah was due to deliver twins in the coming months; why elevate the status of an adopted child, who did not share the exact blood of the leaders and whose status was threatened by more worthy successors who were coming into being?
It was tiring enough coming down from their adrenaline rush following the events in the South, and excessive involvement in these conversations would be of no help. And the impact the Southern incident had on them was substantial, to say the least. Despite the chaos of preparations that had the potential to distract him, Sokka continued to harbor fresh wounds. Any and all attempts at pacifying him failed at certain moments, and Amaruq and Ki'ma had taken it upon themselves to watch for any and all signs of his…for lack of better words, "Spirit-stress." With the arrival of Aang, Katara, and Kohana, all anxiety regarding the situation flared at the forefront, eliciting difficult conversations and rekindling his guilt of being unable to prevent it all from happening.
Everyone knew that the isumataq's animosity was not going away and was only deepening with time, embittering any and all thoughts he had about the Southern royals, but it was true that with Yue's consistent company, he found reassurance and peace. A new chance was granted to him by the universe or whatever force was at work, and it cultivated his drive of being more alert. With great vehemence, he continued to push for injunctions prohibiting the entry of certain Southern royals onto Northern premises, pleased upon confirmation that prosecution proceedings were taking place in the South upon immediate orders. It cannot be denied that respect for him grew infinitely following this, especially among those who doubted him and his intentions behind taking the princess's hand. There was also a degree of terror; if the prince did not back out gruesome retribution against his own grandfather and did not hesitate to distance himself and break away from his family for what was right, certainly he wasn't going to spare anyone else in that context. Talks of his famed birth chart and the prophecies of him being the face of La now became much more believable.
It was not long before the fourth day— Coronation Day— finally bore fruit to their patience. The haze of success, hope, and new beginnings acted as a soothing balm over their bruised hearts, and the promise of new, loving families softened their bitterness, commencing with the adoption ceremony in the Moon Temple just before moonset. Aang, Katara, and Kohana found themselves waiting deep within the Moon Temple's ritual chambers, accompanied by Kiguk and Chen. Arnook and Ahnah took their seats on one side of the first ritual fire, and Amaruq and Ki'ma took their seats by the second fire, both couples staring at the entrance. And after what felt like an eternity, Osha entered the ritual chamber, bringing with her Sokka and Yue. They were accompanied by Kheera and Akluviq, who were to stand as witnesses for the purposes of legal procedure.
Kohana welcomed the young leaders first, his small arms and tiny frame trying to encapsulate both the isumataq and dronningi's legs, his efforts welcomed by the smiling leaders who simultaneously picked him up. Katara and Aang were next, hugging both of them and wishing them the best, followed by Kiguk and Chen, who led them to the ceremonial fires.
The Northern chieftain and chieftess were overcome by expected desperation and an unexplained nervousness. Shimmering before their eyes was the memory of the fair-complexioned infant for whom they had waited their whole lives, whom they had swaddled in white silks long ago; here she was, standing before them as a beautiful woman adorned in white silks fit for a High Priestess, ready to bring their suffering to an end. And standing beside Osha's successor was Sokka, the treasure of Ki'ma and Amaraq's eyes, the long-awaited joy of the South who had refused to lose touch with them following the tensions that ripped them away from the homeland. The boy had filled their lives with joy with every visit he made over the years, having occupied a place in their hearts as their own; today, he had grown into a man worthy of love and honor.
The couples held onto their children with great desperation as they sat next to them by the fires. Immediately they were approached by Akluviq and Kheera.
"We wish not to interrupt the ceremony at any point," Kheera said, handing Amaruq and Ki'ma a few scrolls as Akluviq handed the same copies to Arnook and Ahnah, "We just need your signatures, and the legal part of this will be over."
With shaking hands, the parents marked their signatures, completing the process. Immediately, one angakkuq tended to Arnook and Ahnah's ceremony while another tended to Amaruq and Ki'ma.
"Oh great Aninnialuk, our merciful Ellam Yua," Osha began, her arms raised in an invocation to the Spirits, "These sacred fires are witnesses to the pure desire of those you have created apart. Bring together the lives before you. Let their fates intertwine. Let your grace and compassion heal old wounds and join them as one family."
Two pieces of rope, crimsoned with an abundance of vermillion pigment, lay on a platter beside Osha. The shamaness nodded in the direction of an angakkuq, who reached for them, handing one to Ahnah and the other to Ki'ma.
"The birth cord is invaluable and sacred in the scope of existence," Osha said. "It is infused with the Spirits of Life and Strength. It is the lifeline through which the child obtains nourishment, and it binds the mother and the child in an inextricable union. Dear mothers gathered here today, let this rope serve as the cord that bonds you to your child for life. In the presence of the sacred fire, tie it around your child's waist."
Ahnah froze when she saw that her smiling daughter's irises were glimmering white. Ki'ma similarly halted in place as she caught sight of her son's eyes turning black; they were not of a wrathful nature though given the peaceful smile on his face. Both mothers, recognizing an element of the supernatural in their children, were nevertheless overwhelmed to have been chosen by the Spirits. They were barely able to keep themselves together as waves of love crashed over them, and they fumbled to accomplish the task in their desperation. Ahnah brought Yue into her arms with fierce longing. Ki'ma dried her eyes, kissing her son's forehead.
"Fathers, your task is to draw yours and your wife's marital markings on your child's forehead," Osha instructed, offering them small containers of sanctified red pigment. "The marking you received from your spouse, and the marking you bestowed upon your spouse are testaments to your loyalty to each other and the bringing together of your families. The Water Tribe honors this loyalty and cements your child not only as the face of your united bloodlines but also as the fruit of your united hearts. Welcome your child into your bloodline. Make your marks and seal your bonds."
Although they were lost in the glows of their children's eyes, Arnook and Amaruq completed the tasks, oozing infinite pride and love. The last rays of moonlight receded, leaving behind palettes of yellow, orange, and pink.
"The Ellam Yua has heard your cries and blessed this ceremony. May you now welcome the new dawn as one family. I proclaim you, Princess Yuesanga Aninnialuk, as the lawful daughter of Chieftain Arnook and Chieftess Ahnah and as a rightful member of the Kharsaq bloodline—"
To which Ahnah and Arnook broke into sobs and nearly crushed their daughter with their hugs, bathing her face with kisses and earning the applause of those around them.
"How long had we been waiting for this moment… oh, Spirits, finally you show us mercy…" Arnook shook.
Yue didn't stop her own emotions, soaking her parents tunics with joyful tears.
Osha smiled, "And I proclaim you, Prince Sokka Aninnialuk, as the lawful son of Mr. Amaruq and Lady Ki'ma and as a member of the Munquq bloodline—"
To which Ki'ma brought her son into her arms and cried against his chest. Amaruq, who had always been obsessed with being the "cool" uncle that Sokka looked up to, felt the inhibition flowing away in the form of tears. He took Sokka into his arms, letting his fatherly emotions spew forth. "Inniga…" My son.
"May Tui and La bless these new families," Osha finished amid the celebrations erupting in the ritual chambers.
Amaruq cleared his throat, holding Sokka by the shoulder and smiling as the prince fumbled to gather himself together. "Alright, inniga, your mother and I have a job to do." He took Sokka's hand and turning to Ki'ma. She nodded, joining her husband as he brought their son forward. Ahnah took Yue's hand and, followed by Arnook, brought their daughter forward as well.
"We are giving our boy over to you, ukuagek," Amaruq told Yue, joining Sokka's hands with hers, reveling in the sparks that lit up the young couple's eyes. "He's in your hands now. There is no one more capable of looking out for him. All we ask for is for both of you to be happy."
It had to be done, Amaruq and Ki'ma knew. The wound left by the South was substantial and traumatizing despite the effects of spiritual healing, but as Sokka's parents, they were aware that this was the first step they needed to take.
Ki'ma placed her hand on her daughter-in-law's shoulder, casting a proud beam, "Take care of each other. May the Aninnialuk bless your union and your posterity."
"But we also recognize that it's not enough to just give our blessings," Amaruq smiled, turning to Arnook and Ahnah, "We need to celebrate! That's why Ki'ma and I have decided to sponsor the wedding reception tonight after the coronation. It's about time."
"Well count us in, too!" Arnook beamed and Ahnah laughed with joy, "This will be the grandest reception yet!"
The chieftess-to-be took a look at herself in the mirror, straightening the black moonflowers in her hair. Her husband had exercised his creativity out of a need to make the flowers stand out against her white hair, especially with her appearance now officially going public. He had taken the pains to dye the original white flowers, having soaked them in inked water over the past two nights to coax a black pattern that ran along the smooth white petals.
"You look divine, naasoga."
Even before she could turn around, she felt his arms wrapping around her from behind, his cheek pressed against hers. "As a goddess should."
She flushed, "You do, too."
Breathing in the scent of the flowers, "Pfft."
"What? Men can't look divine?" She turned to gaze at his regal attire, then cast her look at his wolf tail, which was held in place by the hairpiece she had crafted for him. The cerulean gemstone, though no match for the deep ocean-blue of his eyes, nevertheless shone beneath the moonlight, casting on him a sheen of bluish-silver that perfectly complemented his brand new tunic that she had personally picked out. Underneath the official chieftain robes he sported, the silks of his indigo tunic brought out his broad frame. Her hand ran along his smooth tunic, "It suits you," before moving up to brush a stray strand of hair away form his face, tucking it into the hairpiece. "Fit for a chieftain."
"I love them."
"I love them on you, too," she smiled, "I can't believe I have such exquisite taste."
Wiggling his eyebrows, "You mean the accessories or the guy wearing them?"
Chuckling, "Both."
His hand reached for hers as he eyed the sole bangle she had at her left wrist. The struggle down South resulted in the destruction of five of the eight total bangles he had made for her. She had chosen to wear two bangles on one wrist and the remaining one on the other. He had tried to convince her to abandon them if they were capable of causing such injury, but she argued in the contrary, citing to the past several months she'd worn them without any issues. Pakku's cruelty was not something anyone would've imagined.
Even so, Sokka felt leaps of discomfort within him and sought to remedy the situation somehow. He tugged at the sole bangle.
"I told you, I want to keep it on—"
"You can, you can," he assured, putting the third bangle on her other wrist with the other two. From the pocket of his robes, he then pulled out what appeared to be a woven bracelet that would go on her dominant hand.
"Are we going to exchange favors and gifts all day?"
"That's the plan," he winked, "You didn't know?"
"No one kept me in the loop."
"Well, it's not like the solstice is important to us or anything."
"Definitely not," she laughed, her eyes softening as he tied the bracelet around her empty wrist. It was of a purple hue, woven with unique silk ribbons with tiny, soft white beads embedded into them every now and then.
"You really went all out on this one. I can see your weaving prowess."
He shrugged, smiling, "It's nothing too fancy."
"No, it's beautiful, sweetie."
"I've still seen better," looking up at her, "But at least it'll be soft on your skin. Easier to manage, too, honestly, and…"
She could see through to his distress, "Sokka…"
"I didn't think a gift could cause a lot of pain," he said, feeling a jolt in his heart, "I just wasn't thinking when I made them—"
"No one would think that far ahead, love. Don't let it get to you. Please."
He sighed, nodding.
"Your Majesties!" came Ivaneq's excited cry from outside. The man was barely able to contain his joy, which was manifest in his eager knocks, "It's time, it's time!"
Screeches of their name reverberated throughout and beyond as they beamed at each other, their hands tightening their hold. He sank into the warmth of her kiss, both lovers pouring forth their passion beneath the full moon.
"Angayoga." My chieftain.
His smile played on her lips, "Ataniga." My chieftess.
By moonrise, the North had prepared for the installment of its new leaders with great pride and eagerness, evidenced by the vibrant beating of the kilautiit, the ritual drums. Warriors in wolf paint surrounded the palace premises and stood at attention, wielding spears, and among them were the proud female warriors chosen to guard the new chieftess.
Nearly the entire tribe was gathered for the event; peeking from the crowds were several of Yue's and Sokka's friends — the servants and maids who found life in spilling teas over the prince and princess's love life, the Revivalists who looked up to Kuunnguaq their entire lives, their loyalty rewarded with the benefits to come following her ascent to the throne. Accompanying them, of course, were thousands of tribefolk who had received aid from the princess in any and all of her personas, fans and admirers of Prince Sokka and his valor. The fact that the two leaders lived among them, lived with them as normal people like them, wandered the North and broke their backs, only added onto the craze they had. The fervor pleased the leaders' parents, who had taken their places at the citadel, commencing the preliminary announcements.
The desperation of all present was soon answered. Clad in their exquisite royal silks, complete with traditional headdresses and corresponding pins announcing their positions of authority, Yue and Sokka approached the citadel steps with dozens of guards surrounding them. Their hands were fiercely intertwined, their pulses touching each other's wrists, ebbing together as if they were one being. They made their way up the steps, which rattled from the roar of the tribefolk from several yards away despite security personnel's efforts to keep them from toppling over into the blocked areas of the palace premises. The leaders' parents beamed with tear-filled eyes and infinite pride, all of their hands flying to their chests as the Water Tribe National Hymn was played.
Omali akuni taimanngat, Imakup Nunatsiavut.
Ijaujauvut Saujauk Maujarmi. Imatsukup sinnatomavut.
Najuqtavut, Ungagijaavut,
Silatsuak allajuq illigiit atsanirmi!
Ellam Yua tujuilauqjaatit
Omajuut Amigaittut
Kuuitjjuattsiavaat
Ammattauq Taqqiq Killitak…
Everything was a blur. All Sokka and Yue could really feel in those moments was the exhilaration of standing atop the citadel, the future that awaited them, the journey they took over the course of the past six months, the faces they have seen before and were seeing now: the Revivalist men from the South and their budding families; the children who spent their days playing with their angaju Yue; Tanara and her eunuch husband; young Nuni who had almost fallen prey to Kinji, warranting Yue to take to imprisonment for a day; little Kur'i'tui and his family; the senior maids at the palace; the angakkuit who left no stone unturned in looking out for their Tuiup paninga; Mr. Ijkun, the hopeless romantic who had experienced the lovers' shenanigans up close; Ikunna, now healed and with the constant company of her loving sons; the sisters rescued from Khasiq's brothels; Iska and Qaasan, happy as ever; Qirahn and Chumali, liberated from the toxicity that sought to tear them apart; Ilannak and Mitena, who were overwhelmed by the realization that their close friend and sister-figure was the tribe's matriarch-to-be.
All of them who were looking at them anew despite having forged lasting friendships and gratitudes.
It was not long before Arnook and Ahnah along with Amaruq and Ki'ma delivered their passing of the torch speeches. The Northern chief and chieftess approached their daughter with infinite love and pride, handing her a torch to signify the era she and her chieftain were to bring with the lighting of the Royal Cauldron. With their hands still intertwined, Sokka and Yue reached for the torch, both of them securing it in their entangled grip.
"I, Yuesanga Aninnialuk!" Yue began.
"And I, Sokka Aninnialuk!" Sokka followed.
"Solemnly swear to dedicate our lives to the well-being of the Northern Water Tribe!"
"In the fight against injustice, we promise to stand at the front line—"
"And preserve the honor and dignity of our community!"
"May our last breaths be dedicated to the Northern cause—"
"To the endeavor to end pain and suffering—"
"And to the promotion of peace and prosperity!"
"This is our promise to you," both of them raised their torch, "as your nunaatip angajukkaat!"
And once the cauldron was lit, the North erupted in ardor. Bursts of color struck across the sky in a blooming aurora— a sign that the vast majority took to be highly auspicious. With their immediate responsibilities finally having been fulfilled, Arnook and Ahnah wept in relief, lingering beside their daughter as Amaruq and Ki'ma gazed at their oldest, both couples achieving infinite peace.
"VICTORY TO CHIEFTESS YUE AND CHIEFTAIN SOKKA!" Ivaneq roared in his zeal, "We leave the North in your capable hands! Victory to our nunaatip angajukkaat!"
"VICTORY TO OUR NUNAATIP ANGAJUKKAAT! VICTORY TO OUR NUNAATIP ANGAJUKKAAT!"
The bustle of the tribefolk did not cease even after the coronation considering the impending arrival of the solstice. The Moon Temple was filled to the brim, and it was not recommended that the chieftess, in spite of her status as a High Priestess, be the center of attention, especially given the newness of her position and the post-coronation regulations that Arnook and Ahnah kept harping over. What was left for the newly coronated leaders to do was engage in mindless smiles and small talk and thank-you's in the presence of politicians supporting the new chieftain and chieftess. Never had they been congratulated for anything so much in their entire lives, and though it was with reason, it was nevertheless monotonous.
Hence, Sokka took it upon himself to break the chain of tediousness; he whisked the chieftess into an abandoned storage room. They laughed as they caught their breath, the young chieftain casting her a wide grin in the sphere of their limited privacy, "Wanna do an activity with me, ataniga?"
She felt a flutter in her stomach, "Right now?"
"The night's still young."
"In front of an entire chaotic tribe that fully knows who we are now?"
"You know me. I make things happen."
"Even when we're essentially forbidden from leaving the palace? Our reception's in a few hours, too."
"We'll be back, and we'll remain unseen. Just like old times. I've got a plan."
Amused, "What did you do now?"
"I'll show you, but we gotta sneak out to get there."
With a grin, "People will be looking for us."
"Ingan sema, Chieftess, ingan sema."
Nostalgia burst in their steps as they fumbled to throw on the servant cloaks in the corner and traversed through the icy walls. They tumbled out into the cold with ease given the population of the entire North was pretty much concentrated in places of worship. To Yue's surprise, though, Sokka pulled her along towards the stables.
"Where are we going?"
"You'll see!"
Eventually, Appa came into view; the Avatar's bison was out of his stable, finishing up on a giant kelp dish. The bison groaned as he saw Sokka and Yue's familiar forms.
"I asked Aang if I could borrow him for a minute!" Sokka said.
"Sokka, I told you—"
"Oh come on, a sky bison ride is romantic and perfect—gah!" Sokka nearly toppled over, caught in his wife's arms but nevertheless covered from head to toe by bison saliva. "Good to see you, too, buddy," he gagged.
Yue laughed, bending him dry as she pat Appa's head, spared of a severe lick. "Good boy, Appa, good boy."
"We'll be out of everybody's reach," Sokka told her. "I know you'll enjoy it, just give it a chance! Come on, buddy, tell her."
Appa groaned at her, his nose nuzzling against her hand. The chieftess smoothed the bison's coat, "I'm not going to give Appa a hard time."
"He's a ten-ton bison, you weigh nothing to him. You weigh nothing to me!" Nudging her arm, "It'll be fun, nalligima, trust me."
Sighing, Yue turned back to the bison, "And you're okay with this, sweet boy?"
Appa responded with another lick.
"Then it's settled!"
Minutes later, they were seated at the front with Sokka grabbing the reins. He beamed at his wife, "You hanging on tight?"
"Mhm."
"Yip…yip!"
She yelped, grasping his arm tightly as Appa took off into the sky with a jerky start, but following an exhilarated gasp that only grew louder the higher they flew, she began to laugh and clap, "Oh my goodness, oh my goodness! We're flying!"
"You haven't seen anything yet!"
Appa soared with majesty and grace, gliding through the sky with vigor, battling the wind currents that sent Yue's hair billowing behind her like streaks of lightning.
"I can't believe it!" Yue giggled, looking down at the tribe below, her hands around Sokka's arm tightening, "I've never seen the tribe like this… I've never been up this high before!"
"How does it feel?"
"Exhilarating!" she breathed, running her hand through a passing cloud. She found out quickly that the experience was rather cold, too, the higher they flew. She wrapped an arm around herself, shuddering against his shoulder.
Sokka unclipped his wide, thick cloak, attempting to pry it off while holding onto the reins, but Yue opted to share it instead, scooting closer to him and disappearing beneath it, managing to clip it around both of them. She huddled against his frame, her arms wrapped around him, baby blue eyes blinking up at him. Beneath the rich moonlight, her face shone, colored in the hues of the aurora that spilled upon them. Sokka felt his chest flooding with adoration and wonder.
"You flew all the way to Ba Sing Se in the cold like this?" came her frown. "You could've gotten sick."
He huddled back against her, smiling, "If only I'd known how warm it is with you."
The line between the physical world and Tui's paradise had blurred for the past several minutes. With every stroke of her hand, every wisp of her hot breath, he became a goner. Her touch was soft, light, yet deliciously firm— the way her hands danced over his shoulders, trailing down, working away at the knots in his bare back and torso. Waves of heat splashed over him with the occasional warmth of the spirit water coating her arms, soothing his tense muscles.
But there was a point when his senses taunted him, when her touch became something so much more than glides and caresses. In the haze of his heat rose a crescendo of pleasure, a tiny sliver of drowsiness shooting through. In the seas of his dreams, the goddess would meet him there. Taunting, teasing with her ethereal sheen and white gaze.
"You might be a god, but you're not a saint, nalligima."
He could feel her hand smoothing down his chest, teetering at his lower abdomen, brushing the skin of his torso, the line between dreams and reality also blurred with the sensation of her lips brushing against his sweaty skin, her occasional kisses to his back and bicep definitely not helping things…
He pulled back from those dreams, sighing into the ground, "I think I'm good now, baby…ohh…" he groaned at a soft squeeze of his back.
"You sure?"
"Yeah…mmmnn," he moaned, burying his face in the grass, "Yes, yes…"
She let go, and he slowly sat up, trying to fight his blush off of his face, "Alright, your turn."
"Actually, I'm good for now," and she laid back against the grass. He reached for his shirt, earning a tiny smile of amusement, "It's just us here."
"You're okay with…?"
"I've seen you shirtless plenty of times."
"Yeah…I just…I don't want you to feel uncomfortable…"
"Why would I be?"
He sighed, shrugging as he waded into the water, disappointed with how warm it was when he was looking for something cold. Something to jar him out of these weird feelings.
"You feel relaxed?"
"Yeah…
She opted to join him in the water, her arms wrapping around his chest from behind, a soft kiss to his cheek that stirred his dormant interest again. He smiled, his heart brimmed to the fullest. "Can we stay here a bit longer?"
"Of course." A kiss to his shoulder, "You still seem a bit anxious…Did I make it worse somehow…?"
"No, no," he turned to face her, lost in her eyes, taking in her drenched form beneath the moon's full glory. Her damp hair clung to his arm as he brought his palm up to her jaw, thumbing a water droplet away from her bottom lip. "You're perfect…" A slow, languid kiss, lingering in his whisper, "You're absolutely perfect…"
She studied his uncertain yet amorous look for a moment before pressing her lips against his. He closed his eyes and relaxed into the contact, a warm flush taking over him. She broke from him only to pepper kisses on his face, slowly descending past his jaw. Her arms snaked around his frame. He shuddered, his arms flying around her waist as he sank into her neck. Before long, she was lying back on top of the grass, his lips tracing the edge of her jawline, drinking the drops of water clinging to her skin. A soft heat generated in the pit of his stomach, and the crescendo only grew when her soft giggles transitioned into gasps, eventually blooming into little moans that sent a fire through his veins. With a groan, he pulled her against him, seating her in his lap, an adventurous hand settled on top of her thigh. Their hips involuntarily sought a rhythm, rolling as if in practiced unison, coaxing low moans out of them…
Wait.
Sokka pulled back all of a sudden, taking note of her equally crimsoned face, her heaving chest and the soft breaths parting her lips. Sparks of desire melted into blips of awareness, jolted further by the jarring events of the South. A spark of pure fear flickered before ebbing away; while it did not appear that she was in pain — quite the contrary, actually, given her own eagerness to bring their lips back together— he paused his gestures. "I'm sorry, nalligima, I…"
"For what?"
"I kind of…lost track of time…" Kissing her forehead, "I guess we need to start heading back, huh?"
"Didn't you want to stay a little longer?"
"I do…"
"Then?"
"I just feel a bit weird, you know? It's hot in here, and… I could use a shower before the reception…"
But there was a knowing look in her flushed gaze, a bolt of understanding as she saw him fumble with his shirt, stealing longing gazes at her reflection in the pond.
"May I have this dance, isumataq?"
There was a jolt of absolute bliss that ran up his spine at the word. Too much was packed into it for him to disregard it. His entire being stood at attention, his gaze settling on his wife. With the sway of the music came the subtle sway of her hips as she made her way towards him, dressed in soft purple robes that matched the new bracelet hugging her wrist. He beamed, standing tall, his chest puffed up…only for him to gawk at the chieftess as she knelt to grasp Kohana's little hand. The boy, who had been standing beside his brother, jumped up and down, stepping on Sokka's foot in the process, "Let's dance, ukuaq! I wanna dance!"
"Hey!" the chieftain pouted at his wife.
"But you're not the isumataq anymore, nalligima," she winked, giggling at his deadpanned spasms. She led the little boy up front, clapping as he mostly freestyled to the music, earning chuckles and cheers from those around them. Chen eventually picked the boy up, carrying him over to the feasting table to get him to eat, leaving the young chieftess in the grasp of her husband's arms as he swooped her away from the crowds. Hundreds of amused looks zeroed in on them, prompting the duo to glide into the shadows, unseen.
"You did that on purpose."
"Me?" she bat her eyelids, her arms flying around his neck, "Did what?"
"You know what you did. You got the tone right and everything," he insisted. "I'm always gonna be your isumataq, and you're always my dronningi. There's no change in this."
"So the coronation means nothing to you?" she asked, amused.
"That's not what I'm saying."
"It's the circle of life, angayoga. If you want more isumataat and dronningiit, you'll have to make your own. We're not going back in time."
He flushed, his skin heating up. "That's a different matter. In my mind, you're always gonna be my dronningi."
"I can always call you naalaganera. That's a general term for male leaders."
"Yeah, but it's not the same. You always call me isumataq."
"Everyone else called you isumataq, too—"
"Not like you!" he insisted. "Not with that tone."
Smiling, "Well if it pleases you that much, isumataq."
"Spirits," he laughed breathlessly, drawing her in for a kiss only for the moment to be interrupted by footsteps. Yue tugged at his robes, whispering, "Ukuagek" before withdrawing, both of their flushed forms greeting an amused Ki'ma.
"I'm going to have to borrow your wife for a moment," she told her oldest while grasping Yue's hand. "Is that okay, Sokka?"
"Y-Yeah, Mom, of course," he flushed, rubbing the back of his neck as Ki'ma chuckled at the flustered duo.
"Mom?"
Ki'ma, Chen, and Ahnah looked up at the young chief. "What is it, sweetie?" Ki'ma asked.
"Is Yue," looking around the room, "still with you guys?"
"No, ningauk, we weren't talking for very long," Ahnah said.
"Yeah, we didn't want to keep you waiting too long," Chen teased. "So we sent her on her way a long time ago. She's probably looking for you as we speak."
"She should be somewhere in the leisure chamber," Lady Ahnah said. "It's packed after all."
"Oh…okay…"
"Hey, Sokka," Amaruq placed his hand on the chief's shoulder, "Yue's over there looking for you!"
"See?" Ahnah chuckled, "They can't spend a few minutes away from each other."
The women laughed as Sokka followed Amaruq out of the corridor. Amaruq, however, did not look so cheery, a worried look in his eyes.
"So where's Yue?"
"Eastern meeting chamber. Go. And try not to let your in-laws know."
Feeling his stomach drop, "What's wrong?"
"Just a hassle with a bitter minister. Ivaneq's with her, though, she's not alone. Again, your in-laws don't have to know about this."
"That will not be necessary," Yue clutched the pelted armrest of her chair, bitterness shooting through, "I highly recommend you mind your own business."
"Are you serious? We can't let this go that easily, Chieftess," a minister insisted, oozing false care, "Your father is out there somewhere. We can't just ignore that!"
"My father is right here in the palace—"
"You mean your 'contract' father? Please, he's not even your own, and no amount of rituals can ever make him superior to your birth father—"
"That's enough, Khuro," Ivaneq raised his voice, "If Chief Sokka finds out about this, he will tear you apart—"
"I'm only trying to help Her Majesty find her loved ones and claim her Nomadic rights, respected Ivaneq, what is the big deal about this?" The man took out the famed Air Nomad beads at issue, which he had obtained with great difficulty. He held them out in front of her, letting them dangle before her eyes, "Come on, Chieftess. Are you not even curious? Who knows, you might look exactly like him. You clearly have his skin."
Yue's glare did not change.
"I understand you might be worried about how a transition from the palace to a monastery will go about. Well I assure you that you won't be left in the streets. Talk has it that he's a high-ranking monk. It's not like you'll be going from a higher position to a lower one. Not technically anyway. Someone with as much influence as him is bound to be privileged among the Air Nomads; even if he does not have a throne or currency per se, he's still no less than a…well, a minister if Nomadic theocracy had such positions. Trust me when I say the Loyalists and I will do everything in our power to make sure you get the portions you deserve. We will fight for your Nomadic rights."
"So I can give up my tribal rights?"
Losing his patience, "What Water Tribe rights do you even speak of? The ones you earned with your pity throne? How long do you think that will even last you? You think that will ever top your roots—?"
"Khuro!" Ivaneq raged, "For the last time, you are overstepping your boundaries!"
"No matter what anyone says, they can't overturn the truth, can they?!" Shaking the beads in her face as he pointed at her, "This woman has a biological father with whom she should stay! She has no authority to mooch on Lord Arnook and Lady Ahnah—!"
In a bout of rage, Yue grabbed the beads from the minister and threw them into the nearby fire, watching them disintegrate immediately in the flames.
"What have you done?!" Khuro shrieked, "That's the only way to find your—!"
"He is not my father!" Yue shot up vehemently from her seat.
"Not your father? If it wasn't for his seed, you wouldn't be standing here right now!"
"I can't go around showing mercy to every man who impregnates a woman and leaves her in the streets! Even if he's regrettably the reason for my existence! Being a woman should not have to come with the obligation that she forgive everyone who has wronged her and let go of criminals with their crimes unaccounted for!"
"Your Majesty," Ivaneq began worriedly.
"You don't have to live with him if you don't want to!" Khuro argued.
"Accepting him will be against my conscience," she hissed. "It is a blow to my self-respect and dignity—"
"Some power-licking dignity you have—"
"Khuro!"
"If it wasn't for the throne, you would've yielded," Khuro went on, shoving Ivaneq out of his way, "You might have enjoyed your ride to chiefdom, and you might get rid of every clue leading up to your father to keep the throne, but this isn't the end, Chieftess. Don't forget that Lord Arnook has biological children on the way, and these are twins by his lawfully wedded wife. Even more impressive, they're twin boys." Throwing a scroll at the table in front of her, "Read the clinical report for yourself. Healer Yugoda was able to determine the gender of the twins. This had been news ever since you left for the South. Since you've been through your own shit down there, we were forced to keep our mouths shut about this."
Yue's heart softened as she reached for the scroll and skimmed its contents. It was true that she was going to have brothers. She looked to Ivaneq, who gulped, unable to provide a clear answer, "Lord Arnook…he…you were…"
But he did not have to explain for her to understand. "Did ataata really think I'd feel threatened by those innocent lives?"
"No, no, Chieftess," Ivaneq melted, shaking his head, "It's not like that, it's just…they didn't want people to talk or ruin the decision—"
"You're a woman! You can never match up to those boys! They might be younger than you, but they're of pure blood! They have a traceable lineage, and this is the truth!" Khuro yelled. "Even if your adopted parents granted you the status of a rightful successor, why would they retain your status in the future with such worthy children of their own?! An adoptee and a daughter? There is no way! This whole 'adoptees can be successors' theory was unnecessary in the first place! Unless if you plan on getting rid of those children for your own needs—!"
"ENOUGH!" she bellowed, making him stumble backward. The chieftess shook with rage, her eyes turning a stark crimson. She pointed to the exit, "Get out of my palace! NOW!"
"I'm getting the chief—!"
But Yue stopped Ivaneq before he could leave, shaking her head. I'll handle this.
"I don't understand why you're holding so tightly onto such a fragile position even after all of this," Khuro taunted. "Everything you have today can be taken away from you tomorrow. You do realize that, don't you? What's even here for you? Your life is hanging onto threads of legal contracts— your adoption and your marriage. What do you have apart from these? Do you have anyone in this world you can truly call your own? You're just a fool loving those who will never return the sentiment. Hating the one person who would actually care for you."
"I don't suppose this monk you speak of personally came up to you and told you he cares?" she demanded.
"You're his flesh and blood. If there's any relationship you should cultivate, it's that. 'Cause no one here really gives a rat's ass about you. You think you're loved by the tribe? That's not love, Chieftess, that's necessity. Any mindless idiot would support someone who gives him stimulus payments on a whim every few months. Any thick-headed local chief will stand by someone whose rule confers benefits on him and his little tribe. And these parents you speak of…You think your parents will still love you the same way after having their own children? Once those children are born, they'll be their entire world, and you'll be an inconvenient burden. I wouldn't be surprised if they themselves have you hunted down and mangled—"
"Alright, that's it!" Ivaneq screeched, "I'm getting the chief, Your Majesty—!"
"I said I will handle this!" she told Ivaneq. "I'm not about to let the chief get involved with this on Coronation Day and tarnish his reputation."
To which Ivaneq found that he couldn't move.
"Oh how marvelous, how loving," the minister clapped mockingly. "Come on, Chieftess, wake up and smell the smoke. Where's the guarantee that this man you married won't go running back to his parents and community? You feel so proud of your husband who left everything for you, don't you? Well guess what? He'll go running back to everything he left behind, everyone he left behind once he loses the throne here. He'll beg to be taken back, even if it means demoting you to his mistress and taking on a worthier woman. And no matter what, his folks will take him back. That's the power of blood."
Yue turned away, her fists clenched. She caught the sight of a La tapestry that had been flaring behind her, gazing at the image of a dark-robed man, towering above the waves that he waded in. A sliver of Tui pulsed at his heart.
"And guess what? The same goes for you and that monk. Once you're tired and exhausted from all this girl's play, you'll shamelessly go running back to daddy monk, to wherever he is in the world, whether he takes you in as his own or not."
Her eyes closed, and he instantly appeared. The projection of her dreams, the bruised fairytale that still lurked in the depths of her skeptic subconscious with his wide smile and blue-black eyes and all. "I'm not just sitting around behind closed sanctums. Whether you believe it or not, I'm always watching. I'm always fighting. I'm always with you."
"You're sitting on a shaky throne, Chieftess. And the day you topple down, there will be no one there to catch you. You'll be the laughing stock of the very tribe you swore to protect."
"Well if you're so confident that that's the way it'll work out, then wait for it to happen instead of causing a scene every five seconds." Turning around, eyeing the leering minister unwaveringly, "I would rather die a gruesome death on the path of justice than ever see that monk. I would much rather have vulture-flies eating away at my rotting corpse than ever live a single moment of my life as his daughter." Swallowing the lump in her throat, "And I can tell you with utmost certainty that no matter who stays with me and who doesn't, La is always going to be with me. And that's more than enough for me."
"You think someone of your pedigree earns the all-encompassing nurture of La just like that? It's not as easy as whoring yourself out to the prince of the sister tribe for power—AAAAAHHHHH!"
Yue widened her eyes at the raging form of her husband bursting through the door, his hand slamming against the man's face and knocking him down.
"Sokka, stop!"
A fierce yell echoed, rattling the chambers. Sokka pitted his foot against the bleeding minister's chest, ignoring his screams for mercy, but before he could deliver another blow, a sharp, "Sokka!" and Yue's firm grip stopped him. She tugged him away, holding him back as Ivaneq scrambled to rush the wailing minister out of the room.
His arms flew around her, his daggered glare still following the minister's direction.
"What happened to kicking him out? What happened to telling him to shut up? You're a powerful bender, nalligima, you shouldn't hesitate to smack people like him with a water whip or two!"
The full moon's glimmering light rained down on the disconcerted chieftain through the windows, lighting up his conch necklace.
"'Wait for it to happen.' Hmph," he muttered.
Yue sighed, "Look, I know it doesn't sound—"
"That's not the response you should give if you want someone to stop predicting the worst shit imaginable. Unless if you really think it'll happen." Looking at her, a shake in his voice, "Do you really think all those things will happen?"
"I didn't mean it like that. I meant if he was gonna be that confident, then he shouldn't make a scene about it repeatedly. I know all of you would never be able to hurt me—"
"You should've told him that instead of telling him to wait and see," he insisted, his heart breaking openly, "You were supposed to say I would never do that to you. That I'd never leave your side! You should be confident in saying you have a husband who loves you and won't even imagine running off like a heartless piece of shit…Unless if you're eternally gonna feel uncomfortable around me and my maleness… and you can't imagine ever saying it…which I wouldn't blame you for."
Yue softened her eyes, "I thought we've been over this."
"All I know is that you could've said I have your back. Do you really think I'll go back one day—?"
"No, Sokka, no. Look, I didn't want him to give you any trouble. He had the idea that I was influencing you and that you were innocent deep down. He wouldn't think about giving you a hard time if he operated on this assumption. He wouldn't think about hurting you. Besides, just because he says all those things doesn't mean you're going to do them.
"If he wants to target me, then he'll target me, I don't care. I'm not having anyone think I'll break your heart." Looking up at her, "I never want that crossing your mind, either, in any circumstance."
Taking a deep breath, "I'm a woman, Sokka. I'm going to be savagely picky about mate choice and all of that. It's pure science. If I doubted you, i wouldn't have ever come this far with you."
He twiddled with his fingers, attempting to calm himself despite his fears.
"As you probably already know, Chieftess Kya basically told me to 'get pregnant and get lost.' If I wanted to hold onto a part of you and still let you keep the Southern throne. And I told her that you would never agree to that sort of thing because if La had to be a human being, he would probably be you." Looking at him, "I meant it the same way back there when I said I'll always have La by my side."
His glare melting, "La?"
"You're a Wolf-Moonite, aren't you? For all I know, you could've been the spirit here all along. Maybe you're the one looking to drag bad guys away into your spirit prison. Acting like you don't care about Spirits so people won't figure your secret out, activating your ocean powers when it's truly necessary." A spark of amusement, "Don't worry. If that's the case, your secrets are safe with me."
"There are no secrets," he frowned. "I'm being serious."
"I am, too. If an atheist like you is convinced I'm Tui, why can't a believer like me speculate that you're La?"
She did have a good point, he realized. "So… do you believe the prophecies and stuff?"
"I honestly don't know. I can't say I do, and I can't say I don't. And at the same time…when I say La, I don't necessarily mean a god or deity. I mean certain values. Values that need to be deified to reach a community like ours."
She admitted that the image given to La was something she was attracted to since childhood. Just as he had been drawn to the image of Tui since his childhood.
"That being said, we can't say we're just chasing childhood dreams, can we? Or is it possible to do that while genuinely loving someone? I don't know… But what I do know is that La is loyalty. La is love. La is life and nurture…And when I look at you, I see all those things. And I feel at peace. You broke away from your position in the South and everyone you know and love just so you wouldn't break my heart. I'm never going to forget that. No one is going to forget that despite all the yakshit they blabber. And even if they do forget…I like to think we have a whole lifetime to prove them wrong."
He stood up, his heart squeezed in all possible ways.
"I'm not going to hide it. I did go through an intense phase where I genuinely believed I could never trust any man. Because growing up in the North… I was very aware of my womanness. For obvious reasons and in an obviously negative way."
But upon meeting him, it was strange. On one hand, she felt like a regular human being. She never had to worry about him behaving inappropriately with her. He was funny and gentle, and in his presence, she never felt threatened as a woman, so there was no need for her to be overly cautious or hyperaware of her womanhood.
"On the other hand, I'd be lying if I said I never felt like a woman around you…but it's a good kind of feeling, I can promise you that."
Feeling a wave of warmth come over him, "W-What does that mean?"
"It means you bring out the woman in me in a positive way…" she couldn't stop a shade of crimson from shooting through, "And that's not wrong by any means."
"I don't think I understand…"
Eyeing him, "I think you do. You just don't want to offend me."
"No, I…I really don't…"
"Hm…" she folded her arms, granting him an electrifying look, feeling a jolt of boldness within her, "Did you lock the door?"
He blinked, shaking his head.
"Might as well do it now."
Chapter 72: Conjugal Nights
Notes:
Maybe skip this one if you're not a fan of smut. Happy Holidays :D
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The bleating of the winds had picked up, conjured by the growling blizzard that was in the works. The play of the aurora dwindled, and moonlight receded as storm clouds stampeded through the sky. Here in their chambers, however, it was warm, their forms drenched in torchlight. Flames raged in the fireplaces, but the prowess of their heat paled in comparison to the young chieftess's gaze, scorching with conviction despite dormant nervousness.
"Nalligima… I'm not…expecting anything… okay?" Sokka whispered carefully, genuine panic rivaling the flush that took over him, "I-I don't want you to feel like—"
"I'm not sure why you're so torn over this," she inched towards him, gently reaching beside his fumbling form and locking the door for him, "Massages aren't wrong."
"M-Massages?"
"We give each other massages all the time. You even offered to give me one at the oasis."
"So…" rubbing the back of his neck, "That's what you were talking about?"
"What were you thinking I was talking about?"
Flushing further, "W-Well…you said…you said I… N-Nothing, never mind…"
She blinked at his nervousness, wearing an outward appearance of calm though harboring chaos, perhaps even uncertainty as she struggled to determine how exactly she was to go about this situation, drawing at the last minute from plays and books and the senior maids' cryptic conversations over the years. "I mean that you give good massages. You make me feel good as a woman. Appreciated and pampered." Folding her arms, "All I want from you is a massage."
Swallowing his embarrassment, "Yeah, okay! Of course!"
Raising her eyebrows, "What were you thinking I wanted?"
"Nothing, I wasn't thinking anything!"
"You sure?"
"Yes, yes! I'm very sure…."
"Well then." A spark of knowingness in her gaze as she said, "I want a different kind of massage than the usual."
Nodding, "What would you like?"
Breathless, "I want a full-body massage. Skin on skin. Can you do that for me?"
"Skin on skin?"
"Yes."
"A-Are you sure?"
"Can you do it?"
"Yeah, of course. If that's what you want… If you tell me what works for you, I'll…I'll do it."
Swallowing and nodding, a faint blush on her cheeks, "Yeah, that's…that's how that works…"
"Are you sure you'll be comfortable? You usually like to keep your robes on, so…."
"I'll be fine. Are you comfortable?"
"O-Of course. I just need a minute. I'll set up the ambiance real quick."
"That's not really necessary, you don't have to…" she trailed off thanks to the warm hand on her cheek.
"I want it to be special for you, that's all. Give me five minutes?"
She acquiesced, retreating to the bathroom to wash her face and calm her racing heart. She winced as she looked at her reflection, at the expression she was currently wearing. No wonder he was concerned; she was a nervous wreck.
"You're perfect…You're absolutely perfect…"
That look he had given her back at the Spirit Oasis— neither of them needed the experience to know what it meant. Neither of them needed to be spoonfed over what the next step in their relationship was, nor did they need to make explicit the sheer yearning that was simmering between them. The urgency of his touch, the passion of his lips, the assurance of his warmth…she was craving it all. Needs she sought to suppress had struck a chord in her all at once, rearing back with an intensity she didn't realize was possible, deepening her resolve for making this night a fruitful one.
"You two have gotten inseparably close, and he clearly wants a family with you. I can see it in his eyes."
But she knew Sokka wasn't going to budge now of all times. And with good reason, too.
"What that man feels for you is nothing short of devotion."
Which meant he was reasonably sensitized by the events in the South. A mere few days were never enough to heal deep wounds. He wouldn't even dream of succumbing to his pent-up feelings, much less initiate anything right now, and it made perfect sense; what didn't make sense was how Yue surprised herself with her own haste, with how determined she was in moving forward so quickly.
After what seemed like much longer than five minutes, she took a deep breath and briefly peeked out, taking note of how he had dimmed the room significantly. He had put up the screens over the fireplaces and left only a small torch intact in a far corner. Warding off the overwhelming darkness was a collection of small candles by the bedside table and by the mirror near the foot of the bed. Moonflowers were placed in small vases beside the candles, several petals additionally spread over the sheets. She smiled to herself; he always went above and beyond in arranging the setting.
She could hear the rustle of paper coming from the other end of the room; her gaze trailed over to the pelted couch near the window where he was seated, opening the presents they had received at the reception. He was currently trying to pry open a wrapped gift box, trying not to crush the generic candle sets, cologne and perfume sets, and wedding-themed snow globes he had set beside him on the pelts. He pulled out of the box a thick book, his face flushed by the title: Aatirak's Archives: Three Hundred Ways to Pleasure Your Lover.
He quickly set the book aside, then covered it up with a pillow before deciding against it. He frantically looked around, not noticing his wife's observation as he subsequently scrambled to pile the other gifts on top of the book so it wouldn't be noticeable. Yue couldn't help giggling at his awkwardness, stepping out as he fumbled to gather himself together, standing up, "You ready, nalligima?"
"I saw that, you know."
"I swear, I had no idea—!"
"I know that, Lord Righteousness, calm down," she teased, running her fingers over a few of the candle sets, "They're just typical Water Tribe wedding gifts."
"Yeah…"
"What's this one?" she reached for a wrapped box on the other end of the couch.
"We don't have to open that one if you don't want—"
"Not all of our gifts have been sex books, though," she pointed out, grinning at his flustered look before sieving through the wrapping paper. She opened the box that came into view, her eyes immediately softening.
"What is it?"
She pulled out a small, fur-embellished baby outfit dark purple in hue, indicating its unisex tribal nature. Ebbs of love and longing flowed through her heart, the sight of accompanying tiny mittens and socks making her ovaries sing.
"Oh…" He took the outfit to take a look, observation laced with softness before defensiveness flared through at the sight of an attached sticker: Made in the South Pole.
"It's from Chunta," she clarified, delving under the contents of the box and finding an entertainment pamphlet. She was amused to see that the cover— bearing the title, Lovers Spotlight: Karuna and Aukanek— had artwork of both her and Sokka in their disguised forms, wandering the Southern tundra as a shaman and a nun, their hands intertwined. A small handwritten note was attached to the back of the pamphlet: Here's to a lifetime of happiness. On behalf of your friends and fellow tribefolk.
"Sure, that rectifies everything," Sokka huffed, fighting off a rush of emotion as he stared at the baby outfit.
Sighing carefully, "Not everything about the trip was bad, you know… I mean…I had fun when we were out exploring—"
"Let's not talk about the South, okay? Please?"
"Yeah, okay…"
Placing the contents of the gifts aside, "So…you, uh…you ready?"
"Yeah, let me just…"
His gaze flew to the extensive hair ornaments stuck in her long locks, their stubborn nature not allowing them to budge even with her efforts, "You need help with that?"
She flushed at the rumble of his voice, nodding, and the next second, he walked up behind her and reached forward to ease the hairpieces out, letting her hair loose from its confines. He proceeded to help take off the rest of her jewelry, black ipomoea petals intertwined in her hair despite his diligent combing. She could feel his warm breath against the nape of her neck, her eyes closing. Warm hands settled on her shoulders from behind her. "You don't have to do it without your robes if you don't want to. Just because I feel comfortable around you half-naked doesn't mean you need to force yourself to be the same way. It's not a competition or anything."
"It's not that," she said with a flare of defensiveness, "I'm trying to do something here…" What the hell, Yue?
"Do what?"
"S-Stay relaxed." Letting out her breath at the soft patience in his voice, "I know a massage is more effective this way, and I've been wanting to try it."
"Okay, yeah, okay. Just making sure." He kissed her cheek. "Well, your bedspread awaits, Your Grace. I'm at your service!"
Gesturing to her overbearing cloak, "Help me out of this?"
"Yeah," and he slipped her cloak off of her, casting it on a rack nearby.
"And this," she gestured to her outer robe, taking subtle glances at his soft look, which only wavered as she increasingly allowed him permission to slip off the additional layers of her clothing. He pressed his lips together, looking to her for confirmation as he reached for her inner robe, and upon her patient nod, he proceeded to peel it off. With every discarded layer, her physique became more pronounced, and after one point, a tremble had taken over his fingers, his palms slowly working to remove her shirt. Hesitation fully kicked in when he reached her thick undershirt, his hands stopping at the ends of her shirt at her sides.
"K-Keep going," she said.
"Are you sure?"
"Yes, go for it."
"You're nervous," frowning at her racing pulse that seemed to jut through her body, "You don't have to—"
"Just do it, I'm okay."
He pulled her undershirt over her head, her black lace breast bindings coming into view, easily housing the ample globes of her bosom, kept suppressed beneath the confines of overbearing robes. He turned away with a dark blush, "I'll, uh, get some oils if you—"
"Not tonight," and she surprised him by taking hold of his quivering fingers and leading them to the drawstrings of her underskirt. He tore at his lip as his fingers grazed the soft skin of her abdomen, dumbfounded as she guided his fingers to make them undo the knot of her skirt. The silks hit the floor, and her thighs and legs came into view, her lower body bare save for the black lace sarashi wraps that hugged her girdle and womanhood. A mere piece of fabric hiding her sacred depths from him.
Sokka trapped a squeak in his throat, turning away only to realize they were both still in front of a mirror. The reflection kept taunting him with the presence of the chieftess, the curves of her hips and the swell of her breasts, the alluring black lace concealing her intimates. His breath hitched in his throat as her palms rested on his shoulders, a curious finger tracing the bead of sweat at his temple.
"You feel hot?"
"I-It's okay, I—"
"Join the club."
His protests withered in his throat. He let her have her way with him, wordless, helpless as she worked to take off his ceremonial feathers, beads and robes and sweeping tunics with much more elegance than he could ever manage…and yet, she took more time, her embarrassment dormant. In spite of it, however, she knew she was desired; that spark of longing had lit him up again despite his attempts at concealing it. He nearly jumped when her hands slipped under his undershirt, her fingers traversing up his chest as she pulled the fabric over his head. By the time his upper body was made bare, he blurted out, "Let me, uh…" an anxious laugh, "You wouldn't want a sweaty masseur, so uh—"
"You smell fine."
It seemed like literal steam was leaving his mouth as he let out a ragged breath, trying to look everywhere but her, but the scent of moonflower and sandalwood lured him in, drawing his attention back to her in some way. "You wanna lay down?"
"I'm lazy." Holding her arms out, "Take me there."
Despite an amused smile, he held his breath the entire time, his arms snaking around her bare waist as he lifted her up with more gentleness than before. He set her on the bed, drawn in by the arm around his neck, the closeness of their bodies unleashing waves of heat. He turned away, retreating, "I-If you turn around, I can… I can get your back and shoulders first…"
She obeyed, casting him a look, "Ready?"
"Yeah…" He reached for a thin fur sheet and draped it over the lower half of her body, granting her some modesty to keep her comfortable. He then rubbed his hands together to create some friction, warming them before reaching forward and pressing into her shoulders. She closed her eyes, sinking into the soft sheets, murmuring her pleasure against the pillows. The shake in his touch persisted, she noticed, keeping an eye on his expression. He was looking away despite lavishing great attention on her muscles. He moved down a little, stopping just above her waist before skipping down to her calves, pulling up the fur sheet to cover her upper half as he subsequently dove into the knots in her ankles and feet. Yue smiled to herself, amused.
"What's on your mind?"
Shaking her head, "Just thinking of what to anticipate next."
"What to anticipate?"
"Yeah. I wanted to be the chieftess, and now I am. I wanted to be permanently rooted to the Moon Temple, and now I'm the high priestess. I had no expectations on marriage, yet here we are. What's next?"
He beamed, "Being an amazing chieftess. But before that, maybe take a few days to relax. Do the things you want. You always said you'll enjoy yourself once you do everything you needed to do. So tell me everything you've ever wanted to do. We'll make it happen."
"So like a vacation?"
"Yeah, exactly."
"So a honeymoon?"
Turning away again, his face reddening further, "It could just be a vacation if you want…"
"The first vacation after marriage is usually called a honeymoon…Isn't it?" She turned around and leaned back on her elbows, discarding the sheet draped over her, one leg folded upright.
He chewed bashfully on his bottom lip, averting his eyes, "Yeah…yeah, I suppose…" But he was still intent on service as he began moving up. He skipped back up to her shoulders, moving up the bed, and he began to stroke her shoulders. He slowly traversed down her sides until reaching her waist. Soft gasps left her lips, her gaze laced with layers of pleasure.
"I'm sure some jasmine oil can go a long way—"
"No, this is good…" grasping his hand, "Just stay with me."
Just stay with me. "Always." Overtaken by the instinct to please her, he continued with his strokes, thumbing away beads of sweat on her face and chin. "Does that feel good?"
A nod followed by a low sigh, her eyes closing. She pressed her lips together, hiding a soft gasp when she eventually felt his lips plant against her neck. Fingers that clutched the sheets wove their way into his hair, fiddling with his hair tie, and at that point, they both knew they were crossing into territory exceeding a massage. He would've hesitated again had it not been for the smile on her lips.
"You like this?"
"Mm…oh!" Her hand flew to her mouth to stop a shriek, but he brushed her hand aside.
"It's not really fun if we're quiet…"
A ragged breath answered him, followed by soft kisses to his jaw teasing his raw instincts and pulling him in. Her neck craned to better accommodate his descending mouth. His hands massaged her hips, fingers occasionally dancing over the meager cloth that separated her from him. His lips moved down from her neck to her collarbone, sucking the skin as his hands rubbed the back of her thighs…until a moan caused him to quickly pull away. His alarmed look dissipated, though, as she blinked up at him, a persistent hand wrapped around his shoulder, her face crimson.
"I-I, uh…" Turning away, trying to keep his breathing even, "I think I'll take the floor for tonight."
"W-Why do you say that?"
He blinked, reminded starkly of what had transpired earlier at the oasis, of the feelings that were rushing back to him. "...Good for the back…"
Her arm looped around his neck and pulled him back down until he was a mere few centimeters away from her lips. A concerned hand settled on his cheek, "The massage didn't help earlier?"
"It did…I-I just…"
"One more session?"
He shook his head, perhaps more vigorously than he intended, still not making eye contact as he sat up. "I want you to sleep comfortably."
Sensing his stiffness, she sat up from the sheets, pulling his rising form down to where he could sit comfortably.
"R-Really, take the bed for tonight. I'll…I…"
"It'll feel weird with you on the floor and me on the bed."
"I'll take the couch then…"
"By the window? During a blizzard?"
"We have plenty of pelts…"
Sighing, "Alright, was it something I did—?"
"No, no, baby, no—"
"Then?"
"I just…I thought maybe you'd want some space…"
"It's not as cold when you're with someone, right?"
Looking into her eyes, pressing his lips together as he kept getting drawn to the black lace that was close to him in proximity. When she caught him staring, he turned away, "I-I was just…it's not what you think, the fabric looks pretty neat, so…!"
She smiled knowingly, "You like it that much?"
"Uh…yeah, it's great…"
"Well good." Her hot breath tingled against his cheek, "I wore it just for you."
Fuck. He couldn't stop himself, bringing their lips together, the duo sputtering sweet moans of relief between haste kisses. Yue let herself be consumed by his passion, by the warmth of his hands as they cupped her face and kept her close to him. A few moments later, she pushed him against the sheets, a tiny smile swallowing his gasp. Like waves bending to the moon's magnetic will, he met the demands of her mouth, his fingers burrowing into the silks of her hair as they swept over him like silk curtains. His entire being pulsed, his ardor pouring into the way he smoothed the curves of her waist, the way he gave her hips a gentle but possessive squeeze, earning a giggle-like moan.
"S-Sorry, sorry," he panted, wide-eyed, snapping out of his daze, "I—"
"You're lucky I'm in love with you," she breathed, "Wouldn't look very good on the Gentleman's record if I wasn't consenting."
A breathless rasp cut short by a croon of longing as her hands settled on his abdomen, gently caressing his muscles. Her hardened nipples pressed against the thin layer of her wraps, sweat trickling into her bindings, the sight ripping a groan out of him. A distant voice in his head told him to be aware of the situation, but he was quickly unraveling from his meager efforts at keeping himself together with the heated wisps of her labored breath writing his name into his neck.
"Nalligima…"
She nuzzled against his neck, blowing away a moonflower petal that clung to his shoulder, more petals trapped between their desperate bodies. Her palms climbed up the expanse of his pectorals, a finger tracing the light spot on his chest. She could feel his pulse quicken, his breath hitch deep within his throat as a rush of adrenalin drove him to pin her against the sheets, earning a laugh of delight. They fumbled in instinct, wrestling with inexperience. Even so, they could cultivate the delectable heat locking them in a trance. His tongue teased the entrance of her lips in a bold daze— a move that left her surprised but nevertheless curious. Fire simmered in her womanhood, waves of heat drenching her skin as he played with her tongue. Uncertain but adventurous. Her legs wrapped around him, briefly pulling their intimates aflush. The gesture snapped reality into him, images of the South paralyzing his pleasure, "Yue, baby, it doesn't hurt, does it—?"
Her grip tightened around him in response, a breathless shake of her head following suit. She moaned as she felt his hard bulge press up against her, angling her lower body to where he was rubbing between her thighs and inching up to her sizzling core. They drank in mutual whines, feeling the onslaught of each other's primal secretions as she ground herself onto him, lost in little gasps. She moved as if trying to encapsulate him, coaxing his pelvis to gently buck forward and join her dance, eliciting a relieved cry.
"You like that?"
She blushed, mumbling against his mouth in the affirmative, moans left sandwiched between their sparring tongues. Her hands reached for his wrists, guiding his palms to her clothed breasts. He pulled apart and jerked his hands away before touching her, briefly searching her eyes, heat dripping from his already-anxious tone, "Are you sure?"
She bit her lip, nodding as she led his hands back to her breasts, "Just touch me."
A gulp and a nod, his hardness wedged between her legs as he obeyed, earning squeaks of pleasure. A mewl of sensitivity followed as he rubbed the clothed skin, his eyes glued to her face to watch her expression. An experimental squeeze made her squeal loudly.
"You want me to sto—?"
"No, no, I'm just…really sensitive there," came a moan, pleasure written on her features. "You can be a little more…mmnnn… you don't have to… be that gentle— ohh yess…" Her back arched as he cupped and squeezed her ample globes with a little more pressure. He found that his hand had a mind of its own as he tugged at the lace, and his passion got the best of him, resulting in an accidental tear in the fabric.
Abashed and mortified, "I'm so sorry, I-I'll have it replaced!"
"How smooth," she giggled, cutting off his anxiousness with another kiss.
"Kind of running on instinct here," he panted, nibbling at her bottom lip.
"Maybe we should crack open Aatirak's Archives," came a smirk. "Or we can always get Aang to smuggle in some porn. No big deal."
"Who told you about that?!" he spazzed.
"That's not important," came her knowing laugh as she grasped his hands and led them back to her upper bindings, "There's no time for research anyway."
Within moments, he was restlessly fiddling with her upper bindings. He struggled to untie the knot at her back, earning amused giggles as her hands joined his, trying to help him undo the remaining lace. She let the cloth slip, quickly bringing before him the glory of her full breasts, his La talisman resting between her luscious globes. He was particularly drawn to the dark speck of skin on her left breast that matched his complexion, complemented by his own light spot that mirrored hers. A mark of the universe's prophetic smirk. The Tui to his La.
"Spirits…"
She flushed at the attention, yet it was a unique kind of high to see his composure break, his facade of calm finally faltering. He let loose a desperate breath, answering her nervousness with a kiss on her forehead.
"You're beautiful," he whispered before his hands reached for her breasts again, each palm cupping a globe with increasing eagerness and gentleness. He mewled from the otherworldly softness as a series of moans left her, their effects sinking straight to his cock. His lips glided over her dark spot, planting a kiss before latching onto her left nipple, coaxing out more cries of pleasure as he suckled hungrily. She held him to her breast as he softly kneaded the other, engaged in fervent worship. Eventually he found a rhythm, alternating, kissing and sucking, lightly tugging the ends of her nipples with his teeth, lighting her nerve endings afire.
"Does it feel good—?"
"Y-Yes— ohh!"
He caught whiffs of her arousal, his hips encircled by the warmth of her grip, bursts of liquid heat releasing between her legs, now having stained his pants. She lilted back into reality with his hard heat pulling away for a moment, tucking back jolts of concern. He fumbled to strike a balance between pleasing her and not making her take steps further than what she was ready for. Clearly she found pleasure in this, and he wasn't going to take that away from her; hence he submitted himself to the sheets and invited her into his lap, his arms open. She fell into them, and an impatient hiss made her seek control of the reins; she straddled him, the heat of her core radiating through the thin fabric concealing her from him, pressing against the layers covering his arousal. She began to move against him, her fingers settled around his torso as she sought the friction she craved. He kept his hands back around her waist, groaning from the pleasure that sparked through him and rapidly overwhelmed him. He couldn't help moving his own hips as he stared at her— a literal goddess ensnaring his line of sight, her body moving in a hurried but sensual dance.
And the pleasure unfurling on her face was the incentive for him to keep brushing himself up against the wet heat of her core. It became overwhelming; she felt a tight coil in her lower belly— a strange pressure that only climbed with his gestures, with every graze of his cock between her legs. Her face contorted at the foreign sensations. Her toes curled, and her head swayed at the white-hot bursts of ecstasy.
"Ahh...aaahh! Haaaah…!"
He pulled her lips in for a wet kiss as she held onto him for dear life, trembling. Her white conch necklace flailed around his chest, eventually catching hold of the bouncing talisman. Their entangled necklaces drew them together; he buried himself between her breasts, letting his inhibitions loose for a sporadic interval as his hands planted themselves firmly on her hips. Her hair clung to his perspiring shoulders, long locks bathed in his sweat, the wild look in her eyes reaching for the stars.
"Let yourself go, baby," he rumbled, his coaxing whispers and gentle rubs on her back bringing her ashore to bliss. She screamed as she came, the most erotic of sounds jumbled into incoherent invocations to the Spirits. She tossed her head back and arched completely into his frame, squeezing her eyes shut and seeing blinding stars within. Every inch of her body hummed as powerful waves of heat vanquished her. He pressed his lips to her temple, wrapped his arms around her, and held her through her release, kissing away the sweat on her crimson face, but with the intensity of the climax still surging through her, with the sight of her immeasurable pleasure, the undulations of her body beneath the sheets, and the erotic moans…Sokka realized that he, too, had gone off the deep end. He was abashed to discover he was already spiraling toward an indescribable high. He wanted to stop his crescendo of pleasure that was roaring with full force. He wanted to hold back the heat surging through him but couldn't stop his cries, couldn't help the erratic rhythm of his body as it vibrated with pure need, that twitched uncontrollably to her ecstasy.
"Y-Yue— uunnghh!" he cried out, his climax catching him by utter surprise. His hips pushed into hers, his clothed cock pulsating wildly. Before he knew it, streams of come spurted forth in his pants. He shook through the foreign sensations, his release spurred on by her soft whimpers and the gentle rubs on his lower back. She basked in the haze of pleasure, holding his shaking form through his.
"Aaaghhh….mmmnnnn…." Sokka moaned, his face entirely red, racked with bliss and embarrassment, "Fuck, I'd wanted to—"
"It's okay," she kissed him— slow, languid, patient— cutting off his protests. She kissed his light spot, her fingers smoothing the back of his head. A soft rotation of her hips, meant to coax the rest of his release, brought a hiss out of him. "Sorry, sorry…!"
"You're fine," came his soft sigh, "Still a bit sensitive…"
She hummed in intrigue, peppering kisses on his face to soothe him. For a long while, they stayed cuddled, chasing each other's lips, sharing in their vulnerabilities. In the haze of the torchlight, he drank in her sleepy eyes. He pulled back from the warmth of her bosom— or at least he attempted to but found himself drawn back to her with their still-tangled necklaces. They chuckled, her hands working to untangle them.
He was taken aback by the extent to which his passion had manifested— love bites nestling atop perfect skin, sheens of his sweat and saliva glimmering on her lips and breasts. Her hair was tousled by the chaos of his fingers, long locks winding around her body. She marked her impact on him, too— the fire of her desire written in the delightful soreness of his lips, the crescent marks of her fingernails adorning his shoulders, the hickeys on his neck and chest.
And he was quick to discover his tension was raging once again between his legs, his clothed member firmly pressed against her lower belly, grabbing her interest. She moaned softly, but he unwound her legs from around him, all excitement frozen in time…because he did not leave now…he was not sure where his instincts would take him from here. After all, it had only been a few days since…
He closed his eyes, refusing to think further. He slowly let out a deep breath, withdrawing himself from their embrace. He gently tucked her against the sheets and placed a kiss on her temple before shifting to get up. Yue stopped him, grabbing his wrist, "Where are you going?"
"Nowhere," rubbing the back of his neck, "I was just…going to change out of this…maybe shower…"
Glancing at his soaked pants, "You want me to join you?"
His cock twitched with interest. "I think that would defeat the purpose," he mumbled, tempted to melt as she coaxed him back towards her. Her hand moved from his chest down to his abdomen, then down further. He yelped and jolted as she took the initiative to finally touch him, reigniting the fire in his manhood once she cupped his heat.
"Yue," came a moan.
Her hand disappeared inside the waistband of his pants. He groaned loudly, his subsequent whisper of her name disappearing into her shoulder. Squeaks and moans followed every careful swish of her hand over his veiny cock, which she slowly coaxed out of his pants, excitement fluttering in her breath as she took in the sight. She thumbed curiously at the remnants of his come dribbling from his tip, surprised to see another spurt rock his being. His remaining essence drenched her hand, stomach, and lower bindings, but he was still raging hard, stiff from the unbearable pressure.
"It looks like it hurts," came a concerned wisp of her breath.
He leaned against her shoulder to calm his heart rate, reaching for his discarded shirt nearby and wiping his essence off of her. "You don't have to do anything else if you don't want to. I can— uunnhhh…"
She let go of him long enough to loosen the drawstrings of his pants, watching him turn into a panting mess in a matter of seconds. She tugged at the hem, her haste tearing the wet fabric. He shook the cloth off without a care, a shared laugh disappearing between their lips.
"I guess we're even then," she breathed, tossing aside his loin cloth, thus discarding his last barrier and revealing him to her. He held himself to her mercy as she pushed him against the pillows, her hand finding its way back to his sticky member. He winced at the overwhelming pleasure as she began to stroke him. Uncertain but gentle, coaxing out spurts of pre-come from his tip. He groaned, fisting the sheets.
"Yue," he strained, unable to finish his thought as he bucked into her hand, persistent arms pulling her flush up against him. He sought refuge in the valley between her breasts, his moans vibrating through her.
"I hear men like this," she remarked, observing him turning into putty, "Does it feel good?"
He gasped at her gestures, nodding, instinct consuming all reason in his fogged mind as she continued to explore him. He whined as she withdrew her breast from his mouth and watched her kiss her way down his chest and abdomen. She felt his fingers weave into her hair as she traveled even lower, briefly looking up at him, the heady scent of musk filling her senses. He was flustered by the sight of her determined glance, the crimson of her cheeks, the tiny distance between her lips and his leaking phallus.
Fuck, his eyes nearly rolled into the back of his head as she kissed and stroked the tip, working her way up and down his shaft, beads of his seed and pre-come kissing the creases of her lips. Occasionally her fingers fondled his balls, slight squeezes making his hips jolt up and his voice rasp out his pleasure.
"If you keep…Yue, if…Yue, Yue, I…!"
"Just release, Sokka," she blushed, "It's okay…"
But he refused to become undone just yet, nearly driven insane; he hastily grasped her shoulders and pulled her off of him, tugging her back up, catching her in his arms before rolling on top of her. He delved into her neck, taking a moment to breathe and still the pleasure surging through him before attacking her figure with kisses. He licked and sucked at every inch of skin he could catch hold of with his mouth, reveling in every noise, every whimper that left her lips. He dove into the softness of her stomach like a madman, memorizing her curves as he bucked against her thigh. Gradually he positioned himself to where he was rubbing up against that sweet spot of hers again, stealing a sharp breath out of her. He rolled his hips in all the right ways, her nerve endings set delightfully afire, and she very quickly spiraled into an increasing pressure ready to unleash in her lower belly.
"Come for me," he whispered, and her hips were once again caught in a familiar dance, clear liquid flowing between her thighs, screams filling their chambers. Her feminine scents unlocked a primal drive within him. A possessive hand traversed up the back of her thigh and disappeared inside of her lower bindings, squeezing the cushion of her rear, his touch still soft but more unhinged, unrestrained. A needy squeal left her.
"T-Take them off," she commanded, gesturing to her lower bindings, but her words came out as a question instead. He brushed away the sweat on his upper lip, shaky fingers peeling off the last layer keeping them apart. He eventually discarded them and parted her legs, staring at her soaked womanhood as it came into view, radiating scorching heat.
"Like a rose opening up," the older tribesmen would whisper to new grooms down South hours before the wedding night, holding an actual rose in their hands to demonstrate. They would trace the ridges of every petal with utmost delicacy and care. As such, the young chieftain slowly sank a curious finger into her copious streams of arousal, gliding against her vulva. She gasped against the sheets as he explored the intimate territory, her singing moans directing his gestures. Upon traveling upward a bit, he reached a button-like area— the sweet spot that had brought her to bliss with the friction of his cock. The delicate area that was often the subject of his men's conversations during many late, lonely nights atop hunting canoes hundreds of miles away from their little igloos. This "pleasure pearl," as they'd coined the term, was the secret to a woman's ecstasy. He gently thumbed the area, titillated by the hitch of her breath, the groans and the glistening lubricants of her womanhood.
"Let me try something," he licked his lips, "I heard this feels really good."
A moan in the affirmative turned into a yelp as he gently ushered her legs further apart. She fumbled to keep herself quiet as he leaned into the space between her thighs. A soft, unabashed kiss to her clit, however, tarnished her resolve and ripped a scream out of her— that, too, muffled by her fist.
"What are you—aahhhhh—! Oh, oh Spirits, what are—uuuhhnnnnn!"
He grinned against her clit, giving her a brief reprieve as he moved down to the streams escaping her, approaching the folds of skin that guarded her sacred entrance. His ravenous kisses surprised her; he sank into the space, ravishing her, his tongue probing her folds and tasting her much to her shock and screeching pleasure. He was addicted to her womanly fragrance quicker than he would like to admit, and he could feel the struggle of her quivering legs as they held themselves back from wrapping around him, fearful of crushing him. He only responded with another smile, making it easier for her by hoisting her legs over his shoulders, fully immersed in her fruits. She shrieked in pleasure as his tongue drew against her intimate skin, lightly probing her entrance, his hands clamped on her rear to still her gyrating lower body.
"Aaahhgh…oooaagghh, oh fuck—ooohhhhhh!"
He continued to pepper more kisses, his mouth and chin drenched in her love fountains. Sharp, desperate tugs of his hair sent his moan vibrating through her nether regions, sent her lower body trembling. He panted against the tufts of white nether hair, his mouth traversing back up to the hood of her clit. He rubbed, sucked, gently pinched the skin, lost in the fragrant heat until the tugs against his hair got more frantic.
"Sokka, Sokka, move, I think—ooohhhhhh! Aughhn! Ohhh, fuck, move, I—!"
But a flick of his tongue against her pleasure bead made her lose all composure. She screamed again, racked with spasms as she squirted her pleasure against his mouth and face. He fought through the current, slowly and mercilessly writing, I love you, Yue with his tongue, which only induced more wet heat. She flailed through her orgasmic daze, her fingers unlatching from his locks as she fell against the sheets, riding out her bliss.
"You seemed to enjoy yourself, naasoga," he hummed, the rumble of his tone vibrating through her sensitive loins.
"...the hell…?" she spurted, moaning and undulating her body, fisting the sheets, "Innocent sack of moonpeaches, huh…?"
"We all hear things here and there," he continued to kiss the inside of her thighs, his diligent lapping of her juices only increasing her floods of desire, "I went on trips with all men. What did you expect they talked about?"
A hiss of sensitivity eventually drew him back, and as he withdrew his head from between her legs, his lips and chin still coated with her secretions, he flashed her a grand smirk that dripped with her juices and his infinite pride. She stared at his drenched face, embarrassed by her handiwork.
"I told you to move," she chased her breath. The rise and fall of her breasts and the beads of sweat slipping down to her areolas taunted his attention.
"What's the fun in that?" he grinned, the kiss that followed allowing them to taste each other. They were messes in all kinds of ways— jumbled hair and slipping perspiration, frantic heartbeats covered in sweaty flesh. She caught her breath and tugged him towards her, letting him worship her chest. She quickly found herself on top of him again, breathless at the sight of his fully risen manhood. Her core was slick and ready for him.
But he was overcome by caution. Fear. A persistent pang of worry rivaled his arousal. His kisses turned chaste, and he stilled. "Baby, wait."
She mumbled in confusion as he pulled back, his palms cupping her face. "I wanted you to have a good time," his breath still ragged. "I just need a shower and…I'll be fine. We don't have to…go any further if…"
"What's with you and showers?" she panted, hands inching back down to his hard, throbbing heat, rousing a groan out of him. "I want you."
"Yue—"
"I want you," another wave of kisses, "inside of me."
A shuddering, elongated moan before he forced himself to blurt out, "Yue, wait, please, love…" and he slowly inched his way up, pulling her up with him. He tried not to feel her delicious weight in his lap, tried not to succumb to her inviting nudity.
"Yue, I need to know," he brushed her curls away from her face, "Are you sure?"
Flustered, "You didn't ask me this when you were 'trying things' down there…!"
Crimson-faced, "W-Well yeah, but that wasn't as…!" Invasive. "This is different, and I need to know if you're really okay with this—"
"I was healed by a spirit," bringing his arms back around her waist, "What do you think?"
"Yes, but…It's only been a few days, nalligima," his voice cracked. "Are you sure you don't wanna wait? If you're not ready for this part…if you want more time, we don't have to do this right now. I don't want you doing this because I was being an idiot at the oasis—"
"You weren't being an idiot," she insisted, her inner fears tugging away at her heart.
"He envisions a family with you doesn't he? We'll see about that!"
And it had all rattled her, shook her to the core of her being, the foundation of all the hopes she had cultivated after admitting her feelings. She couldn't afford to wait any longer, couldn't dare to let anything be snatched away from them.
"Look, Sokka…I want this, too, I do. You don't truly realize what you have until you come close to losing it. And…back at the South, I thought I might never be able to wake up and see you again—"
"Hush," his trembling hand intertwined with hers.
"I haven't been able to sleep at night," she admitted. "I'm tired and terrified of waiting. I don't want to wait any longer. I don't want to lose what we have—"
"We're not losing anything," he promised. "We're always gonna be together."
"But I want to move forward without having to worry," she swallowed. "I know we're back here now but… Every moment down South… deep down, I was terrified... I can't describe it, I…"
"You think I wasn't terrified?" he wavered. "Seriously, being unarmed and telling an armed sexist to 'fight you if he calls himself a man' during an eclipse?"
"I'm sorry, I—"
"If anything happened to you…" he trailed off, shaking his head, "Let's not talk about the South. I just want you to know that I'm never putting you in any situation where you might be hurt, and if this isn't something you're ready for—"
"Sokka, I'm not in pain. I'm ready…"
"But it's only been…" he didn't finish, his hesitation obvious, "It'll be our first birthday together in a few hours. I don't want to look back on it and remember you doing this for me out of obligation or something. I shouldn't have been so forward at the oasis, and I'm sorry."
Exasperated, "But—"
"We're still having fun, right? If you want, we can just continue with this. Take it slow. That way, it won't be too intense, and… I-If you want, I…I can…" Blushing, "You liked it when I—"
"Sokka, I'm not forcing myself," she told him patiently. "And we don't have to slow things down. We can only if you feel like you need more time…"
He sighed, his eyes glazed, blips of desire swirling in his anxious gaze. "Yue, I want you. So much. I wanna be as close to you as I can be. I've dreamed of making love to you…"
"Then do it," came a soft shudder, "I know what I want, Sokka. I don't want you to purposely hold yourself back because you think that I don't really want this with you. If I didn't, why would I be here? Why would I let it come this far?" Frowning, "We wouldn't be having this conversation if we hadn't gone to the South at all, would we?"
"Well you wouldn't be so terrified if we hadn't gone down South, either," he pointed out softly.
"That doesn't mean I don't want to take this step with you anymore. Even if we hadn't gone to the South, I would've wanted this. There's a reason why I was so concerned about making sure people knew I have airbender blood in me." Turning away, her face seemingly on fire, "And just so you know, it takes a lot for an ovulating woman to willingly put herself in this position. I'm sure you can understand the consequences of that…"
His eyes widened, face beet red.
"I understand you were worried about the external wounds, and I know you don't want me to feel compelled into this right after that traumatic experience…but the truth is that I've wanted this with you before. The only difference is that now I want it more than ever. It was the fear that we'd never be a family that hurt me more than any of Pakku's weapons."
The fear that we'd never be a family.
"I thought maybe…now that we're away from all of that…we could…" Shaking her head, trailing off, "But it's fine. If you insist we need more time, then that's fine." Winding a sheet around herself, "Take the bed, it's warmer. I'll take your old room—"
He cut her off with a deep kiss, his hands flying around her shoulders, his fingers trembling as they held her in place so she wouldn't leave. He kissed her all over her face, all inhibitions flying away, glassy eyes shedding longing tears.
"Sokka…"
"I'm sorry, I…I didn't want to say or do anything because I just wanted you to heal," his forehead touched hers, "But I promise you. No one's taking anything away from us."
She drew his lips to hers, thrilled at the intensity with which he returned it. There was greater confidence in his touches, greater bursts of passion.
"Promise me you won't run off in the middle of the night," he shook between fierce kisses.
"I promise."
"Promise me you won't be reckless—"
"I promise, I promise—"
"Promise me you'll always be with me. Promise me you'll always keep me with you."
"Promise, promise, promise—mmh!" came her delighted moan as he tugged away the sheet wrapped around her and cupped a breast.
"Anytime you want me to stop—"
But his words were trampled by a whine of longing that severed his reservations, a gentle croon of his name that only increased the pace of his racing blood. She could feel his hunger roaring back in full force, his desperation grazing against her sarashis, his excitement poking against her lower belly.
"Spread your legs for me."
Goosebumps trailed across her skin as she obeyed, holding her breath as his fingers trailed back to her womanhood, this time teasing her entrance.
"Sokka, what—?"
"Patience, my chieftess," he whispered. "I need you wetter."
And he was answered with a moan as he slowly slipped a finger inside of her. He nearly came with the feeling of her velvety walls clamping down on him, with the ease at which she enveloped him easily into her soaked entrance. He gently pulled back, sucking his soaked finger clean.
"Y-You don't have to keep...if you don't want..." she panted, further embarrassed.
"I know what I want, naasoga," he whispered, pleased with the wave of red coloring her skin as his finger re-entered her, "You okay?"
She nodded, "M-Move."
Gradually he sheathed and unsheathed his finger, glued to her expression, and at her eventual command, he inserted another digit. She sighed at the stretch, bucking into his fingers, "Yes, yes, yes…"
With increased experimentation, she quickly found herself hurled towards another sexual peak. Her head swung from side to side against the pelts, agitated fingers clutching both ends of her pillow. Her toes curled, and her body shook, copious come running down her legs.
"I don't know if I can come again," she moaned, drenching the sheets, "Just do it…"
But the little grin on his face was intact, "I don't know, I think you still have it in you."
"It's a fucking ocean down there," she huffed at his laugh, "And I'm not begging, if that's what you're looking for."
"That's not my intention at all," he smiled, amused, "Your pride is my pride."
"Then?"
"I heard it's more comfortable with more lubrication. I just want to make sure it's as easy as possible for you."
Groaning at the throb in her womanhood and the unbelievable tenderness in his tone, "How are you so calm right now?"
"Oh, I'm barely holding on," came a strained chuckle, "No calm here whatsoever."
She winced at the incensed skin of his cock, which had taken on a near-purplish hue. She fiercely looped an arm around him, her other hand grasping his angry member, angling him with her heat. They swallowed collective moans.
"Are you sure you still—?"
"Yes, yes—"
"Okay, okay," he looked into her eyes, "I want you on top. Take me at your own pace."
She climbed into his lap, wasting very little time, mewling as his cock teased her folds.
"Ready?"
She nodded and took a deep breath before and sinking down, impaling herself onto his erection. She slowly began to ease him inside, gasping as he slid through her, the process made easy thanks to the tributaries flowing down her thighs. He clasped her hips and held back a loud moan, assaulted by waves of tight, wet heat. "Slow, slow, baby," he encouraged, his breath hitching in his throat, "You're doing great."
She continued to take him in, her slickness allowing for easier access than expected. When she managed to take about three-fourths of him, however, she paused and caught her breath, her face contorting from the stretch. Specks of blood began to trail down from her depths.
"Baby—?"
"Just a stretch," she soothed him, taking deep breaths, "I just need a minute."
He kissed away her sweat, remaining as still as he could, pulsing inside of her tight grip, but it was ultimately her move of pushing herself back up before plopping herself fully down onto him, coaxing him through her innermost barrier in a swift move. More blood trickled down, staining him and the sheets.
"Nalligima—!"
"I'm okay, I'm okay… It should get better…" She sank her face into his neck, panting for breath, feeling so full as he kissed her and held her and rubbed her back, remaining absolutely still. Her walls fluttered around him, clenching and unclenching yet still painfully tight around him. He took to calming her with little nibbles at her neck, seeking refuge in an engorged nipple to bring back her pleasure. As the minutes wore on, the pain dimmed. She slowly began to move her hips, the squelch of the lubrication inducing an embarrassed gasp out of her. He increased his pampering, a wandering finger splaying itself over her sensitive clit. She hissed, continuing to rotate her hips.
"You can move," she whispered.
"You sure?"
"Mm…you feel really good…"
A primal instinct roared in pride as he lifted her up gently, giving her a moment to gather herself before she tugged at his arm and sank back onto him with less resistance, groaning as he very slowly filled her to the hilt. The process went on with her giving little signals and him reading her expressions. And it arrived slowly but surely— the point where discomfort was completely replaced with pleasure. Cautious grunts melded into bursts of rapture. Before she knew it, Yue was tumbling into an unexpected high, unraveling in his arms, her toes curling again. Her face contorted in pure ecstasy over the friction, her bliss nearly making him come, but he held back his urge to release. He lost himself in the sensations of her intimate silks, pleased by the torrent of secretions and series of contractions comfortably snuggling his cock in her depths, clearing away the remnants of blood. It was as if they were made to fit each other so perfectly.
Yue collapsed on top of his chest, a moaning mess with her energy snatched away from her by her release. "M-Move, Sokka, please…"
He took initiative, then. His hips left the bed as he thrust upward into her, moans vibrating through the sudden bite at his shoulder. Her walls molded around him, her womanhood embracing his cock, refusing to let it go with every possessive clench. Her legs tightened around his ass. Her fingers clenched the muscles on his back as she sucked the skin at his neck, rejuvenated and titillated by the bursts of pre-come filling her, "Harder, nalligima…yes, yes…aahh!"
The squelches of their synthesis quickly filled the room. He still used great restraint but managed to achieve a faint rhythm, his thrusts soft yet deep. Every stroke of his cock inside of her made her loins bloom and lit his afire.
"A little more, a little more— oahhhh!"
"Yue, you feel amazing," he rasped, delighting in the friction. He was still gentle, though, unable to fully let loose. Yue forced herself to move away even if for a few seconds, her heart jolting at his needy whine. She positioned herself on her front, holding herself up with her elbows, and she turned around to face him, beckoning him with a look alone, her rear raised for his exclusive attention. He swallowed, overwhelmed by primal feelings as her desire for him continued to leak down her legs. He crawled forward, swallowing a grunt and zeroing in on her inviting ass.
"I can take it harder, Sokka," she moaned and clung to the sheets, "Let yourself go."
He grabbed her lower cheeks and parted them, swiftly entering her heat. They growled in unison, relieved, and he began to, indeed, let himself go. Little by little as he spilled more of his pre-come into her depths.
"H-Harder! Harder!"
Her moans grew louder with every thrust, every kneading squeeze of her rear. She writhed beneath him as he succumbed to instinct, nearly vibrating. It became harder for him to keep his breath, the sweet pressure in his lower body swirling, concentrating, bubbling in an ache for release. She saw herself becoming undone in the mirror before them, saw the composure on his face nearly nonexistent now as he buried his face in her lower cheeks, planting kisses. She squealed into the sheets, realizing moments later that she was pushing her ass into his hands, letting him have his way with her. Somewhere along the way, she felt his arm lift her up effortlessly, seating her onto his lap as he continued to thrust. His fingers tilted her face up, his lips sinking into her shoulders. She looked up into the mirror, taking a look at their intertwined nudity; her fingers were clutching his locks as she bounced on his lap, his cock burrowing inside of her with every delectable thrust, his gaze fixated on her, a stubborn hand rolling a nipple in his palm. She could see his hunger ripen and mature, feel him trail kisses down her back, nearly slurping at her skin. Her groans turned into muffled screams as he began to thrust determinedly at a particular angle.
"Yes, right there—uunngghhh!"
"You like that?"
"Yes—ohhh!"
By then, Yue fell off the deep end into another ferocious orgasm, squeezing his cock tauntingly. He kept up his thrusts albeit slowing down a little, prolonging her release as her walls fiercely clamped down on him. And before he was spent, he pulled out of her, both groaning at the loss of contact. She fell onto her stomach, bereft of energy, "Sokka—!"
Swallowing a desperate whine, he pushed her onto her back and tumbled into her eager arms, hitching her legs over his shoulders to fully expose her throbbing sex. He gently sheathed himself back inside of her, all of him filling her with utmost ease. Ripples of pure pleasure rocked their sensitive loins as they resumed their mating dance. She could feel the desperate throb of his member pulsing through her own being as he resumed his endeavors and hit areas she wasn't aware that she had. He groped and grabbed every inch of skin within reach of his lips. The bed creaked with each meeting of their hips, rattling their worlds in the best ways possible.
"Look at me," he panted, and her eyes fluttered open, locking with his. Desire, love, and yearning pooled in his sharp blue oceans. She cried out in bliss with another one of his thrusts, caught in nets of desperation and wild pleasure.
"Sokka, I can't come again, I—"
"Yes, you can, just one more," he kissed her wildly. Her hands traveled down his back, clutching his ass as he reached her deepest parts, hitting another glorious spot that brought out delighted shrieks. He kept up the pressure, reading the delight that climbed on her face.
"Yue," his breath hitched, his groans climbing, "I…I think I'm gonna…A-Are you close?"
She gasped and mewled in utter exhaustion, answering with a moan and a tremble of her rocking hips. Her legs tightened around him, insisting on taking everything he had to give.
"Come for me, baby."
And she did, her lips parting in a silent scream, the smells of sweat and sex dominating the room as she squirted her ecstasy against his cock, drenching him inside of her. "C-Come… come with me…"
White-hot pleasure blinded him next. He trapped his roar in her bosom and gave a deep final thrust, filling her womb with his seed, and she took it eagerly, her walls trapping him in. Little grunts left her mouth as she felt her insides coated with his essence. Sweat slipped down from his temples, his muffled screams reverberating through her breasts as he continued to rapidly thrust, encouraging every ambitious rope and spurt. Months-long sexual tension ebbed forth as he kept coming, much longer than before, her spent physique extracting more from him than he thought he was capable of giving. Minutes later, they collapsed onto each other. Her lips planted kisses on his forehead as he slowly came down from his high.
They basked in the reprieve for a long while, unsure of how much time had passed, whether they had or had not slipped in and out of sleep. Her legs felt like prune jelly by the time they unhooked themselves from around his shoulders. As for him, he stayed lodged inside of her, too tired to move, too entrenched in longing to separate himself from her as his cock twitched and released every now and then with a random clamp of her muscles. Both reveled in their intimacy, sharing gazes of adoration and devotion as their mouths unhurriedly rememorized each other's faces. Stray tears escaped every now and then, brushed away by warm lips and whispers eager for new beginnings.
" Inaamiya."
They blinked at their simultaneous, sleepy confessions before laughing, nuzzling their noses. "Iya inaami."
Notes:
I'm working on another Yukka story, btw. If you thought this story was a fun ride, feel free to check out The Night Wolf. Slightly different tone but with plenty of Sokka/Yue for Yukka shippers.
Chapter 73: Moving Forward
Chapter Text
"Your Majesties!"
The invocation to the Northern leaders from outside the Royal Quarters reverberated into the inner bedchamber, eliciting quiet groans from their dancing lips. Yue gasped out of her bliss, extricating her fingers from his hair and covering herself with a sheet. "S-Someone's at the door—"
"But you're close, baby," Sokka dove in for her lips again as he thrust gently, deeply into her, drawing a moan that teetered between pleasure and urgency.
"B-But—unngh…! Sok—ohhhh!"
He lazily brushed away the sheet that separated them, sucking on an eager teat. Her fingers grasped hold of his shoulders, muffled moans disappearing into his hair. He swirled his tongue around her areola, the hand on her back traveling below her waist, cupping her rear—
"Your Majesties?" came another call.
"Fuck," he panted, pivoting in the direction of the exit and raising his voice, "Hold up for a minute!"
"Go see what they want," she reluctantly began to unhook her legs from around him, but she felt his hand slide quickly under her thigh and keep her wrapped around him, another thrust evoking a shriek of delight that she suppressed by burying her face into his neck, biting the skin.
"Come for me first," he rasped, "They can wait…"
She rested her head against him to catch her breath, placing soft kisses on his chest, making his loins roar, "I have no energy..." And when he smirked, she frowned, "What?"
"That's what you said last night, nalligima, and here we are at, what, round five?"
Flushed by the mischief in his deep blue eyes, "Well you're not exactly a saint yourself, Mr. Aninnialuk—" before another one of his thrusts sent her to cloud nine, pulling a croon out of her. Her hand clamped over her mouth, covering her moans as he kept up his rhythm.
"F-Faster," she gasped, "Faster, Sokka…uunnnhhhh—!"
"Can you hear us, Your Highnesses—?"
"YES!" She suppressed an accompanying shriek and quickly flew over the edge of her high, fumbling to hold onto every part of his skin she could reach. She whispered against his mouth, "J-Just… go see what they… aaaaaahhn! Ohh! Ohhhhhh Laaaa! Mmmph—!"
He held her as she unraveled, kissing every inch of her undulating form. She clenched him tightly, her lower lips rippling against his girth, drenching him in her juices. She lay back against the sheets as pleasure bloomed within her in waves, washing an afterglow over her. She let go of her fierce grip on the blankets, both of her arms flying around his back, thumbing away his sweat as she trailed appreciative kisses down his bicep. She could feel his hard length pulsate inside of her, brushing deliciously, desperately against her snug walls.
"Y-You're close, too…" she panted.
This time, there was rapping on the door, "Your Highnesses?"
"I'm on my way," Sokka groaned, moving to get up despite being tense from an overload of pent-up energy. Her legs tightened around him before he could leave, though, firm hands settling on his ass, "Ingan sema. They can wait."
He grinned, losing himself in a tussle of passionate tosses and turns, which eventually ended with them tumbling off of the bed, bringing down several pillows and sheets. He landed on his back and caught her yelping form. They giggled and melted into each other's lips, his strong arms flipping her over to her back atop the pillows. He marveled at her appearance — the flailing of his La pendant in tandem with the bounce of her breasts, the remnants of his seed drooling from her lower lips, the elegance of her hair that was splayed out on the floor like white waves painted onto the rumpled blue sheets… with the exception of some locks, which had gotten entangled in his own hair. He gently untangled them, smoothing her hair away from her face, leaning down for a kiss to her forehead before descending to the tip of her nose, then a tackle of her lips, his tongue traversing the slope of hers. He lined his cock up with her flooding entrance, inching inside—
"Your Royal Highnesses?"
"Just a minute, dammit!" the chieftain huffed as she tossed him over to his back, climbing atop him. His palms were nestled on her hips as she took him fully, impatiently, ripping moans out of him. Her hands settled on his chest as she rode him, marking her grace and presence like a queen on her throne. It did not take him very long to reach his peak, the hands on her hips caught in a desperate squeeze, his moans reaching higher octaves.
"Chief Sokka—?"
"C-Coming, I'm coming, w-wait…!" he managed, doing his best to climax as quietly as he could. Her lips silenced his deep moans and satisfied grunts as he flooded her innermost depths, emptying himself completely. She took everything he had to give with a pleased sigh, cocooned in his arms even as he fell back against the carpet, spent from the ambitious night. She smiled at his sleepy form, brushing some of his locks away from his face, tracing away beads of sweat.
"If you would like to sleep in, Your Majesties, we will come again!"
The chieftain glared at the door, earning giggles from his wife, who peppered his face with kisses.
"They should've just said that first," he mumbled, kissing her forehead. He rested against the valley of her bosom, nuzzling against a breast, "I don't wanna get up…"
"Mm…But if we talk to them now, they won't have to come back and interrupt."
A long sigh and a nod followed by a pout when she separated from him. He gathered the strength to stand up. Her sleepy eyes trailed down his back as he stood, lingering on his chest as he turned, eventually resting on his now-flaccid length as he bent forward and helped her up.
"Wear something first, Chief."
"I thought you'd appreciate the view, Chieftess," he winked, sauntering his way to the corner of the room where their clothes lay. "Seems like you are."
"Well I should be the only one appreciating this view."
He laughed and fumbled to throw something on in the dark. He drenched himself with the nearest cologne he could find— or was it perfume? He couldn't tell. He didn't bother putting his hair up or wearing a shirt, soaked in a sleepy afterglow as he nearly floated over to the door. He opened it and stood with his arms crossed, eyeing the servant men, "Alright, let's make this quick."
The servants blinked at his appearance— his disheveled locks that harbored flower petals as well as a single strand of long white hair nestled between stubborn curls; the love bites on his neck and chest; the fact that he was wearing her long skirt at the moment. Even his cologne couldn't hide the smell of raunchy rendezvous, couldn't mask the fact that he smelled like her now— a sculpture of bronze skin imbued with an unmistakable moonflower scent. Even his attempt at seriousness was countered by the amusement of the sleepless night's events tucked away in his vibrant eyes.
The servants' faces turned beet red. One of them, however, was bold enough to talk, "Um…we apologize if we were… A-Anyhow, we wish you and our Ataniq a very happy birthday, Angayok Sokka."
The title still felt weird for him to grasp, "Oh, thanks. Is that all?"
"The court painter wanted to paint your official couple portrait. Just a reminder, Angayok."
"Her Majesty and I are tired. Maybe we can reschedule it for the evening? Or maybe tomorrow?"
"We will send word immediately, sir."
"Also, Lord Arnook and Lady Ahnah wish to make breakfast for you both," chimed another servant. "They will be joined by Lord Amaruq and Lady Ki'ma."
"Tell 'em not to go through the trouble. We wanna sleep in."
"Yes, Your Majesty."
He exhaled as they hurried away. "Finally. Thought they'd never leave." He locked the door behind him and ambled into the bedchamber. Yue was snug under the sheets, blinking at his appearance amusedly, "You're wearing my skirt."
"Is that a problem?"
"As long as it doesn't bother you that you were speaking to the servants just now in that skirt," she smirked, "The walls will talk."
"Well," he slipped beside her under the covers, sliding an arm around her waist, "We were wondering how to break the news that we consummated," he kissed her jaw. "Let the walls talk."
"So you're cool with the entire palace buzzing about how you finally agreed to make babies with a Northerner?"
"Hey, you said you won't sleep with me," he pointed out. "You said you won't even look at me even if I was the last man on earth."
"And I clearly redeemed myself by trying to seduce you."
Smiling as he brushed his nose against hers, planting gentle pecks on her face before descending to her neck, "I guess you did."
Her arm flew around him, pulling him on top of her, "I need a shower, and I'm going straight to bed."
"You want me to join you?" he wiggled his eyebrows.
"It'll defeat the purpose," she teased.
"Well…I do like seeing you wet…" Suckling the skin at her neck, grinning at her soft gasp, "But if a shower's all you're looking for, that's fine, too. I'm your humble servant…"
"I didn't marry you to have you as my servant."
"Then?"
She pushed herself against his member, exciting him with a brush of her clit against him. Arching her back as he ground against her, "Think you can take me there and still be inside of me?"
"Challenge accepted."
She giggled and moaned as he slowly entered her, fixing her legs around his waist and whisking her into his arms.
"He envisions a family with you doesn't, he?! We'll see about that!"
The words haunted him as he realized he was back in the Southern tundra. To his horror, his wife was back in her injured state, lying in pools of blood beneath the wretched lunar eclipse. This time, they were alone. No one was there to attack, and no one was there to defend. It was only the two of them in a vast, endless blanket of white with nothing but the company of that wretched man's echoing words.
"If I call myself a man, huh? Can you call yourself a woman?!"
Sokka quivered in horror, tears raiding his face. "I thought you were healed!" he shrieked as he tried to shake his wife awake. How did they get back here? They left the South! They left behind everything and everyone from the South! They were in their palace in the North after their coronation. How could they have gotten here? How could he have let them get back here?! How stupid did he have to be?
"YUE! Oh Tui and La—!"
"Nalligima?"
He froze and turned around, perplexed to see Yue standing behind him a small distance away, clad in loose, sweeping robes rather than blood-soaked attire. She was completely free of injury; rather, she seemed to be aglow, cast over by a pleasant aura despite looking on at him in concern. The Northern palace loomed in the background, confusing him.
"What are you doing over there?" she asked.
But how did…? She was right here— Sokka turned back to his lap, finding that her injured self wasn't there. There was not a single drop of blood anywhere on or near him. The endless tundra of the South had suddenly been replaced with the canals and gondolas of the North. Pakku's words, too, had been blown away by the Northern winds.
Not caring for logic or explanation, Sokka scrambled up and ran to his wife in relief, greeting her with a firm hug and long, desperate kisses all over her face. "You're okay…"
"Of course I am," she blinked, confused by the tears that he was brushing away from his face, "Love, what's wrong?"
"Nothing, nothing… I was…I was worried…"
"We were, too. You weren't in the palace."
He moved forward for another hug but felt as if something was pressing between the two of them. He also thought he felt a slight thump against his abdomen. The hands at her waist noted that her hips seemed wider than he remembered. He looked down, melting immediately as he saw her belly— her ballooned belly. She was pregnant.
"The baby's been worried, too," she told him, her hand settling on top of her stomach. "See?"
As softly as he was able, he settled his hand over the swell of her prominent belly, his palm tickled by strong thumps. The baby— their baby— was kicking. His other hand joined her stomach, eager to feel the strong kicks.
"Sokka?"
He looked up at his wife, who had never appeared more beautiful to him than she was at this moment.
"Sokka, are you sure everything is okay?"
He nodded, raided by fresh tears. This time, his tears were of joy. "Yeah," he smiled, and with every minute, his smile widened more and more before blooming into a laugh imbued with love and excitement and relief, "I've never been better, Baby Blue!"
She continued to look at him, concerned, but he dispelled her worries with a kiss to her forehead and lips. He knelt down in front of her until he was in level with her stomach, closing his eyes as he gently kissed her belly.
And by the time he opened his eyes, he found that he had drifted out of his sleep, waking up with a small stretch of a smile on his lips. He blinked, realizing that it was a dream, and upon looking around, he realized that they had fallen asleep in the shower. He had dozed off on her stomach following their intimate activities, both of their forms continuing to be drenched by the slowly running shower.
He pushed at the nearby lever, stopping the water, letting out a hopeful sigh as he turned to his sleeping wife. "Baby?"
"Mm…?"
"Let's go sleep on the bed."
She shook her head, "'wanna stay here…"
"You'll hurt your back. Come on, I'll take you."
She held her arms up, and he lifted her, setting her down against the sheets. She bent the water off of both of them, pulling him into bed with her and cuddling against him. He smoothed her hair, draping a blanket over her.
"Hey, Yue."
"Hm…?"
"Do you want a boy or girl first?"
She blinked at him sleepily, noting his wide smile, "Who do you want first?"
"I want a girl first."
"Really?"
"I want an adorable little princess," he cuddled closer to her, "Who looks exactly like her anaana. But she needs to have her ataata's discernment."
"What does that mean?"
"I mean, she should have compassion for others but with boundaries, you know?"
Rolling her eyes playfully, "Well I was hoping for a little boy with a wolf tail running around and throwing boomerangs at people. But he would have more self-control than his ataata."
"You're saying I have no self-control?"
"Defending the people you care about is commendable, but punching people in the face for saying something so dumb that it's laughable?"
"They always have it coming. I'm not just sitting there and letting people run their disrespectful mouths."
She shook her head at his defense, "Whatever you say."
"Well we'll have both, of course, but I want a girl first." His eyes lit up, "She'll be the greatest warrior in the Water Tribe. No, the whole world. Doesn't matter if she's a waterbender or nonbender or airbender, she's kicking ass."
She gave him an amused look before asking, "What got you thinking about this anyway?"
He shrugged, "Nothing. Just thought about it."
"I don't know, something seems different. You're all smiley. What's up?"
He shook his head, full of hope and love and he lost himself in her inquisitive eyes, "No reason. I'm just very happy today."
She beamed, kissing his cheek. "Inaamiya."
"Iya inaami."
Everyone's stares were on them. The pattern of reactions was similar for all; a blip of concern given what happened down South, a reminder of La's healing hand, an intrigued rise of their eyebrows followed by relieved and excited grins. The parents' burdens were lightened the most. It was about time, they chanted, looking to the future that lay ahead and imagining the grandchildren they would hold in their arms soon. They went about smiling and chuckling amongst themselves whereas the servants made it a game to spot the love bites the chief and chieftess chose not to heal, apparently. It had gotten to the point where Yue took it upon herself to leave the party that their folks had arranged for them, dragging her husband to the storage closet nearest to them.
"Finally," he closed the door behind them, pressing her against the wall as he kissed her with ferocious need.
"This isn't why I called you in here," she said, pulling the top of his tunic up to cover the light bruise on the nape of his neck. She blushed as she traced her hand where her lips had indulged in his skin, "This is why I told you to wear a collared tunic. You know what, I'm just healing it—"
"No, it'll take the fun out of it!"
"All the ministers are laughing at us," she insisted.
"They've made love before, they know how this works!" he countered, continuing to kiss down her neck. "Besides, you're not healing yours!"
Because he was considerably more gentle with her as opposed to her eagerness, she had noted with a tint of red smearing her cheeks. Besides, "Eighty percent of your markings are in this area right here," she gestured to her chest, "And I don't go flaunting this around, do I?"
With a sheepish grin, "Fine, how about this? You heal yours first, and then you can heal mine—"
"You just need an excuse to look at my boobs."
"I'm only a man deeply in love with my wife," he grinned.
Shaking her head, hiding her smile, "Fine, at least change out of this shirt. Or I'll have to rip it off of you."
"Not your first time doing that, huh, Chieftess?"
She flushed, her hands sliding under his shirt, inching their way up his toned physique. His gaze was settled on hers, imbued with patience and amusement. She bit her lip, feeling every part of her bristle as if on fire, "Well not here—"
"There's no one here."
She ran her palm from his bare chest down past his stomach, grasping his cock through the outline of his pants. He hitched a breath, "Yue—"
"W-We can't be here for long," she stammered, fiddling with the drawstrings of his pants.
"You're not some object, nalligima," he pulled down her left sleeve, kissing her shoulder, "I'm taking my time making love to you."
A shudder before her robes fell around her feet. Closing her eyes, chewing at her lower lip as she felt his hands roam over her aching body, "J-Just change out of your shirt, Sokka."
"Why don't you take it off for me?" he wrapped his arms around her waist, his breath tickling her neck, "Rip it off me. Do whatever you want to me."
"Do whatever you want to me."
She tossed him against a couple of pelts in the corner, caught in the throes of adrenalin. She tossed his tunic aside before she froze his hands to the icy floor, grinning while she kissed her way down his chest…
"Come on, Baby Blue," he panted. "You told me not to ruin our robes, and I didn't."
Yue caught her breath against the tapestries, looking from her pristine Black Lotus robes and his glimmering White Lotus robes, which were neatly placed aside, to the state of their intertwined bodies soaked in sweat and the juices of their pleasure. She fought back an amused grin, maintaining a pout, "They'll be here any minute."
"The door's locked."
"We don't exactly smell celibate," she sat up, holding a fur pelt to cover her nudity, "We can't sit through a court painting like this." Teasingly, "You're the chief. You should be taking this seriously."
"I am! I even came prepared." He reached for his boomerang sheath that he had tossed aside in his haste and pulled out the moonflowers he'd saved so meticulously, handing the flowers to her with a toothy grin.
"You're still trying to impress me with these?"
"You thought I was trying to impress you? How selfish do you think I am?" He sat up, brushing her long locks evenly with his fingers before weaving the flowers into them, "I was giving them to you because you like them. Not 'cause I wanted any favors from you. How can you think so lowly of me, Chieftess?"
"Alright alright, my bad," she smiled as he draped her freshly braided hair over her shoulder.
"Honorable Ataniq, the court painter is ready!" came a call from outside. "Would you like me to send him in?"
Sokka scrambled to put his robes on but was caught by Yue's hand before he could get up. The chieftess turned to the door, commanding, "Compensate the poor man and send him on his way! We're postponing the painting!"
"Again, Your Highness—?"
"Again," she confirmed and pushed Sokka onto his back, silencing his giddy laugh with a kiss.
"Palace talk has it that you two are going at it like rabbit-seals," Imona folded her arms. "I wish I can say I'm surprised but not really."
Sokka flushed despite his defensive pout. Junguk merely laughed at him, "Hey, that sounds about right with all those months of sexual tension."
"Oh yeah, Yue drove me crazy with her pining," Imona shook her head, a wave of concern nevertheless persisting in her eyes. "It's just that…I know she was already healed, but I thought she would take more time to process everything."
The color on Sokka's face left quickly with the reminder of the South's events.
"She's not in pain, I hope…"
"You think I'd agree to this if she was?" Sokka frowned. "I only want her to have a good time. That's what I always try to make happen—"
"Relax. I know," Imona said. "I was just thinking out loud… And I know it wasn't easy blocking your folks from coming here ever again."
"It wasn't hard, honestly," Sokka turned away, embittered by the South's memories, "A part of me had been confident that I could convince Chief Hakoda and Chieftess Kya to see their hypocrisy. I couldn't be more clear when I told them I wanted with Yue what they had with each other. But they gave her no respect. They told her to leave me in the dust if she called herself honorable."
Junguk placed a hand over Sokka's shoulder, "It's okay, Sokka…"
"No, it's not. I really thought that…since they'd been through their fair share of experiences, they would be more understanding. And for thinking they could be redeemed…" Drying his eyes, "If anything had happened to Yue, I…"
Imona's fury was strangely mute this time, perhaps due to the reminder of the situation she herself had been in, the most sacred parts of her womanly being violated in the past.
"I've always thought of myself as lucky," Junguk said quietly. "I know Imona's experience with that bloodbender was horrific, but… at least I never had to see it. It's not a good image. Seeing your wife like that in unbearable pain…I don't know if I would've been able to handle it." Looking at Sokka, "I can't imagine how it had been for you, Brother."
Sokka closed his eyes, taking a deep breath, "Yue always told me she didn't want to be in a relationship because she couldn't afford to get it wrong, and I told myself I'll never cause any inconvenience for her. I wanted to be perfect. But because of me…"
"It's not because of you," Imona said. "You didn't know this would happen. And this is coming from me."
Sokka shook his head, "Yue declared me the chief of the North with so much pride. I wish I could've done the same for her down South."
"Forget it," Imona sighed. "I'm sure she's more excited about having a man who cares about her than being declared the queen of his kingdom. What Yue needs is love, not more thrones. You keep her happy, Brother Sokka. There's nothing else that brings her more honor."
Yue was surprised at how easily Sokka went along with the older folks' suggestion of a fertility ritual. Despite the expectation that he would scoff over rituals, he sat through the whole thing like a pious tribesman, not uttering a single sarcastic comment. He consented to being doused in vermillion and covered in pigment drawings, and he agreed to sit for hours on end in front of the sacred fire. He even opted to circumambulate the Moon Temple over a hundred times, not bothering to complain.
"You seem so different today."
He turned to his wife, "Different?"
"I was expecting more of a 'you silly believers and your useless rituals' type of reaction," she said. "You want a daughter that bad?"
"I wouldn't disagree with that," he smiled tiredly, "But I went for it because I thought if we kissed up to La, he'll take extra steps to keep you safe."
Yue didn't have to be explicitly told of the context that inspired his anxiety. She softened her eyes, trying to tone down the intensity with a chuckle, "And here I was trying to protect your disbelieving pride."
"I don't care about the pride. I destroyed every bit of it when I saw you in the South like that…"
Frowning worriedly, "You're still thinking about that?"
"I'm never gonna forget," he said. "And I'm never gonna see you like that again."
She placed her hand on his cheek, "You won't. I promise you."
The moon was vibrant, its glow intertwined with the dance of the Northern lights. Dazzling brighter than all of those were the young chieftain's eyes as they beckoned her. She crimsoned as he slid his hand around her, pulling her into the shadows and away from the dreary and overly-formal officials.
"So many parties lately," Sokka drawled.
"Yeah. Who knew this many people would want to congratulate us even two weeks in?"
"No common sense, I swear. And no privacy. There's always someone knocking on doors or asking for signatures."
"I mean, it's not like we're the leaders of the nation or anything..."
"Right, right..." He huffed, touching his forehead with hers, a twinkle in his deep blue eyes, "We can get out of here, you know. Just like old times."
"Ataata will kill us both."
"I got Silak's permission."
Blinking, "You did?"
"Yeah, it was easy," he smirked, "I told him I won't be like his irresponsibly generous daughter, and he agreed."
"How brilliant of you."
He held her by her hand and led her away with a laugh. Scouring the shadows and dodging the guards on their way out of the palace, they slipped secretly into a gondola. It was a much longer ride than Yue had expected, spanning three whole hours or so, but Sokka was persistent, having maneuvered the gondola himself. When they had finally reached the shore, he blindfolded her, citing that a surprise was in the works as he carried her all the way to their destination. The smell of a lush garden greeted her by the time he set her down, and the rumbles of thunder indicated that this place — wherever it was— was not a traditional tundra.
"Okay," he took the blindfold off of her, "Here we are!"
She blinked at their surroundings. They were not in a tundra but in the warmer part of the North, surrounded by permafrost and coniferous plants. She noted that they were standing in front of a simple log cabin, but it had a grandeur of its own, which came from the abundant flora that seemed to encapsulate the cabin in its splendor. Arctic roses and moon jasmines and ocean lilies, accompanied by mango-pomegranite and pearplum trees.
"It's beautiful," she whispered, gazing up at the sky, which stirred with the beginnings of a storm. Which was always a plus. "Where are we?"
"Nansei," he beamed. "We're finally here."
Arnook and Ahnah were indeed right about the natural beauty of this place. "How long are we staying?"
"However long you want," he said. "I had everything arranged beforehand. Food's in the ice box, and it's enough to last us a week, but we always can get more."
"Clothes?"
"I don't think we'll be needing much of those anyway."
"Sokka!"
"Okay okay, there's a wardrobe, too," he laughed at her embarrassment. "Everything's good to go. And…" His arms snaked around her waist. Eager lips tickled her earlobe, "I can run you a steaming bath if you want…"
"Mm?"
"Mhm… And maybe get some oils out for a nice massage," his palms smoothed her shoulders and slid down her arms, gently squeezing his way down. "You do look sore…"
Delightfully sore. "Not as much as you are, I'm sure. Rowing for three hours straight. I'm sure it takes a lot out of a man." Turning around in his arms, a rare spark to her eyes, "Why don't we give your arms a break?"
He blushed, "I'll, uh...I'll get the rope..."
Deviously, "Perfect."
Hakoda had only nightmares these days.
He would see his son sitting alone in the snow, wearing the desperation of a wounded animal, the grief of a mother, and the wrath of a madman as he wept over his injured wife, the Southern tundra soaked in her blood. Hakoda's heart would always break, and his stomach would always churn with guilt and sink with horror at the wrath that would follow the younger man. Sometimes, Sokka would never step out of his grief. Sometimes he would turn angrily to Hakoda and roar to his heart's content. In extreme cases, he would grow fangs that seemed to tear flesh apart at mere glance, form claws that threatened to kill all in his wake, wear streaks of Pakku's blood on his body like a soldier wearing a medal of achievement.
I'm sorry, I'm sorry, the Southern chief would chant as he jerked awake during the wee hours. I never wanted this to happen…
Very rarely, Hakoda and Kya clung to slivers of hope. La was merciful. But there were plenty of reminders. To those who threaten peace— to those who threaten Tui— La was hostile. Destructive. Though in their case, it was strange. There was never a scarcity of food or water or wealth or health. Karuna and Kohana were the crowned jewels of the household, and they were as happy and safe and healthy as they could be. And yet, there was no peace. The possibility of never seeing their oldest again, never getting to know his progeny swallowed them whole.
Apart from this bitter truth were other dreadful realities. Any and all traces of sleep in their household were ruined by the knowledge that Pakku was in unbearable pain and was engaged in perpetual screams in prison. Yue's hollers of anguish and Sokka's devastated cries still rang through their ears. And the grim reminders of Sokka's wrath shimmered in the prayer room and throughout the palace— in the form of blood stains that refused to wash off of the black and white marble sculptures of Tui and La, the bloodbath tainting the ice of the new Southern palace, marking the moment Sokka dragged the old perpetrator across the halls and threw him to the salty fires of the sea.
Prayer did not soothe their hearts, either. The marble Spirits, despite given offerings from the persistent Southern chieftess, always appeared as if they were starving, as if they had lost their smiles. The Southern chieftess wasn't able to even look at the sculptures lately; they were gifted by Yue after all, and the thought of her brought nothing but guilt.
"It wasn't our fault," Kya would whisper for hours on end in the prayer room. "We never wanted this to happen…We might not have approved, but we never wanted it to go this far…!"
And the marble Spirits would only stare back. Unwavering, uninterested.
"Keep them happy. That is all we ask," Kya would weep. "Please."
Sokka jerked out of his sleep, the panic from his nightmare transcending into the real world for a moment. He was soothed to find himself not in the South but in their warm bathtub in their Nansei guesthouse, surrounded by candles and fragrances as opposed to whipping winds and the pungent smell of blood. Yue was leaning against him, sleeping peacefully with her back to his chest, their nude forms intertwined and submerged in bathwater. Through the initial blur of his sleepy vision, he panicked upon seeing blotches of red in the water, but with every passing blink, his clearing vision revealed that they were merely the plethora of rose petals that he'd sprinkled in the water earlier in his enthusiasm.
He breathed a sigh of relief, trying to calm his rapid pulse. She stirred, and her soft hand brushed over his cheek, her eyes fluttering open. "Everything okay?"
He nodded, kissing her temple, his gaze ebbing with devotion, "I love you."
Smilingly, "I love you, too."
"Psst. Hey."
Sokka, who was currently holding Arnook and Ahnah's week-old twins, turned to the unmistakable voice of his wife. It was very easy to summon him, she knew; all it took was a beckon, and he would slip out of even the most important conversations. He grinned and handed the twins over to their parents before leaving the courtyard. He hurried inside, driven by the excited spark in her eyes as she pulled him aside. She also seemed…strangely nervous…
"What's wrong?"
"Nothing, nothing," she shook her head, smiling, "I, just…I got something for you."
"Aww, you shouldn't have, Baby Blue!"
From the folds of her robe, she pulled out a small box, handing him the same. He peered eagerly into its contents.
"Hey, it's a small boomerang," he noted, intrigued as he felt the material. "It's like a stress plushy type thing but…it also kind of reminds me of…what's it called…like a teething toy for babies—" his sentence jarred to a halt, hopeful eyes tearing up instantly as they peered at her. "I-Is it a teething toy?"
"Yeah…" twiddling with her fingers, "In case Sokka Junior would want a boomerang like his ataata…"
He burst into a laugh and a cry all at once, his hands flying around her shoulders, "Are you pregnant—?"
"Yes, you're going to be a father—"
"WOOOOOO!" He wasted no time picking her up and spinning her in his arms, excited but gentle in his grip. "I love you, I love you, I love you!"
"I love you, too."
He thought he had been laughing all the while until a sob left him. Cupping his face, "Are you crying—?"
"I'm a happy man, okay, let me cry," he set her back down and kissed her all over. "Spirits, I'm gonna be a dad! You're gonna be a mom!" His hand settled lovingly on her stomach, "W-When did you find out?! How far along—?"
"Yugoda said I'm at six weeks. It's only been a few hours. I've been wanting to tell you ever since but I wanted to surprise you." Brushing back her own tears of joy, "Turns out boomerang-shaped teething toys are rare in the market."
"Oh my Spirits, oh my Spirits, YEEEES!" He laughed and picked her up again, this time kissing her stomach as he did. "We're gonna be parents!"
Chapter 74: Healing
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"There's no way in La's hell I'm getting a job at the palace. I'm not that desperate."
Kya, who had been wandering through the eastern courtyard of the Southern palace with Karuna in her arms, overheard the conversation of two tribesmen— one a palace servant and another who had made the remark at hand.
"They pay really well," the servant tried convincing his friend.
"Because there are very few of you. But the majority recognizes that the palace is cursed by La. I hear Pakku's blood still isn't washing out."
Indeed, the idols of the Spirits still wore Pakku's blood, which refused to wash off of the floor several weeks following the incident. Pakku's constant screams also refused to abate, prompting the old sinner to be locked away behind sound-proof prison metals.
"Well… yeah…but we need to do what we must to survive," the servant pointed out.
"But La's curse will strike us and our families if we work for the royal family. You heard what happened. I was right there when I saw Chief Sokka absolutely lose it."
"By no means do we condone the royal family's actions, my friend," the servant said. "But we need to do something to feed our families. This was the only job I was able to get after months of searching. I know the unemployment rate is not as high right now, but I can't afford to quit. I'm only in it for the money, not the moral value of it or anything. I mean, look at Sokka. He could've abandoned all communication with the South altogether, but he didn't. He only cut off communication with the older royals."
He only cut off communication with the older royals. Kya swallowed painfully.
"Before I started this job, I said in my prayers that I don't condone injustice. That this is purely to feed my family," the servant added. He pulled out an amulet from his pocket, holding it up to his friend, "You see this? I carry this holy water with me all the time. Every day at the end of my shift, I pour some over myself before going home. Until now, my situation has only improved. Trust me, La will understand."
La will understand. The Southern chieftess shuddered, saying nothing as she stepped inside with her babbling youngest. If La would understand a poor man's plight behind working for people who have lost respect in the community, why would La not understand that she and Hakoda— Kanna, too— had nothing to do with what Pakku did? That this was not how they wanted the circumstances to turn out?
"The baby's been very active today," Yugoda noted, smiling upon feeling strong thumps against her hands as she smoothed her palms over the chieftess's ballooned belly. "I think we have a strong warrior in the works."
"Of course," Sokka puffed up his chest in pride, his hand intertwined with his wife's, "She's gonna be the best warrior in the world."
"Or he," Yue pointed out.
"Well you'll find out very soon," Yugoda chuckled, not failing to notice ounces of nervousness shooting through the chieftain's gaze. Despite his intact amusement, his hand softly squeezed his wife's, refusing to let go. It was no surprise; Yugoda's repeated assurances that this was the smoothest of pregnancies she had ever witnessed certainly made the young chief brim with relief every now and then, and yet, every little thing seemed to jerk his being these days. He was a walking bundle of excitement and fear, love and hope, his anxiety spurred by the haunting images the South had left him with. Several times, Yugoda had attempted to talk him through his fears, but he strongly believed that holding their baby in his arms would relieve him of his woes. Until then, reassurances will have to do.
"Well, as usual, mom and baby are very healthy," Yugoda smiled. "No complications. There's nothing to be anxious about."
He let out the breath he'd been holding for a long time, flashing a grin at Yue.
"And…it seems to me that…" Bringing Yue's robes back down to cover her stomach, "You're having a panikuluk." Baby daughter.
"YEEEESSSSS! WOOO!"
Yue laughed at her husband's excitement as he placed a giddy kiss on her stomach before proceeding to swarm her face with kisses, prompting an amused Yugoda to leave them to their privacy.
"We can finally start shopping for the other stuff! I need the best of the best for my panikuluk!" Sokka was nearly glowing as he spoke, rambling on about luxury silks and the smoothest cotton blends for little dresses and furs and coats. Wardrobes of every palette, the softest of toys and mocassins and mittens and bibs.
"And I'm gonna build a crib myself," he boasted, "I'm gonna make sure my panikuluk is getting the best of the best of everything—"
"We're having a granddaughter!" Ahnah and Ki'ma simultaneously shrieked in excitement as they hurried inside, interrupting the moment. Ahnah pulled her daughter in for a hug as Ki'ma kissed the top of her daughter-in-law's head. Arnook and Amaruq cheered as they entered, holding the former Northern chief's twin boys, Kanut and Kajuq.
"I can't wait to meet our little dronningi!" Ivaneq jumped up and down, "Princess Yuesanga Junior!"
"You are so lucky, inniga," Amaruq clapped his son on the back, "I'd wanted a daughter, too, but I'm finally having a granddaughter!"
"She's the first girl in our family after me," Katara rushed in along with her husband, pulling Yue into a hug, "I'm spoiling her rotten no matter what anyone says."
"We don't know what type of bender she'll be," Aang smiled, "But if she's an airbender, Uncle Aang is here to teach her everything!"
As everyone raved on in their excitement, Sokka couldn't help planting a kiss on the young chieftess's lips, nuzzling her nose with his. "I love you."
"I love you, too."
"Kya?"
The Southern chieftess stepped out of her thoughts, looking away from the scrolls seated in front of her. Her husband approached her, holding in his eyes a spark of hope that was quite rare for him these days. "Amaruq's here."
Within minutes, Kya and Hakoda, joined by Kanna — who rarely spoke nowadays— welcomed Amaruq and Ki'ma, who had brought with them abundant gifts for Kohana and Karuna sent by the generous chief and chieftess of the North. Kohana was quick to run off to his friends and show them all that he had received whereas Karuna settled comfortably into the tiny fur robe that was presented to him. Needless to say that the young princes were the only royals pampered by the Northern leaders.
"Their ukuaq and angajuk settled for nothing less than the best," Ki'ma smiled as she held her infant nephew in her lap, presenting him with another gift — a warm fur cap, which she carefully inched over his head.
"Chieftess Yue is very compassionate," Kya said, her eyes glazed as she observed the plethora of gifts that the servants had retrieved from Ki'ma and Amaruq's belongings. "I did not think she would still pamper my children. Even after everything…" Swallowing a lump in her throat, "I'm surprised Sokka agreed to this, too…"
"The Spirits' anger does not strike the innocent," Amaruq said. "Especially not children."
Hakoda nodded absently before taking a deep breath, "How are they, Amaruq?"
"Better than ever."
Kanna, overcome by impatience and a degree of bitterness, said, "We hear they're expecting and planning to give out money again to celebrate the baby. For the longest time, we thought it was a rumor until we heard how he ran around the palace like a hooligan and announced to the world that he's having a girl."
The Northern chief's adoptive parents grinned widely at each other, remembering the sheer chaotic joy that reverberated through the palace walls as Sokka went boasting to his friends, servants, and ministers hours after the news. Indeed, the chief was also making arrangements to issue ten thousand gold pieces to every Water Tribe household — be it Northern, Southern, or Foggy Swamp— to celebrate the baby's birth. He was also eager to arrange grand, mouth-watering feasts throughout the Water Tribe upon the baby's birth. Amaruq and Ki'ma's shared smiles only confirmed these "rumors," sending leaps of joy through the Southern chief and chieftess. However, a bitter aftertaste remained, owing to the Southern royals' guilt, particularly Kya's.
"Leave him but bear his child. Raise it on your own."
"If he really hated interacting with us, he could have made Ivaneq send a message," Kanna turned away, trying to hide the hurt in her eyes.
"And why would he do that?" Amaruq raised his eyebrows at the older woman in annoyance, "What would you have done anyway? Congratulated them? You think he wants to hear that from you right now?"
The Southern leaders swallowed painfully.
"Well why didn't you tell us this before?" Kanna demanded, "You've been living with them. We've been hearing this 'rumor' for months! We had to learn this by word of mouth like everyone else!"
"Sokka made us swear not to tell you personally," Amaruq said.
Ki'ma, being more mindful of the sensitivity of the situation, "I mean, he knew you would find out anyway—"
"It's not just that," Amaruq added, not at all hesitating to speak his mind, "What else can you expect from a man who fears for his family's life? And I don't mean to be that kind of person right now, but you all did disown and banish him. We're the ones becoming grandparents, not you."
At which their calm deflated, tossing them back into a realm of heartbreak. Kya held back a sob. Hakoda, overcome by lament, mused, "I wouldn't wish a fate like ours even on our worst enemies… but if this is what it takes to keep them happy… Just tell us they're happy, Amaruq, and we'll bear it all."
"They are happy. In all my years of knowing Sokka, I've never seen him so happy. He's very in love, and he's very excited to be a father."
Kya, desperate for a break, set her guilt aside, willing herself some happiness after such turbulent months, "How far along is Yue?"
"She's nearly finishing her seventh month, so the due date will be somewhere around the end of fall and the beginning of winter," Ki'ma answered.
"There are no complications so far, right?"
"None. As you can imagine, that's what Sokka's been anxious about, too, but she's perfectly fine. She was healed by La after all."
The Southern chieftess brushed away the moisture in her eyes, "All I ask is for you to get a chance to speak with him—"
"How can I, Kya? They're clearly still traumatized. Aren't we all?"
Aren't we all? "W-We swear on the Spirits that we didn't know that was going to happen," Kya said for the trillionth time since the incident, "I might have disapproved of them, and I might have blabbered nonsense about her raising their child by herself…but I never…We never expected to see her in the condition that Pakku left her—"
"Well even if you never expected that to happen, it did, and Sokka had never been the same ever since," Amaruq frowned, blips of horror flickering as he relived the incident, "And Yue… Have you even seen her after that incident? She's trying to be strong, and she's very excited to be a mother, but deep down…" Shaking his head, "That woman is Tui on earth…and what does she get for visiting the Land of La? A pitchfork to the womb in the presence of the people she thought of as her children and refused to let starve. Her blood was spilled in the very palace that exists because of her. It kills Sokka every day to remember that. No matter how happy he is, no matter the fact that he's on cloud nine right now, that memory is never going to go away from him. He's become more sensitive. Even the thought of her being in danger sends him to tears now. I don't know how he or Yue or anyone who was there can come back from that." Glaring at them, "And to this moment, I'm disappointed that you two banished and disowned him. I kept telling you that there was a better way of handling this, but nope."
"Even if there was, the worst of it had already happened," Hakoda rasped, weathering conflict and pain. "He wasn't going to look at us ever again anyway."
Amaruq turned to his sister, "Let them be, Kya. For a good while. At least until the baby gets here and they've had the chance to fully ease into parenthood. When the worst of their fears is obliterated. The least you can all do is give them time to heal."
Yue awoke with a start, her eyes wide. Her palms flew to her belly by instinct. When she felt the weight of life intact within her, she breathed a sigh of relief, tossing away the images of the blood-bathed Southern tundra.
"Nalligima?" The arm around her bare skin felt the jolt of movement and the quickening of her pulse, prompting him to slip out of his slumber, "Everything okay, baby?"
"Yeah, yeah."
She tried to blink away the vestiges of her nightmare. Out of instinct, she coated her hand with water and smoothed her palm over her stomach, stopping where she picked up the sensation of their daughter's heartbeat. Although Yue was not as obvious about still being haunted by the incident down South, she repeatedly sought reassurance through the heartbeat of their healthy baby. It was certainly a plus that she was carrying their baby and was able to have frequent access to this ability. It provided much comfort, and even during Sokka's heightened bouts of panic deep in the night, she would guide his hand similarly, and he would fall asleep to the rhythm. She relaxed against the sheets, trying to even her ragged breath.
"Yue?" he was wide awake now, "Are you having contractions—?!"
"Calm down. I would tell you if I am."
"Then what's wrong?" Noting the hand on her stomach, "Are you in pain—?"
"No, I'm okay."
Blinking at their nude forms, "Was I being too rough last night—?"
"No, it's not that," she flushed. She didn't think it was even possible for him to be rough with her.
"Then what is it?"
Not wanting him to freak out over the horrific incident again, "I think I'm just really hungry…"
"Why didn't you say so, baby?" He turned around and reached for the bedside table. She saw that he had arranged beforehand a bowl of mangoes, strawberries, and cream and a bowl of noodles and spicy kelp pickle — both cravings having hit her since the past month.
"I figured my favorite ladies would want a snack at some point," he gently rubbed her belly. "I'm not having you sneaking around at night again."
She gave him a grateful kiss, "Let's share."
"No, love, I'm good," he assured, helping her sit up. She wrapped the sheet around herself as he placed the bowls in front of her. She was ravenous as she said, but he knew fatigue and hunger weren't what likely caused her to jolt awake like that in the middle of the night. He waited until she finished eating, a soft hand smoothing down her back.
"You want a back rub?" he asked sweetly.
"No, I'm okay…Just stay close to me…"
"Always."
She leaned against his shoulder, holding tightly onto his arm. He soothed her with kisses to her temple. "It was that nightmare again, wasn't it? Don't try to hide it."
She sighed and nodded, the nature of her tightening grip subtly confirming the substance of her nightmare. He held back a shudder, refusing to let those haunting images come to mind. "Everything's gonna be okay," he said. "I'm doing everything I can to minimize any form of contact with 'em. And it's only a matter of time before our panikuluk gets here. There's nothing to be worried about."
"I know, it's just… Everything's going well, but I'm still scared for some reason," she breathed. "I can't seem to stop those images… I don't want to think about them. I'm healed, so why should I think about them?"
"I know what you mean," he whispered. "I get those images stuck in my head, too. Even when everything around us is the exact opposite of that horror. So I'm trying to distract myself. Trying to replace those images, you know?"
And moments like this made the task quite easy— the motherly glow on her graceful face that obliterated the darkness of that horrid night of the eclipse, the fullness of her nourishing breasts, the warm sheet hugging her maternal figure, the regal sway in her movements, the warmth in her baby blue eyes and the power she exhuded in sustaining the life inside of her. She was at her most beautiful in this moment — the moon at its brightest, most complete as the symbol of everything she aspired to be: a leader, a mother, a revolution. And yet, she had no idea of what she was doing to him in this moment. How sincerely he etched this moment into his memory, driving away the blood-bathed tundra from the back of his mind.
"I'll feel much better once our panikuluk is here," she said. "When we see her and hold her…we won't have to think about anything else."
"Well we won't have to wait too long for that," he smiled, combing her hair out of the way with his fingers, "Go back to sleep. I'll be right here."
"I'm not really sleepy."
He cast a look in the corner of the room, noting the gifts that they were lavished with at the baby shower earlier, "Well hey, those presents aren't gonna open themselves. Why don't we take a look at 'em?"
He was pleased to see the excitement return to her as they both sieved through the gifts addressed to the North's little dronningi. They were sent in from all over the world, symbolizing the appreciation these diverse countries held for the Northern chieftess given her extensive efforts at accommodating them during the Global Conferences.
"And this one says, 'From the newly coronated King Bumi and Queen Toph of Omashu'…wait, Bumi and Toph?" Sokka raised his eyebrows.
"It was kind of unexpected," Yue shrugged, smiling at the tiny jade outfit she extracted from the gift box.
"There's a note inside," Sokka noted, reading aloud, "'Sokka, congrats to you and Chieftess Yue. Best wishes from your penguin sledding buddy!'"
Yue giggled at the memory of Sokka's penguin sledding mishap, placing the jade outfit aside and turning to another package, "And what about that?"
"It says, 'From Lord Haru and Lady Suki of Kyoshi Island. Congrats on the baby!'"
Following the gifts from the Earth Kingdom were the packages from the Fire Nation. Prince Lu Ten and Princess Song and Prince Zuko and Princess Mai sent in their warm regards and tiny crimson outfits. The Water Tribe was next, commencing with the gifts from their friends down at the Foggy Swamp Tribe.
"'Chief and Chieftess Aninnialuk, congrats on your little stinker. From your Foggy Swamp brethren: Tho, Due, and Huu.'"
Yue laughed joyfully as she picked up a tiny swamp outfit with cotton leaves sewn onto the soft brown shirt and pants, "Aww, this is cute!"
Suspicion, however, obstructed his ebb of joy as he saw a vast collection of presents labeled as being sent in from the South. Blips of his rage were stopped by her hand as she justified the presence of the gifts, revealing the gifts to be from his genuinely well-wishing friends. His worst suspicions were soon realized, however, when he spotted a package at the very bottom of the "Southern" pile.
With infinite love from Chief Hakoda and Chieftess Kya.
"How did that get here?" he snatched the package before she could reach for it, slipping out of bed, "Stay here, I'll be right back."
"Sokka, wait!"
He threw on his robes and took the gift with him as he stormed out of their chamber, human fury threatening to cross into supernatural wrath. He shoved the gift into the hands of the guard right outside of the common chambers, who cowered back upon seeing the chieftain's stark black irises.
"If I EVER see anything else from the Southern royal family in my palace, everyone here is going to regret it!"
"Y-Yes, yes, Y-Your M-Maje… Holiness," the guard stammered, clambering upright and saluting the chief, "La, ikulliak! La, ikulliak!"
Kanna was not even fazed when the gifts Kya and Hakoda had so eagerly sent were tossed back on the floor of the blood-stained palace amid a stack of returned correspondences. The Southern chief and chieftess— despite their knowledge of their son's rage— were nevertheless broken to see the packages untouched. A single scroll was attached to them:
Your packages have been redirected for noncompliance with Northern Water Tribe policies and security measures pursuant to Code Eighty-Eight of the Northern Water Tribe Code. All communications between the sister tribes are to be maintained through correspondences between respective palace agents and must only regard matters of national security, assistance, diplomacy, and emergency. Personal communications between the leaders of each respective Tribe are no longer allowed…
Kya sank to her knees, her tears staining the embittered inscriptions on the scroll.
"Your Majesties?"
Ping's hesitant knock on the royals' chambers was answered by an annoyed Sokka, "This better be important."
Holding tightly onto his newest Tui talisman (which had actually been recommended to all servants and members of the palace administration owing to the possibility of the chieftain's La-esque wrath), Ping gulped, "My apologies, Honorable Angayok, but there's someone here who would like to see you and the chieftess."
"Don't you know we're on parental leave?" the chieftain frowned, "Her Majesty is due any day now. Silak and Ukuagek are handling all matters; direct all visitors to them—"
"Our visitor says Her Majesty knows him very well, Angayok. He and his wife only wish to congratulate her. They said they won't take up too much of your time."
"And who are 'they?'"
"Mr. Natsiq and his wife, Lady Lusa."
"Hold up," he huffed, retreating to the bedchamber where the chieftess lay reading a book. The octaves in his voice softened infinitely, "Nalligima, you know anybody named Natsiq? He's here with his wife, apparently."
"Oh," she looked up in surprise, "That's the man I told you Hama attacked. The man I first healed with bloodhealing. He's harmless, he literally worships the ground I walk on. Did they want to see me?"
"Yeah, but are you sure you wanna meet 'em now?"
"It'll only be for a few minutes."
Minutes later, the said worshippers of the ground Yue traversed scrambled up from their seats when the leaders of the North stepped into the leisure room. Yue smiled warmly at them, but they continued to gawk at her as this was their first time seeing her face-to-face in person. There also seemed to be a strange sense of yearning in their glazed gazes, which caught the angayok's ever-suspicious eye.
"Lady Lusa, Mr. Natsiq, it's great to see you," Yue greeted.
They stared at the chieftess, not saying anything for a moment.
"Mr. Natsiq? Is everything alright?"
Snapping out of his trance, "Y-Yes, yes, Kuu…I'I mean, honorable Ataniq. My apologies. Angayok Sokka, it is an honor to finally meet you as well." And they bowed their heads to the ground in prayer style as opposed to the expected mid-bow expected for royals.
"Please, don't bow," Yue said. "And feel free to call me Kuunnguaq if you'd like."
"Yeah, we don't mind the lack of formality too much," Sokka blinked, keeping a cautious eye on them as he helped his wife to a seat. They appeared harmless, perhaps even stricken with some problem or ailment. There were no immediate signs of them being imposters, and they did meet Kuunnguaq regularly all this time and expressed only gratitude with each visit.
But gratitude was not all Sokka was seeing at the moment. There was something else— something deeper than that.
"We are very happy for you, Ataniq," the woman smiled, "and we are waiting eagerly for our new dronningi."
"Thank you," Yue brightened. "How is your family? How are your children?"
"Thriving and successful thanks to you, Honorable Ataniq."
"You don't seem to be very happy, though," Sokka burst the bubble, his eyebrows raised. "Is there anything we can help you with?"
The woman gulped, turning to her husband. Natsiq stated, "We wanted to see you because of an important matter, Your Majesty."
"Any and all matters of concern will be dealt with by our interim leaders," Sokka explained. "As you can expect, Her Majesty and I are on paternal rest. I'll be happy to refer you to Lord Arnook and Lady Ahnah, and they will be happy to assist you with whatever you need."
"We are not in need of any assistance, honorable Angayok," Lusa said. "We just wanted to give you some information."
"About what?"
"About ourselves."
Not batting an eye, "Proceed."
Natsiq turned to the chieftess, "Ataniq, when I begged for the chance to repay you long ago, you asked me to let you know of any information about the Akna that I come across…and I regret to say that I've failed your request."
Softening her eyes despite housing a degree of wariness, "You don't have to do that anymore, sir. It's best if the Akna stays hidden anyway."
"I agree…but when I say I failed, I don't exactly mean that I haven't found any information." Swallowing, "I've only failed to disclose it to you all these years."
To which the Northern leaders stiffened. Sokka frowned, making his reassuring hold on Yue's hand as casual as he could, "You have information? And how do you know it's reliable?"
"It is reliable, sir, because I am a witness to the truth." And after taking a deep breath and turning to Yue, "I apologize, Ataniq. I deliberately hid from you the truth that…that the Akna is my none other than my long-lost niece…"
With his eyes nearly bulging out of their sockets, Sokka shot up from his seat, and had Yue not been weighed down by the child in her belly, she probably would have as well. She gripped the armrest, shell-shocked. "What?"
"No one wants to speak of their greatest regrets. Especially if they wish to be seen positively by their heroes. You are the Goddess of our household, Ataniq Kuunnguaq…And we didn't want you to be disgusted with us." The man lowered his head in shame, "The Akna…that child was abandoned by my younger sister, Kunya. And to think that child saved our lives…even though we have only done injustice to her…"
They knew. By sheer instinct, Sokka stood between his wife and the visitors, wearing a defensive scowl. "We're not talking about this," he nearly hissed.
"We swear on the Spirits responsible for our existence that we're not here to give you a hard time, Your Majesty," the man stood up and pleaded, "Please give us the chance to explain ourselves—"
"There's no need for explanations—!"
But Yue's hand on his shoulder signaled him to be calm, casting a firm, defensive glare at the couple. "I want to hear what they have to say about this."
In describing his sister, Natsiq spoke of a beautiful tribeswoman who loved to play with animals and was fascinated by storms and auroras— a fact that made Yue's boiling heart stop as she stared at her reflection in the sheen of the icy floor. She swallowed her observations, mutely staring ahead as Natsiq went on about his sister and her naïveté. Perhaps Kunya's greatest flaw was trusting people with her entire being whenever they showed her a single ray of kindness. It was this habit of hers that prompted her parents to constantly look out for her, to find their innocent daughter a kind, mature tribesman — preferably someone from their tiny village who would genuinely care for her and protect her. These plans, however, were dashed to the ground when Kunya eventually admitted to falling for a visiting Air monk.
"Naturally we refused," Natsiq said. "We had not met the monk even once, but we did hear about him. Everyone around us was stuck in the illusion that an airbender could never do anyone any wrong, but we knew a marriage would not work out. He was a prodigy under the tutelage of a revered mentor, and he was destined for a detached life, and yet he had apparently made many promises to her. Promises we knew he wouldn't keep."
Long after they believed the visiting monks had left, their parents had arranged another man for Kunya, but she surprised them all by eloping with the said monk, who had stayed behind and kept himself hidden as one among the members of the community. And after she left, jabs from the community hardened the hearts of their conservative parents, who had declared her as good as dead. They saw Kunya again a year later, however; she was abandoned, embittered, and eight months pregnant. But her parents insisted that she tarnished the family reputation and told her she was dead to them.
"She begged to be taken back," Lusa said. "She said she would do whatever it took. My in-laws said the only way they would take her back is if she got rid of her child for good. Natsiq and I did everything we could to stop her from leaving. There was no way she would be able to sustain herself in a condition like that. We said we could give the child away when it was born and keep Kunya with us…but they didn't even let her into the house, and there was nothing else we could do..."
Kunya came back in exactly a month, determined, breathless, and bleeding as she collapsed against their doorstep from the exhaustion of birth. Claiming she abandoned that child for good, she said she would do whatever their parents wanted her to do.
"Everyone knows how she left that baby to starve at the temple, but no one knows that her decision ate her away little by little. She had struggled to regain the love of our parents, but at what cost?"
Determined to keep Kunya from succumbing to maternal sentiment, their family immediately moved out of their Northern village and settled down in an Earth Kingdom town far, far away, having sought refuge near some well-wishers who took pity on their family. For several days after her return, Kunya spoke to no one— not when their parents loosened up in the presence of their new, welcoming community; not when everyone tried to make the best of the situation and go back to the way it was; not even when they proceeded to live their lives as if she didn't elope at all.
"We encouraged her to pursue healing or study whatever she wanted," Natsiq said. "We just wanted her to forget the whole thing like it was a nightmare. But she couldn't let it go. I was more lenient than our parents, so she would talk to me if she ever wanted to talk at all. Nearly every conversation I had with her, she would tell me that her baby had beautiful white-hair and the complexion of the moon. A replica of Tui."
A replica of Tui. Sokka swallowed, alarmed by the unreadable expression on Yue's face.
"Kunya had spiralled several times," Natsiq went on, describing how the distressed woman would wake up in the middle of the night with a jolt in her heart from the nightmares she had of her dying baby, from the callousness she had displayed in directing her hatred for the monk on an innocent life. All of Kunya's hobbies, passions, and attempts to move forward turned to dust as she wasted away in her room, constantly thinking of the newborn she had left behind. Regaining her parents' love and trust, which had been her sole goal, provided her with no happiness at all.
"We felt the best way to save her was to get her remarried so she can start a family properly and get over her loss," Natsiq said. "We were lucky to have found an Earth Kingdom man. A widower who was not much older than her and did not have any children. He was more than willing to accept her for who she was and start a new life with her."
But Kunya became deranged as the days passed. She no longer slept at night, roaming their home with bloodshot eyes in the wee hours. One night, she even tried to sneak out of the house to turn herself in to the local authorities and confess to infanticide. As if that was not enough, in the nights leading up to her engagement, she heard voices in the dead of the night— repeated hallucinations of a child who did not stop crying no matter what. Kunya also threw a fit on the day her engagement was planned; she had rushed out in the middle of the ceremony, determined to take the next train back to the North, to the Moon Temple where she had abandoned her child. They found her days later in a nearby town, unconscious in the middle of a dirt road.
From there, her nightly rituals had progressed from pacing the hallways to singing lullabies for a child that they all believed did not exist any longer. She grieved and grieved, and she began to visit the local Earth Kingdom temple to offer milk to the deities there, requesting the idols every day to feed her deceased baby in the Spirit World.
"She would obsessively draw pictures of you," Natsiq told Yue. "Every time she thought about you, she would turn to her notebook. She had this big notebook that she kept with her at all times."
At one point, the pictures weren't enough. Kunya had begged her brother to buy her a baby doll, and she bleached the doll's dark hair, painting over the doll's darkness a lighter shade.
"She would sleep next to that doll every night. She would bathe it every day and change her dresses and everything."
And one day when her touch with reality completely faltered, she woke up with a fierce instinct to nurse her "baby," whom she believed the Spirits had "finally given back to her." She panicked when she realized that she was no longer producing milk, and when she tried to feed the doll with a bottle, she had a meltdown upon seeing that the "baby" didn't suckle at the bottle.
"It was the most chaotic day we've ever had with her," the man sighed wearily, tears dripping profusely from his eyes, "She made a big scene. Bringing in midwives and wet nurses. She was concerned the doll was dying of starvation. She had lost touch with reality completely. Our parents blamed themselves for this— as they rightly should. The heartbreak consumed them, but even when they passed, she didn't react. She did not care about the world or anyone. Anyone but that child she left behind. My wife and I could not figure out a way to control her, and we were forced to have her institutionalized."
Determined to bring happiness and sanity back into his sister's life, Natsiq had set out to find her baby and bring her back, believing that there was enough compassion in the world, that some caring individual must have felt pity for the child and had taken her in. That bringing his niece back would undoubtedly heal Kunya and give her the chance to be a good mother.
"I came to Agna Qel'a. I tried to check with the Moon Temple, but by then, everyone in the community was speaking of that child like she was the plague, and there was too much violence around the area in general. The temple was closed and deemed impure then. I was terrified of asking for the baby who was left at the temple, but I was still determined to find her and take her with me, so I searched all over Agna Qel'a… But by then, I received word from the institution that my sister had passed…" Shrugging as he kept himself from bursting into tears, "Someone at the institution had apparently believed the baby doll was making her condition worse. They threw the doll out into the water…and she had hallucinations, apparently, that La was angry with her and was taking the baby away from her again. She followed that doll into the ocean, and…her body and her doll were never found."
Yue, who had said nothing all this time, trembled in her seat as she laid back against the cushion. Sokka's hands rested persistently on her shoulders, the warmth of his grip keeping her from any kind of outburst.
"We had expected Kunya to move on from her past…but I realized just how difficult of a task that was for her when our financial condition deteriorated, and I found that I couldn't feed my small children," Nasiq said. "I could not find a single job. We moved back to the North and asked some old friends for help, but there was nothing anyone could do for me. That was when I snuck into your training home, and that was when Hama…You know the rest from there…" Drying his eyes, "If only I had seen your face right then and there…I would've recognized the spitting image of my sister much earlier."
Spitting image. The words stung the chieftess.
"I would have told you the truth, and I would've taken you with me," he said with every bit of sincerity, "I don't know how the North would have turned out, and I don't know how the South would've fared without you there to implement the revival project against all odds, but I still would've taken you with me, anngaga." My niece.
And the chieftess just stared ahead, petrified to a degree by his use of the familial term.
"After seeing your face for the first time a few months ago…and realizing that you are our Akna…we were not sure what to do," Lusa said. "When you publicly announced that your biological father was really an airbender and that your biological mother abandoned you…you didn't specifically say you were left at a temple…but hearing how you withdrew yourself from all contact a few days prior to your announcement, we realized you likely knew the past."
"We can't imagine how it must feel to find out so suddenly that you are the child our backwards society is unwilling to embrace…But this was never something we expected to happen. And please, don't get me wrong. I'm not at all defending Kunya. She may be my baby sister, but she made a grave mistake. I don't believe there's any way she can be redeemed for leaving you like that…" Shaking his head, "And we're not going to act like we're innocent, either because we had been determined to give you up before you were born…but the guilt and regret are eating us away. Just like they ate away at Kunya. She died thinking that you and only you mattered to her. She died drowning in her own regret…"
"You made it clear several times that you wanted nothing to do with your biological family members should you ever run into them," Lusa added, "You said that you had no need for them. And we respect that if you choose to still stand by that…But…we felt like you still had to know the truth. We couldn't stop ourselves from coming here. We wanted to see Kunya through you one more time…even if this is our last time…"
Sokka was deathly quiet and pale, waiting for her reaction, but Yue remained silent, trapping a moist glaze in her eyes. She shook it away in a moment's time, however, surprisingly calmer than expected, "Impressive story you have there. I bet if you forwarded this script to a playwright, you'll have a dramatic work on your hands."
"Your Majesty—"
"What else do you expect me to say?" And the scowl that followed surprised them all. "How convenient is it that you're piecing this together after you found out I became the chieftess—"
"Please don't misunderstand, Your Majesty," Natsiq brushed away his returning tears. "We—"
"We've had imposters before," she cut him off. "At this rate, I'll have a mother and father and aunt and uncle in every Water Tribe and Air Nomad household—"
"Love, don't stress yourself," Sokka told her, "I'll handle this, okay—?"
"We are not here to deceive you, honorable angajukkaat," Lusa shook her head frantically at the leaders, "We had actually wanted to come earlier and see you after we heard what happened in the South, but the security measures had been impossibly higher back then and—"
"I don't need your fake concerns," Yue snapped.
"Please, Ataniq. We are not telling you this because you're the chieftess now or because we want something from you. We're not saying this because we want to take advantage of you in any way." Natsiq dropped to his knees, trying to express his utmost humility, "We see you as our patron goddess to this very moment—"
"Then find yourselves out of here," Sokka ordered, helping his wife up.
"We bring proof! Please!" Natsiq reached into the satchel he kept beside him and pulled out a thick notebook. "These are my sister's drawings. They are all of you, Ataniq," he said, placing them on the table between them, "There is also a portrait of Kunya inside. You will see just how alike you both look…A-And if you take a look at the drawings—"
But in a fit of rage, Yue tossed the notebook aside, "I am not obligated to believe in these lies. Those could be fabricated, for all I care."
With tears in their eyes, the visitors attempted to convince her otherwise, but Yue held her hand up to stop their rambles, "Whether or not you're telling the truth, the fact of the matter is that if we sat around justifying the actions of all parents who throw their children away, it would be a severe blow to justice." Glaring, "I don't exactly understand what it is you want from me or what the reason is for your performance right now, but I never want to see any of you ever again."
Natsiq rose to his feet, defeated, "We are telling the truth, Ataniq, whether you choose to believe us or not. And we're also being honest when we say we can never repay you for everything you've done for us. We thought all this time that our repayment is in finding the Akna, but now we realize that it's really in keeping this secret buried for the rest of our lives. This nation needs you. We need you. And we can promise you that our lineage will never be a threat to you." Bowing once more, joined by his wife, "As your humble servants, we pray that you are safe and happy as always, and we are infinitely happy that you found someone loyal. I know Kunya will be happy, too, wherever she is."
Yue took a staggered breath, grateful for Sokka's warm grip that steered her away from the chaos.
They were liars. Imposters. They obviously needed something from her.
At least, this was what she tried to tell herself and her panicking parents, who were enraged that the couple had the guts to enter the palace and assert their nonsense in the first place. It took several hours for Yue to calm Ahnah down, the former chieftess sporting immense jealousy and fear over the mere thought of Yue's biological mother.
But Yue still had the nagging thought of why they would suddenly lie after several years of their trust and gratitude. She didn't understand. She didn't wish to believe any of what they said was true. And yet, she couldn't stop herself from trying to pull herself up in an effort to search the leisure hall — despite the fact that being stealthy and quiet was out of the question in her present condition— for the Spirit-damned notebook that supposedly held the evidence those people had insisted was real.
She was surprised, however, to see Sokka holding the notebook out in front of her before she could slip out of their chambers. "Were you going to look for this?"
She swallowed, shaking her head, "No, why would I look for this?"
But he was wearing a look of concern and understanding, and she found that she couldn't keep up her act.
"I told silak and ukuagek that I had this thrown out. So they won't be hurt."
She nodded as he softly beside her. "Did you see her picture?"
"No." Holding the book out to her again, "Do you want to?"
She did not answer, simply staring at the notebook, her eyes boiling with denial and moisture.
"Nalligima?"
"It's just hormones," she lied, eventually grabbing the old notebook and opening it up rashly. And just as the visitors had claimed, there was a portrait of the woman tucked into the book.
"Spirits." Natsiq was certainly not wrong when he said the woman was nearly identical to Yue in appearance. More similar to Yue in appearance than Ahnah was. Yue stared at the portrait for a long time, taking in the image of the beautiful tribeswoman, her eyes the exact shade of blue as Yue's. She was smiling as if she seemed too innocent for this world— a monstrious irony given how easily she offered her baby as a sacrifice.
Yue brusquely turned the pages. She had hoped to remain unfazed but cursed herself for breaking so quickly; the drawings were very meticulous. The first several pages dedicated to refining the image of a baby whose hair was left uncolored against the white parchment. They transitioned from initially hesitant brush strokes, seeking to capture the figure of a child lying by the vague outline of an altar, to more confident renditions of the said child kicking her small legs and feet in the air in the dark temple surroundings. It was the same image drawn over and over again in different angles, and it was always the baby that the artist was so invested with drawing, excluding the altar, furniture, and the setting entirely in later drawings.
The pages after that progressed, developing the child further. The white-haired baby began to no longer be alone. In one image, she was sleeping in Kunya's arms, and in another, she was sitting in Kunya's lap as the darker woman fed her. She later began to appear as a toddler playing ball with Kunya, then a young child taught to write by Kunya, then a teenager whom Kunya personally adorned in jewelry. The pages culminated with the image of the Tui-esque young woman holding Kunya's hand, and at the bottom of the page was calligraphy smeared with tears.
Ogguarpunga. I'm sorry.
Nalligivagit. I love you.
"Damn this woman," Yue threw the book on the bed, her voice breaking. She didn't deny her tears, sobbing as he brought her into his arms.
"It's okay," he whispered. "It's okay…"
"Damn her," she muttered over and over again, burying herself against his chest, "Damn her…"
Among the most beautiful sounds in the universe, their panikuluk's first wails took the victory. Among the most sacred touches in the universe, the warmth of their little one as she snuggled in their arms ranked first. And among the most mesmerizing sights in the universe, the image of the little dronningi suckling her mother's breast for the first time, her tiny fingers enclosed in little fists, reigned superior.
It was everything they ever wanted.
Through blissful tears, Yue kept her arms wrapped gently around the infant, kissing the top of her head, whispering a chant of protection. Sokka was not too far behind with his waterworks; his hand, tingling from the chieftess having clamped down on it during labor, rested on his wife's shoulder as he gazed down at their newborn. The little dronningi fluttered her eyes curiously at her mother, teetering between sleep and hunger.
"Hey paniga," the new father whispered, his hand reaching for the baby's small hand with infinite gentleness, "I'm your ataata. I'm the guy who kept talking to you whenever your anaana fell asleep. Remember me?"
To which her sleepy eyes turned to him, blinking at him in interest.
"She knows your voice," Yue smiled, and he grinned as widely as he possibly could, seeming to nearly split his face open. He melted completely at the sensation of his daughter's hand grazing his finger. A tear slipped onto the baby's wrist; he wiped it away before drying his eyes, etching this memory onto his soul — yet another image to replace the horrors of the South, which surprisingly did not even come to mind at the moment.
"I guess we need to pick a name now, huh," Sokka said, "But now that she's here, it seems none of the names we thought about would do justice." Wrapping his arm around Yue's shoulder, "I still think her name should resemble yours somehow. The love of my life…"
Yue looked from her smiling husband to their panikuluk, lost pleasantly in the deep blue seas of their identical eyes. "What about Ummisanga?"
"Ummisanga?" Laughing sea.
"It's also after La, the love of my life."
He pouted a little, "I thought I'm the love of your life!"
"That's what I just said. Last I checked, you were supposed to be La, fellow Wolf-Moonite."
"In that case…" He grinned, pleased. "Ummi…Ummisanga…Ummisanga Aninnialuk… Dronningi Ummisanga. Ataniq Ummisanga of the Northern Water Tribe. The reign of Nunaatip Anaana Ummisanga…"
Chuckling at his experimentation, "So what do you think?"
He smiled even wider than he thought was possible, letting loose a joyful laugh, "It's perfect!"
Little Ummi found herself in her father's arms again after she was nursed. Her fragile form hugged his bare chest, tiny fingers splayed over his light spot. He whispered her name periodically like a divine chant.
"You know ataata loves you and your anaana so, so much, right?" he told her.
Yue leaned against his shoulder, finding herself at utmost peace, "And we love you."
Notes:
Working on a resolution for this fic. I might wrap it up in a few more chapters (not sure how many just yet). I don't intend to stretch this story longer than it should be. A huge thank you to all my readers for supporting this fic!
Chapter 75: Love, Longing Part 1
Chapter Text
Angayok Sokka's distance from the Southern royal family seemed endless with each passing day. It was as if he was a stranger, as if he had nothing at all to do with the South, as if he was never connected to it, to begin with. This distance struck a bitter chord with the Southern royals every now and then. The tribefolk, too, were rattled, especially by the persistent markings of blood that supposedly bathed the faces of Kya and Hakoda's idols and the ice in the palace hallways.
It was a miracle to many tribefolk as to how Pakku was still alive and how he still had the strength to keep screaming as he rotted away little by little in his cell, how he was yet to get used to the excruciating pain that did everything but numb him every second. But if anything, these were all reminders (especially for those who ever dared to look in the direction of the Southern Water Tribe prison) of the horror that separated them from their former prince. They came to understand that Pakku's suffering was not something to cease anytime soon.
Among the tribefolk was also the acknowledgment that the Northern chief may not ever set foot in the South again — owing to personal reasons, obviously, for the North and South remained on harmonious terms legally and politically. The last the South had heard anything about Sokka and his family was the celebration of Ummi's birth that spanned the North for about a week. Several months had passed by with no communication between the North and the South regarding matters further than the collaborative efforts of the White and Black Lotus Societies and the Revival Project, which had neared completion with the South having demonstrated economic stability. The tribefolk were content with the fact that at least Sokka was in sheer bliss in the North, happier than he ever would have been had he been obedient and stayed behind to dance to the tunes of his parents and grandparents.
Kya and Hakoda, however, stubbornly refused to believe this was the end of Sokka's connection with the South; they held onto whichever rays of hope they could find, their hearts set on someday meeting their granddaughter.
"Waterbending! Whoosh!"
Ummi cooed and waved her chubby arms up and down, mimicking Sokka's silly arm movements as bathwater splashed on his face from the force of her tiny fists.
"Good job, paniga!" the proud father cheered and clapped and swarmed in with tickles, reveling in his panikuluk's giggles. "Let's do it again! Waterbending, whoosh!"
Ummi giggled and splashed in the water, pouring more onto him and squealing as he tickled her again.
"Okay, you two, out of the water, now," Yue said, having observed her husband and daughter for a while now. "Sokka, she's getting your White Lotus robes all wet—"
"It's just water, it'll dry off."
"It's time to get out of the water anyhow—"
"Wait, hold on, we're almost done."
Sighing at the laundry hamper getting drenched in bathwater, "I need to get these clothes out of here—"
But Ummi began wailing in agitation as she saw her mother nearly leave the room, "Naana! Anaana! Anaanaaniiii….!"
"Yeah, where do you think you're going, anaanaani?" Sokka pulled her next to him, "Stressing Ums out like that!"
"Okay okay, I'm here," she chuckled, calming Ummi with kisses. Royalty as they were, the chief and chieftess didn't rely on maids and servants despite the exhaustion exuding from childrearing while running the country. They insisted on doing everything for their child themselves — with help from the ecstatic grandparents, of course— instead of relying on strangers. It was not just an attempt at living a simple life despite being responsible for a country; it was the firm resolution to provide adequate love and attention to their child, especially with Yue having been raised in lonely secrecy under Khasiq's regime and Sokka having been downtrodden in a persistently-unsatisfied Pakku's demanding household. And needless to say that the result of the parents' love and attention was Ummi's unwavering attachment to them.
"Alright, you two need to hurry up—"
"Don't rush perfection, nalligima!" he said, continuing to make his water noises, keeping Ummi's full attention. "Pow, pow, whoosh! Pow, pow, whoosh!"
"Woo…woo-woo…" Ummi cooed.
"Yeah! Woo woo!"
"She's not that skilled yet, nalligima," Yue laughed, "She'll need more time to deliberately move the water around."
"I'm encouraging her," he said, splashing more water and cheering as Ummi copied him, this time drenching Yue, too, "Go, Ummi, go!"
Sokka's excitement had known no bounds when Ummi showed her first signs of waterbending a few days prior. Beneath the full moon, the eight-month-old had waved her arms only for the water in a distant cup to rise and follow her movements, linger in the air, splash onto the floor, and rise back up with the swish of her arms in the shocked parents' presence. Of course, this also meant anxiety and close supervision — especially during full moons— so Ummi didn't accidentally hurt herself, but Sokka was nevertheless relieved. Despite being a skilled nonbender, he expressed many times how he would rather Ummi be a bender so she wouldn't have to work as hard as he did "to defend herself and kick butt," as he liked to call it.
With Ummi being a waterbender, the discussion of the possibility of an airbending leader had also been avoided for the time being. While a lot of anxiety in the council had been eliminated regarding the course of Ummi's future chiefdom, the question was not entirely eliminated; the airbending trait was still in her blood, and any one of her children in the future could possibly be an airbender. Of course, with more waterbenders in the family and in the event Ummi marries a tribesman in the future, the more diluted the trait will become, but it will never completely cease to exist.
Of course, they had a very long way to go for a full-fledged discussion like this, and Sokka was hellbent on not taking nonsense from the council, so the conversation was delayed indefinitely.
"Alright, you two are going to flood the bathroom at this rate," Yue placed one towel over her husband's shoulder, reaching for her daughter with the other.
"I'll get her out," Sokka volunteered and wrapped his towel around Ummi, scooping her out of her tiny bathtub and swooping her into his arms, not minding the soap that got onto his clothes.
"It's like you're actively trying to ruin your robes," Yue helped slide his cape off of him.
"It's not a big deal, nalligima."
"Well it would be really embarrassing if you asked for another uniform again," she said. Indeed, many a silk robe belonging to the Northern leaders had been tarnished by milk and spit-ups and baby vomit, but Sokka's robes bore the brunt of it all, for Ummi's fascination with glimmering objects often prompted him to let her play with his White Lotus cape, owing to its silver-white lotus mantle.
"What, it's only my fifth time asking," he shrugged with a grin. "And no one in the council's gonna say no to the chief." He proceeded to cover Ummi's cheeks with kisses as he dried the water off of her.
"Speaking of the council, do they know the location for the next Global Conferences?"
"Yeah," sieving through the pocket of his drenched robe to pull out a very drenched scroll canister, "Omashu. Got the invite this morning."
Ummi cooed and beamed, sparking their amusement.
"What's so funny, Ummi-bear?" Yue smiled, "Omashu?"
Again, Ummi giggled.
"Omashuuuu!" Sokka sang much to Ummi's delight, "Oma-shooooo! Oma-shoo-shoo!"
Yue carefully pulled out the scroll, which was miraculously intact from the bathwater, and unfurled it to read its contents. "It's official. It has the seal and everything." Taking a look at the tiny cover, "And what's this?" She reached inside, finding a tiny hair clip in the shape of a bow, embedded with jade beads. Attached to the hairpiece was a small note scribbled with nearly undecipherable script, owing to Bumi's handwriting: Bring Ummi, too!
"Are they going to have someone coming from the South this year?" Yue asked carefully, already seeing a dark awareness flicker in his vibrant eyes, "For representation?"
He shook his head, "No. The South declined. Apparently it officially declared to the Omashu dignitaries that none of its representatives will be in attendance."
"Well if they're not going to be there, we should go to the conferences… Don't you think?"
"Us?"
"There's no reason to be worried," she told him. "Ataata and Anaana can handle things here for a few days. And you did say there's not going to be anyone from the South in attendance. We shouldn't have anything to worry about."
"We shouldn't… But I guess I'm just a little nervous…"
"It'll be like a vacation of sorts," she said. "An actual vacation. It'll be Ummi's first time outside the North. And for once, I want to be able to travel without worrying about…well, trauma…"
Especially since their last trip away from the North was the cursed trip to the South. Sokka let go of a ragged breath, his discomfort visible. "Wouldn't our folks flip? They can't go a few hours without seeing Ummi."
"You never let our parents' disagreement get in the way of things," she raised her eyebrows. "And why would silak and ukuagek or my parents be against us having fun? You can show us around the city. You've been to Omashu before—"
Ummi giggled again at the word, bringing the smile back on her father's face. "You wanna go to Omashu, Ums?"
Ummi laughed again, repeating, "Oh-oh."
"Okay then!" raining kisses on his wife and daughter, "Omashu it is!"
A portrait of the Northern royals was eventually released to the Northern public before being replicated on millions of pamphlets, one such pamphlet making its way down to the South. It featured Ataniq Yue, Angayok Sokka, and their chunky bundle of joy, challenging the Southern royals' efforts at maintaining the mandated distance. Ever since they caught a glimpse of Ummi in the portrait, they were overwhelmed with the yearning to see the Northern leaders and their panikuluk, but a meeting was impossible.
Sokka's Southern friends and their families, though, did have the luxury of meeting them. In a trip originally proposed by Isuq and Panuq, they had planned to surprise the Northern leaders at Omashu, having arranged for a gathering of sorts and keeping their tongues in check to avoid all conversations of the Northerners' prior Southern experience. Despite the fact that Sokka's fury was geared mainly towards the leaders of the South as opposed to his friends, he was initially not amused by the unannounced reception; it was a matter of security, he had insisted grumpily. He loosened up, however, when his friends showed Yue and Ummi great gentleness, affection, and respect, addressing Yue as their true chieftess and spoiling Ummi with gifts. They showed Yue the utmost respect that she deserved but never received down South. And despite the care the Southerners took in avoiding speech that would remind the Northern leaders of their wounds, they showed through their actions just how much they regretted the reception Yue received down South. Just how much they were seeking to show their loyalty for her efforts in reviving their home, make amends however they could despite the irredeemable nature of the Southern royals' actions. And when the Southerners returned home and narrated all that took place to the curious tribefolk and the maids and servants, Kya and Hakoda, crushed by the weight of the past and vulnerable before the judging eyes of the tribefolk, could only eavesdrop, trying to make the static portrait of their granddaughter spring to life in their imaginations.
"She learned how to say ataata!" Isuq's wife told the maids, who all squealed and clapped. "Sokka was ecstatic! He'd been trying to teach her for a while now. I mean, she recognizes him and gets excited when she sees him. Crawls up to him when someone points him out as ataata and everything. The poor guy was desperate to get her to call him something, so he stuck with "Da-da" in the common tongue for a long time. But when we were there, she said ataata for the first time!"
"Awwww!"
"And we were all there, and we all got to celebrate that moment with him. It was just wonderful!"
"Does Princess Ummi really look like her mom? Or does she have her dad's features a little?"
"She's Ataniq Yue's spitting image, but she's dark like Sokka. She has his eyes, too. She's a waterbender like her mother."
"They could already tell?"
"Yes, she apparently showed signs a few months ago."
"Wow!"
"And she's super attached to both of her parents. She'll want them in the same room as her. She gets fussy when her dad goes to another room or when her mom goes to get something down the hall."
"Sokka took her to one of the conferences," Panuq's wife followed. "I think it was on the second day. Yue was giving the speech, and the entire time, Ummi kept saying, 'Anaana, anaana' and waving at her. It was the cutest thing! And for some reason, she thinks the word 'Omashu' is the funniest thing ever, and as you can imagine, people kept mentioning Omashu during the conferences, and she would just laugh hysterically."
"All the guests kept having a hard time being professional; they would throw in the word 'Omashu' into their speeches any chance they get!"
"And the White Lotus sentries, you should've seen them! They were having the time of their lives with her. Ummi just loved tugging on Jeong Jeong's goatee every five seconds."
The maids laughed. "Oh my, that man's the most serious one, isn't he?"
"He's a softie with Ummi, apparently. She loved being around him."
"And oh, you should've seen her cute little jade dress and beaded hairpiece and matching green moccasins! Sokka apparently picks out a lot of her dresses and accessories."
"He's all about fashion," one of the older maids nodded, chuckling, "Matching belts and bags. I remember that phase."
"And did I tell you how much Ummi loves to play?" Masahn's wife squealed. "She and her parents play games all the time!" She raved on about how both Sokka and Ummi had been blissfully unaware of the world around them as they engaged in crawling races, ambitiously trying to get to the finish line that was Yue's inviting arms. The eleven-month-old dronningi's chubby cheeks and rolls of baby fat served no hindrance to how fast she traversed the baby-proofed hallways of the Northerners' private chambers, the soft, weighty blankets upon which she made her pursuits as she laughed and tumbled into her mother's lap every time, showered with love and kisses and praise.
"And Sokka always lets her win and she gets so excited! Oh Tui and La, she's the happiest, most beautiful baby I've ever seen, and they're such a happy family! I've never ever seen Chief Sokka happier in all my living days, and I know the same can be said for Ataniq Yue…"
"It's a shame his personal ties with the South are broken," another maid said, "Or we could've seen Princess Ummi, too."
Kya stepped away from the adjacent hallway once the maids' conversations transitioned into another topic. She glanced down at the pamphlet of her son, daughter-in-law, and granddaughter, trying to douse her flames of longing. It was, however, in that delicate moment when the tides of loneliness swept through her heart that Chunta raised hers and Hakoda's hopes all at once: the Northern chief and chieftess were apparently staying for a few more days in Omashu, having greatly enjoyed their time thus far and having been persuaded by Bumi and Toph to stay a little longer and handle pending diplomacy matters in person as opposed to correspondence.
Kya and Hakoda, knowing trickery was undesirable, still sought to seize the opportunity; they planned to quietly make their way to the Earth Kingdom city and disguise themselves as locals with no regard for their statuses — if at least to spot Sokka and his family from a distance. And their opportunity came during one of the Northern family's outings. The Southern leaders snooped throughout the largest market in the city, dressed as commoners and guided by a few servants who were also disguised as locals. And boy, were Kya and Hakoda lucky to have seen, though from afar, the bliss on their son's face as he showed Yue around the area, simultaneously pampering their daughter. The Northern family was ecstatic to shower gifts on one another and have a good time with the welcoming locals.
It was in those rare, precious seconds of witnessing the priceless smiles Ummi brought on her parents' faces that Kya and Hakoda's misfortune slipped through; the chieftess, having felt as if they were being watched but initially ignoring the feeling, suddenly turned in the direction of the stall behind which the Southern leaders were watching them. She hiccuped in horror and tucked Ummi away in her arms, hiding the baby's face from their sight. Sokka's dormant alarm flared all at once, and needless to say the Northern chief's wrath knew no bounds when he spotted them.
"My heart stopped when he saw us," raved one of the accompanying servants to her friends at home afterwards. She referred to the embers that flared in the chieftain's darkened eyes as he cautiously grabbed hold of his wife's arm and led them to their carriage at the end of the street, slamming the doors on a following Kya and Hakoda in his rage.
"He looked so scary, oh La… It was like that eclipse all over again, I thought he was going to murder someone! Even our chief and chieftess looked like they were going to piss their pants."
"What happened then?!" another servant asked.
"Sokka and his family left for the North barely an hour later."
"They left?"
"Got themselves a nice cruiser booked and hightailed out of Omashu. Chief Sokka wasn't having it. King Bumi sent a formal apology. He said he had no idea Chief Hakoda and Chieftess Kya were coming. They didn't even show up for the conferences, so there was no way he would know…" The servant shook her head, "I can't imagine how it feels to be hated by your own son and his family."
"Well I don't blame Chief Sokka and Chieftess Yue one bit. The chieftess took a pitchfork to the womb, of course she's picking up the child and running. And Chief Sokka's never gonna trust his parents after everything."
"Dronningi Ummi is the most precious thing ever. Why did the royals have to be jerks? If they had just accepted the union to begin with, they wouldn't have had to stoop so low and snoop around and face international embarrassment just to get a look at their grandchild."
"It's a shame that it has come to this. All their prayers in the past for a child…Just to drive him away like that. And now…what's even the point of all that struggle and joy?"
Every ounce of Yue's energy slipped out in orgasmic waves that drenched the carpet beneath them for the umpteenth time. He recovered from his own pleasured shudders and settled against the floor of their closet with a long, quiet groan, his lower body snugly bucking against the rippling waterfall between her legs. They trapped their moans in each other's mouths as they tasted each other's prior releases, a particular final thrust spurting heavy ropes of his seed through her. She bit into his shoulder to silence a blissful shriek, riding out their shared climax.
"Shhh," he gasped in gentle reprimand, "You're gonna wake Ummi up."
Flustered, "You're the one doing this to me…!"
He laughed between groans as she collapsed on top of his chest, a rosy sheen coating their sweaty, overstimulated bodies. He exhaustedly peppered her with kisses, her cheeks darkening another degree more every time his stubble brushed away occasional remnants of semen.
Their exertion was no surprise as he was more doting than usual on days he was afraid. Eclipse nights, especially, had become the most terrifying and intolerable for the Northern chief. For protocol, he restricted as much activity as possible in the tribe during those special circumstances. He kissed and cuddled with his wife and child longer. He would play with Ummi for hours on end, spoil her with toys and games, and keep her close to him until she fell asleep. And in the intimate hours of the night, he bathed Yue in fiery passions, tossing away his fears in the heat of closeness and union.
Though tonight, he wasn't the only one peeved.
"You okay?"
Her sleepy eyes fluttered open, batting against his pecs, a finger lazily curling the hairs on his chest, "I've just had my sixth climax or so, I think I'm more than okay."
Chuckling and kissing the top of her head, "Well yeah, but I mean from earlier, baby." Sporting a look of concern, "You still worried about our sponsors? Well, ex-sponsors?"
"I'm not worried, per se," she admitted. "I'm just irritated by how they keep trying to insert themselves into every charity as if they're the most compassionate people on earth." "They" meaning Natsiq and Lusa, the couple who had shaken her to the core with the truth about her past. "They act like…like doing all this will redeem them or something. I hate it. And now they have the audacity to give their biggest donation to date for the Akna Initiative."
The brand new Akna Initiative had, in some ways, snuck up on the leaders of the North. It was initially an untitled proposal brought by several Loyalists and Revivalists to improve the situation of women and children in conjunction with the more generalized Black Lotus efforts. The agency took on the name of the Akna Initiative, encouraged by Revivalist adherents who sought to dispel stereotypes, taboos, and superstitions. Yue was unsure about having the agency named after her— regardless of others' ignorance of the fact that it was her they were really referring to— but any indication of protest was discouraged by Sokka, who knew Yue's doubts regarding the name would only draw suspicion.
It was barely months after the name was finalized that the Northern leaders witnessed the opening of a grand building attached to the Moon Temple with an adjacent building fashioned into a healing and self-defense center for underprivileged women. A large reception was held to celebrate the agency's purpose, importance, and legacy to come, all chief guests being the women whose lives were impacted the most under the ataniq's early leadership. What was most unexpected was the announcement that Mr. Natsiq and Lady Lusa had contributed a large portion of their wealth to the cause. Not to mention their written message: We are hoping the Akna Initiative will inspire our Akna and the Gentleman to come out of hiding one day, to face the tribe when it is ready to embrace them as they are, to share their wisdom and openly aid those who have been cast down as they have.
"I know what you mean," he said, "But we sent their donations back. You don't have to worry about the agency being contaminated with their contributions."
"Yeah, but…it's just…People are going to ask why I turned those people down, and I don't have an answer."
"You don't have to answer to anyone. That's why we were being discreet about this. Besides, everyone's gonna think there's a good reason behind you doing that. No one's gonna dare to question you."
"But I feel like yakshit. This project is too important. It's a chance to keep improving the conditions in the tribe…but I had to turn that donation back because it's from them… I'm being too selfish about this, aren't I?"
"Well I'm not psyched, either, about the Initiative accepting donations from people who abandoned or encouraged abandoning babies," Sokka said, perturbed, "especially when the purpose of this Initiative is to give justice to women and children. It would've bothered me."
"Exactly," she said, frowning, "I wish they didn't tell me the truth. Why did they have to do that when they really weren't expecting anything from me? Why do they keep getting involved? They keep reminding me of her, and I don't…I don't want to think about her."
He didn't need elaboration to understand that "her" was Kunya.
"They're strangers, love. They always will be. But us…we're family. No matter what, we're always gonna be together." With a kiss, "There's nothing to worry about, and there's no reason at all to worry about them messing things up or anything."
"I know," she nuzzled against his cheek, "I have everyone I need right here in this palace. I just don't want to deal with those two."
"If it's really bothering you, we can send them an official letter telling them to keep their contributions out," Sokka suggested.
"It's one thing if we stop them from donating to the Initiative. It's another thing if we block all of their donations, even the ones to different charities. People will want to know what's up."
"Don't worry about what people think. If this is bothering you to the point you can't ignore them, we can do something about it. I can sit down and have a talk with them…"
Shaking her head, "Honestly, I don't think that's necessary. I just…I need to stop stressing about them too much."
Their legs locked together beneath the sheets as she huddled against him, succumbing to his kisses that simmered with rejuvenated heat, irrespective of their multiple rounds of lovemaking and despite the eclipse reaching its end. She sieved through his locks, blinking at him, taking note of a perturbed glint in his gaze. "Seems to me like you're thinking about some people too much, too."
He sighed, partly settled by the return of ample moonlight, "When they were honoring the people who went through all those struggles, and they invited those women up there…you know, victims of violence. And Imona was up there and…And then they wanted you up there, too…" Turning away, "It's good to see people being more aware of the situation, but no one should have to be up there… You shouldn't be up there. It was a very important and powerful moment, but I would rather you not know that kind of pain and suffering. And just thinking about that night… you know it kills me every time—"
She stopped him with kisses, thumbing away the blips of moisture in the corners of his eyes.
"I literally thought I was gonna snap when we were at Omashu," he said, accompanied by fury, "The nerve they had. I never wanted them to even see our Ums up close like that—"
"Sokka, that was several months ago," she soothed. "You're still thinking about that?"
He swallowed, lost in the throes of anxiety, "I just don't want them to have anything to do with us."
"We're millions of miles away from them. All the way on the other side of the world. And we made it clear that we want no contact or communication with them. We can't even step into each other's tribes. We don't have to worry about them."
"I know…"
"We have a perfect life and a perfect daughter in our own perfect world." Another kiss followed by a look of purpose piercing through his ocean eyes, currently lit by the moon's radiance that wafted into the cozy closet space, "All we need now is a perfect son."
A spark in his eyes, "Nalligima…"
Color rushed up to her face, "How do you feel about…trying for another…?"
"Do you really want to?"
She smirked at the underlying excitement in his tone, "The world's waiting for more Sokkas," her lips dove into his neck, nipping the skin as her legs sought purchase around him, "I need to do my part to make it happen."
"I expected better from you, Chieftess," he teased. "Buckling to societal pressure like that…"
"I'm not pressured. I'm just thinking about Ummi," she batted her eyes at him in "innocence," glimmering perfectly beneath the peeping moonlight, "She needs a brother to play with."
"You do make a good point," he hummed, lost in her eyes as his arms tightened possessively around her waist.
"So what do you say?"
"It's your call, my love. Are you up for it?"
"I wouldn't suggest it if I wasn't."
"Yeah, yeah, of course… But you wanna ask Yugoda if it's, you know, the right time? It's not too soon, is it? I mean, I know you're a healer, too, and you obviously know better but Ummi's…well, still little and—"
"People continue to have babies when their older babies are still little," she said, amused.
"Well yeah, I know that, but…"
"I already double-checked with Yugoda for a second opinion," she assured him. "She gave her okay."
A flare of doubt briefly flickered in his eyes, "And you're sure you're not suggesting this just to make me feel better?"
"Getting me pregnant makes you feel better?" she laughed as he flushed beet red, fumbling to respond. She reassured his sputtering lips with the waltz of her own, "I consulted Yugoda for her advice a few days ago. Even before this ceremony, even before you got upset. Happy?"
"Really?"
"Go ask her if you want, Your Skepticalness," she kissed down his throat, "And she'll testify," worshipping his chest, "just how much I love you…" slipping down his abdomen, "and just how much I want another baby from you…"
She yelped and giggled as he flipped her onto her back, his lips colliding and dancing with hers. Eagerly, breathlessly, "What if we have another girl?"
"Then we'll try again in a few years and give our girls a brother," she said as if it was the most natural response in the world.
"Ambitious, aren't we, Chieftess?" he smirked.
"Of course. It's our duty as leaders."
"Yes, yes, of course," he grinned, pinning her beneath him and nibbling at a breast, "Good thing we got a head start then."
"Well yes," came a moan, her hips undulating impatiently, "but I wasn't implying that you stop now."
"Good deal," he chuckled, hoisting her legs above his shoulders, "I wasn't planning on stopping, either."
In the wee hours of the night, a restless Ummi dozed off at her mother's breast. Yue straightened her blouse before kissing and tucking in the child. Her gaze flew to Sokka, who was pretending to have also fallen asleep in spite of his pending trip, his arm tucked around their daughter.
"Sokka," she gently shook him, "Come on, wake up."
He mumbled something incoherent, scooting closer to Ummi and refusing to leave. She couldn't help a tiny smile at her husband's antics, how he resembled a child looking for any excuse he could find to get out of going to school.
"I know you're faking it," she said to him, but he was persistent. She sighed and struggled to pull herself up, weighed down by the four frolicking lives in her womb, but he was at her side in an instant, abandoning his scheme and helping her sit up instead.
"How are you feeling?"
"I'm fine," she assured, patting the space in front of her, inviting him to sit. "Just tired."
He cupped her face, pulling her in for a kiss, struck by waves of yearning. "It's not too late. Just say the word, and I'll stay back."
"Sokka, we've talked about this," she said, grasping the hand at her cheek, "This is important. Ivaneq already sent the message saying you're gonna be there."
Conflicted embers jostled in his eyes, "Why do you have to make this so difficult, Chieftess? I tell you not to have compassion. Not for them. And you keep having more of it."
Yue sighed, unable to help herself. It had been a strange week; ever since the news of Kanna's passing reached the Northern Water Tribe, the situation had been processed very weirdly. Sokka didn't care to send even a letter of condolence on behalf of the North, nor did he advise anyone else to do so. He didn't even appear to be grieving despite having grown up in Kanna's household; only a stark bitterness and a paralyzing trickle of fear remained, and any and all thoughts of the Southern royals triggered panic attacks over the horrific eclipse incident more than anything. Even Ivaneq wondered if aloofness was the correct response— at least, with respect to the demand of "harmony between both tribes"— because Kanna had been the chieftess of the South prior to Kya, and respects had to be paid to former leaders. Sokka, however, insisted that all harmony to exist between the tribes was not to be characterized only by personal relations between the ruling families.
The demands from the South, however, were far greater. Kanna's will apparently had a provision in which she indicated her desire to have her ashes immersed in any body of water in the world, so long as it was done by her first grandchild, Sokka. The will had been drafted sometime after Katara's birth, and it was clearly not amended to accommodate the very recent legality of the relinquishment papers, but Kanna's attachment to Sokka was neither a mystery nor a surprise. Hence, the responsibility, the Southern Council argued, nevertheless fell upon the Northern chief to fulfill Kanna's last wish. The Council even made many accommodations so that the Northern chief would accept; the plan was for Sokka (and whomever he preferred to bring with him) to meet with Chunta and Bato, who were to bring Kanna's ashes following the cremation ritual down South. Kya and Hakoda were not going to be there, and not a single Council member will be in attendance, either. The authorized persons were all to meet in Akhein, a small Earth Kingdom village equidistant from the North and the South, resembling a half-way point. This was a way of honoring the tribes' policies forbidding each other's royal family members from entering their premises. From Akhein ran a small tributary in which Kanna's ashes were to be immersed.
Sokka's response had obviously been a vehement no, followed by the blackening of his irises, the dilation of his pupils, and a shrill, echoing La-esque holler of, "DON'T THOSE IMBECILES REMEMBER WHAT HAPPENED THREE YEARS AGO?! THEY THINK I'M JUST GONNA FORGET EVERYTHING AND LICK THE GROUND THEY WALK ON?!"
But it was Yue who was torn the most by the South's request. The circumstances that pitted Sokka away from the South were horrid enough, never something to be wished upon even one's worst enemy. And while it was not in her control that Sokka fell in love with her, nor was it in her control to have fallen in love with him, she felt that she was nevertheless partially to blame for the rift. The people of the South might be sympathetic to the reasons why Sokka wouldn't even dream of carrying out this task, but the Council— despite its own level of sympathy— stubbornly remained undesirable in these three years, refusing to speak of or acknowledge the atrocity as time crawled by, for that would mean (in their view) attributing a unspeakably sinful act to the entirety of the South.
Yue was never going to deny the fact that she was fuming at the thought of the Southern royals just as Sokka was. She was not going to not acknowledge the fact that even Kya and Hakoda made no comment about Sokka absolutely having to do this. And most of all, she was never going to let Sokka be involved in anything he didn't want to. However, she also couldn't stand to hear about the nature of the Southern Council's talks characterizing the chieftain: a "boneless puppet of the North who serves no purpose other than licking the ground the ataniq walks on," a "spineless loverboy who cares about nothing other than fathering the ataniq's babies and wiping their behinds."
The Northern chieftess felt nothing short of unadulterated rage, and she knew she shouldn't listen to a bunch of sexists' take on their situation, nor should she fret over the Council's ignorance of Sokka's competence and the place he really held in the hearts of the Northern tribefolk. But she clung to the fierce resolve of not wanting to make things even worse somehow between the North and the South, and she was determined to prove the Council wrong. And for that, at least, she felt that she had to send Sokka for the demanded purpose, place him on a moral high ground. It was a decision she herself wasn't comfortable with, hence the thousands of precautions she ordered upon the security personnel to ensure the chieftain's safety at all costs— though she knew fully well that there was not going to be any threat to his safety; he wasn't the victim of the pitchfork. She also hated the idea of not being able to see him for a week, but she knew that once this was over, at least there were chances of the Southern Council renewing its respect for him on some level.
Of course, getting him to agree was a battle all on its own. The alternative option that Sokka wanted to repeatedly harp on was not desirable at the moment, for his preference that Katara attend the ceremony instead was limited by the fact that Katara had just given birth to her and Aang's first child, Tenzin. Kohana and Karuna were obviously too young to take on such a daunting responsibility, and Hakoda and Kya were in mourning and were, healthwise, not in an optimal condition to travel.
Despite it all, Sokka never expressly voiced his agreement, any and all talks exchanged between him and Yue truthfully being unfair due to the overarching "don't argue with a heavily pregnant woman" logic. Even now, one person took to packing his belongings, another person booked the world-class cruiser, and yet another person cleared his schedule to accommodate the trip. But to this moment, Sokka himself never initiated the process of leaving.
"It's not compassion. Not really," Yue eventually said, doing her very best to hide the moisture swirling in her gaze as she placed her hand over his, squeezing his palm softly, "I just don't want anyone down South disrespecting you in any way—"
"I don't care what people think," he persisted. "I especially don't care what the South thinks. Who would ever say it's a bad thing that I'm avoiding them? We have every valid reason to be avoiding them!"
"We are avoiding them," she maintained her calm, "It's just gonna be you, Bato, Chunta…"
Which did absolutely nothing to ease his discomfort.
"Silak and ukuagek," she continued, referring to Amaruq and Ki'ma. "And the five hundred or so security guards and the ten top cooks I'm sending with you. No one else. See, we're actively avoiding the royal family. And…and Bato and Chunta aren't threats, are they? If anything, Chunta's probably annoying, but he'll keep himself in check. Bato was originally against the Council's decision to banish us; I trust that he's not going to say anything to piss you off—"
"I still don't want anything to do with them. I don't care. We're strangers to them anyhow."
"Then go as if you're helping a helpless dead person you don't know," she said in a matter-of-fact manner. "If they really don't mean anything to you personally, at least give them the treatment we'd give to the less fortunate. What if there was some old woman out there who wanted the chief of the North to immerse her ashes? You would do that, wouldn't you? Out of the goodness of your heart—?"
"Well they don't deserve the goodness of my heart," he said, looking over her pregnant frame worriedly, "And I don't care if people think I'm a horrible person. I can't just leave you like this!"
"Sokka, I'm pregnant, not fragile," she told him. "Besides, it's just for a week."
"'Just' a week? What if you go into labor?!"
Taking a deep breath, "We talked about this, remember? Aang has the schedule for the cruiser. Wherever you are, he's going to fly in on Appa, pick you up right away, and bring you back here in time. Besides, I told you an early labor is not super likely—"
"That's a stone cold lie, Chieftess," he frowned. "Yugoda said there are greater chances of an early birth for two babies or more—"
"Not every case is the same," she said. "It's not going to be bad. We made it into the eighth month, and that's an achievement. The babies are healthy and active. There are no complications to worry about."
He didn't seem convinced, so she guided his palms to her stomach, letting him feel for himself the rambunctious kicks jolting through her belly. "If there really was something concerning, I'd keep you here."
"Oh yeah, you definitely would."
"I mean it. If there was something to be worried about, Yugoda would also be jumping off the rails right now."
And this was only one of many, many assurances everyone had given him— no eclipse was coming up to debilitate benders, no jump in crime rate, no adverse circumstances affecting the security at the palace (which had drastically improved over the past two years).
"If they had been coming, too," Yue said, now referring to Kya and Hakoda, "there's no question, my love. I wouldn't even dream about sending you."
"You don't have to make me go now, either," he said in a small voice, his frown intact.
"You're acting like they haven't loved you your entire life," she said. "They might've disrespected the idea of us, but the fact is, they love you. Forget the papers and just think about it. Even after something as drastic as relinquishment, why didn't Kanna change her will? You can't say for sure that she forgot. She was a former royal, so of course her living will is gonna be constantly watched and followed. You would think the Council would pressure her to change that provision about you, but she still didn't—"
"On that note, no one came knocking on our door giving us a share of the property," he pointed out. "Not that we would ever want or need anything from them but my point is, if they can strike out the property stuff from the will, they can strike this out, too."
"If they're still willing to go through with this provision even with the authority to strike your name from the will entirely, think about how much Kanna must've fought to keep that provision in," Yue said. "She can't just stop thinking of you as her grandson, Sokka. They can't just stop thinking about you once and for all." Swallowing, "Forget Pakku, he was insanity incarnate that night, but everything everyone else did… it was because they loved you—"
"If any of them cared enough, they wouldn't have treated us the way they did. If it wasn't for them, you wouldn't have been in a vulnerable position. And no matter how you slice it, it's never going to be justifiable to leave a bender outside, unarmed in hostile territory during an eclipse," he glared at the ground. "When you were out there on that tundra, I didn't think, 'Oh, they love me so much enough to hurt the love of my life'!" Blinking back tears, "I'd never felt so angry and betrayed. It's so easy for them to say, 'Oh we did it because we love you,' but what they did… I'm never gonna unsee any of it. I'm not honoring their actions by mourning for Kanna." Turning to his wife, "And I really don't want you worrying about any of this. You shouldn't be stressing yourself out with any of this nonsense. Especially now of all times."
"Well hearing people talk shit about you for no reason will not make me feel good about myself in any way. Why go looking for a fight with the Council? Things are bad enough. It's not like you're meeting Kanna herself. She's literally ash right now."
Huffing, "So it's all about how you feel and not how shitty I feel for leaving? How selfish."
With a dry chuckle, "Which one do you want me to be? Compassionate or selfish?"
"Whatever's gonna make me stay with you."
Yue swallowed down her swell of emotions, more so when he wrapped his arms gently, persistently around her, sinking into the curtains of her silk hair. She gently rubbed his back, kissing the top of his head. "Everything will be okay. Just trust me."
A soft knock at the door interrupted them. They recognized it to be Ahnah's knock, allowing Lady Ahnah inside.
"The ship's ready to depart, ningauk," the former chieftess said somberly.
"He'll be there," Yue said, her hand on his shoulder. "Come on."
Sokka's gaze fluttered to Ummi, who remained asleep. He leaned forward and kissed her forehead, his eyes stinging.
"Careful," Ahnah noted. "She's not going to let you leave if she wakes up."
Sokka gave his mother-in-law a thankful look before whispering in his daughter's ear, "Ummi! Ummi-bear! Wake up—!"
"Alright, enough," Yue tugged him off of the bed, sighing at her mother, "Anaana, please don't give him ideas. And don't wake her up."
"I won't have to, paniga," Ahnah sat beside her granddaughter with the intent to keep watch, "He's not going to make it to the ship."
"Yes, he will," Yue took Sokka by the hand and led him outside, where Arnook was waiting, wearing an equally-somber expression. He indicated everything he needed to say to his son-in-law with a hand to the man's shoulder and a brief nod. He turned wordlessly to Ivaneq, who indicated his willingness to escort the chief.
Sokka kept his arm around his wife, addressing Imona who was standing nearby, "Sister Imona, I don't trust anyone more than you. I need you to keep an eye on her. You know how she gets."
"Yep, tell me about it."
"Hey," Yue frowned.
Imona yawned, "The only thing I'll be doing is going to sleep in about twenty minutes or so. I know you're not making the trip."
"Why does everyone keep saying that?" Yue demanded.
"Because we know Chief Sokka so well," Kanguk chuckled.
"There's nothing funny about this," Yue said, "This trip is important—"
"Not as important as you, Chieftess," Sokka grimaced, "but when did you ever believe that?"
Yue raised her eyebrows but said nothing of the comment, simply brushing back the chaos of his hair, "Be safe, angayoga."
Frowning, melting, his eyes glazed, "Be careful, ataniga. I can't stress that enough. Ask Imona for back massages whenever you need 'em."
"I will," she couldn't help a small smile. "Eat on time—"
"You eat on time, and eat plenty."
"I will—"
"Eat snacks in between—"
"I know, I know—"
"Take your vitamins and supplements on time."
"Yes, I—"
"And don't strain yourself. Seriously, Chieftess, don't stay up for hours and hours reading scrolls—"
"I won't, I promise."
Looking in the direction of the palace, "Ummi might give you a hard time. She'll be fussy without the both of us."
"Anaana will be with me. We'll handle it."
Worriedly, "Ummi-bear's not gonna forget me, right?"
"Sokka, that's ridiculous. It's just a week. And she's not a newborn."
"Okay…okay…" he let out a staggering breath, kissing her forehead, "If you start having contractions—"
"I'll send Aang as soon as possible."
"Sokka, I will sleep outside on Appa all week if I have to," the sleepy Avatar said as he caught up to them. "Avatar pro—"
"No Avatar promises, Airboy," Sokka frowned. "They're useless."
"If you say so."
"The hell, Airboy? You're not even sincere," the chief snapped.
"Because," stifling a yawn, "You're not making that trip anyway. I know it."
Amaruq and Ki'ma didn't want to interrupt, but they were pressed by time and the correspondence that was sent to Bato and Chunta. "Let's go, Sokka," Amaruq said, hesitant.
The chieftain barely gave a waiting Ki'ma and Amaruq a nod of acknowledgment, and they looked on doubtfully at their son. The chief kept looking over to his wife, eventually whispering, "You don't even have to say it if it makes you feel bad. Just blink twice, and I'll cancel this whole thing."
But she had mastered the art of concealing, wearing a look that he could only describe as determined as she laced her hand with his and gave it a kiss. "I'll be okay," she said, subsequently whispering a prayer of protection. He cut her off in the middle of it, closing the distance between them desperately.
"I love you," he whispered between kisses. "I love you so so much."
"I love you, too. So so much."
Ivaneq sighed at the hopeless lovers before dragging the chieftain with him, walking him to the bowsprit. Yue pretended to be overwhelmed by the biting Arctic wind and cast her gaze down, bending her tears away without anyone noticing. She hated every bit of this, but she could still remember Kya's anguished cry, still hear it soak through her soul.
"The entire tribe thinks you're her watchdog!"
When they reached the bowsprit, several security guards surrounded the chief, complying with protocol. They escorted him along with Ki'ma and Amaruq up the bowsprit. Yue felt some of the burden in her heart lift; she forced a small smile and a wave when he turned back to look at her. And he could do nothing but wear an angry, pained pout, looking more like a trainwreck than anything else.
"I'm at the age where I'm supposed to be playing with great-grandchildren, not defending names and chasing orphans out of my home. Yet here I am."
It shocked him to no end that his wife thought a woman of that character was more important than—
"Ataata!"
He turned in the direction of the wails, finding that Ummi was struggling in Ahnah's grasp, throwing a tantrum. Yue took Ummi into her arms, but the child was still bawling at the sight of him, her tiny hands reaching for him even as she sought refuge against her mother's bosom. Yue tried to keep her own tears hidden in the dark as she attempted to calm Ummi down.
"Fuck this," Sokka brushed aside the guards, "Out of my way!"
"Here he comes," Imona nudged Yue, who saw the chief racing out into the snow. Within moments, Ummi found herself in her father's arms. He held her close to his heart, letting his tears slip as he tore his coat off and wrapped it around her.
"It's okay, panikuluk," he showered her with kisses, "Ataata's here, see? Ataata's not going anywhere."
"Ataata…!"
"Ataata loves you…" He shared a look with Yue, who was fumbling to dry her eyes.
"It's just hormones—"
"Hush, Chieftess," he ushered her into his arms in relief as she let herself sob freely, holding onto him tightly and breathing in his scent. He kissed her temple, whispering comforting words against her skin.
"Alright, everyone, get back to bed," Imona drawled. "Nothing to see here."
Everyone else sported entertained "I told you so" looks before dispersing. The Avatar, too, smiled knowingly, deciding to turn in for the night and retreating to his and Katara's chambers.
"I'll tell them something."
Sokka turned to Amaruq, who gave him a reassuring look, "I mean I'll handle the Council."
"You don't have to look for reasons. Just tell 'em like it is," Sokka told him. "I have zero fucks to give about the Southern Council. I broke away from that bloodline, and the Council itself initiated that process. Tell the Council to do the universe a favor and strike out my name from that Spirit-forsaken document. Kanna's first grandchild is clearly Katara, and if you give Katara some time, she'll do it when she's ready."
"That's not necessary. Ki'ma and I will handle this without dragging you all into it." He turned to Yue, "Don't beat yourself up over this, ukuagek. The Council isn't worth it."
Yue didn't protest, merely content to burrow her face against Sokka's chest.
"Forty thousand gold pieces per household, baby!" a servant ran around the Southern palace courtyard, swinging a pamphlet in the air, "WOOOO!"
"What in the world are you talking about?" a maid blinked at her enthusiasm.
"You haven't read today's pamphlet yet? Chieftess Yue just gave birth to four little princes!"
"What?!" The maid snatched the pamphlet and read over its contents, "Oh my goodness! They're so fertile and so generous, I LOVE it, aaahhhhhh!" she squealed, her exciting prompting others around her to join in.
"Forty thousand gold pieces?!"
"Ten thousand per kid, I see," an older maid laughed wildly, remembering the ten thousand gold pieces that very pleasantly caught them all off guard when Princess Ummi had been born, "Oh my Spirits, we'll all be rich at this rate!"
"I'm gonna refurbish my igloo!"
"I'm getting a whole new wardrobe!"
"I'm paying off my debts!"
"I have plenty for my son's wedding now!"
"May the Spirits bless our young dronningi and baby isumataat," another servant sighed.
"And may the Spirits help them pop out more babies! Aaahhhh!" another maid screamed, dancing around with the pamphlet in her arms, "Keep it coming! Both the tribes better be filthy rich by the time they're done!"
"Shhh," came the stern voice of the senior maid, who stepped outside briefly to caution the women, "Chief Hakoda and Chieftess Kya are still in mourning. Give respect for the late Lady Kanna—"
"Have you read this pamphlet yet?!" And the pamphlet found its way into the senior maid's arms. The older woman was nearly on the verge of crying out in happiness but held her choked laugh, looking both ways, "Well celebrate quietly."
Chapter 76: Love, Longing Part 2
Chapter Text
"I can't believe this," Amaruq huffed at his sister, "Sending a letter through the Akna Initiative Helpline? What were you thinking? It took us all forever to calm Sokka down ever since he read it!"
"The agency responds to all suffering mothers, doesn't it?" Kya said quietly, embittered by the distant, professional, and rather cold rejection letter she received with Ivaneq's signature — though the draft itself was written by the obviously enraged Northern chieftain. Kya had learned by word of mouth that Sokka didn't usually take to writing these response letters, usually letting Yue take the reins on these matters or at least having her sign off on his drafts. Hence the reason why the Southern chieftess wanted to reach out in the first place, hoping that as a mother herself, Yue would understand where Kya was coming from — a possibility that even Kya wasn't all the way certain of given the gruesome nature of what had happened to Yue.
It seemed, however, that Sokka wasn't going to let Kya have the honor of getting a letter written or signed by the Northern chieftess. Moreover, he had vehemently written in this particular letter that Kya did not fall in the class of "victims" whose injuries were meant to be redressed, especially "in light of the abhorring circumstances that permanently severed the personal ties between the Northern and Southern royal families."
"What did you even think a letter would achieve?" Amaruq demanded his sister. "You think it's going to wipe out everything that happened? You think it's going to turn back time? They want nothing to do with you or Hakoda, sis. Why can't you understand that?"
"You think I'm purposely causing a scene here? I am an aggrieved mother! I have every right to petition for justice under that agency! Sokka is my son—!"
"No, he is my son. The papers—"
"Forget the papers! He came from me!" Kya swallowed a sob, "I'm not trying to hurt them, Amaruq. Please. I just want to see my grandchildren. I want to see Ummi and the boys and show them all the love I have in me. I want to see Sokka and Yue be happy—"
"Well they're not going to be happy every time you pester them like this! He's not just your son, Kya, and he's not just my son. He's a husband and a father. He has five kids under five, he can't afford to take risks. Ever since Ummi was born, Yue and Sokka have completely steered away from risk-taking. They've taken even more precautions after the boys were born. They don't even directly hunt criminals anymore. Everything they do is through agencies and representatives."
It was no secret that the Northern chief and chieftess had long shifted their focus from embarking on bold missions to preserving their family, a goal further aided by the stable social condition of the North and the outpour of support for the Black Lotus. The leaders implemented numerous administrative changes to suit their goal and fostered the growth of several committees tasked with keeping the peace, weeding out insincere members and appointing those who were more competent.
And if there was anything they were most directly involved in, it was continued service to the children they frequently spend time with at the orphanage. The initial decision to adopt one of them presented an issue of having to choose a favorite among them, so instead, the leaders looked after the needs of all of the children as if they were their very own, offering equal love and support. Of course, the Northern Ataniq and Angayok had always been unorthodox in many of their methods, so these initiatives didn't come off as total surprises, but if anything, the point of all of these changes and the shift to a more family-focused lifestyle, while originally part of the couple's plans, were favored further due to the horror they had faced in the South.
"They can't afford to lose what they almost lost before, Kya," Amaruq pressed. "And it would behoove you to recognize that."
"So that's all I ever was? A risk?" she asked. "And that's all I'll ever be? Well guess what! I wasn't the one running around with a pitchfork! Take a moment and remind your chief this!"
Despite acknowledging his sister's anguish, Amaruq knew there was nothing he could do. The moment Sokka canceled the Akhein trip, Amaruq knew the Northern chief was too far gone.
"It takes years to build trust, but it takes seconds just to break it," the tribesman said to his sister. "And often, it's impossible to bring that trust back. You might not have been the one running around with the pitchfork, but you and Kanna have unknowingly put her in a vulnerable position. If this was just an issue of trash-talking, then Yue would've found a way for reconciliation for yours and Sokka's sake. She was the one who wanted to come down here and heal Karuna, after all. But what happened was so much more than that. And let me tell you right now, Kya, if anything had happened to Yue that night… if the Spirits had taken her away from the mortal world that night…Sokka would've followed her. And there would be no reason for you to worry about seeing their children right now…or seeing him."
Kya shuddered.
"I'm not exaggerating. Those two are inseparable. And they would understandably be highly upset with all of you. So not only would circumstances make you a risk; they make you a threat. And you need to understand that."
A threat? Kya sank down to a pelted chair, gripping the armrest tightly.
"I've tried and tried to sit him down and explain to him how remorseful you all are, but he refuses to hear any of it to this very moment. We should understand just by his not coming to Akhein for Kanna's cremation ritual. He refuses to get it wrong again, Kya, he's never going to trust you. He needs to think about his family, and I think he's very justified in doing what he must to protect them. So do not attempt to contact him or Yue. And if you can't stop yourself no matter what, don't reach out with self-pity, at least. It's not worth it, and it's only making him more mad. And please, for the love of the Spirits, do not attempt to abuse the system. This helpline is for those with genuine claims and who need immediate assistance. So stay put." Huffing, "Besides, it's not like he's your only child. You were able to see Tenzin and cuddle with him and everything—"
"Is that supposed to mean Sokka and his children don't matter to me? He is my firstborn—"
"But not your only. And this isn't just me being a jackass. Wasn't that the reasoning behind why your husband so easily relinquished Sokka's birthright? If Sokka was your only child, you wouldn't have given him up so easily, would you?"
The Southern chieftess gave him a devastated look.
"Why relinquish his birthright and why regret it?" Amaruq asked dryly. "You could've just accepted his choice to begin with. You would've been cuddling with his children by now."
"And Mommy Koala-Sloth and Daddy Koala-Sloth and their little baby koala-sloths lived happily ever after. The end." Yue smiled down at her daughter and sons, who were huddled on the bed beside her. "Okay, my loves, time to sleep."
Collective yawns followed. Ummi was already fast asleep in her mother's lap, her mouth and brand new protective talisman both sticky with icing from the cake she devoured recently. The icing smeared against the chieftess's ceremonial white robes, which Yue had donned for the children's protection ritual at the Moon Temple earlier.
"She's making a mess," Yue noted. Sokka chuckled, brushing the icing away from Ummi's mouth. "Ums? Ummi-bear. You gotta sleep properly, okay?"
Toddler princes Ahiga, Ahanu, Ahote, and Ahuma took to swarming their mother in the meantime, tugging at her shirt.
"Milk!"
"Milky!"
"No, loves, not tonight. It's time to sleep."
They wailed and fussed for another minute more before reluctantly burrowing beneath the blankets— well, save for a restless Ahiga, who tried to climb out of bed so he could reach for another picture book on the table, held back only by his father's strong, gentle grasp.
"Go-beaws, ataata! Go-beaws!" Ahiga said, blinking at Sokka. "Beaws!"
"No gopher-bears tonight, sport. We'll read that one tomorrow," he tried to tuck the little boy in.
"No!"
"Ataata, beaws!" Ahuma joined in with Ahanu and Ahote following suit, "Go-beaws!"
"Tomorrow, we'll read three stories, including the gopher-bears story," Yue said, managing to settle down the boys.
"Yes, we will," Sokka confirmed, "Now everybody shush. Sleepy time. Tey-Tey, don't rub that in your eyes, buddy," he brought Ahote's small hand away from his forehead before he could smear the ceremonial pigment into his eyes.
"I think we can wipe it off now," Yue mused to which Sokka brushed the pigment off the children's foreheads. The chieftess subsequently kissed each of the toddlers, whispering a short prayer of protection before, "Sleep tight, my wolf pups. Happy dreams."
Sokka followed suit, punctuating his kisses with, "Nalligivagit." I love you.
"Nalligigavit," Ummi mumbled.
"Nagigivagi…"
"Nallgi…!"
"Nagi-vagi…"
"Nagilligi…"
The Northern leaders chuckled at the flawless pronunciations as the eventful day quickly took their children into slumber. Sokka slowly carried Ummi to her own bed adjacent to the boys'.
"Ataata," she mumbled through the haze of incoming sleep, "Mr. Cuddles…"
"Right here on the bed," he handed her the elephant-turtle plush at the edge of the bed.
"Is Blob-Blob under the bed?"
"No blob monsters, wolf pup, I just checked," he said, tucking her in. "I'll be right here, okay?"
"Okay," she snuggled against him with Mr. Cuddles tucked under her arm. Sokka sat beside her, stroking her hair until she sank deeper into sleep.
Yue eventually slipped out of bed, careful to not wake the princes with her movements. She picked up the fancy overcoats that they had tossed onto the ground earlier, retreating to the closet to place them neatly back on the shelves. The dull ache traversing her shoulders was quickly soothed by warm palms, pressing skillfully to relieve her of the tension in her muscles.
"You're exhausted," came a kiss to her cheek.
"Mm," she snaked her arms around him appreciatively, laying her head against his chest. "They're still sleeping?"
"Yep. We had it easy today, thank the universe."
"They're so fussy."
"But that's to be expected." Especially since they were currently being weaned. "I mean, I'd be pissed, too. Your milk is good stuff, Chieftess—"
"Sokka!" she nudged him, flushed crimson.
"What? You let me try it, remember—?"
"Don't scream that to the world!" she clamped her hand over his mouth, earning chuckles at her embarrassment. He wrapped his arms around her. "Fine, but seriously, it's been much easier with the boys than it was with Ummi," he noted.
"For sure. Ummi was very stubborn."
She let him untie the sash of her outer ceremonial robe and slide it off of her as he continued to press at her shoulders and arms. Occasional kisses to her temple followed, his voice rumbling softly against her skin, "What's on your mind, nalligima?"
No matter how much she improved on keeping her discomfort hidden away, he had mastered reading into the distracted glaze in her eyes, the subtle squeeze of longing whenever she embraced him.
"Maybe we shouldn't have sent that letter to the South," she admitted.
The mirth in his eyes dimmed, "She was the one who started this, and we just did what should be done."
"In hindsight, we could've ignored it, though," she looked up at him, "It might've been less…confrontational."
"If we ignore it, we'll keep getting useless letters from them like this," he explained. "We can't have undeserving people clogging up the Initiative correspondence system, right? We gotta put the foot down at some point."
"Yes, you're right… but…"
Brushing her hair out of her eyes, "Nalligima, are you really feeling bad about this?"
She shrugged, "I honestly don't know. Things don't seem to be as black and white anymore."
"If this wasn't our situation, you wouldn't be thinking this hard. If there was a couple out there, and the wife was… seriously injured by the in-laws…" he frowned as he phrased it, "and the in-laws wanted to see them and the grandkids years later…you wouldn't let that happen, would you?"
"No, of course not—"
"Then it's settled. Case closed."
Sighing brokenly, "I clearly don't want them near us, and I don't want them interacting with us. I get scared just thinking about them with the kids nearby. But the thing is… Chieftess Kya is still a mom."
"Well according to the papers, she's not mine," he frowned, raided by quiet rage, "Not anymore."
"Papers can't cover up the truth. Whether we like it or not. And as a mom myself… I can't just ignore that part of who she is."
"Are you really feeling sorry for her right now?" he asked, incredulous and worried, "Nalligima, empathy isn't what we need. How are you saying all this after everything that happened? Have you forgotten that night? And all the filth they said to our faces?"
"I know, I remember. I can never forget. And I'm still furious, I am," she insisted, disgust filling her gaze at the memory of her last conversation with Kya, "I'll do anything to keep the kids away from them at all costs. I'm their mom, and I have every right… But you're her son—"
"Yue—"
"I keep telling you to think about this, Sokka. They never hurt you," she let slip in a raw moment, "They were never trying to hurt you. They weren't trying to hurt me either, that was someone else's insanity at work there, and they had no idea this would all happen—"
"But it wasn't exactly auroras and moonlight with them, was it?"
"For what it's worth, it's not like they didn't want you to have a family," she turned away, uncomfortable with her own logic, twiddling with her fingers. "They didn't want you having one with me—"
"So that justifies it?"
"I'm not saying it justifies it—"
"And how are those two not equally horrific outcomes? Even when I made it clear to them that everything I do, it was gonna be with you? And I really don't understand why you're feeling so bad about this—"
"Because I don't want to entertain the thought of keeping you away from her. It feels wrong," she said, her voice breaking as she admitted, "She asked me how I would feel if I couldn't see our children…I don't ever want to be in a situation like that. I can't imagine our lives without them…"
"Yue," he cupped her cheek, thumbing away a slipping tear, asking gently, "Why would we ever be in that situation? We're never gonna run after our kids with pitchforks and relinquishment papers."
"I know we won't."
"Then there's no need to be scared. It's a dumb letter, baby, don't take it so seriously."
"But karma is real—"
"Karma is real. That's why she's going through what she is," he said calmly. "Yue, why would you think of all people, you'll go through all that? You put yourself at risk to save Karuna. You put yourself at risk to give them a chance to talk things out with me and come to a resolution. Why would you ever feel like the universe would take our kids away from us? Why would you ever think you stole me away?"
"Oh, I don't know," she huffed, "Because I'm the reason you're not their prince anymore and will never be their chief. I'm the reason you didn't go to Akhein—"
"Oh my Spirits, is this about the relinquishment again?"
She said nothing about the observation, turning away.
"Alright, time for our annual talk," he sighed.
"Annual?"
"They find a way to ruin our peace almost every year, and we end up talking about this almost every time," he clarified, holding both of her hands, "As I always say, the relinquishment had nothing to do with you. They made the decision to threaten me with it. Hakoda and the council members insisted they wouldn't recognize our marriage if I remained as their prince. I was enraged, and I signed those papers because if I was no longer a prince, I wouldn't have to worry about meeting all their dumb requirements. And that's all there is to it. It was over right then and there. This is the whole truth."
She said nothing, still lost in her thoughts, the conflicted glaze in her eyes persistent.
"Love, look at me," he tilted her face, kissing away her tears, "You're the best mom I know. You're perfect. And I'm telling you, we're never gonna be in the kind of situation they're in right now. And you're not keeping me away from her, okay? I don't ever want you to think that. It's my decision to have nothing to do with them. It was my decision to make sure they never enter the North, and it's my conscious choice to stay here and out of their sight. I do get a say in all this, right?"
"Of course."
"You're thinking as a mom, and I'm thinking as a dad. That's the only difference here," he told her. "I'm terrified to think about them, too. Even if anyone mentions them in passing, I lose my shit. You know this more than anyone else. If I close my eyes and even try to picture them right now, all I'm gonna see is that horrible tundra again…Where everyone just stood around and watched when you were in unbearable pain…" Swallowing the lump in his throat, "Time isn't going to change what I'm feeling. In fact, I get angrier with each passing day because if anything had gone wrong that night… we wouldn't be here like this with the kids."
The chieftess softened her eyes, overwhelming love exacerbating the longing in her heart.
"You said you wanted nothing to do with your birth mom's family or your birth dad, and every one of us respects that decision. We don't question it. But when it comes to me and the South…why can't people see I'm being serious about this?"
"We do respect your decisions, love," she said. "But I need you to know that I had nothing to lose when I made my decision. I didn't know the man responsible for my existence, and I didn't want to. And that woman…nothing anyone says is going to change the fact that she abandoned me. Even if she ended up regretting it. And I've accepted that reality, and all of my complicated feelings about it have gone down the drain. But Chief Hakoda and Chieftess Kya…they're not strangers to you. Strangers walking out of our lives means nothing because they were never part of our lives, to begin with—"
"And you're exactly right. Kya and Hakoda were never strangers to me. I grew up in that household. I loved them with all of my heart. I worked my ass off for everyone there…and that's why it hurts so much to be stabbed in the back like this."
"They love you, too, in their own way, Sokka," she said. "We can't deny that—"
"Well even if that's true…I don't know if I want that kind of destructive love. I don't even want to call that love." Holding back an angry huff, "I'll never forget. They called you and our babies sins. They were all willing to treat you and our kids as second-class citizens while I held the title of future chief. And even if I did become chief, I wouldn't have been authorized to proudly declare you as the chieftess. I wouldn't even legally be able to say you're my wife. And our kids wouldn't have had standing to take the throne after me since our marriage wouldn't be recognized. You think I was gonna sit through all that yakshit and watch you all get treated like dirt? For a dumb throne? You think that would make me happy?"
She shook her head.
"If they really cared and if they really loved, they wouldn't have insulted our relationship like that. And if she really cared and loved, she wouldn't have tried to convince you to leave and break my heart."
"It's not like I was gonna do that," she frowned.
"I know," bringing their foreheads together, "But my point is, it hurts worse if you're hurt by the people you know than the people you don't really know. That's why keeping them out means everything to me. I'm not about to let them come near us, and it's only natural for me to feel that way on my own volition." Holding her by her shoulders, "From now on, I don't ever want you to open any letter that comes from the South. Even if it comes through the Initiative helpline — which it no longer should, but if it still does somehow— I don't want you reading it. And I don't want you to think you're keeping me away from anything or anyone. I'm perfectly happy and complete when I'm here with you and the kids. You know this."
"I know you're happy here," she said, "But just for a moment, I thought maybe you'd miss—"
"No buts," he said. "They're monsters, and monsters are never missed. Don't empathize with them. It's because you empathized with them that I almost lost you." His voice broke at the memory but was firm with resolve as he looked her in the eyes, "I'm not gonna lose any of you. I'm not gonna keep relying on miracles…even though we had one save our asses last time."
"I'm not gonna lose any of you."
"It's just a dumb letter, okay? Don't take it to heart."
She nodded, "Yeah…"
He pecked her lips sweetly, "I love you so much."
"I love you so much, too."
They leaned in for a longer, more tender kiss only to be interrupted with Ummi's abrupt, "Oogies! Eeugh!" followed by four sets of giggles. The couple scrambled to turn around, welcomed by more chants of "Oogie oogie oogie!"
"Hey, what are you wolf pups still doing up?" Sokka said as the boys laughed and jumped up and down.
"Anaana, my Tui and La!" Ummi shuffled over to her mother, showing her Yin-Yang talisman that she somehow froze in her sleep. She also dragged her stuffed animal with her, "Mr. Cuddles is all wet!"
The chieftess swiftly melted the ice and bent the water away from the toy, easing Ummi's agitation. She brought her into her arms, "Alright, sweetie, let's get you tucked back in."
"Go-beaws!" Ahiga bounced up and down, running out of the closet and stepping back in with the storybook of his interest, earning chants of agreement from his brothers. "Go-beaws!"
"No more stories for tonight, wolf pups, we gotta go to bed—"
"Pleeeaase, ataata?" Ummi blinked, pleading with her big blue eyes.
"Pease, pease!" the boys followed.
"Persuasive, aren't we?" The chieftain shared an amused smile with his wife before caving in, "Alright, kiddos," taking the book, "but then it's back to bed!"
It was certainly an ambitious idea to gather all the children in the extended Northern royal family for a group portrait, followed closely by a larger family portrait for Yue and Sokka's eighth marriage anniversary. Just the previous day, the chieftess and chieftain embarked on the task of getting their portraits drawn with all the children in the orphanage. Today, the focus was on the chaos erupting in the palace. Along with the dronningi and isumataat, followed by Yue's brothers, Kanut and Kajuq, as well as Sokka's brothers, Kohana and Karuna, the other children in attendance constituted Kiguk and Chen's sons— six-year-old Wei and two-year-old Kova— and Aang and Katara's sons— four-year-old Tenzin and one-year-old Akumik.
It was a seemingly impossible task to get all of these children situated for a tedious portrait session, but it was a healthy challenge given this project had been put off for quite a while now. While Arnook and Amaruq took to situating the scene of the portrait, Ahnah and Ki'ma engaged themselves with babysitting Aang and Katara's children and Kiguk and Chen's youngest as the parents fumbled to get ready. Yue, in the meantime, was busy in her and Sokka's chambers, getting the children to snack on some fruit before the tedious hour of sitting still.
"Angaju!" Kanut tugged on his sister's sleeve, accidentally smearing onto her sleeve some of the yogurt he was currently eating, "Ahote got my shoe!"
Wiping the yogurt off of his hands, "Your shoe?"
"Mine!" Ahote screeched, "It's mine!"
"You have two right-foot shoes, Tey-Tey Bear," Yue told her son calmly, properly situating the shoes before him, "See? Both of them go on this foot."
"Ohhhh…" the little prince looked around for his missing shoe before his mother checked under the bed and retrieved it.
"Here it is," she said. "So give Uncle Kanut his shoe back."
Ahote placed Kanut's shoe in front of him.
"Now apologize and give him a hug."
The boy obeyed, giving Kanut a hug, "I'm sorry."
"It's okay."
"Good job, boys. Did you finish your fruit cups?"
"Mhm!"
"Yeah, I did."
"What about you," turning to Ahota, "Where's your yogurt?"
The boy sheepishly pointed to the bed where the yogurt had spilled, "But I cleaned it up!"
The prince certainly did make an effort at cleaning up the mess, which had only resulted in him smearing the yogurt all over the bed and worsening it. Yue let out a laugh at the irony and kissed the children, "Alright, you two, no more messes. If you sit tight and behave, we'll get creampuffs after the painting session—"
"Yaaaayyy!"
Before Yue had the chance to clean the mess up properly, Ahanu's shrill hollers of protest caught her attention. The prince had taken his pants off, casting it to the side.
"Ahanu," she rushed over to him, "Did you spill your juice on your pants?"
"No, anaana."
"Then why did you take them off—?"
"They're ugly!"
"Ugly? But these are brand new! You said you liked them yesterday—"
"It's okay, ukuaq. If he doesn't want 'em, I'll wear 'em," Kohana jumped in, giving Ahuma a knowing look, "They're only the coolest pants ever."
"Oh really?" Yue said, observing her son's reaction as he blinked at the pants with renewed interest.
"Yeah, they're the latest fashion! All the cool kids are wearing them in the South nowadays."
"You don't say?"
"Yep!" Kohana reached for the pants only for Ahanu to grab them, mumbling defensively, "But these are small for you."
"I don't care," Kohana shrugged, "I'll find a way to fit into them. I'm gonna be the coolest kid in the portrait today."
Ahanu looked from his mother to his uncle a few times before holding his pants away from Kohana's repeated reach. "They're my pants!" He held them to his chest as he looked up at his mother, "I wanna be cool, too!"
"But you said you didn't like them—"
"I want it, I want it!" he said, hastily trying to put the pants back on.
"You're wearing them inside out now, sweetie," Yue laughed, helping him shimmy back into them properly.
"Do I look cool now, anaana?"
"So cool, my baby," she kissed his forehead, "You're a superstar. Now go be a good boy and finish your fruit bowl and yogurt."
"Okay!" And he wrapped his arms around her in a hug. "Lub you!"
"I love you, too, Nu-Nu Bear," she hugged him back, chuckling as he ran over to his fruit bowl. She hugged Kohana next, "Thank you, Ko-bear, you're the best."
"Any time, ukuaq," he smiled. "I'll check on Sokka now. See if he needs my help."
And judging by her husband's cajoling coming from the bathroom, she chuckled. "He probably will."
When Kohana wandered over to the bathroom, he did all he could to not burst out laughing at the fate of his older brother. Ummi, Ahuma, and Ahiga were sitting on the counter. Sokka's hair was a mess, woven into very messy attempts at braids with little flowers and pink ribbons tying the "braids" together, suggesting this was very likely Ummi's work. As if that wasn't enough, Ahuma and Ahiga were occupied with smearing lotion and powder on Sokka's face, each taking charge of a cheek and dabbing layers upon layers on his skin. They would occasionally bicker over the contents in their hands only for Sokka to jump in with, "Hey, hey, no fighting. Ahu-hu, you're in charge of the lotion, and Agi-gi, you're in charge of the powder. No changes to this plan, got it?"
"Wow," Kohana chuckled, "You look ridiculous, Sokka."
"Thanks, Ko-bear," the chieftain drawled with a sigh, but he was otherwise not minding the mess they were making of him and the bathroom. He was only relieved to have given his sons something to keep themselves busy with as he took great care to neatly weave flowers into his daughter's hair, keeping them in place with little clips.
"Ataata, I want that one next," Ummi pointed to a fuschia clip that matched her sparkling fuschia dress.
"This one?"
"Yeah."
"Good choice paniga!" he praised, reaching for a purple ribbon as he sealed her braid. "Alright, you think you're ready?"
"Yeah!"
"You sure?"
"Yep yep—" a gasp, "Oh no, ataata, look!" she gestured to her dress, where a bit of powder was smeared against the sash at her waist. Attempts at wiping it off didn't bode well, whitening the pink sash.
"Oh, that's nothing to worry about," he quickly looked through the shelves, "Aha!" He managed to find a pink flowery bow and clipped it to her sash, covering the stain. "There we go, good as new!"
"Yay!"
"Alright, Ums," he helped her off of the counter, "Let's get you out of here before—"
"Ataata!" Ahiga whined, "He's putting lotion on me!"
"No I'm not!"
"Okay, settle down, wolf pups," Sokka took the lotion and powder away, placing them on a shelf out of the boys' reach.
"But I didn't do anything!" Ahiga whined.
"It's time to get you two cleaned up anyway," he took off the boys' messy overcoats, relieved that their fancier clothes underneath were intact.
"Wow, that's smart," Kohana nodded at his brother in approval.
"It's the only way," he said, quickly washing the boys' hands. "Now hold still, kiddos, wolf-tail time— gaahh!"
"Aah!" Ummi squealed as they were all bombarded by water balloons suddenly shooting from the direction of the entrance. The culprits were Karuna, Tenzin, and Kajuq, who were cheering and laughing at the attack originally meant for Ahuma and Ahiga, all the while flaunting their toy water cannons. Sokka, though, had splayed his arms out to do everything he could to keep the children's outfits intact for the picture, taking the brunt of the hit. Kohana, Ummi, and her brothers burst out laughing.
"Okay, that's enough! Everybody— ow!"
Ahuma and Ahiga let out war cries as they jumped right on Sokka's back simultaneously, tackling the three boys. The chief managed to grab the cannons out of the way in the tussle.
"Get back here!" he eventually scooped all five of their tiny frames into his strong arms at once, laughing as they giggled and squealed and kicked to escape. He placed them all on top of the counter.
"Okay, listen up, kiddos. No one is coming down until everyone has their wolf-tails—"
"But I gotta pee!"
"Yeah, me too! Really really bad!"
The chief sighed, "Okay, who else needs to go?"
"Me! I do!"
"I have to go noooowwww!"
"Oopsie," Ahiga scooted into the corner, his pants completely drenched.
"Eeeww!"
"Ew ew ew!"
"Yuck!"
"Everybody shush," Sokka set the boys down one by one save for Ahiga, for whom he began running a bath. "If everybody behaves, we'll get creamed ice after the painting session. Understood?"
"YEAH!"
"Creamed ice!"
"I want mango—!"
"Everyone can get what they want if they behave. Now come on, single file line for potty breaks!" Picking up Ahiga, "And let's get you in the bath, buddy."
A half-hour later, the chief and chieftess succeeded in leaving the children under the care of Aang, Katara, Chen, and Kiguk, who decided to take the kids for a ride on Appa until the court painters assembled. The chieftain closed the door, letting out the breath he'd been holding, finally taking a moment to wipe off the lotion that was dripping from his face. He turned to his wife, who was sprawled out on the bed exhaustedly, blobs of yogurt glued to her hair.
"In a bit of a pickle, I see," he said.
"I let the yogurt take me," she mumbled, pulling herself up. Moments later, she was tossing him into the shower and joining him, amused by the mess that was made of him.
"It is impossible getting all of our wolf pups situated perfectly," she laughed.
"At least it finally happened," he simply said, sighing. "I promised them creamed ice."
"I promised them creampuffs."
"Get ready for a sugar rush," he chuckled as she smoothed out his hair beneath the rush of water, liberating his locks from the confines of hair loopies and clips and flowers.
"I thought I did your hair first."
"Ummi wanted to do my hair, too," he wore a soft grin, "I couldn't say no."
"Of course you couldn't," she smiled. "I guess I'll have to do it again." She took a moment to disrobe, tossing aside her tunic and pants, which were previously drenched from Ahanu spilling his peach juice all over her earlier. She helped him out of his clothes, which were also drenched, though previously with bathwater and spilled nail paint. She melted and bent away the chaos on his hair and face as well as the paint on his nails, simultaneously extracting the peach juice and blobs of yogurt from her hair.
"You honestly look like you need a nap, baby."
"No way!" he protested, peeling off their intimate articles of clothing. "I'm not wasting our valuable anniversary time sleeping. I made so many plans!"
"Plans?"
"Of course," he took some soap in his hands and brushed his fingers through her hair, massaging as he traversed down, "I have everything set up for tonight."
She leaned back against him, the soap in her hair lathering his chest as the shower drenched them in its simmer. "Did you?"
"Our folks are down for watching the kids," his soapy hands paused at her shoulders, making little circles on her skin. "I told silak about the paperwork. He'll be denying the reimbursement charges, signing off on the budget approval scrolls, tearing that new factory contract to pieces, approving the transfer of funds to the orphanage, sanctioning that representative in the seventh district."
"Coal mining case?"
"That's the one."
"What about—?"
"Ahiga needs to sleep at the edge or he'll get antsy. Ahote needs his special blankie. If Ahuma sneezes in his sleep, he's gonna fly at least two feet off the bed, so they'll need to keep an eye on him. Ahanu might wet the bed, so they're prepared for that. Last but not least, Ummikins needs to have Mr. Cuddles with her or she can't sleep. They know the deal."
"I'm impressed," she leaned into his neck and planted a sweet kiss, her eyes lidded as she blinked at him, "Well done, isumataq."
A thrill jolted up his spine, exciting his senses, but before he could capture her lips, she slipped behind him, working his shoulders and back in a light massage. He sighed, the tension in his muscles leaving his back.
"Okay," he breathed, "Now onto more serious business."
Her hands reached up to brush some soap through his hair. "Serious?"
"Yes, very serious," his eyes glistened with enthusiasm and adoration as he turned, gently pressing her against the wall as he massaged her waist with his soapy palms.
"As you know, the universe is…uh…well, balanced, right?"
Blinking, "Um, yes?"
"But back there when I was running around the boys…I realized just how imbalanced we are as a group. And it just breaks my heart to see that."
"What are you referring to?"
"Ummi! Our Ummi's all left out!" he said. "With everybody's kids here, I counted twelve boys and only one girl! That's, what, around ninety-two percent boys? It's just not fair, don't you think?"
"Well yeah, it is kind of unfair," she agreed, "But Aang and Katara said they'll try for a girl in a few years—"
"But that's in a few years! Something needs to be done before then. You know I'm all about empowering women."
"Yes, you are," a hint of a smile flashing on her lips. "Well what do you think we should do about it now? To rectify the situation?"
And despite all of his buildup to this moment, he blushed a stark crimson, "Well…you think maybe…" Rubbing the back of his neck like a frantic lover trying to propose, "Maybe…"
"Maybe…?"
"Maybe we can… have another…?"
"Chief," she brushed the soap down his chest, her voice laced with a tease, "Do you even hear yourself?"
"The world needs more Yues, Chieftess," he said. "And I need to do my part to make it happen."
"I thought you did the first time around."
"The kiddos need a baby sister. Baby sisters are important! Especially to our little Ummi. Plus, with a baby around them, they'll learn to be gentle."
"Is that right?"
"Yes." With a playful scoff, "Don't act like you don't want this. You were the one who said you were open to one more!"
"Did I? When?"
"A couple of months ago! Imona was like, 'Oh, you two are trying to make a whole new tribe, aren't ya?' and you just smiled. I saw that."
"Smiling is evidence to you?" she kept teasing, "Not very strong on our arguments, are we?"
"When Sayen said, 'Are you guys done yet?' and you said, 'Well, maybe one more down the road.' I heard that."
"When was this?"
"At the boys' fifth birthday party!" he said. "And yesterday. When we found that glitter dress that Ummi never got to wear and is clearly never gonna fit into? I said, 'It's okay, we can give it away 'cause she has a lot of glitter dresses' and you were like, 'No no, let's save it for the future just in case.' And I was like 'Really?' And then you gave me that look…"
"And what look was that?"
He pulled her flush up against his body, heat flaring through their bodies, "The 'let's make a baby' look."
"You're sure you're not reading into this too much?" she held back a grin, a spark in her eyes.
"I know that look."
"Do you?"
"Very much," he pecked her lips, lathering soap over her breasts and drinking in the gasp that left her mouth. He caught the scent of her arousal, his manhood twitching in anticipation, "You know what I think? I didn't see that dress anywhere in all these years, and suddenly it shows up out of nowhere?" Sucking at her lower lip, "I wouldn't be surprised if you put that there on purpose…"
"Now why would I take to these shenanigans when I can just ask you directly like before?"
"Because you wanted me to buckle first. And I did," he said with a devious grin, "I'm sure your pride's satisfied by now."
"Well I wasn't the only one playing tricks," came her flustered confession against the smile on his lips, "Now it all makes sense. Why you bought those pink baby moccasins and kept saying you'll give them away as a gift but never did. You were taunting me with those."
"It's just more fun that way," he laughed, whispering in her ear, "And you know what else? We have a full moon tonight."
"What does that have to do with anything?"
Smirking, "I know it's your window."
With a wild flush, "You did your research."
"Of course I did."
"Well did you do your research on the possibility of this baby also being a boy?"
"But what if it's a girl?" he gazed at her with polar-puppy eyes.
"Twelve boys and two girls in the entire household? Still not a fair ratio. Unless if it's two or three or even four girls this time around."
"Four again?" he widened his eyes.
"Anything can happen," she pointed out. "I'm just preparing you."
"Well…while that would be intense, I'm banking on the fact that quadruplets back to back is not a common occurrence."
"It's not. But…what if we are that fertile?"
He tried to hide the upward tug at the corner of his mouth but failed, wearing a dopey look on his face, "I mean…"
"Wow, Imona was right," she raised her eyebrows, "You do love knocking me up—"
"It takes both hands to clap!" he said, flustered.
"And that's exactly why you're lucky," she bit his lip, her eyes closing, her breath hitching as his hands began to roam, "We'll talk more about all the research you did. Tonight."
"We don't have to wait that long," his hard heat pressing deliciously between her legs. "Fuck," came a whimper, "You're wet, baby."
"W-We have a court painting session in an hour," she gasped out even as she wrapped one leg around his waist.
"That's plenty of time," he guided her into his lap, relieved moans leaving them as he lodged himself inside of her.
"We've got to be crazy," she arched her back, earning a laugh that rumbled through the valley between her breasts, "You just realized that, Chieftess?"
"It's twins this time! Dronningiit Yuka and Yura!" exclaimed a Southern servant. "And we're getting twenty thousand gold pieces as a stimulus this time!"
"Well, no need to apply for that loan anymore," her fellow servant beamed. "Wow, Chief Sokka really meant it when he said he wanted a family with Ataniq Yue."
"It's a shame his folks never respected his decision. Otherwise, we would've been able to see our little dronningiit and isumataat at least once."
"Our chief and chieftess don't deserve to see those babies if you ask me," a third servant scoffed.
"Oh, of course not. I think everyone can agree on that."
The ghost of a smile, which briefly played on Kya's lips, turned to dust at the comment. She rushed away from the kitchen, seeking privacy in her study. She leaned against a tapestry with a heavy burden in her heart, not even daring to eye the Southern chieftain, who was doing his best to hide the pamphlet before she could see it. He couldn't hide, however, his own longing that had softened him over the years.
"Do you…still want to try mailing the gifts—?"
"Don't bother. They're only going to send it right back." She tossed aside Kanna's portrait in a fit of rage, not caring even if it lit ablaze as it tumbled into the nearby flames.
Chapter 77: Prince Regent
Chapter Text
The Northern leaders leaned forward and kissed their oldest goodnight. Afterward, they checked on their sons in the next room, tucking in the exhausted six-year-olds. Before long, the duo quietly slipped into their own chamber. The twins were asleep in their cradles, so the parents were careful to avoid making noise, settling on a group of pelts and looking out of the window at the sleeping tribe.
Sokka held Yue close in muted shakenness, and she kept her hand on his shoulder the entire time, occasionally rubbing his back. These were small ways to keep his tense spirits rooted and grounded, especially given how he completely lost his temper earlier during the hearing of a recent case — a case of Akna-hate, to be specific. A deranged tribesman had somehow been convinced that his wife was the Akna in disguise, and ignoring all logic and all revelations several years prior with regard to the Gentleman's status as the Akna's husband, the criminal had been determined to burn the woman and their three young children alive— a horror thwarted by the patrolling security guards.
The perpetrator's thinking made no sense, but it had definitely shaken the foundations of peace that were only recently paved in the tribe. While the attempt itself had enraged the chief and chieftess, the perpetrator had raved during the hearing of his "divinely-inspired duty" to rid the tribe of impurity and had framed himself as a hero for being willing to sacrifice his own wife and children for that purpose. Needless to say, the chieftain's eyes had glared a stark black with every invocation the criminal made to La to justify his actions, and the prophesied Ocean Spirit's chilling roars resulted in several priests gathering with pounds of vermillion flying through the chamber, several guards with Tui talismans attempting to hold Sokka back from charging at the perpetrator with his spiked whip, panicking ministers sending for Yue's immediate presence.
Now, though, Sokka was significantly more calm. His pulse was no longer erratic but as rhythmic as the waves beneath the content moon.
"Remember when I authorized immediate protective measures for a woman and her children two weeks ago?"
He nodded.
"That was for this case."
"So you knew about this?" he frowned. "You didn't say anything about it to me. I thought we promised we're not gonna keep anything from each other!"
"I wasn't trying to keep this a secret forever. We both know how you get around my due dates, and I wanted to tell you after the twins got here. I didn't want you to be so stressed out about this. If I'd known you were going to hear this case today, I would've told you about it beforehand and prepared you."
He sank further into her arms, several concerns hitting him at once. He knew it was just one incident in all these years. It was just one crazy idiot. Luckily, no one was hurt, and the criminal was arrested in time. The chief also knew that the tribe had so many more people supporting progress now. The Akna Initiative is so popular with vast increases in approval ratings for the organization.
But it's so terrifying what some people were still thinking. Even after everything they were doing. Of course, he didn't voice this aloud, not wanting to send Yue into a panic.
"The way that idiot tried to just…There's no logic to this whatsoever! Isn't it established that the Akna is married to the Gentleman? Why would she disguise herself and marry that idiot and have kids with him? It's irrational!"
"That's why he's insane," Yue said. "You didn't let anything happen to that family, Sokka. You should be relieved that justice caught up to him, not tear the tribunal apart."
"Well yeah, but…I just lost it, nalligima, I…" All he could think about was Yue and the kids because Spirits, their family was so vulnerable. Seven kids under eight, the youngest barely one week into their lives. These were more reasons, more factors fueling Sokka's devastation. "How can anyone try to do that to their wife and kids?"
Yue kissed away a bead of sweat, a palm resting against his cheek, absently thumbing over his stubble, "It's okay, baby. Everyone is safe. We did come into this knowing change won't happen overnight. All we can do is keep doing what we're doing to bring more changes."
They held each other for a long time, trying not to dwell on what-ifs, trying not to think about the testimonies— those written and stated in person— of the aggrieved mother who swore in the name of the Spirits that she wasn't the Akna. Her cries of being spared, her pleas of letting her and her children live peacefully in the North— the only home she knew— and her rights to dignity and not being falsely branded as a "woman of sin and impurity." These testimonies still weighed heavily on their minds, nagging them persistently, reminding them of the horrors around them, the stubborn caveman mentalities that survived in the tribe.
"It never fails to surprise me how common it is for people to just wipe out their families because of dumb attitudes."
She knew he was referencing Pakku's actions from years ago. "I don't think it's that common. The people we run into just happen to be like that. That's our luck." Frowning, "If I had admitted to the tribe who I really was years ago… that family probably wouldn't have been in this situation."
Alarmed, "Don't do that, nalligima, don't think like that."
"I don't mean anything by it, I'm just wondering what would've happened—"
"Well I don't want you thinking like that. Not even hypothetically. This isn't your fault."
"I know."
Squeezing her hand, frowning at the persisting chaos in her eyes, "Baby, what's on your mind?"
"Nothing. I've just been thinking about something for the past few days. After everything that's happened with this case… I was just thinking maybe…maybe the Akna needs to be laid to rest once and for all."
With a horrified look, "What?"
"Don't panic, my love, just hear me out. All I mean by that is convincing the tribe that the Akna no longer exists. Faking a death—"
"But why would—?!"
"I told you not to panic," she said patiently. "Look, we can't have women and children constantly bearing the brunt of this paranoia if it gets worse. I know this is only one case in a span of a decade, but if appropriate action wasn't taken at the right time, think about what would've happened to that woman and her children."
The chieftain paled.
"These attitudes are not going away overnight. There are still people who highly disapprove of all this. It's a decreasing minority but…All it takes is one person. All it takes is another Khasiq, and the tribe will face the danger of going backward again." This fuss exists only if the Akna is alive, right? There can only be a hunt if there's something to be hunted." Holding his hand, "That's why we need to convince the tribe that the Akna is dead. Make it seem like she was discovered and killed by a radical group—"
"We don't need to do that," he shook his head vehemently, "We don't have to do anything like that. We'll think of something else. We'll find another way. We can pass more laws, increase protections for families—"
"We've seen change, Sokka, but it's still not to the point where the Akna can roam free in public. We both know the reality of the situation. It's going to be a couple more generations until the Akna is accepted as a normal member of society. There's nothing else that can be done. These attitudes have been around for centuries."
"What about the consequences of making this move?" he asked her. "Think of what dumb extremists would think if we do this. They would think of this as a victory for their idiocy. They would think that 'La' somehow 'finally punished' the Akna somehow for her 'heretical existence' and other nonsense like that. Generations of idiots using religion to pit people against each other…like you said, these attitudes are not going to be wiped out in just a few years." His irises just barely teetering on the verge of turning black, "It would absolutely destroy La if people think he's responsible for this!"
Yue thought for a moment, slowly nodding in acknowledgment, but she stood by her resolve. "I get it, I do. And even if we say the Akna fled the North, instead, people are going to think she's out there, and they'll just divert their targets from tribeswomen to other women. As long as the Akna is alive, she will continue to be a sore spot for extremists. We need to keep educating people, and we can only do that if we keep our people safe, first. We can't have extremists' constant scrutiny constantly preying on them." Turning to him, "That's why we can approach this a little differently. If the statement that the Akna was killed by extremists gives the extremists a ray of hope…Then she won't be killed, necessarily. We could frame this as suicide—"
"Yue," he shook, squeezing her hand, "How could you just…? Do you know what you're doing to me right now?"
Swells of love ebbed in her heart as his heartbreak. She cupped his cheeks, occasionally peppered his face with kisses, whispering soft assurances.
"Sweetie, this is just what we're going to tell the world," she breathed. "And it's not like I want to do this. Supporters of the Akna might be tolerated, but the Akna herself will not be. Not right now, at least. That's why we need to do this. We need to do this in such a way that no innocent family is ever burdened by extremists." She assured him further with, "There's no need for you to be worried about this. It's just another alias I'm getting rid of, nothing more than that."
"But it doesn't feel right. This isn't right. The Akna shouldn't have to…not be around… for there to be peace in the tribe. People should accept every part of you."
"Sokka, I don't care if anyone else ever accepts me for who I really am. All I know is that I have you. And that's more than enough for me. All I care about is all of us being safe, being together." Resting her head on his shoulder, her arm wrapped around his, "It would be unrealistic for me to publicly announce who I am and expect everyone in the tribe to still keep me on the throne. The tribe was heavily wounded by Khasiq's rule, and it's just now recovering. I don't want to rub salt on that wound."
"But—"
"All I need is for the people I love most in this world to know who I am and for them to accept me for who I am. I'm happy and loved and fulfilled when I'm with you. And if I had a choice, I wouldn't be suggesting this idea in the first place. But I can't have innocent people suffer these atrocities because of me. I don't want anyone to keep guessing who exactly the hidden Akna could be and targeting innocent people under false conclusions. I don't want radical people ever figuring out it's me…and I definitely don't want them thinking about targeting our family." Moisture glazing her eyes, "Think about the kids, Sokka. We need to do this for the kids."
He stiffened in fear, his gaze flying to the twins and then toward the children's chambers. The undeniable realities behind Yue's observations crippled further protests, tugging ferociously at his heart.
"If the Akna really has to go," he turned to her, "She's not going alone. The Gentleman is going with her. Today, it was an innocent woman and her kids. Tomorrow, it'll be an innocent man."
"No one has attacked the Gentleman thus far," she pointed out.
"You think it won't happen?"
"Kinji's Slayer is quite popular with many people even if he consorted with an infidel—"
"So what now, only you can kill off your alias and I can't?" he huffed with a hurt glare. "The Akna is never gonna be alone. I'm going down this road with you. I told you this on day one."
She couldn't protest, locking her lips with his in a kiss, "I love you."
"I love you, too."
When they ran this suggestion by Arnook and Ahnah the next day, the former Northern leaders were horrified, but they acquiesced for the same reasons that made Sokka cave in: they would never tolerate any risk to their family and the people of the tribe. Amaruq and Ki'ma were alerted before they could panic, and they, too, came to accept with great difficulty.
Ivaneq acted with great speed after taking the time to process his given orders. In the wee hours of the night, he shakily conjured a fake suicide note under the chief and chieftess's direction. He then put together various unwanted items, wrapped them all collectively in sheets, and molded the figures to somewhat resemble human bodies. He dragged the figures to the citadel, grabbed a torch, and lit them ablaze. Bright flames burned in the center of the tribe, and pounding citadel gongs chilled the bones of those who were abruptly woken from sleep. Within minutes, many tribefolk circled the burning "corpses," recoiling at the horror. The Gentleman's mask, half-burnt, stuck out from the side, steadily continuing to be eaten away by the flames, his rage and passion captured in the contents of the suicide note nailed to the news board.
We had believed that there was hope for us in our homeland. That one day, we would be accepted by our community, and the tribe would be safe enough for us to start a family. But after the horrors we have recently witnessed, we realize that hoping for acceptance — in this lifetime, at least— is wishful thinking. We can no longer go on like this, especially if innocent lives are taken because of us. We would rather be together in death and beyond in the compassionate refuge of the Spirits.
From the warmth and comfort of their quarters, Sokka and Yue caught a glimpse of the smoke that reached the skies near the citadel, chaos unfolding in the tribe. They squeezed each other's hands tightly as the tribe's "infidel lovers" burned through the night.
"There's always a possibility that someone might find out if this is all written down. That's why instead of sending a scroll, I came all the way here to tell you this in person. So you won't freak out."
Kya managed a nod. Hakoda let out the breath he had been holding for a long time, "So they're really okay?"
"Yes," Amaruq said for the twentieth time in his brief visit. "This was just for the public. It was the best way for them to draw attention away from the Akna for good."
"The attack in that case was only against the supposed Akna, though," Chunta observed. "I don't understand why the Gentleman also had to—"
"You know how sensitive Sokka is about these things. He insisted that she not be alone in this. And besides, it would only be a matter of time before people came after Kinji's slayer, too, in some form. He felt this was necessary for him, too."
Hakoda let out another sigh, "We would give anything to see them. See for ourselves that they're safe and sound."
"You know you can't do that," Amaruq frowned.
"They have the large family and happy life that they've always wanted. Why else would he be afraid of us?" Kya asked brokenly. "Is time still not healing them?"
"With each passing day, he's only becoming more and more intolerant of any and all discussions about you two." With an uncomfortable huff, "They don't say your names even accidentally, guys. You have to understand."
"His heart is still hardened, I suppose," Chunta lamented.
"It's actually the opposite. He's softened considerably, especially when it comes to his family. And that's what makes him all the more alarming when he's provoked. He will do anything to make sure nothing comes near the chieftess and the kids, and any mention of the South is to be handled with great care around him."
The dejected look on the Southern leaders' faces did nothing to change Amaruq's answer. "I know it's upsetting, sis, but you can't still expect Sokka to interact with you two or come back after everything. He's living his life, and you should honor that. You should instead be focusing on preparing Kohana for his responsibilities when he comes home from his studies."
Indeed, it had been a while since the Southern leaders had last seen Kohana; the environment in the South proved to be desolate, and when Kohana finished part of his training and schooling in the South, he decided to transfer to a school up North. For the past several years, he had remained in his older brother's care, only visiting the South for extended holidays. With Sokka and Yue as his sifus, he had improved considerably in combat and waterbending. Having excelled in his secondary schooling, he was now being prepared for chiefdom under the Northern leaders' tutelage, attending meetings and hearings and sitting in on council sessions.
"Sokka, Yue, and I are thinking of taking Kohana ice-dodging next year," Amaruq said. "I know tradition says your father should take you, but Kohana will be in the North when his fourteenth birthday rolls around next year. The boy really wants to go with his brother and ukuaq, and they've been practicing very often."
"Oh," Hakoda tried not to appear too pained, "I see…"
"Kohana wanted me to tell you he'll go ice-dodging with you, too, when he comes to visit the South next year."
The Southern chief gave a contemplative sigh in response, "I wasn't able to take Sokka ice-dodging because of my accident all those years ago. He just jumped right into the trading missions. I thought I could take Kohana, at least…"
"It's not a big deal. Older brothers take younger brothers ice-dodging all the time.
"Kohana might not be your oldest son, but he is in the legal sense; I think it's best if you got into the habit of accepting that reality and preparing him for the throne starting now," Amaruq advised. "Time is flying, and it won't be long before he turns sixteen and becomes eligible to get married and eventually lead the South."
The gist of his argument was clear. There was no point in the Southern leaders trying to fix the past. It was an impossible task. The least they could do was let the Northern leaders live in peace and give their younger sons the latitude they couldn't give their oldest.
The respect the people of the South once held for Hakoda and Kya had crumbled — even if it didn't seem that way on the surface. There were no obvious signs, nor were there blatant instances of disrespect, but the Southern leaders were not clueless. There had been a wistful longing among the tribefolk for the disbelieving prince they had known and loved, whose birth had been so richly celebrated in the past that his persisting current status as an exile and his subsequent exit from the family altogether left behind a bitter aftertaste. Over time, this longing morphed into quiet frustrations and annoyances, expressed mostly among the more simple folk, who narrated stories after stories of the Northern chief and his loving family, how the entirety of the North was squeeing and gushing over the young dronningiit and isumataat, how the South was deprived of that opportunity to squee and gush. Eight years into this separation, and there was only despondency left in the pungent Southern air.
The hope of Sokka's return flickered again among exhausted souls when finally — finally — Pakku had breathed his last, the sinner's life sucked out of his body mid-scream in the throes of his never-ending pain in the midst of his cell. Many people in the tribe celebrated, taking a breath of fresh air as if a curse had been finally lifted from their ailing tribe. Some wondered if Sokka would consider making a trip to the South, provided that the South would lift its ban on his entry, especially with Pakku now physically gone and the Council having basically been dissolved by lack of popularity and authority, but even months into Pakku's passing, not a word of reaction from the Northern leaders reached the South.
Exhausted souls abandoned all hopes and availed themselves of the comfort of Prince Kohana's approaching reign, but when the tribe began to settle into this reality, Bato and Chunta received a great deal of shock from the Southern royals.
"We have decided to relinquish the throne," Hakoda cast them a sullen, lifeless stare, "We have deemed our bloodline to be unfit for leadership."
"What?" Bato nearly exclaimed at his friend's announcement, "But Prince Kohana—!"
"Our bloodline is cutting ties with royalty," Kya reiterated. "Send word to the leaders of the North to take immediate responsibility."
"Psst. Ahiga only has three more yellows to go."
"Three?" Ahote whispered.
"Yep," Sokka nodded, "He's on your tail, wolf pup, be careful." The chieftain then turned to Ahuma, briefly skimming over the "forts" on his side of the game board, "Ahote has four purple forts, sport. Ahanu has six blues. You gotta build at least three more whites if you wanna catch up—"
"Ataata! Don't tell him how much I have," Ahote whined.
"You can't be on everybody's team," Ahanu said. "You said you're on Yuka and Yura's team!"
"I'm on their team because they don't know their colors and numbers yet," the chief explained as the seven-month-olds occupied themselves with their soft toys in their cradles.
"You need to be on the same team for the rest of the game, ataata," Ummi said, picking a red "fort" to build in her kingdom, "That means you only gotta be on Yuka and Yura's team and not tell people what everybody has."
"But you're all my wolf pups, I can't pick and choose! I want all of my babies to win!"
"I'm not a baby, I'm seven and a half!" Ummi exclaimed.
"You say that like you're thirty or something, panikuluk," he swarmed his oldest with a big hug and rained kisses on her cheek before tackling his sons. By the time the door to their chamber opened and Yue stepped in, accompanied by Imona and Sayen, she was amused by the sight of her husband's wild hair pointing in all directions, little game pieces and color cards tangled in dark locks, his weight no match for the tiny army overpowering him.
"We were just playing Color Kingdoms," Sokka grinned.
"More like making a mess," she laughed, nearly knocked over as Ummi and the boys hurried over to her, huddling against her frame.
"We need to get this cleaned up, wolf pups," she kissed them.
"We'll help 'em," Imona knelt down to pick up the fallen "forts", "You two do your thing."
Yue shared a look of solid seriousness with her husband that quickly had them retreating to their bedchamber with the hungry twins in hand.
"Are you okay, baby? Is everything okay?" he switched dialects, helping position the twins at her bosom, "How was the meeting?"
"Everything's fine, and the meeting went well," she assured, pulling out a scroll from her sleeve before nursing the infants, "We have a message from the South, though."
"About what?" he treaded cautiously.
"It's nothing to panic over, stay calm," she said, gesturing to the scroll, "Chunta wrote this to Ivaneq. There have been quite a few issues in the South that haven't been fixed. The Southern Council had to shut down again last week."
"They had a government shutdown just three months ago," he frowned.
"Financial concerns are on the rise again."
"If they had effective leadership, they wouldn't have repeated financial concerns," he said in disapproval, "And if it's assistance they really need, they don't seem to have the least amount of common sense to ask for it."
"Public image-wise, things have not been going well for the Southern leaders."
"No surprise there. They're avoiding all Global Conferences again for a reason."
"But they seem to have had enough of the humiliation. That's why they're wanting to officially cut ties with their royal positions."
Which really got his attention. "What?"
"They're saying they are unable to continue with Southern leadership, but that's not necessarily the bad part." Wearing a look of concern, "They specifically requested that our bloodline take over."
"Woah woah, our bloodline? Are they saying they…?"
"They aren't just saying they're quitting, basically. They don't want their bloodline to, quote, 'continue serving the royal mission.'"
"What the hell is their problem?" he fumed as he then took the initiative to sieve through the scroll, "Are they insane? Granting their proposal would override Kohana's status as the prince regent! They don't have any reasons for this listed here, either!"
"They think they're unworthy—"
"And they are, but Kohana isn't," he nearly growled. "Kohana is their next chieftain! He's next in line, and he's been training for this. And they have the gall to try to oust him from his position just like that?"
"Stay calm, sweetie. None of this is official. They didn't make this announcement public yet. Major decisions like this can't be taken by just one tribe."
Glaring at the ground, "I wonder if they're cutting him off because he was training here with us—"
"If that was the problem, they wouldn't specifically be requesting us to take over the South," Yue said. "And they would've listed their issues in the grievance notice. But they didn't provide any of the 'good cause' reasons in Provision One."
"Of course not," he huffed, "Because this is just another one of their ways of trying to get our attention. They're trying to look for a loophole to come in contact with us in a way we can't say no. If you ask me, they're actually in direct violation of Provision One in the Water Tribe Laws." He grabbed a book from their nearby bookshelf and sieved to the page of interest. "When the South was first created and recognized as a separate division of the Water Tribe, Provision One specifically had several requirements listed before the leader of one tribe can take control over the other. The leader of one tribe cannot automatically transfer the responsibility of his or her entire tribe to a Northern authority without cause, and the only exception to this rule is if there's an intermarriage of Northern and Southern leaders." Which was thrown out of the window the moment Sokka signed the relinquishment papers, so for legal purposes, he wouldn't fall under a member of Southern leadership even if he married a Northern leader. "So everything else requires good cause."
"That's the way I remember it," Yue nodded, skimming over the provision. For one, if the leaders of one tribal division were incapacitated or deceased and their heir wasn't old enough for the throne, and if there were no available candidates for interim leadership in the home tribe, be they family members or popular officials, then the leader of the second division would be permitted to step in for an interim leadership position until the heir came of age. If the leaders of one division were barren or were deceased without an heir, and if they had no family member or worthy candidate for leadership at home, these would be vital causes for the Northern leaders to take permanent control over the South. None of these good causes were met in the present situation given Hakoda and Kya were alive and well and had three (legal) children to fulfill the role of chiefdom. With Katara's option of opting out, Kohana and Karuna were left as the candidates with Kohana being the oldest and the current prince regent. There was no justification for Sokka and Yue to take over, especially with the relinquishment papers severing Sokka's status as a Southern leader.
"These safeguards were written by a Southern majority of legal drafters. The Southern leaders, especially, can't just throw their hands up and say they're unworthy and expect us to immediately take responsibility over the South," Yue said. "And look down here. It says that any decision taken in line with the above-stated causes requires a physical meeting of the Northern and Southern officials — the leaders themselves, if they are alive, or their representatives— and the terms of the leadership transfer must be written down and signed by both parties in the presence of one another. The 'in the presence' language clearly indicates a physical meeting, not a series of letters of agreement or anything. And in the event that the leader of one division is declared chieftain or chieftess of the other division, they must be coronated in the other division before securing its throne."
It was obviously not something the chieftain was happy to hear, his face distraught from the mere thought of those possibilities. On top of that, this was not just a provision they could change at will despite their leadership status; all amendments regarding the leadership of both tribes must have the agreement of both divisions' leaders and, again, in each other's presence. Any decision contrary to this arrangement would dishonor and undermine the integrity and harmony of the sister tribes.
"The South and North might be different divisions, but they're very interconnected. If the South is without a ruler, then it's the North's responsibility to fill in that void when necessary. This is the sentiment the South leaders are using to come see you and possibly take you to the South for a visit. And they seem to think disqualifying the entire bloodline will do the trick," Yue noted, finding the twins asleep on her bosom.
"Nothing they ever do will get us back on the Southern train, and they would be fools to expect that from us after everything," Sokka hissed, helping gently tuck the twins in for their nap, "They need to stop this idiocy, stop toying with Kohana's career and the lives of millions of Southern tribefolk who need stability and effective leadership."
Placing kisses on the infants' foreheads, he whispered, "Aru 'mingen urannatima. The sins of the parents don't pass to the young. Just because the Southern leaders are idiots doesn't mean Kohana will turn into one. Ever since he was six, he was with us the most, and he's grown up on the values we taught him. There's no legitimate cause for concern here other than them wanting attention. If they were shameless enough to lead the South for nearly eight years after that atrocity, certainly they're shameless enough to lead for at least two more years. Kohana will be sixteen then and will be eligible for the throne by law. They don't have it in them to be good leaders, but he does, and they should honor that instead of making this all personal."
"It would be good if we talked to Kohana about this," Yue said.
"Ko-bear doesn't know about any of this yet, right?"
"I don't think he does, but it wouldn't be good if he finds out through someone else and gets the wrong idea."
"He knows we're not after the Southern throne, and he wouldn't misunderstand us, but it's still best if we talk this out," the chief agreed.
"We need to approach this carefully, though," Yue said. "We don't want him to feel betrayed by what his parents have suggested."
"He needs to know their true colors, too, at some point," Sokka huffed. "It's for his own good if he stops trusting those snakes. We don't have a duty to preserve his relationship with them, nalligima. We just need to do what's best for him."
Yue sighed at his outburst but spoke nothing of it, adding instead, "If I'm being honest, I don't think Kohana's paying much attention to his upcoming duties at the moment. He's not even thinking about chiefdom. He's skipped the past four council sessions, and he's zoning out often in his waterbending lessons. Could it be that he's distracted by something?"
"Yeah, I noticed that, too," Sokka nodded. "He was like this last week, too, when we took him ice-dodging. Do you think maybe he knew about this beforehand and is upset? You think they blabbered something about it to him when he last visited them?"
"He hasn't behaved any differently with us. If something was bothering him, he wouldn't be so…well, jovial. At least, I wouldn't think…"
It was true. While Kohana wasn't running around the tribe with his menagerie, he was still vibrant and good-natured. He repeatedly insisted that he hang out with his friends and would disappear for nearly half a day in the name of sledding, canoe races, sky bison races, and skating.
"He still has two years to go," Yue pointed out. "He probably just wants to enjoy himself and not think about all this. Maybe it's stressing him, and he needs a break."
"If it's a break he needs, why can't he just tell us? He knows we're chill."
"Maybe he's just nervous. We can sit him down and explain the situation to him, but we also need to let him know there's no pressure if it's stressing him out."
Glaring at the scroll, "Is there anything we can do to stall this nonsense in the meantime?"
Yue glanced over the rule once more and delved into the additional commentary, "It says here that in emergency situations, we have the latitude to basically do anything that 'respects the independence of the sister tribe.' This includes things like sending aid, diplomats, experts."
"So basically what you did for the Southern Revival Project," he said, formulating in his mind, "Since they haven't tried aid yet, we can send aid and delay our response for one year. See if the South is picking back up within that time. If the South is doing better in this one-year interval, then we don't have to respond at all."
"That sounds good," Yue agreed. "Sometimes, the lack of morale in tribefolk will make leaders feel inefficient, and it could be that they feel too guilty to ask for aid—"
"Nalligima, if they were capable of feeling guilt, they wouldn't have done what they did even after you handed them prosperity on a silver platter and saved Karuna's life," he frowned. "And even if they did miraculously have an inkling of guilt, that shouldn't excuse them from asking aid. This is about the people, not them and their Spirit-damned feelings."
"It is about the people," she said, her hand settling over his to bring down his impassioned state, "Disqualifying one's own bloodline is a radical move. There are a number of things we can keep trying in the meantime. Don't worry about this, my love."
"Whatever it takes to get them off our backs," he sighed, squeezing her hand, "They're not coming anywhere near us and the kids."
It seemed Sokka and Yue had more of a reaction to this news than Kohana himself did. The boy didn't say anything as they told him all that they knew; he simply listened and gave them a nod of acknowledgment every now and then.
"We just wanna drive home the fact that they're looking to disqualify the bloodline, and we can't have that if you want to be the chief. You understand that, don't you?"
Kohana nodded, "Yeah, Sokka, I understand. But you guys took care of it, right? I don't think we have anything to worry about."
"For now, yeah, but you need to understand that the sooner you step up, the sooner there will be an answer to the unstable conditions in the South," the chieftain said, a turbulent wave crashing in the oceans of his eyes. "They're pulling all the dumbest moves possible. We need to stay alert."
Kohana didn't answer, lost in thought, an equally uncomfortable look on his face. It did not go unnoticed by the chief, who placed his hand over the boy's shoulder, "Kohana?"
"Huh?"
"Everything okay?"
"We know it's a lot for you to take in," Yue said worriedly. "Are you okay, Ko-bear?"
"I'm okay," Kohana nodded.
"You probably weren't expecting this from them, were you?" Sokka said. "I know they're being idiots about this, Ko-bear, but we promise, we're not gonna let them snatch anything away from you. You're the chief of the South, and that's not gonna change—"
"I'm not worried about that at all, Sokka," Kohana gave Sokka a knowing look, "I know why they did this, and honestly, I'm not hurt by it." Because even Kohana knew that Kya and Hakoda just wanted what everyone wanted: Sokka and Yue being crowned the chief and chieftess of the South. Of course, even saying that possibility rendered his older brother sensitive and with great reason. "I just…I don't wanna think about these things right now, guys…"
"Are you scared?" Sokka asked. "You know you can tell us anything, buddy."
"No," Kohana shook his head, but the Northern leaders didn't buy his denial. "Well…I don't know… I don't really know what I'm feeling about this. It's all a bit too much for me right now."
"We did notice you've been distracted," Sokka pointed out, but the response he received to his comment was unexpected: Kohana blushed, quickly averting of his gaze, a spark in his eyes. Sokka eyed his brother with scrutiny and a degree of amusement.
"I guess I'm just stressed from studies. I mean…my exams are over, but I'm trying to de-stress myself, you know?"
"Yeah, that's stress alright," the chief said with raised eyebrows, Kohana's face reddening further.
"It's okay, Ko-bear, we completely understand. You worked really hard on wrapping up your studies, and you want some free time. There's absolutely nothing wrong with that." Yue cast Kohana a reassuring look, not seeming to notice what Sokka had, "We're not trying to put any kind of pressure on you. We're telling you these things because we think of you as our own, and we want only the best for you in terms of your career. We don't ever want you to feel like your position is threatened in any way."
"As long as you guys are with me, I'm not gonna feel threatened in any way, ukuaq," he smiled.
"That's good to hear," she smiled back. "Now go have fun, and don't worry too much. We just wanted to keep you informed about this, and we want you to know that if there's anything you want to talk to us about or if there's anything you want to know, you can always approach us. Everything will be okay, I promise."
He nodded. "Y-Yeah, of course."
When Kohana left, Sokka immediately burst, "He's seeing someone."
"What?" Yue blinked.
"It's all clicking now." The hints of cologne, the crimson blooms on the boy's cheeks, the disappearing for hours at a time, the dazed look in his eyes, the playing with his food and the little smiles for no apparent reason. "Kohana's got a crush. That's my theory."
"You can't just assume that's why he's distracted. He's a kid. He just wants to have fun."
"Yes, and that's not wrong, but think about it. It's not a negative distraction. He's not moping around. He's skipping out on things and spending time with 'friends.' He's been spacy and gushy for no reason. I'm telling you, love brings out a lot in a guy."
"It's going to take a lot more than that to convince me our sweet and innocent Kohana is seeing someone," Yue folded her arms. "I think you're reading into this a little too much."
"He's not the same six-year-old who came with me to the North for the first time."
"So what now, you're going to go full Dad-mode on him?"
"Of course not. I'm not saying it's a bad thing, I'm just saying I'm spotting the signs." With a little smile, "All the feelings that I felt when I was around you."
"You were also swooning for no reason and turning nocturnal for my sake," she noted with an amused grin of her own.
"The consequences of loving a goddess," he wrapped his arm around her waist, earning a playful roll of her eyes and a peck to his lips.
"Well when it gets to that point with him, I'll believe it."
"It's almost midnight!"
Hushed whispers and giggles transitioned to pure silence when many sets of footsteps, clad in pajamas, fumbled out of the kitchen in their Nansei guesthouse. The moonlit floor creaked from excited jumps and cautious tiptoes. Sokka was not part of this secret mission, his loud snores ringing throughout the home, but little did he know that the footsteps were headed toward him. The organized chaos eventually culminated in Yue's quiet, "Three…two…one!"
"HAPPY ATAATA'S DAY!"
"Gah!" Sokka nearly tumbled out of bed, his surprise melting into a wide grin and a good-natured guffaw as his family swarmed on top of him.
"Appy bah-day, ataata!" Yura clapped, the eighteen-month-old waddling up to him.
"It's happy ataata's day, sis," Ahanu corrected with a laugh.
"Appy ataata!"
"Appy ataata," Yuka climbed onto his stomach, the twin girls earning laughs from their siblings.
Sokka chuckled and swept all of his children into his arms like a gentle wave, "Thank you, thank you, my wolf pups. I love you guys sooooo much!" Planting kisses on each of their cheeks, "Mmmuuaaah!"
"Hey, what about me? I organized all of this," Yue feigned a pout, bombarded by a fierce kiss to her lips that nearly sent her staggering back. She laughed and swooped her arm around his neck, "Happy ataata's day, my love."
"I love you," he said breathlessly, eyes shimmering.
"I love you, too—"
"Oogies!"
"Ugh!"
"Yuck!"
"Oogie oogie oogie oogie—!"
"Okay okay," the parents pulled away, chuckling.
"The cake's ready!" Ummi tugged him by the hand. "Come on, ataata!"
"Cake, cake!" Yura and Yuka chanted, jumping up and down with their pigtails flying wildly.
"Cake at midnight?" Sokka smirked at his wife.
"Among other things. It's a party, after all."
"Still not part of the protocol, is it? And it's way past bedtime."
"I made an exception for today."
"Well no wonder the crowd's so excited—"
"Cut the cake, ataata!" Ahote pulled him by his shirt.
"It's gonna melt, we gotta hurry!" Ahiga cried, grabbing the other end of the chief's shirt and pulling.
"In this fine Arctic weather?" Sokka peeked out at the chilling cold, chuckling as an impatient Ahuma and Ahanu climbed on top of the bed and tried to push him off, ultimately perching on top of each of his shoulders. "Okay okay, I'm coming!"
He let himself be dragged by the children to the leisure room, his arms occupied from holding Yuka and Yura. A large rectangular cake, a platter of assorted pastries, and other sweets and salty snacks awaited on the table in the center, accompanied by a card and two wrapped presents.
"I'll get the knife—!"
"No no no, Ums, I'll get it," the chieftain set his youngest down on the table and stopped Ummi, reaching for the knife himself, "No one touches the knife, wolf pups, you'll hurt yourselves."
Moments later, claps rang through the room as Sokka took to cutting little pieces of the cake.
"Yaay!"
"Happy Ataata's Day!"
"Suppise!" Yuka exclaimed fervently, bringing more laughs out of the others.
"Alright, babies first," the chieftain fed the twins small pieces, their faces lighting up as they grabbed more icing with their tiny fists.
"No no, my loves, no messes," Yue shuffled them away from the cake, earning shrieks of protest.
"I want some cake, too!"
"Me, too—!"
"Wait, wait, everybody one at a time," Sokka said, feeding each of the children a piece and earning high-pitched squeals and enraptured Mmms. When it was Yue's turn for a piece, she was surprised by large handfuls of icing smeared fully against both of her cheeks.
"Hey!"
The relative calm in the room erupted again as several little fingers found their way into the thick icing and smeared the palettes of blue and green all over the room and each other. Several chaotic minutes later, Yue found herself toppling over her husband, both of them pinned down by the cake-covered dronningiit and isumataat.
"Okay okay, that's enough," Yue giggled, "We still need to give ataata his presents."
Under their mother's direction, the little princes and princesses waterbent (or airbent) themselves and their nonbending siblings clean of their icing messes. They then presented the gushing Northern chief with his gift.
"This one is from the kids," Yue said.
"Ataata bowl!" Yuka jumped.
"Shhh! That was supposed to be a surprise, sis!" Ahote exclaimed.
"Oopsie."
"It's okay, wolf pups," Sokka smiled, reaching inside to find that it was, indeed, a new bowl with the words 'Best Ataata Ever!' painted on it, likely by Ummi given how she mirrored her mother's calligraphy.
"Since they broke your special curd puff bowl," Yue explained.
"Awww," he knelt down and drowned them in kisses, "Thank you, wolf pups, I love it! This bowl is definitely better than the last one!"
"Cake!" Yura tugged at her mother's sleeve, "Anaana, cake!"
"Fine, cake time," Yue chuckled, "But it's straight to bed after that."
Within minutes, the children were seated in the adjacent hallway atop pelt couches, digging into their cake slices. Some of them had helped themselves to generous servings of other snacks, collectively supervising everything that the twins were plopping into their mouths.
"Have I ever told you you're the best?" Sokka wrapped his arms around his wife, his lips scooping an ample amount of icing on her cheek before planting a kiss.
"Only every day," she laughed, a small gasp leaving her as he sank his lips into her neck, licking away a remnant of icing.
"Not now, the kids are right there," she nudged him, prying his wandering hand away from her rear. She reached for the other present that lingered on the table. "This is from me, by the way."
"Mm," he took a whiff of the fragrant package, prying it open to reveal a small bottle of cologne. "Wow, this smells really nice."
"You better have that on you later."
"Yes, ma'am," he promised, a flutter in his chest, "I say we also try out the massage oils I got you for anaana's day."
Stealing a kiss and a nibble on his lower lip, "I don't see why not."
"No, they wanted the cookie, ataata," Ahanu said. "Ummi's lying!"
"Nuh-uh!"
"Yuh-huh!" Ahuma sang, earning Ahote and Ahiga's laughs.
"He planned this," Ummi said, "I heard Ahanu telling Yuka to ask you for a cookie so he doesn't look like he's stealing one—"
"No, she's lying—!"
"Cookie! Cookie!" Yuka chanted.
"Me cookie, too!" Yura followed.
"Hey, hey," Sokka held his hands up, catching a glimpse of Amaruq and Arnook, who were chuckling at his plight, "If everybody behaves, everybody gets a cookie—"
"Two cookies!"
"Please please please?"
"Fine, two cookies. And if everybody's on their best behavior, we'll go to the ice park tomorrow—"
"YEAH!"
And as Sokka handed two cookies to each of the older children, Yura held her arms up, "Ataata, me up!"
"Me up, too!" Yuka followed.
Arnook laughed, "I think your ataata needs a break, inngutagaat." My grandchildren. "I'll pick one of you up—"
"Ataata up!" the twins persisted.
Sokka couldn't help a little smile, simultaneously picking them up in his arms as they reached into the cookie jar and helped themselves to two cookies each.
"They just had cookies about an hour ago," noted Yue, who had just then stepped into the room.
"They were about to tear your husband's hair out, ukuagek," Amaruq laughed, earning a sheepish look from the chieftain.
"Fine, but no more cookies for today," Yue insisted. "You're all eating way too much." With a quick look at her husband, her voice dropping to a low whisper, "Sweetie, you have a minute?"
"Yeah, baby."
"Closet."
Oh. His face bloomed pink, "Yeah…" Clearing his throat as he addressed the children, "Okay, everybody behave. The Gramps are in charge."
Moments later, they were propped up against each other in their bedroom closet, the chieftain's lips latching onto hers hungrily, one hand flying effortlessly around her waist to pick her up as the other worked to sink into her blouse.
"Wait, wait, Sokka, put me down."
He obeyed, blinking at her, "Oh, I thought we…"
"I actually needed to tell you something," she straightened her blouse, her face crimson.
"Are you pregnant?"
"Is that all you can think about?" she flushed further.
"What? I thought since we…you know…"
"Well that's not what I had in mind," she cleared her throat. "I just wanted to remind you that Kohana's turning sixteen next week."
"I got his present ready."
"And we need to talk to him about his coronation. Preferably the day after his birthday so he can enjoy himself."
"Of course, I remember," the vibrance in his eyes dimmed, "We didn't say anything for two years. We need to figure all this out."
Especially with Kya and Hakoda's pleas to be let free of the sheer burden that was chiefdom and their utter insistence that their bloodline be disqualified— desperate attempts to try to get a glimpse of their oldest son and his family, everyone knew at this point. Sokka and Yue had extended the aid to the South for another year, both in efforts to help the South and to keep the Southern leaders from coming in contact with them. The situation in the South had improved, but the Southern leaders were persistent. Not to mention the tensions that seemed to simmer between them and Kohana since the young tribesman hadn't made a single trip home in two years and barely wrote to his parents. And if anything, Kohana's silence was aggravating Sokka's anxiety.
"I was thinking we can get Katara and Aang to pitch into the conversation," Yue suggested. "They're coming to visit anyway, and they've been curious about the situation, too. Maybe if there's anything Kohana would rather tell them than us. He's very close with Aang, after all."
Sokka nodded, "I think that's a good call. Whatever it takes to get this sorted out."
Kohana dropped the tendril of water in his control and bent the sweat off of his forehead with a flick of his wrist. He subsequently bowed in respect, earning pleased nods from Katara and Yue.
"Yeah, Kohana!" Karuna cheered and clapped. He tugged at his oldest brother, "Sokka, you should fight him next!"
"I think he's had enough for today, sport," Sokka said, smiling ahead, "That was some quality waterbending there, Ko-bear."
Kohana grinned and jumped off of the icy arena, immediately earning the licks of his huskies and their pups. His lemur and sky bison showered affection on him next, also covering him with licks. Karuna nearly jumped the young tribesman next, and the Southern prince-regent laughed and extended his arms as Karuna hugged him.
"Hey, Amu-mu's here," the adolescent grinned as he spotted Aang sitting near Sokka; the Avatar was holding his and Katara's youngest— five-month-old Amala, who was currently asleep. Kohana bent the huskies' slobber and the rest of the sweat off of his body and quickly washed his hands before hurrying over in gentle strides to his niece.
"Amu-mu," he chuckled, "When did you get here?"
"She was just saying her uncle's gotten better at training," Aang nudged the young tribesman, "You've got the skills of a true chieftain. Don't you think so, Sokka?"
"You said it," the chief nodded.
Kohana's smile dwindled a little as he sat next to the Avatar, holding his baby niece, "Eh…"
Katara and Yue made their way over to them. The Northern chieftess shared a look with her husband, who then looked to his sister. Katara gave them subtle nod before clearing her throat, "We need to talk about some things, Ko-bear."
"Yeah yeah, chiefdom," he straightened Amala's blanket around her, "Boring."
"Boring?" Katara frowned, "This is important."
"Kohana, you know how we told you about all the plans we had in place for the South," Yue told him. "The South has responded well to our aid."
"That's great, ukuaq. No need to worry when you guys are here."
Sokka frowned, "Kohana, you need to start thinking about your future. You said you didn't want to think about this just yet, and we gave you two years."
"Can I have a couple more years?"
Sokka wasn't moved. "I think it's best if we revisit this now, buddy." Scooting to where he was sitting next to him, "Look, all we wanna know is how you're feeling about this right now. Is there something bothering you that you wanna tell us about? Are you afraid of the position or something? You think you can't do it or you're not ready?"
"Are you frustrated because of Mom and Dad?" Katara asked. "What is it, Kohana? Tell us."
Kohana handed a squirming Amala back to Aang before folding his hands defensively, "If I'm being really honest with you guys…I don't think it's a bad idea to not make me the chief…"
His words shocked them all. Sokka sputtered, "You don't wanna be the chief?"
"I…I don't know."
"You've been preparing for it for several years, Kohana," Yue said. "Are you saying you did all of this even if you didn't want it? We didn't force you, did we—?"
"No, no," Kohana softened his eyes, "Nobody forced me, ukuaq. I just…I realized it might not be right for me."
"But why do you think that?" Katara pried.
"I just…I've been able to think and see everything more clearly lately. I don't know if I'm ready for that sort of responsibility. I don't know if I'll ever be ready." Addressing his sister, "If you're so invested in Southern politics, why don't you do it?" Turning to Aang, "It would be cool to be the Avatar and the chief of a tribe."
"You know that's not what I want," the waterbending master frowned.
"As much as I don't mind doing what I can to help the Water Tribe, being the chief of the South doesn't seem to be the solution," Aang mused. "My duty is to all nations, and it might become a conflict if I become the chief of one specific division of a nation. If Katara wanted to be the chieftess, I would've let her taken the lead and stayed away from making crucial decisions, but if she doesn't want to handle those matters, there's nothing I can do by myself."
Kohana turned to his older brother, "Then why don't you do it? Face it, Sokka, everybody wants you and ukuaq to take the Southern throne. That's why all this is happening. You're already the leaders here, and you two have basically been keeping the South alive."
Turbulence returned to the Northern chieftain's eyes. Having noted his tense form, Yue rested her hand on his shoulder, "Ko-bear, you know how your brother and I feel about that—"
"You don't have to ever set foot in the South," Kohana said. "You can just rule from here. We can think of a way to get you guys coronated without making you go to the South. I'll personally talk to Akluviq. See if there's a way to bypass that dumb law—"
"Leave me and your ukuaq out of this, okay?" Sokka said patiently. "Let's not make hasty decisions. If you need more time, then just say it. You can do this only when you're ready."
Kohana shook his head, "No, Sokka, that's not gonna help. I just can't do this, guys, please." A troubled look crossed his face as he allowed himself to be vulnerable for a moment, "The South is…a lot. I still think about Karuna almost being hurt all those years ago. I still think about that horror…"
The adults around him softened in understanding at his confession.
"The South might be safe, but it certainly doesn't feel safe. It's hopeless and haunted and depressing and backwards. They haven't changed a lot of old rules that need to be changed."
"But you have a chance to make the differences that they didn't," Sokka told him. "And I understand that it seems scary, but it's not gonna be scary for you. Everyone in the South loves you, Ko-bear. No one's gonna even think of hurting you. Not to mention that monster is now dead and the old Southern Council is obselete."
"It doesn't matter. I don't wanna screw things up. Maybe I just wanna settle down and live a simple life. Not have heart attacks over failing to protect the people I care about…"
Sokka briefly wondered if the mystery woman that made his brother's heart soar was the reason behind Kohana's hesitation, but he didn't address it, deciding a private conversation would likely be appropriate for that.
"You guys relinquished chiefdom so easily," Kohana said. "Why can't I?"
"It's not that you can't. You're kinda young to be making that decision yourself right now," Katara said.
"But I'm old enough to run a country?" he asked, incredulous.
"You aren't gonna do it by yourself, obviously," Sokka said. "Bato and several others are gonna be immediately there to give you advice. And if you ever need help, you can always ask me and your ukuaq."
"Instead of giving an inexperienced person advice and watching him screw things over, why can't you do it?" Kohana still pressed. "You prepared your whole life for this, didn't you? Memorizing entire codes of law and literally sustaining the tribe with trading trips."
And despite the level of extreme discomfort Sokka kept experiencing every time Kohana made that suggestion, he maintained patience, surprised to see the worn, devastated look on the younger tribesman's face.
"Sokka, you're my big brother. Signing a couple of papers might mean you're not Mom and Dad's legal son anymore, but it doesn't mean you're not my brother anymore, does it? 'Cause I've always felt weird about taking the throne when you and Katara are here. I thought I could get over it, but…it's always been tradition that the younger siblings take the throne only if the older siblings died or something…"
"Oh, Ko-bear," Katara wrapped an arm around him, her eyes softening.
Sokka took a deep breath, his hands settling on Kohana's shoulders, "Ko-bear, I am your brother, and that's never gonna change, okay?"
"Then you need to be chief, and ukuaq needs to be the chieftess. If it wasn't for her, there wouldn't have been a South. Ideally you would want this, too, don't you? For the folks back home to recognize her for everything she's done for them? The same way people here recognized you?"
Kohana was not wrong by a longshot, but all that flickered before Sokka's eyes was the image of his family, juxtaposed by the horrific blood-bathed tundra that they had left behind. He briefly looked to his wife, the past several years of bliss playing out before him, the happy life they had cultivated and nourished… and despite his deepest desire to indeed make sure the South recognized Yue, the safety of their family far surpassed that in importance.
"If people had any regard for that to begin with, we wouldn't be in this situation now, would we, Ko-bear?" Sokka turned to his brother, a vehement breath leaving him.
"We ended up being the leaders of the North even if not the South," Yue said. "The Spirits did not deprive us of that destiny. We just ended up fulfilling it in a different way."
"But it still feels weird to me, and…I'm scared," Kohana confessed. "I don't wanna have to go back and constantly worry about flying pitchforks, you know?"
Which was a very understandable fear that didn't fail to make the Northern chief stiffen in place and squeeze his wife's hand.
"And lineage rules make it a big deal—"
"This isn't about lineage rules," Sokka said. "The person in charge needs to be someone who's actually respected by the community. It's hard to feel loved when your own folks discarded you because you decided to love and be loved."
Katara and Kohana shared troubled looks but stayed close to their older brother, each placing a warm hand over his own.
"The reason why your ukuaq is the chieftess here is not lineage," Sokka told his brother. "She's genuinely loved and respected by the people for everything she's done for them. Their love for her is so significant that all the lineage rules flew out of the window. That is the relationship between a nunaatip anaana and the tribe… and that's not necessarily the kind of relationship I can keep having with the people of the South. Not anymore, at least. Not after what happened to your ukuaq."
"The North loves your brother, too," Yue took her seat beside Sokka. "Even the pickiest ministers who typically raise North-South differences treat him with great respect. We have earned our places here, Kohana, and we are very happy. But as your brother said, the South is a different story when it comes to us." Looking at Katara, "Your sister, on the other hand, is loved by all even with her rebellious nature. She had always wanted to train our tribeswomen, and she challenged many people at home for it. She's very respectable in the South, but this is genuinely not something she's invested in. We wouldn't be coming to you if we had any indication that she wanted this."
Kohana gulped.
"We know the South genuinely loves you, and we know that no one would ever try to hurt you. No one tried to hurt your brother, either, in fact. Those pitchforks had been flying at me, not him—"
"That doesn't make it any less horrible," Sokka winced.
"Yes, yes, I know, but it still says something, doesn't it?" Yue said. "Your parents would never blame any flaws on the people who came from them. Your grandfather didn't hesitate to try to wipe out his own people, but your parents are not like that. Despite how undesirable your tribe thought it was to have a disbeliever for a future leader, your parents never let that cloud their love for him. They were never angry with him for it, and they never abandoned him for it." Frowning, "Things only got complicated when I came into the picture."
Kohana brushed away a bead of sweat.
"Look, Ko-bear, we know you. We know the kind of man you're becoming, and we know you're on the right track to becoming a great chieftain. You need experience, yes, but all of us do when we start off, right? I didn't know what I was doing when the tribe first found out about me. I just made decisions that I thought were right even if they were highly unpopular. And I can assure you that after all the experimentations I have done, no one is going to think any of your decisions are as unpopular as mine were." Holding his hand in reassurance, "Nothing's gonna happen to you. If it wasn't safe for you, why would we ever come to you for this?"
The prince-regent's discomfort remained, but he said nothing of it, feeling his older brother's gaze rest on him with scrutiny.
"If you want to wait a little more before officially taking up your duties, then you can do that. Take all the time you need. Be the prince regent for as long as you want. Your brother and I will try to buy you more time. How about two more years?"
Kohana sighed, "I'm not sure…"
"If you really don't want this position at all, no one here is going to force you into chiefdom. This is a promise," Yue said. "Just take some time to think about this one more time, okay?"
"Ukuaq, I—"
"It's okay if you still tell us the same thing after the two years are up, and if you stand by your decision, we will wait another six years until Karuna becomes of age and takes on the responsibility," she assured. "But remember. Once you give up the throne, it'll be hard to undo that decision. And we don't want you making a decision that you'll regret later after you've actually gained knowledge and experience and feel like you can do this."
Kohana nodded, "Alright. Sounds good to me."
When everyone dispersed, Kohana sighed and leaned against the ice bench. He slipped his hand into his pocket and pulled out a satin ribbon, the center of which glistened from the sphere of a glittering sapphire.
Chapter 78: Kohana's Wedding
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"One more bite."
"I'm full, ataata!"
"Come on, little lady, one more," Sokka caught Yuka before she could run off to her toys and plopped a small dumpling into her mouth. "Now where's Yura?"
"She's over here," Ahiga whispered, pointing under the table.
"I guess she doesn't want any dessert," Yue drawled, smiling knowingly at the rustle beneath the table and a burst of, "I do, I do, I do— mm!"
"There we go," Sokka chuckled, wiping the princess's mouth clean before letting her bombard the plate of little pastries in her mother's hands. Using that moment of distraction from his father's supervision, Ahuma quickly airbent the spinach on his plate onto Ahanu's.
"Hey, I already ate mine!" Ahanu protested. "Ahuma, stop doing that!"
"That's not mine, I ate mine—!"
"We've been over this, buddy," Sokka patiently placed the spinach back in Ahuma's plate, "Don't airbend your food onto other people's plates. Finish the whole thing."
Yue looming over Ahote and Ahiga's plates, "You two didn't touch your carrots yet."
"But anaana—"
"No buts, wolf pups," the chieftain said. "Those carrots better be in your belly in the next ten minutes."
"Anaana, do we still have the spicy pickled noodles from last night?" Ummi asked, finding the current noodles on her plate to be rather bland.
"Ummi, no spicy food, love, I told you this."
"But—!"
"You had a stomach ache all night. You need to take it easy for a while."
"I know it sucks, Ums, but just for today, okay?" Sokka encouraged.
"And tomorrow," Yue clarified.
"Tomorrow, too?" Ummi whined.
"I did warn you not to eat that chili soup, paniga."
"Yeah, she did warn you, sport," Sokka conceded. "But hey, it's not all bad! You can have extra sweets to make up for the lack of spice!"
"YES!"
"Ooh, ooh! Can we do that, too?!" Ahote pushed his plate aside. "I won't eat spicy noodles tonight!"
"I want some more cakes, too!" Yura exclaimed.
"Woah woah, I didn't agree to this," Yue raised her eyebrows. "Too much sweets can also cause a stomach ache."
"Oh come on, it's just for two days, anaana, please please pleeaaase?"
"We'll talk about this later. Everyone finish your meals first."
When the children finished and retreated to play, the chieftess cast a look at the doorway, musing aloud, "Kohana hasn't eaten yet."
"I'll bring him down here," Sokka said, heading over to his brother's room. He found Kohana sitting with blankets wrapped around him, staring out of the window at the chaos of a raging blizzard.
"Ko-bear? You okay?"
Kohana merely nodded.
"You wanna come down to eat?"
"Yeah, I will. In a second."
Sensing that he was still deep in thought, Sokka took a seat beside him, his hand on the young man's shoulder, "Is everything really okay?" The chief then spotted a few scrolls that were cast aside on the bed, "What's all this?" And upon seeing that they were mostly portraits of young Water Tribe women and noticing the Southern seal on each of the scrolls, his tone turned serious, "They want you to pick someone out, huh?"
"Yeah…but I don't wanna deal with this yet. Not until I get my career settled..."
"Then tell them that," Sokka said, perplexed, "Just say you don't wanna think about this right now. This is why you're upset?"
"I'm not upset about this."
"Well something's clearly on your mind."
The tribesman looked at Sokka with a kind of weariness that seemed beyond the teen's years. It caught the chieftain off guard for a moment. "You know how we talked about…the future of the South yesterday?"
"I thought you didn't want to talk about any of this," Sokka said. "We don't need to talk about this right now if you don't want to. You said you wanted more time, and we get it. Don't worry too much."
"It's not that I'm worried. I just… Sokka, I don't wanna let you down."
With a surprised blink, "What?"
"I don't want to disappoint you, Sokka," Kohana said, "But I really can't do this whole…chiefdom thing."
"Kohana, you're not letting anyone down. No one's disappointed. Don't think about yourself like that," the chief assured. "If you really don't want this, then there's no pressure at all, okay?"
"Then let me sign off on something to make it official," the Southern isumataq insisted. "Some document saying I'm not the prince-regent anymore."
Sokka gave him a long look, "Ko-bear…I don't understand why you're rushing. What's making you feel so sure about this? Is there something you need to tell us?"
"I don't understand why I need to keep waiting," Kohana countered. "Katara said she never had interest in chiefdom since the beginning, and no one questioned her. And you didn't take two years to shove your relinquishment and disownment papers down those councilmen's throats all those years ago. You didn't take two years to make all those sacrifices and break from the bloodline."
"Are you saying you want to break from the bloodline?"
Answering his surprised look with a frustrated huff, "I don't know. I just know that if having royal blood makes things complicated for me, then I don't need to be part of that royal blood. I wanna live my own life peacefully. I don't wanna be the prince-regent. I wanna live a simple life here, and I don't get why that's so hard for everyone to understand."
Okay, there really is something he's not telling me, the angayok thought but approached the issue carefully, "Kohana, I get it, I really do. But you have to keep in mind that I was twenty-four when I made those decisions. You're sixteen. With age comes experience and understanding and thinking ahead. I'm not at all saying you're incapable of making decisions and understanding long-term consequences just because you're sixteen. I mean that seeing more of your life will give you more insight. We're not making you wait until you're twenty-four, are we? It's just two years, until you turn eighteen."
Kohana lost himself in thought again. Sokka kept a close eye on his expression, adding, "That being said…age isn't the only thing. Something's gotta really drive us to make that decision immediately." In Katara's case, she was consistent in her position. Ever since she mastered waterbending at fourteen, she was very vocal about bringing change in her own, hands-on way instead of ruling a sexist tribe that would never pass any of her proposed laws. She singlehandedly rallied up a lot of women in the tribe to try to condemn the purity laws. She didn't get very far back then, but she caused a significant ruckus and had legitimate reasons for losing faith in chiefdom."
"So you're saying my reasons aren't legitimate?"
"I'm saying they're speculative right now. There's no immediate harm, is there? You can generally relinquish chiefdom, but there's no specific reason for you to be rushing about it, right?" Noting his perturbed look, "…unless there's something you need to tell me…"
Kohana shook his head despite still being unsure.
"Look…the other thing about all this procedure talk is…well, your ukuaq and I…we don't want you ever to look back at your life and regret not taking the time to think over your decision. I don't want you ever looking back and thinking we didn't give you a proper chance or…or that we took your rights away from you when you're still so young without allowing you to revisit your decision. We don't want a dumb position getting in between all of us—"
"Sokka, that's never gonna happen," Kohana said with great vehemence, "I'd never think badly about you or ukuaq!"
"We know you won't, but this is just protocol. Just in case. We want to give you the chance to change your mind if you want to. You never know what will happen that can make you see the world differently." Again granting him a look of reassurance, "But we do want you to know that we're not at all gonna make you change your mind or try to influence you in any way. You're still young, and you're still learning. Take advantage of that instead of signing away every document you see. We promise you, whatever decision you take in two years, we'll respect it…again, unless you have something to tell me…"
Kohana still didn't reveal anything but nodded along to his logic, "I understand. I'll be happy to wait."
He's a stubborn one, the chieftain thought, opting against forcing the prince's feelings out. "Another thing. You said earlier that I made sacrifices. But I didn't."
"Of course you did. You let go of the throne."
Shaking his head, "For something to be a sacrifice, you need to give up something highly valuable because some other thing is much more important. But that's not what happened in my case. I broke away from a toxic atmosphere. That's not sacrifice, that's basic survival and self-preservation. There's nothing valuable about a throne that rips your loved ones away from you. There's nothing more overrated than a position of power that gives you everything but what you really need." Swallowing, "I lost many nights of sleep and rest to keep the South going. For the people I thought were family. And how do I get repaid? With a murder attempt on the love of my life and a bunch of papers ousting me if I held onto her. And as it all unfolded in front of my eyes…it made me realize that all those years I grew up with your parents, I was…really probably nothing but a dog that played fetch. Just bringing things home and hoping for morsels of love. I myself had no value. In the end, I was just…an infected appendage that had to be cut off."
"Sokka, don't say that. That can't be true," Kohana frowned.
"But it is. Your parents' real son was prestige, and to protect him, they didn't even bat an eye at the idea of disowning me. And in response, I didn't even bat an eye at the idea of leaving. But your ukuaq… It's a way different story with her." Tearing at his lip, "She was trying to protect me when that monster attacked. She was putting her life on the line to save me…That's what sacrifices is, Kohana." His voice breaking, "The worst could've happened…"
Kohana softened his eyes as he caught the tears in his brother's gaze, "Sokka, I'm sorry, wasn't trying to—"
"I know," he dried his eyes, shoving away the horrid flashbacks, "The bottom line is that I didn't sacrifice anything. I left your parents for good. I saved myself by breaking away. That's why I shoved those papers down those councilmen's throats and never looked back."
"Well I need you to know that I won't be sacrificing anything, either, by letting go of that throne," Kohana said carefully. "The South is nothing but pure suffering even now. You're strong, and you're a Wolf-Moonite, and you were able to rectify that situation somehow and process that incident. But if that happened to me… I don't think I could take it, Sokka. Not at all."
Sokka again found himself trying to piece together the situation that Kohana was hellbent on not telling him, but the prince had to be in love, he just had to be, Sokka knew it—
"Sokka…I know you're not a fan of this idea, but…what if there really was some way you and ukuaq can be the official leaders of the South? Without having to go there and without having to ever meet with them face-to-face? If there was a way…would you guys do it?"
Kohana expected annoyance or frustration, but Sokka exhibited none of those, only stating patiently, "We promised to care for both tribes even if we're the leaders of just one. We're never gonna abandon the South. We'll always be looking over it. But in terms of ruling it… that, too, permanently…"
"Even if you have no contact with them whatsoever?"
"Apart from the fact that it would be Karuna's position if you stick with relinquishment, I have a big family I need to be looking out for. It goes without saying that we're taking zero risks."
"Sokka, I'd never suggest anything that would put you guys at risk—"
"I know, Ko-bear, I get it."
"But I do wanna know…what if there comes a point when Karuna doesn't want the throne, either? What should we do then?"
The chief wasn't sure he had an answer to that question. At least, nothing other than an unsatisfactory, "We'll see." Shifting the topic elsewhere, "Have you thought about what you want to do in the future, then? If you don't wanna be the chief?"
"I could teach waterbending."
"Nice. You're a master now, so the next step is learning the trade. I'm sure you can find a position as an apprentice."
"Actually, I've looked into some opportunities. Master Inqun on Pinguq Street is opening up a new school. I figured I could work as his assistant."
"Then go for it, champ!" the chief clapped the prince's back, "Look, Ko-bear, whatever you decide, we just wanna see you happy. Don't think about anything else other than what you wanna do, okay?"
"Yeah," Kohana nodded, a great burden lifting from his chest, "Okay."
Sokka kept an arm around her waist as she settled in his lap, their forms entangled and perched atop the bathroom counter. She softly dragged her water-coated palm over his jaw, having sharpened the water tendril as if it were a blunt tip as she carefully trimmed his beard. She tilted his face for a better angle, the water gently nipping away the small hairs. Occasionally he snuck in a kiss or two, brushing away the little hairs that stuck to her bathrobe.
"Careful," Yue warned, "The water's sharp."
"Eh," he shrugged.
"You'll hurt yourself," she frowned, "Let me focus, I'm almost done." She snipped off a few uneven hairs, blowing away some that were stuck to his upper lip before pulling away, examining her work, "I think it's good now. What do you think?"
"I trust your judgment, nalligima."
"No, wait, I missed a spot— mmmffhnnhhn!"
He stole another abrupt kiss in the meantime, accompanied by a generous squeeze of her rear beneath her robe, sending her shrieking at the move. A small nick was left behind on his chin, but it didn't mar the devious little grin on his lips.
"Every single time," she flushed, quickly healing the cut before scraping off the last few hairs on his skin.
"Hey, you're not gonna kiss it better?"
"Oh, silly me, how could I forget?" she said, amused as he closed his eyes and leaned forward with an expectant grin. It was his turn to yelp, however, when she bit his chin instead.
"Hey!"
She jumped down from the counter with a laugh as he chased her into their steaming bath. She bent a tendril into the tiny fire, filling the room with more steam. They became more comfortable in the water, peeling off their robes and the stress of the day's work as they cuddled by the edge of the tub.
"Now I need more kisses to feel better, Chieftess," he insisted.
"Fair enough," she grinned, planting ample kisses on his chin and jaw. "Too bad we can't kiss the South better and call it a day."
"We'll need to extend the aid to buy some time."
"We also can't keep forcing them to lead if they genuinely don't want to," she said, referring to Kya and Hakoda. "The tribefolk would never want leaders who don't care anymore or have given up. And we can't force Kohana to accept the position if he's not ready for it or if he really doesn't want it. He needs to be happy, and the people need someone who will put their heart and soul into this."
"Mm."
"We've already tried having Ivaneq write to them. I wish I could say writing to them will fix things, but they're being very stubborn about this."
"It's all just nonsense from their end," he huffed. "They don't have a valid claim. They just want the attention. They're trying to victimize themselves to create some kind of sympathy. Remorse, my ass. You think their crimes deserve repentance?"
Yue stroked his arm to calm him, "Whatever their reasons are, if they keep this up, the South will end up taking the hit. We're obviously not going to sit around and let them hurt the South like that, but…"
"Whatever kind of ruckus they wanna cause, we're not meeting with anyone from the South. We can send Ivaneq as a representative to the South with plenty of security if he's up for it. He can take care of their problems to the extent he can and communicate the more complicated issues to us through correspondence. And besides, if they don't have it in them to stay in power until the next leader is ready, they have to find a substitute. That burden is entirely on them." Wearing a resolute look, "No matter what ends up happening, by no means is the South not going to have a ruler."
"Until then, Kohana has the time he asked for. We'll have to see what he says."
"He's gotta be seeing someone," Sokka said. "Remember when he said he would rather settle down and have a normal life?"
"Yeah…"
"And earlier when we talked…he was very concerned about not going through what we did. And he didn't seem psyched about matchmaking. It could be because he has a particular girl in mind. You heard the maids yesterday; he's been hanging out at the Ahusiq Healing Hut. What if he's interested in someone there?"
"If that's really the case, I'm not sure why he's holding back on telling us. He knows we would be happy for him."
"That's what I don't get, either. We may need to look into this."
"Or we could wait a little longer," she suggested. "See if he tells us on his own. What if he really is wanting to wait until he gets this issue sorted out?"
"I told him there's no need to feel pressured. I also kept asking him if he wanted to tell me anything that was bothering him. He didn't say anything."
"He could be attracted to someone like you said, but it's probably not serious enough to tell anyone about it yet. Maybe it's one-sided. Maybe he's still figuring things out. Maybe he really does want to focus on being a waterbending master before acting on said attraction or something."
"Well whatever the situation really is, if he changes his mind in these few years, he will be chieftain, and if not, then he won't be forced to be one. But I'm really starting to think it's a situation where the girl he's seeing is not going to be accepted under the backward laws in the South. It could be a reason for his hesitation. Why else would he be so afraid of going through what we did?"
"If that is the situation, and if he still rejects the throne wholeheartedly, then we need to respect that," Yue said. "That will leave six more years for Karuna to turn sixteen and be eligible for chiefdom. And even if there's a concern about tensions between the two willing candidates— I don't think it will get to that point, but hypothetically speaking— there's no prohibition on Kohana and Karuna ruling jointly. Joint leadership hasn't quite been done before, but it's not forbidden by the rules. They even make note of it."
"Yeah, that's a possibility," he mused. "But either way we slice it, we'll need an interim until either Kohana or Karuna or both ascend the throne."
"Do you have anyone you would recommend for the interim position?"
Thinking hard for a moment, "Bato is experienced. He's seen it all. But he doesn't want to rule according to his affidavit. Technically any of our Southern friends here would be eligible; Kanguq was born in the South and grew up there for a while. But I worry about their family since Sayen is a Revivalist, as are the rest of the sisters." Frowning, "The South may be ready for change, but the candidates themselves shouldn't be at risk. I don't feel confident in anyone from the new Southern Council just yet."
"We could look at the Southern Council appointees themselves to ease tensions. A local who won't upset the balance too much. They're all new appointees, and we know nothing about them. They can be interviewed."
"In that case, I think you should interview them," Yue said. "It's a matter of choosing the interim leader and a reliable right hand for Kohana or Karuna or both, whoever steps up. You're the right choice for that task."
"What's this 'you' stuff you speak of, Chieftess? You mean 'us.'"
"I don't know if the South would want a non-Southerner helping make that determination. It'll just be…unnecessary meddling in Southern affairs by Northern authority—"
"But that's what this already is," he pointed out. "I'm the chieftain of the North unnecessarily meddling in Southern leadership issues."
"You were supposed to be chieftain of the South, though."
Furrowing his eyebrows, "Is this your way of 'giving back what I lost' or something like that? I thought I told you not to think like that—"
"No, no, that's not what this is about," she reassured. "I like to think the integrity of the South would be preserved if an all-Southern team handled this. That's the only reason."
"Well I like to think we're a unit, and if you're not interested, I'm not interested."
"Fine, fine," she acquiesced. "Don't take drastic decisions. We'll both interview the appointees."
There remained, however, the daunting question of the existence of some kind of system until they chose an appointee. It would be neverending efforts upon efforts, which would certainly exhaust them given the supervision that would still be needed over the chosen appointee."
"Some system's gotta be in place until we choose," Sokka said wearily. "The only other alternative would be some sort of arrangement for the administration of the state without taking up chiefdom. Simple aid isn't gonna be enough."
"It all sounds convoluted, don't you think? Putting a temporary system in place until we get an interim, who's just going to be a temporary leader." Looking up at him, "If there was a way for us to not meet with the Southern leaders and avoid a coronation…would you agree to be the interim?"
He gave her a curious look.
"Just think about it practically. We can interview people all day long, but no one's going to have the South's best interests at heart more than you. It'll be a waste of time and energy trying to fish for someone reliable and knowledgeable, especially if it involves looking through new and inexperienced appointees. It'll take months just to verify their identities and civil and criminal records."
"But Provision One specifically says—"
"It may be the most cited provision, but it's not the only provision we need to focus on. Provision Seventeen specifically says that an interim leader does not need to follow all protocols required of a main leader if he or she is appointed in a time of crisis that demands immediate action and leadership decisions. Nowhere in this section does it say an interim has to be coronated in the homeland under these kinds of emergency circumstances. This is because a coronation would not be possible or would present delay or hardship in exigent circumstances like war or financial crises. Reading this together with Provision One, it's more or less an exception. We can say that the financial crisis in the South is the emergency behind the interim leader's appointment, and immediate decisions need to be made. We can't waste time on a coronation or a formal meeting with the other side if immediate action is in the afflicted tribe's best interest."
He was still cast with a degree of uncertainty. Under no circumstances was he exposing their family to the Southern royals, but who knew what challenges to that resolve would linger even with these loopholes.
"We can supervise without really being involved this way," Yue coaxed him. "Plus, it'll be a kind of compromise between us and the other side." Given Kya and Hakoda's fervent demands that Sokka and Yue assume the throne officially. "It'll keep them off our backs for a good while. And in the meantime, we as the interims have the opportunity to change regressive laws."
"I'm listening."
"Kohana's fears are genuine, nalligima. Whether he's in a relationship or not, he knows what's up. It really is scary for a royal to raise a family peacefully in the South after that rampage, and if anything, he's being smart about this by thinking this through. But we can step in without literally stepping in and try to change that landscape. Make it safe for Kohana or Karuna down the road with legal reform. When the time comes, we can pass the position down to them confidently and not have to worry about any dangers to their well-being, and they'll be equally confident in taking up their duties. We can work with them in their first few years until they can steer the responsibilities on their own." Her hand resting on his shoulder, "This way, we don't have to take a deep dive into Southern politics for ourselves, and we don't ever have to set foot in the South at any time, but we can exert enough influence to make it better for your brothers. Whoever steps up for the job."
"It all sounds great, but… how are we gonna keep out and still exert influence…?"
"That's not a big deal." With a teasing flare in her eyes, she circled his right nipple, pleased as his tension winded down with every stroke, "Assume this is the North," and traversing over to the left, "And assume this is the South."
"Mm," he murmured, his interest further piqued.
"We can put our own system in place, send a good number of our representatives from here," again circling his right nipple, "to over here," her fingers swimming over to his left pec.
"Hm," he breathed, marveling the bite of her lower lip as he fondled her right breast, "So assuming this is the North, we can expand our existing agencies with Southern wings in each, send representatives as you said," planting a kiss on her left areola, "until the South's infrastructure improves, and the Southern Council gets back on its feet."
She gave a pleased smile, sinking her lips into his neck, feeling his breath grow heavier with desire, "So what do you think?"
"It's fine by me if the Leadership Council buys the exigent circumstance argument. If not, then we're sticking to interviewing the appointees. Or at least putting some people in charge of interviewing them."
"Sounds good to me."
He pulled back for a moment, "But what are we gonna do if Kohana doesn't want the throne and Karuna doesn't, either? We can't be interims forever. Plus, the rules say the interim becomes the official leader if there's no one else worthy of the position. Who else would be worthy of leading the South?"
"Well…we have a minimum of six years to think of a solution for that."
"Six years, hm…"
"Mmhm."
"Well then," letting her envelop him in her arms, "We got time."
Despite the initial challenges that the interim chiefdom of the South brought to their hands-on/hands-off approach, the Northern leaders found their groove eventually without compromising family time. And for some reason, Kohana found it utterly fascinating today to see the chief and chieftess pamper their children. There was a tender glaze in the prince's eyes as he appeared to observe every interaction Sokka had with the kids. Initial nervousness was slowly replaced by a soft little smile like never before, a joyful little skip in his heart. His chest swelled up with a new kind of love when he played board games with the children, watching them swarm on top of their mother and father, and eventually fall asleep, having sprawled all over them like a litter of moose-lion cubs snuggling against every inch of their parents they could find. Sokka, too, had momentarily dozed off with a content smile on his face, woken only by his rumbling stomach and Yue's gentle kiss, reminding him to eat.
"Alright, my loves, bedtime," the chieftess coaxed the children out of their sleep. "Let's go inside."
"Sleep in your beds, wolf pups, come on," Sokka propped them up one by one and kissed them goodnight. "Happy dreams."
"'Night, ataata. 'Night, Uncle Ko-Ko."
Kohana beamed, "Goodnight, kiddos."
By the time Yue guided the children inside to tuck them in, the chief took up the task of putting the toys away.
"I'll clean this up," Kohana offered. "You can start serving everything."
"Good call, Ko-bear," the chief immediately took to preparing the platters for Yue, Kohana, and himself.
"Can you not call me Ko-bear? I'm not a baby anymore, I'm seventeen."
The chief gave him an amused look, "Grow a full beard first, little brother, and then we'll talk."
"Haha," Kohana rolled his eyes, continuing to gather the toys into the trunk in the corner.
"You look like you haven't slept in years," the prince told his brother, adding when he received a shrug in response, "But…you also look very happy."
"Well yeah, I am happy," came a matter-of-fact answer.
"You really love being a dad, huh?"
A wide smile bloomed on the chieftain's lips, "Yep."
"And you're a pretty good one at that."
"Good? You take that back. I'm an awesome dad."
"I guess that's why you and ukuaq love popping out multiples every few years."
"Hey," Sokka flushed.
"Seriously, you guys are on your way to earning a world record at this rate," the prince laughed as he proceeded to pick up the game pieces that were hurled across the room.
"What's with you today?" Sokka raised his eyebrows, "You're all smiley."
"Nothing. Same as usual."
"Yeah?" he observed the young man for another moment, finding it rather interesting that Kohana subtly studied every toy he picked up and grinned to himself when he thought Sokka wasn't watching. "You seem to be happy, too, about something. Happiness is better when shared, don't you think?"
Especially since Kohana seemed to be having a lot of secrets lately. The prince, however, didn't say much other than, "I'm just happy with where I am right now," he said vaguely. "No particular reason."
A few more minutes of silence later, Yue joined them in their preparations, and the trio finally sat down to eat. Kohana played with his food for a long while, only taking a few bites at a time.
"I'm just happy…No particular reason." Sokka would've taken Kohana's word for it had the prince not averted eye contact immediately. "You know, good or bad, you can tell us anything, Kohana, you know that."
Yue stopped midchew, sharing a wordless conversation with her husband before watching Kohana's reaction. The young man merely said, "Yeah, I know." Though for a split moment, that comment did seem to get to him. He had contemplated for a long moment, itching to speak, overcome by love and pride and a degree of nervousness, but some shift in his thoughts occurred, and in a matter of a few seconds, he tucked away the plethora of emotions swirling in his gaze. In a low tone.
Sokka turned to his wife, Didn't you see that? And he earned a nod in response.
"So, uh…" Kohana cleared his throat, "What's your secret?"
"Huh?"
"What's the secret to being an awesome dad?"
Sokka blinked, "Why the sudden curiosity?"
"Uh…no reason." And upon seeing his brother gawk at him, he said with a bit of annoyance, "What? I'm just curious."
"Nothing wrong with curiosity, is there?" Yue said, signaling her husband to tuck his obvious inquisitiveness away for a moment. He gave a subtle nod, turning back to the prince. "Well…there's no equation or code to help you figure out parenting. I learned a lot along the way. I'm still learning. But the important thing is the right foundation."
"Foundation? What's that?"
"To love your kids selflessly and with all your heart. To want only the best for them. To always be there for them. And if you try to do all of these things sincerely, you're on the right track."
"Well yeah, that's super obvious," Kohana said, unsatisfied by the answer.
"What, you need specifics, too?"
He didn't answer, lost in thought for another moment.
"It shouldn't be impossible for you to figure out the little details, Kohana," Yue smiled, steering the conversation and wondering if reassurance was what the prince was looking for…as interesting as it was for him to be thinking about these things right now. "I see how you are around your nieces and nephews. And I know they love their Uncle Ko-Ko, and I know their Uncle Ko-Ko loves them. And I also know their Uncle Ko-Ko is very patient with them even if he doesn't always like being called Ko-Ko, and he's always looking out for them and supervising them. For what it's worth, I think you'll make an awesome dad, too."
"Yeah?"
"Oh yeah, definitely."
A pleased Kohana tried not to show too much elation as he retreated calmly to his room following dinner.
"You see that? You see what I'm talking about? Something's definitely up," Sokka said to his wife.
"It's certainly interesting," Yue mused, "Though it could be that he's naturally thinking about settling down. He's been doing well at his new position anyhow."
"But why jump straight to fatherhood?"
"Maybe that's something he's really concerned about. Once he takes the leap of faith, parenthood is next, right?"
"Why can't he just tell us what's on his mind?" Sokka frowned, "I can tell he's been seeing someone. It's been four years since I've had this hunch, and it's driving me crazy. I'm trying to be the bigger person here by not investigating behind his back and not prying into his privacy."
"Just give him a little more time. The more patient we are with him, the better chances we'll have of him telling us everything."
He took a deep breath, "I guess…it's not too weird for him to think about these things. He's been comfortable in his apprenticeship."
"And remember he was talking to us the other day about starting his own school to teach kids basic waterbending."
"He did say he didn't want to think about marriage until he has his career in order," Sokka ruminated. "And he wasn't born yesterday. He's a year past cultural marrying age, and tribesmen around his age have a kid by seventeen. Five of his other friends got married in the past two years, and four senior apprentices had babies this past year."
"See? It's not totally out of the blue," she reasoned. "Maybe these events are making him think these things through. Maybe he wants to settle down now."
"I guess that makes sense."
"How about we try to approach him about this tomorrow?" she suggested. "We can start off being general. Ask him his thoughts on marriage and children. Casually ask him if there's anyone he's taken a liking to. The calmer we are about this, the better and more thorough the responses will be."
He nodded, "Yeah. That sounds good."
Deep in the heart of a small igloo, situated at the edge of what was formerly the middle sector, a young couple floated down from the high of gentle lovemaking, their lips actively pursuing each other in the afterglow. In the throes of passion, Kohana settled against the sheets as the tribeswoman in his arms curled up against him. He wrapped his arm around her waist, their forms entangled beneath the covers. She gazed at him, the heat of the moment tampered by distant worry; even after four years of friendship and courtship, including a year of physical intimacy, it had taken a while for her to accept the mere sight of the Southern prince-regent in her humble abode, but to imagine them living here, cultivating a life here as a normal couple when their statuses were so far apart…it was still something she needed to get used to. But by the Spirits, if his kisses didn't melt away her inhibitions and uncertainties. He pulled back with a reassuring smile and placed a kiss on top of her head.
The time candles sparked four hours past midday, nearly making them jump. The little smiles on their faces ebbed away.
"You need to go back to the palace," she said. "Before someone sees you."
He frowned, "Just a few more minutes. I don't want to leave. Especially not now."
"Kohana, I told you, if anyone finds out…"
He snuggled against the valley between her breasts, "How much longer do we need to sneak in and out like this in the middle of the night?" His nose brushed against the soft ribbon around her neck, "And how much longer do we need to keep this hidden? It's been eight months."
"Just for a few more days," she mumbled, running her fingers over the carved pendant near her throat.
"We can't keep this hidden, though, for long," his hand settled on her flat belly.
Her eyes softened. "I know how badly you want us to go public, 'Hana, but everything has been complicated. The tribe would never keep quiet about the Southern prince-regent and his fiancée, and my parents would find out. You know how I feel about them."
"And you know how I feel about mine," he mumbled, trying not to show his dejection, "But it's been four years." And with one milestone or another, ranging from Kunya having to complete healing school to Kohana finishing his training, from a "focus on career" to a distracting apprenticeship, they had plenty of excuses on their plate to keep their secrets. The truth, however, was not so much that these were the actual reasons for their silence; the reality was much more complicated.
"It won't be for long this time, my love," Kunya cupped his face. "It's only until we figure things out and—"
"We already did, though," he said softly. "I told Sokka about the idea for my waterbending school, and he said he'll oversee the construction. I went ahead and applied for that waterbending teacher position in the meantime so we can have a steady income until the school's finished. The starting salary is two thousand silver pieces a month. In six weeks, they'll increase it by another thousand silver pieces. You're bringing in three thousand silver pieces with that healing position until maternity leave. By the time the baby gets here, we'll have enough saved. We can make this work."
"Does anyone else know about you applying? For the teaching position, I mean."
"No. I told the employer I was applying as Kohana, not as the chief's brother. I told him I wanna stand on my own two feet. He was impressed with me, and he really liked my waterbending demonstration. I should be getting the confirmation letter in two days."
"That's good," she nodded against his chest.
"Sokka wouldn't be against me applying, but he might ask why I need a job this badly when I could just wait until the construction's over…but he's already a little suspicious—"
"He is?"
"He doesn't know it's you. And he doesn't know we're pregnant." Frowning, "And I can't say anything to him without causing more suspicion…and without giving away anything about us."
Sensing his guilt, "I know how close you are with them, and I'm sorry for making us wait so long—"
"It's not you," he assured her. "It's the circumstances. The waiting period hasn't helped…" lacing his fingers with hers, "And I know your relationship with your parents is complicated. It's just… sooner or later they'll have to find out, right? They'll have to know once we're married."
"Yes, of course, but that's only after we're married." Shaking her head, "We can't take any risks with them beforehand."
"Are you sure it won't help if I show up and talk to your parents with a job in hand and a school on the way?"
But she didn't say anything to that, wearing a perturbed look, her arm cradling her stomach protectively at every mention of her parents. "Hana…my parents would never honor a man they didn't arrange for me. Even if you stand at their doorstep with a job, even if you're the baby's dad. They're so traumatized by what happened to my aunt that they have no respect for marriages that aren't arranged. No matter how respected or noble the person may be. They arranged matches for my older brothers, and they'll be especially sensitive in my case since they named me after my aunt. If I go up to them now and tell them about us, they will never agree."
Smoothing her hair out of her face, "You never did tell me what happened to your aunt."
Holding onto him tightly as if she would be pried away from him otherwise, "Aunt Kunya fell in love with someone. My parents and grandparents didn't approve of the man she married and cut all ties with her when she eloped. The guy ended up leaving her after getting her pregnant. My aunt came back and apologized, but they wouldn't let her back into the family until she gave up her baby. She abandoned the baby for their love and trust, but she ended up going insane. Lived the rest of her days in pure hell and eventually drowned."
"That's terrible!" came the prince's horror.
"My parents actually met my abandoned cousin several years ago. They told her the truth."
"Do you know who she is?"
"I don't. My parents wouldn't talk about her. She apparently wanted nothing to do with us— which is completely understandable— and they wanted to honor that. She's doing well for herself, so that's good."
Kohana thought for a moment before suggesting, "What if we find out who she is and tell her how much she's honored by your family? How much they regret what they did? It won't change what happened to your aunt, but bringing her daughter back into your parents' lives might change their outlook a little bit."
"That's not happening, 'Hana," Kunya shook her head. "Forgiveness is likely not on the table for my cousin. I don't expect her to forgive my parents anyway. What happened to her was terrible and unjust, and if she wants to keep them out of her life, she deserves that. And it's useless to try to change my parents right now. It's only going to put us on hold for several years."
"No no, we can't have that," he laid his head beside her belly.
"I'd assume my parents had learned from their mistakes after all this," she ran her hand through his dark locks, "I don't know how their experience changed them and to what extent. But I do know they continue to be skeptical of love marriages and would much rather prefer arranged marriages."
"Not all men abandon their wife and child like that," Kohana frowned. "Not all men are monsters."
"Yeah, but for some reason, that's the lesson my parents decided to draw from their experience. I know who you are, 'Hana, and I trust you with my life, but I don't believe they'll agree to our wedding. No matter how good and righteous you are as a person." Gazing into his eyes, "But what they think doesn't matter to me. I love you. Instead of telling them and having them actively try to ruin our time together, I'd much rather they don't know until we figure things out and get married. I want to go public about us as much as you do, but if they get involved in our lives before we have a chance to get married—"
"Then we'll get married. Right now if you want."
"What about that waiting period?"
"The baby's not gonna wait," he insisted. "There really is nothing else to figure out, baby. I'm staying here in the North with you. I'll take you to Sokka and ukuaq right now if you want and tell 'em about us. I'll confirm that I'm not interested in chiefdom. I'm gonna be a dad, that's reason enough to expedite the process, right? The responsibility will pass to Karuna. He'll make a great chief as long as he doesn't turn out like Pakku."
"I'm sure your brother thought the same thing about you when he relinquished the Southern throne."
"Well, it's true. Anyone can be a good chief or chieftess as long as they don't turn out like that maniacal monster."
Kunya still seemed very unsure of herself, pulling the sheets up to cover her nudity as she sat up. The prince joined her, planting a kiss on her cheek, "It's going to be okay, really. I want this. I want you. I'm really happy with where we are now. Sokka and ukuaq will respect my decision. They just wanted me to take some time before officially saying it. It's been a year already, so it's not like I didn't take any time at all. This will work, I know it."
"They're so concerned about the waiting period because this is a big deal," she said. "If you back out, your brother and ukuaq will be in charge of the South until Karuna becomes of age, but they are still only interims."
"They'll figure something out," he assured. "We don't have to worry about it."
"But Kohana, this is chiefdom." Playing with her fingers, "Are you sure you want to give up that life for—?"
"And why wouldn't I?" he asked. "So what if it's chiefdom? Family's more important in every universe there is. Besides, my parents don't even want this for me. Why pick a fight with them?"
"But you've been training for this. Not even your parents can deny that."
"Sokka trained for it ever since he was little. It didn't work out, did it?"
"He still ended up being a chieftain, though. The official chief of the North and the interim chief of the South."
"Darn. If only there was an eastern or western Water Tribe that we could pick and rule," Kohana chuckled, but his joke didn't earn a laugh, only deep concern.
"I'm not trying to say I wanna rule anything," he told her in all seriousness. "And I need you to know that even if ukuaq didn't get to be the chieftess of the North, Sokka would never have regretted his decision because he values love over power. I want the same thing, Kunya. If Sokka can let Southern chiefdom go, and if Katara can reject it and want nothing to do with it, why can't I do the same thing? I love you and our baby more than a dumb throne, you know this! What you're not about to do now is try to convince me otherwise even after we came this far."
She sighed, "I know, I…I just…"
"I would suggest that we send my parents over to yours to arrange this if your parents like arranged marriages so much. We could act like we don't know each other in front of them and skip our way to a happy wedding and then tell everyone the truth. But my parents are the last people any family would want to see at their doorstep," Kohana said with great distress in his tone. "I would send my brother and ukuaq along, but that doesn't seem fair and would put a lot of pressure on your parents to say yes to them even if they might actually not like the alliance. Of course, my brother and ukuaq would never force anyone, but the pressure's still gonna be there, right?"
"You're so considerate about my parents. They don't deserve it." Blinking up at him, "Tell me what your parents like and don't like, 'Hana. I'll do what I can to impress them."
"That's not how things should be. They should love and accept you for you. You shouldn't have to be someone you're not. And I can't have us be anywhere near them. I can't have heart attacks every minute over what they'll do to us." The look in his eyes turned cold for a moment, "Pakku didn't hesitate to try to kill a days-old baby because of his dumb beliefs. Karuna wouldn't be here today if that maniac had succeeded. Pakku might be dead now, but… We can't possibly raise a family in a place like the South. The South's old rules are in the process of being repealed, thanks to Sokka and ukuaq, but illegalizing horrible laws that went untouched for decades doesn't guarantee immediate safety. I'm not putting our family through that kind of risk."
"But what's gonna happen if Karuna falls in love, too, one day? With someone your parents wouldn't like? And what if he's terrified of taking the throne then, too? What's going to be the fate of the South?"
Kohana let out a dry chuckle, "Oh wow. Mom and Dad don't have any more kids. At that point, Sokka will probably end up picking someone to lead the South, but I still highly doubt he and ukuaq will take matters into their own hands…as long as that stupid provision's still there. Sokka likely wouldn't mind being chieftain. He just doesn't wanna meet with my parents, and he doesn't want to go back to the South, not even for a coronation. He doesn't want any risks."
"Is there no other loophole to that dumb provision?"
"There has to be. At least, I want to think there is since there was one for interim chiefhood," he said. "I bet if I convince Akluviq to do something about this, he'll find that loophole or agree to ignore the provision altogether. Sokka and ukuaq shouldn't be forced to meet with my parents after something like that… But as far as we're concerned, I told them I'm not interested. Chiefdom is a burden I can't handle. And on top of that, Pakku's honor killing attempts… Who knows who'll take that path next with the Southern government pretending like it never happened? It's too dangerous…"
Holding her hand, "Kunya, I don't want a future that doesn't have you and our baby in it. We've been hiding for four years, but we can't hide anymore. We can't hide a pregnancy." Cupping her cheek, "Just say the word, and we could get married tonight if you want. Right now. The Moon Temple is still open. We can tell Sokka and ukuaq. Ukuaq is a high priestess, she'll easily have an angakkuq get us married in a heartbeat."
Kunya thought for a moment, leaning against his shoulder, drawing little circles on his wrist. "Should…should we talk to them tomorrow? Maybe ask them to get us married before any of this goes public?"
"Of course," he said, several burdens lifting off of him at once, hope and excitement swirling in hsi gaze, "I'll take you to the palace first thing in the morning."
She sank further into his arms, basking in his warmth.
"Happiness is better when shared." Kohana smiled, whispering happily as he cuddled his lover, "By this time tomorrow, we'll finally be married, and we can finally tell the world that we're gonna be parents."
The time candles were persistent in their sparks, not letting them have the brief reprieve they needed. Kunya swallowed, "It'll be sunrise soon."
"Don't make me go," he said, his arms wrapping around her middle. "I don't want to leave you two."
"It's just for tonight." She brushed away a tear, bearing a hopeful smile, "We'll be married by this time tomorrow, and we won't have anything to worry about."
Kohana left the palace as soon as the sun came up, supposedly in a jubilant mood according to the servants… only to return by himself late in the afternoon, trying and failing to hide whatever pain was suddenly boiling and searing his heart. He merely said "allergies" when asked about his crimson eyes, and he shrugged off his sniffles with the same excuse albeit not caring for a healing session. He was strangely withdrawn from everyone, including his beloved nieces and nephews, and he had retreated to his room well before lunch, claiming a lack of appetite.
Sokka and Yue, who had been wanting to speak with him all morning, were not naive as to not notice the radical change and put all their inquiries on hold, but they were even more alarmed by the maids' commentary: Kohana repeatedly breaking down in dark corridors and empty hallways away from prying eyes and ears, his face as pale as a ghost, his entire being seemingly on edge.
Luck proved to be on the leaders' side, for seconds before the pained tribesman could consume the contents of a seal-rat poison container, Yue melted the tribesman's icy bedroom door and smashed the container aside with a shriek. "Kohana!"
"Kohana, what the hell?!" Sokka burst, pulling the prince away from the spilled poison, "What are you doing?!"
The young man burst into tears and fell into Sokka's arms, shaking with every sob that racked his body and spirit.
"Get away from my daughter!" Natsiq tossed Kohana out of the igloo, raging as he closed the door behind him, preventing Kunya from stepping out. The young tribeswoman screamed and kicked at the door, barely held back by her mother.
"This isn't fair! We're engaged!" Kohana cried, "And that's my baby—!"
"And so what?"
Incredulous, "What do you mean 'so what'?! You can't take my family away from me!"
"But it's okay for you to put my family in danger for your stupid happily ever after?!" Natsiq yelled. "The last thing we need is for your parents to come breaking down our doors for taking their precious prince away from their precious throne!"
"You don't understand! I relinquished the throne!" Kohana whimpered, "My parents don't even want me on the throne—!"
"Cut the yakshit! Who do you take me for?!"
"It's true! I'm staying right here in the North! Right here with Kunya! I'm not taking up the Southern throne! I'm even opening a school here soon!" Drying his tears, "Please, give me a chance. I don't care about the throne, I just want—!"
"If I give you a chance, my daughter will end up soaked in blood in the middle of the tundra! Is that what you want?!"
"No, no, I—!"
"Your cursed family tried to rid the world of Chieftess Yue despite everything she's done to make sure your tribe and your family didn't end up in the streets. If such a goddess didn't escape their wrath, I can't expect my daughter to," Natsiq faltered, his own tears escaping, "I'm not just going to stand around and let your sinful parents aim their flying pitchforks at my baby girl!"
"Please don't say that," Kohana croaked, "I know my parents are the problem. I'll break away from the bloodline, too! Just like my brother! And I won't look back! I'll even bring you the relinquishment papers and sign 'em right in front of you! I'll do whatever it takes to protect Kunya and our baby—"
"Break away from the bloodline, eh? Oh, how wonderful! You think you're like your brother? An incarnation of La to do something that noble?" he snapped. "If anything, your idiocy would be enough of a reason for your parents to end our lineage!"
"They don't even have entry in the North!" Kohana shook, "I swear on the Spirits, Mr. Natsiq. Kunya and I are not leaving the North! I'll protect Kunya and our baby with my life! Not every man is a traitor—!"
"What's to say you won't run off and leave my daughter in the dust?"
"A man who's really in love would never abandon the love of his life and his child—"
"Off with this love nonsense!" the older tribesman bellowed. "No one in your cursed bloodline deserves to love or have a family. As long as your family is alive, parents of daughters in the entirety of the Water Tribe can never peacefully sleep at night. If I was La, I would've sterilized all of you so your bloodline would end for good!"
Kohana's attempts to convince Natsiq further were marred by the prince's sobs and Kunya's screams from inside. The older tribesman didn't give a care in the world for the lovers' distress, repeatedly shoving Kohana away with every attempt the prince made to go back inside.
"I don't care how righteous you are. I care about my daughter being alive and away from the abomination that is your family. It's disgraceful enough that our first grandchild has your blood."
"Just listen to me, please! I won't let anything happen to Kunya—!"
"If you really want what's best for Kunya and the baby, you will walk out of their lives right now and never, ever look back," Natsiq glared into the prince's soul. "We won't tell anyone the baby's yours. We'll move far away and live our lives without disturbing your reign. But if you continue to torture us like this with all of your love nonsense… We'll have no choice but to get rid of the one connection holding you two together."
Kohana widened his eyes in horror.
"You have a throne to sit on, so go sit on it instead of throwing us under the sleigh." Swallowing hard, "We never wanted to commit the sin of separating a mother from her child ever again, but if it means my daughter will be spared from your horrid parents… I won't hesitate to protect my child by killing yours—"
Kohana roared, the blood in his body soaring furiously through his boiling veins as he let go of his reluctance to use force. He grabbed Natsiq by his tunic, shoving him into the snow. He froze the man in the snow and bolted for the door as Kunya howled his name. Natsiq, too, let go of his hesitation to use his bending against the prince and unfroze himself. He managed to grab the prince by the hood of his parka, yanking him away from the igloo and propelling him across the snow with a thick tendril of water. Through the glaze of his tears, he glared at the older tribesman.
"GET LOST!" Natsiq roared. "If you want that baby to live, then get the hell out of our sight and never come back!"
"Do you really think we would take an innocent life?" Natsiq said as his bawling daughter refused to let him and Lusa anywhere near her, "We just said that so he would leave, paniga. Why would I do that to my own grandchild? Do I look like Pakku—?"
"You might as well be another Pakku!" she shrieked, shoving his hand away from her shoulder, her arms wrapped around her stomach. "Get away from me!"
The tribesman shuddered, "I don't care what you think of me, but I'm not going to sit here and watch you marry the son of those monsters." Turning to Lusa, "We're leaving right now. Pack her bags—"
"I'm not leaving!" Kunya bellowed, throwing whatever she could find across the room in her rage.
"We're doing this for your own good, Kunya," Lusa tried to calm her daughter, "Please, paniga, listen to us. This is best for you and the baby—"
"He's what's best for us!"
Natsiq fumed, "How many times do we need to tell you? It's not safe for you to be with him—!"
"You think I feel safe around you right now?!" she hollered. "Why do you think I came to healing school here? Why do you think I was working here?! Away from you?!"
Which left the couple stunned, their hearts shattering. "Kunya…"
"The audacity you have to think you know what's best for us after everything you did to Aunt Kunya and my cousin," she hissed.
"We made a mistake with your aunt, we admit it!" Lusa exclaimed, "But we're not going to let you put yourself in danger for someone like him! His parents are going to come after you and the baby—!"
"He kept telling you we won't go near them! Do you not understand?!"
"You don't need to go near them! They will go to the ends of the earth to hunt you down! They're MONSTERS—!"
A forceful rapping at the door caught their attention. The parents froze in place, but Kunya, who had been holding onto rays of hope, shrieked Kohana's name.
"Open up," the rapping came again, this time accompanied by a stern feminine voice. "By order of Chieftess Yue."
Kunya shoved her parents aside and threw herself at the door, sobbing with relief as she saw the chief and chieftess.
"Chieftess Yue," the young tribeswoman couldn't resist holding onto Yue as tightly as she could, unable to note through her tears the stark resemblance she bore to the Northern leader. Yue kept her hand on the trembling woman's shoulder, gesturing to a sobbing Kohana who was waiting behind them.
"'Hana!"
"Kunya!" Kohana caught her in his arms, the lovers locked in a fierce kiss. Natsiq and Lusa remained glued to their spots in the meantime, moving only to bow to the glaring chieftess.
"Y-Your Majesties," Natsiq began.
"It is against Northern Water Tribe law to restrain a major against her will," Sokka glowered.
"She is my daughter. I was only looking out for her—"
"No matter who she is, she is past cultural and legal marrying age and is of sound mind to give consent and make her own decisions," Yue said. "With or without your blessing, she will be married to Prince Kohana in the next hour." Turning to the guards beside her, "Take him into custody."
"What? But why?!" Lusa exclaimed.
"For presenting a threat to the safety of a pregnant woman," Sokka followed. "Your husband will be in the custody of law enforcement for forty-eight hours for investigative purposes. If it's determined that there's no real threat, he will be released."
"But I wasn't really going to—!"
"Anything you have to say, you can say it at the palace in forty-eight hours."
Beneath the bright crescent moon, the Moon Temple glimmered in waves of moonlight, but the glow on Kunya and Kohana's faces shone even brighter. Impromptu wedding preparations were hurriedly carried out by the angakkuit. A last-minute feast was being arranged in honor of the wedding— though most of the sweets were quickly being consumed by the children to celebrate Uncle Ko-Ko and their new "Aunt Ku-Ku," and the promise of more sweets incentivized them to be well-behaved throughout the ceremony. Amaruq and Arnook took to making Kohana presentable for the ceremony while Ki'ma and Ahnah bedecked Kunya with their jewels. By the time the lovers took their seats before the sacred matrimonial fire, Osha had readied the materials for the ceremony; contrary to the expectation that Yue, being the high priestess, would take the reins of the ceremony, the leader of the North embraced her status as chieftess and instead kept a watchful eye over the event along with her husband, requesting Osha to expedite the process.
"We need to make sure Kohana's parents are notified about all of this," Yue said.
Sokka's gaze darkened, "It's because of his parents, too, that Kohana's having to get married like this instead of having a formal ceremony fit for an isumataq."
"That may be true, but Kohana is still their son. They need to know about this."
"We can worry about that in the morning," he said, his concern directed at her, "Tell me, are you doing okay?"
"Of course, my love. Why?"
"It's gotta be overwhelming, isn't it?" he said, looking back at the groom and bride, "Who would've guessed that the woman Kohana fell in love with is Natsiq's daughter? We thought they were far away from us and wouldn't ever get involved, and here we are…"
Kunya, who was able to focus on her surroundings with the crisis having averted, now got the chance to really look at Yue. The Northern chieftess was the spitting image of the bride's late aunt, save for the differences in complexion and hair color. Yue, who was equally curious, didn't show her curiosity, simply giving the nervous girl a smile of reassurance.
"She came here for healing school apparently," the chieftess told her husband. "She doesn't know that I'm the one her aunt abandoned."
"Are you still gonna keep this a secret from her?" he asked.
The chieftess shrugged, "I honestly don't know."
Holding his wife's hand, "You sure you still wanna talk to Natsiq and Lusa? After they're out of investigative custody? I can do the talking if you want, nalligima."
"It's fine, Sokka. As much as I never wanted to see their faces again, I can't let that get in the way of keeping Kohana and Kunya together." Looking at the couple, "Those two are innocent and deeply in love and expecting. They're in a vulnerable position, and they can't be held accountable for the actions of their parents. I can't imagine how hurt Ko-bear must've been to be told he doesn't deserve love and family. And Kunya…she couldn't stop trembling even after we took her away from her parents. She was so worried for the baby. She kept begging me not to send her back to her parents because she didn't want to end up like her aunt…"
Kunya and Kohana were still holding hands as tightly as they could, the rituals passing by like eternities in their sheer yearning for one another.
"They might be young, but they're sincere and loyal," Yue said. "They deserve happiness, and I need to do what I can to make sure that happens. Even if it means sitting Natsiq and Lusa down and telling them to get with it or get lost."
Sokka squeezed his wife's hand. "You know I'm gonna be there with you."
She nodded. "I know."
The time finally came when the couple's inaamiyas were exchanged and their wedding was sealed with an eager kiss, earning cheers among the family members. The couple found bliss in each other's arms, brushing away each other's longing tears with further kisses, the euphoric prince whisking his bride into his arms and spinning her around. Eventually, their giddy looks turned to the chief and chieftess, who smiled back, relieved to see the couple at their happiest.
"At least you signed the relinquishment papers in front of them," Akluviq told the chieftain, handing him the said papers. "Kohana will be signing his thousands of miles away."
Sokka looked through the documents, saying somberly, "This is his decision. I've given him plenty of chances to change his mind, but now I know the actual situation and realize where his priorities really are. And I'm not about to disrespect that and make him wait longer."
Following the grand feast and before the couple retreated for their wedding night, Sokka and Yue approached them with Akluviq. The head of the Leadership Council explained to Kohana the contents of the documents, and when Kohana approved, he handed the papers to the chief and chieftess, whose signatures were a must as interim Southern rulers witnessing the prince-regent's decision. Sokka and Yue quickly signed the papers before jointly handing them to Kohana.
"We told you we would respect any decision you took," Sokka said.
Kohana nodded, wasting no time in grabbing a quill and relinquishing his status with confident strokes of his brush.
"As of now, you are no longer the prince of the South," Akluviq said, "but by virtue of being the blood-relative of Chieftain Sokka, you remain the prince of the North."
And with that, Kohana let out a huge sigh of relief and gratitude. Akluviq left, promising to notify the South as quickly and carefully as possible.
"Are you happy now?" Sokka asked his brother.
"Yeah," Kohana brushed back his overwhelmed tears and nodded, glancing at Sokka and Yue, "Are you two mad at me?"
"Of course not, Kohana—"
"No, man, we're elated that you decided to keep all the pain and suffering to yourself and wanted to ingest rat poison to solve all your problems!" Sokka rasped even as Yue gestured for him to be calm. "Who needs a doting older brother and ukuaq? It's not like they'll care or do something about the situation! And it's not like they're the chief and chieftess of the entire tribe and have enough influence to get you two married the day you got engaged eight whole months ago!"
Noting the devastation on his brother's face, "I'm sorry, Sokka, I—"
"The Kohana I grew up with had a habit of throwing a tantrum in the middle of the Arctic whenever he wanted something. Look at you now, all grown up, hiding things and contemplating suicide." The chieftain turned away, distressed, "I can't believe you didn't tell us anything. You could've just told us this was the reason why you're scared of chiefdom in the South. It's one thing if you didn't tell your parents 'cause they're monsters. You didn't wanna tell us, either? Do we mean anything to you?"
"Please don't misunderstand him," Kunya interjected meekly, "It's not his fault, ningauk." Brother-in-law. "It's mine. Kohana had been wanting to tell you both about our relationship all these years. He wanted you two to be the first to know that we're going to be parents. But I was scared of the truth going out. For the longest time, I wanted our relationship to be kept a secret. I was terrified my parents would find out and go crazy like they did today. I didn't want to lose him. And then there were the complications with figuring out the next ruler of the South. I thought it was best to wait until after the time you gave him ran out…but we can't possibly hide a baby in the meantime..."
"I'm glad my niece or nephew set you two straight," the chieftain said. "But it shouldn't take a pregnancy for you to tell us the truth. Hiding the truth and ending your lives like you mean nothing to us is not gonna help." Still glaring at Kohana, "If your ukuaq didn't make it in time, we would've lost you!"
Kohana hugged his brother, lost in tears, "I'm sorry. I was…I was terrified and…I thought I lost Kunya and the baby forever."
Sokka let his frown drop, letting out a ragged breath as he brushed away his own tears, "Kohana, you need to be strong. You're gonna be a dad. You can't be there for Kunya and the baby if you don't take care of yourself." Turning to Kunya, "And communicate. For the love of the universe, please communicate what you want. Why beat around the bush when we're here to help? We only want you two to be happy. We're not blob monsters."
Kunya nodded and took to hugging the chieftess, a joyful tear escaping and mingling against the chieftess's cloak. "Thank you, angaju," she croaked. "Thank you for everything."
Angaju. Though surprised by the gesture, Yue granted her a smile, looking past the bitter truth that was sitting stubbornly behind their shared appearance, "Love each other and be happy. Everything's going to be okay. I promise."
Notes:
Only two or so chapters to go. A huge thank you to everyone who has supported this fic over the years. Happy Holidays :)
Translation fun fact: "ningauk" means both son-in-law and brother-in-law
Chapter 79: To See You Just Once
Chapter Text
"I knew my little brother had a thing for you," Katara told a blushing Kunya, whom the waterbending master knew as her student and friend from her self-defense classes, "I still remember the first day you walked into training. Kohana stopped by to 'observe my class' and specifically volunteered to help you with your stance. I knew it right then."
"And you didn't think about telling me and your brother about this, Katara?" Yue asked.
"I didn't think it would be serious," came the answer. "They were so young. I thought it might be a phase."
"Master Katara," Kunya began, "I…"
"Enough formalities," Katara beamed and placed her arm around the young woman, "We're family now, dear ukuaq. Just call me Katara."
From there, the trio spent time sieving through the portrait collections. Katara and Yue were pleased to see Kunya lightening up, giggling with every funny story they shared and asking questions more comfortably about anything that stirred her curiosity.
"And this portrait was drawn for our wedding."
"Yep," Katara smirked at Yue, "When all that sexual tension really hit the ceiling. A decade later, and they're still insatiable."
"Oh, come on now," Yue raised her eyebrows.
"What? Everyone here knows how much fun you and my brother have. Seriously, we can't even walk the halls at night in the eastern wing anymore with all the, "'Oh, Sokka!' 'Oh, Yue!''"
"As if you and Aang never went around making out in public!" Yue flushed.
Kunya laughed at the women's banter before studying the portrait of the chief and chieftess's wedding further. "This was when you two were twenty-three, right, angaju?"
"Yeah," Yue nodded.
"Ningauk and 'Hana look very similar," the young tribeswoman pointed out. "It was hard to tell at first with ningauk's beard, but 'Hana looks a lot like this right now."
"They always looked alike," Katara noted.
Kunya blinked at Yue, "You know what's interesting, angaju? You and I look very similar, too, don't you think? It's like we could actually be sisters."
Katara looked from Kunya to Yue; being aware of the truth that Kunya's late aunt was Yue's biological mother, the waterbending master, too, noted the significance of the comment. The chieftess only wore a smile, not making eye contact as she pretended to be occupied with the dust that she brushed off of the portrait album, "You think so?"
"Yes," Kunya said. "Seriously, you look nearly identical to my aunt. Her name was Kunya. too. She passed away long before I was born, so I was named after her."
Yue swallowed, "Oh… I'm sorry to hear that…"
"She's in a better place now," Kunya said. "The poor lady went insane in her last days. I hope she found peace and is with the Spirits."
Katara cleared her throat and turned to the next page in the portrait collection in an attempt to change the topic, "Hey, this is mine and Aang's wedding."
The attempt succeeded. Kunya looked over the portrait in which Katara and Aang were dressed fancifully in each other's fanciest cultural attire; Katara wore a long yellow dress with an orange sash snaking around her waist, and Aang was clad in fancy Water Tribe silks that lacked animal fur. The couple was holding hands, standing in the middle of the Moon Temple in front of the Aninnialuk idol. Beside them were several Air Nomads, smiling Air nuns standing next to Katara and jubilant monks standing beside Aang. Gyatso was standing behind the couple, his arms around both of the newlyweds whereas the senior White Lotus sentries were dispersed throughout the portrait.
"Ukuaq officiated our wedding," Katara said, pointing to Yue in the picture. "It was the first wedding she conducted after becoming the high priestess. Isn't that right, Yue?"
"Yes," Yue smiled, "That's right."
Indeed, the chieftess was clad in pristine white high priestess robes and was standing near the nuns in the portrait, her palms clasped in front of her baby bump.
"You were pregnant then, angaju?"
"Yes, this was three months after I found out I was pregnant with Ummi."
Sokka was standing beside his wife, wearing a wide grin on his face, one arm wrapped around her waist. His other arm was holding onto his little brother, who was sitting on top of the chief's shoulders, the icing on his hands and face sticking to the chieftain's hair.
"Is that 'Hana?" Kunya asked, amused.
"Yeah, he was eating a lot of cakes that day."
Kunya giggled, turning to Yue, "You know what I've been thinking? We should have a portrait drawn of all the ladies in the household. "You, me, ukuaq Katara, ukuagek Ki'ma and Mother Ahnah, and the girls— Ummi, Yuka, Yura, Amala."
"That's a great idea!" Katara said. "It's definitely nice to celebrate the women in the family. Let's do it!"
"And if you and Kohana have a baby girl, we can update the portrait," Yue told Kunya, earning a wide smile and an eager nod.
"We should also have a portrait of the three of us," Kunya suggested. "Ukuaq Katara is basically my hero when it comes to combat, but you're my hero in terms of healing, angaju. You're the hero of our entire family, angaju. My father always told me a lot about you."
"Did he?" the chieftess asked, tensed for a moment.
"Of course. You're Kuunnguaq. You healed him when he was attacked by a deadly bloodbending terrorist a few years before I was born. If it wasn't for you…we don't know what would've happened…"
Yue sighed, partly in relief.
"You're the reason why I wanted to be a healer," Kunya told her. "I'd always wanted to meet you…and now we're sisters. We get to see each other every day!"
The chieftess softened at her excitement, "It's very noble of you to take inspiration from that incident and come this far to help people. Your parents didn't want to be involved in any inquiries over that terrorist and wanted to leave the tribe for the sake of your family, but you stepped up with so much courage and came back here to help others." With a sincere look, "I'm very proud of you."
"That means so much coming from you," the young tribeswoman said happily. "Seriously, I'm very lucky. I'm finally with the love of my life. My favorite professor and my hero happened to be my sisters. The only thing that can make this complete for me is if I get a chance to meet my cousin."
"Your cousin?" Yue blinked.
"Yeah…the daughter of Aunt Kunya."
"Why do you want to meet her?" Katara asked carefully, "She hasn't reached out to you. Maybe she wants to be left alone…"
"She does. She apparently told my parents to never contact her. And it's very understandable." Kunya said, "Aunt Kunya had eloped with a guy and married him, but he left her when she was pregnant. My parents and grandparents told her to abandon her baby if she wanted to be let back into the family. And she did, but…She didn't seem to realize how much she loved that baby when she abandoned her. She ended up going insane. My father tells me she drowned trying to save a baby doll that she believed was her actual baby." Frowning, "It's crazy how much love she had in her heart even after she left that baby angrily to starve. She had to have been depressed or mentally unstable for that to be the case. I can't imagine how painful it must've been for her. Imagine having to live with something like that. You can't do it." Shaking her head, "But of course, she did something horrible. She left that baby to starve instead of giving her to someone else who will look out for her. She'll never be forgiven, and she shouldn't be, and my cousin has every right to stay away from us… But I still wish I could see her. Just once."
Yue took a deep breath, looking away as she asked quietly, "You don't know who your cousin is. How can you meet her?"
"Exactly. That's where I was hoping you would come in, angaju." Holding Yue's hand, "The Black Lotus is super efficient. Do you think maybe if I put in a request…the sentries will be able to locate her?"
Katara widened her eyes, "But I thought you said your cousin wanted nothing to do with you."
"I just want to know who she is. I'm not going to bother her. She won't ever know who I am," Kunya said.
"Don't you think her wishes should be honored?" the master waterbender insisted.
"Well yes…but she's still family. I want us to be close. She really won't know who I am."
Katara gave Yue a helpless look. Yue, though surprised, managed to summon a smile when Kunya turned to her. "I'll take care of this. Don't you worry."
"Really?"
"Yeah…"
The women were soon interrupted by a soft rapping at the leisure room door. Yue let out the breath she'd been holding, thankful for the intrusion, "Come on in."
Sokka opened the door, letting Kohana step inside before eyeing Yue, "Natsiq and Lusa are here, nalligima. They've been directed to the throne room."
Kunya appeared worried, sharing a look with an equally nervous Kohana.
"Don't worry," Yue told them, "Everything will be okay. You two are married now, you have nothing to worry about."
Katara gave the chieftess an inquisitive look, looking from her to Kunya back to Yue. She needs to know at some point, right?
Yue only shook her head, indicating her preference for silence on the matter before following Sokka out of the room, leaving Katara to calm the new couple's nerves.
"The kids are with Aang," Sokka told his wife. "Aang took 'em for a sky bison ride."
"That's good," she said. "Did Akluviq send the news about Kohana to the South?"
"Yeah, he supposedly mailed the scroll last night after the ceremony."
"I would imagine they would be furious…or disappointed, in the least, that all of this happened without them," she mused. "They haven't been able to see any of your weddings. We got married in secret. Katara and Aang got married here first before going down South for a small-scale appeasement ceremony. And now Kohana and Kunya got married here as an emergency."
"Well there's nothing they can do by crying about it," Sokka furrowed his eyebrows, "They brought this on themselves."
"They likely aren't going to object to Kohana relinquishing the throne, though. It wouldn't make a difference that he turned the position down. Since they're trying to disassociate their bloodline from royalty anyway. So the problem will still be there; it's just going to shift from Kohana to Karuna. And they're going to do what they can to disqualify Karuna."
"Yeah…this really does leave Karuna…" the chief processed, "unless he becomes a lovebird, too, which is a great thing…but if the South doesn't get its shit together by then, it's gonna lose its only hope."
"This is a matter of leadership," Yue said. "Communication is going to be extremely necessary. We need to inform Ivaneq and the Council about the situation so they can consistently communicate with the South."
"We also need to find someone as a backup. Just in case. If Karuna ends up saying no, too, there won't be anyone available right then and there to take responsibility. There's no way we're going to be interims for the rest of our lives.."
"Then it's time we started interviewing."
When they approached the throne room entrance, they were greeted by an investigative officer.
"Your Majesties, our report indicates that there's no evidence of Natsiq and Lusa having actual intent to harm Princess Kunya," the man told them. He handed them a scroll, relaying a few other details before taking his leave.
"We still need to keep an eye on 'em until we're sure there's nothing to worry about," the chief said, still skeptical.
"Of course. They didn't hesitate to get a child out of the way for their prestige in the past. We can't easily trust that they wouldn't do it again."
Sokka's eyes softened, a warm hand wrapping over hers, "You sure you wanna do the talking, love?"
"Yes," she said. "It'll be okay. As long as you're with me, I have nothing to worry about."
"Sometime today, Mr. Natsiq?"
Natsiq and Lusa, who were again caught up in the nostalgia emitting from their niece's appearance, snapped out of their memories and tried to shake away the past for at least the time being. Keeping their heads hung and their tears at bay, "We really did not think this would happen, Your Majesty." Kneeling on a set of pelts in front of the Northern leaders, who were seated on their thrones, "Ever since you told us not to be involved in your life, we'd been careful. You told us not to be involved in donations, either, so we kept to ourselves. Six years ago, I faced a big loss in my business, and our income was hit hard. I was forced to find other work."
"Kunya said she wanted to learn healing here in Agna Qel'a under a scholarship," Lusa said, "and she said she would send some money back home when she got a job here. We figured she wouldn't get in your way because she doesn't know any of this, and we really didn't expect her to be courting His Majesty's brother—"
"That's not our concern," Yue said. "Their courtship is not the issue. What's completely unacceptable here are your horrid threats of harming their child—"
"I really did not mean any of it, I swear on the Spirits," the man's voice quivered. "I was only doing that to protect my daughter and grandchild. I only said that so Prince Kohana would leave us alone. I would never do that to an innocent life."
"Oh?"
Sensing the mockery in the chieftess's tone, "And I didn't expect that the prince would go as far as attempting suicide…"
Folding her arms, "So you're the type to severely neglect a child and order others to neglect their children. Even if you don't directly harm them—"
"Your Majesty, please," Lusa let out a sob.
"Enough," Sokka snapped. "It wouldn't be the first time you wanted to get rid of a baby who you feel will hurt your reputation. It certainly wouldn't be your first time separating a mom from her child."
Natsiq turned away, his eyes squeezed shut in shame. "We weren't about to make the same mistake we made with Kunya. We love and cherish our grandchild with open hearts and open arms." Turning to the chieftess, "Just as we love and cherish you, Your Majesty—"
"Cut the act, Mr. Natsiq," Yue said, unmoved, "That's not what I asked."
"We would never hurt our grandbaby, Chieftess," Natsiq insisted. "We only said that to drive the prince away. He may be perfect, but his parents are far from it—"
"That gives you no right to separate two people deeply in love," the chief insisted, "And it gives you no right to separate a father from his young. Kohana wants to be with her and their baby. He wants to spend the rest of his life with them. You must honor that and respect the sanctity of their family instead of making him suffer for the actions of a maniac."
Natsiq and Lusa stared at the ground in persistent uncertainty.
"When he was a little boy, Kohana couldn't bear to separate a litter of husky pups from their parents," Yue said softly. "He valued the idea of family so much that he kept them together and wanted them all in his home no matter how inconvenient it would be. To this day he keeps them all by his side. That's the kind of tribesman he is. A gem. He's sensitive and hardworking, very family-oriented. Instead of running from responsibility, he's looking to provide for Kunya and their baby. He relinquished the Southern throne so they wouldn't have to bear the brunt of Southern politics. He wants to work here in the North for a living. He's even going to establish a school to teach children waterbending. And for his loyalty and pure heart," shooting them a glare, "he does not deserve the scrutiny of people like you."
Wincing at the slap of her words, "The boy is loyal," Lusa said. "He is a gem. We are aware, Your Majesty. It's just that his background—"
"None of the alarming people in his 'background' are allowed in the North. He promised you that he will not move to the South. What else could you possibly want?" Yue demanded.
"What's the guarantee that he will never see or interact with his parents again?" Natsiq asked.
"Then what are you expecting? Disownment?"
"Maybe. If that's what justice for my daughter and grandbaby entails."
"Would you disown your daughter, then? If that's what justice for Kohana and the baby entails?"
The parents were visibly shattered by the suggestion.
"It hurts, doesn't it? Don't you think your expectations are equally hurtful? Of course, I can't expect anything more from you, can I? You haven't changed at all. Your idea of justice is still prying children away from their parents—"
"No, no, Your Majesty—!"
"You must think of yourselves as some superior souls. Free from the mistakes you've made. Telling innocent people they are undeserving of love and family." With a displeased huff, "Besides, I'm not sure why you feel like you wouldn't get along with the Southern leaders. The elders of both families have a fascination for disowning their young for prestige. Your interests and purposes are rather aligned in that way. I'm sure Chieftess Kya, especially, would be quite proud to have someone from your noble family as her ukuagek—"
"Your Majesty," Natsiq cried, tears slipping profusely from his eyes, "Please, we can't hear anymore. Our mistakes will haunt us for the rest of our lifetimes, we won't deny this!" Glancing at her, "Every time we look at you, we feel as if we're looking at my sister. The injustice we have done to her, the way she suffered in her final days… Oh, Tui and La!" Drying his eyes but failing to hold back his tears, "I think of Kunya as my sister reborn. I can't possibly stand by and watch her go through what my sister did."
And as the couple continued to weep and sob, Yue remained mostly unperturbed. Though rays of vulnerability did shoot through when Sokka held her hand, she held herself together.
"We did a grave injustice to you, Chieftess," Natsiq looked up ambitiously, vehemently, "but at least we're not like Pakku, are we—?"
"YOU ARE NOT ALLOWED TO SAY THAT WRETCHED NAME ANYWHERE IN THESE PARTS, DAMN YOU!" Sokka bellowed, his eyes on the verge of flaring black. Natsiq nearly had a heart attack, the older man almost collapsing back against the pelts before Lusa caught him, the older couple jolting with fright.
Yue laced her fingers with her husband's, managing to bring down his skyrocketing heart rate. The chieftain hissed in an embittered tone, "The pillars of ultimate neglect here in the North and the paragons of ultimate abuse down South are both reprehensible in their own right. Some abandon you at birth like you're worth nothing to anyone, and some abandon you years after raising you like you mean nothing to them. Some leave you to starve and think you're a sin, and some run after you with pitchforks and try to extinguish your happiness and bloodline altogether. And the chieftess and I are not about to sit around and choose who out of these monsters are better to deal with because EVERY ONE OF THEM is DESTINED for HELL!"
Natsiq and Lusa continued to cower in fear, tears continuing to drench their faces.
"But we do know that the sins of these monsters shouldn't dictate the happiness of their kids. Kohana and Kunya, especially, are untouched by the cruelties of their parents," Yue said. "The chieftain and I have complete faith in Kohana's loyalty, and it's with that confidence that we offer you two options. You will either leave the two of them to live their life, or you will give them your blessing and be supervised in every contact you have with them. No in-betweens, no exceptions."
Lusa dried her eyes, quivering as she spoke, "W-We will be happy to give our blessing, Chieftess, but we need some kind of guarantee that our daughter won't be mercilessly attacked. The boy may be loyal, but his parents are not tolerant. They may be on the other end of the world, but we cannot afford any sort of rivalry with them if they disapprove, which they likely will. They will certainly blame my daughter for being the reason their son is distancing himself…"
"We're not perfect by any means, but we are not unjustified in worrying about our daughter's safety, are we, Chieftess?" Natsiq asked.
"Kohana and Kunya will be living in the palace," Yue said. "The ban on the Southern leaders' entry will remain in force. Every contact you have with them — every gathering, every visitation— and every exchange you have with them — every correspondence— will be supervised by authorized persons until further notice." Folding her arms, "I think these measures should be enough to suggest that whoever it may be, they'll have to go through me and chieftain before they even think of touching Kohana and Kunya. Whether that's the leaders of the South or even you."
"You are our goddess, Chieftess, and we trust you with our lives," Lusa said. "As long as they're with you and the chief in the palace, we don't have anything to worry about. We will happily give our blessing." Turning to Sokka, "We just please ask that supervision not be required when we're with our daughter and ningauk. They're family. We would never hurt them…We can't bear the thought of being seen as threats…"
"You should've thought about that before you recklessly made those threats!" Sokka yelled. "Besides, Kunya agreed to these terms, and she was especially relieved by the supervision suggestion. If she doesn't feel safe around you, there's nothing we can do about it."
Natsiq swallowed, "Alright, Your Majesties. We accept it. We're grateful that we can still be part of their lives." Bowing before the leaders, "Please, just let us be part of your family. That is all we ask."
"Don't flatter yourselves," Yue glared. "If you think I will ever consider you two and your late sister as my family, you are very wrong. You may be a part of Kohana and Kunya's lives but never ours. So don't waste your time and ours with this nonsense." Standing from her seat, "Let me make it clear that you are not to tell anyone, including Kunya and Kohana, about me."
"We promise to steer clear of that, Your Majesty—"
"And also, you will not use this as an excuse to be close with me or my husband or our children," Yue glowered. "You are not to be anywhere near our children, and if you even think about them, you will regret it."
"W-We'll be careful, Chieftess," Natsiq and Lusa promised, "We will do as you wish."
Sokka scowled dangerously at Natsiq, who continued to keep his head hung. "Every polar centipede under every glacier in the Water Tribe knows how proud I am to sever the limbs of that blubberfuck you dared to mention. And every flake of snow in the Water Tribe knows exactly why I didn't kill him on the spot when it could've taken me seconds. I wanted him rot in pain and anguish. I wanted him begging for death for the rest of his torturous days."
Natsiq widened his eyes, fear trickling down as sweat from his temples.
"I did it before, and I'll do it again if I have to," came the low growl. "Keep this in the back of your mind."
Natsiq scrambled to qipe his sweat away, "Y-You won't have to do that, s-sir… We won't let things get to that point."
The older couple, deathly pale, held in their heartbreak as they made their way to the leisure room, the watchful glares of the Northern leaders burrowing into their backs. When Natsiq and Lusa stepped inside, Kohana and Kunya clasped each other's hands tightly. Kohana stepped in front of his wife protectively, summoning a glower, but the young couple's defensive demeanor relaxed when Sokka and Yue eased their fears with a reassuring nod.
"We want to apologize, ningauk," Natsiq told Kohana. "We weren't being considerate of your sincerity. Even though we knew you were more than worthy, we were judging you too harshly because of your parents and grandparents… and we were afraid that your attachment to them would make you turn out like the man who abandoned my sister. We were acting out of that trauma…which haunts us to this moment…" Drying his eyes, "That's why we made those threats. We would never hurt our grandchild, we promise you. Not even in our dreams. We only wanted you out of our lives."
"But we realize now how serious you were being," Lusa said. "And we're glad that we were wrong about you." She reached for her daughter's hand, but Kunya yelped and hid behind her husband.
"I'm not going to hurt you, paniga," Lusa's gaze welled up with tears of regret. She reached again for her daughter's hand and placed it in Kohana's, "We give you our blessing."
Natsiq reached for a whale-bone arm cuff that was cast around his upper arm. He slipped it off, "This is a family heirloom. My father passed this down to me along with two other artifacts. I gave them to my older sons, but I reserved this for my future ningauk. You can pass this onto your son or future ningauk one day." Holding it out to Kohana, "If you don't mind…"
Kohana and Kunya looked at Yue with uncertainty, but she nodded in reassurance and a silent promise that they had nothing to worry about. The prince then held out his arm, and Natsiq happily placed the cuff around it, granting him a relieved look.
"The wedding happened last-minute, but we will personally take the pains of arranging a grand reception—"
"That's not going to be necessary," Katara told them. "Uncle Amaruq and Silak Arnook are working on those arrangements. You're already in a difficult financial position—"
"Please, allow us to contribute," Lusa said. "This is the least we can do. We've saved up a decent amount for Kunya's wedding; we can use that for her reception, at least." Looking at Kunya, "We will do what we can to make this a grand event. We'll invite your brothers, too."
Kunya again looked at Yue. The chieftess took pity on the shuddering girl and walked up to her, granting a smile. Kunya then acquiesced to her parents' idea, still holding tightly onto Kohana, "That sounds good."
"I'm sorry," a visiting Southern councilman told the former Southern chief and chieftess, "You must have misunderstood me. Prince Kohana had always been like a son to me. I had never considered him to be a potential suitor for my daughter."
Hakoda, worn out by the same kinds of replies that several tribesmen have given regarding a potential alliance, burst, "Why? What's wrong with my son? What about him is so undesirable that you wouldn't accept him as a son-in-law?"
"You're mistaken," the councilman said. "It is because I love Kohana and think of him as a perfect young man that I see him as a son than a son-in-law. My daughter, too, has always seen him as a brother. As a matter of fact, she's seeing someone else."
"Oh…who is she seeing?"
"A tribesman in the next village. An arithmetic professor like my daughter. He taught a few classes along with her in the past, and they have taken a liking for each other. We, too, think he's a proper match, and we wish to have them married by the end of this summer." Standing up, "I must be going now. Sorry to disappoint you—"
"Wait, wait, please," Kya said, "How about your younger daughter? She's not seeing anyone, is she?"
"She's still in healing school," came his patient answer. "She's not interested in marriage just yet."
"We can wait until she's finished with healing school—"
"She has also seen Kohana as a brother, Lord Hakoda."
"But—"
"Please," the man nearly snapped, barely holding in his frustration, "My wife and I don't wish to have our daughters marry into your household. We prefer our daughters to be married to common men who can fend for the family than to princes whose parents are impossible to please and can launch pitchforks at women they don't like." Shaking his head, "If I'd known this was a matchmaking conversation, I never would have come here."
Horrified, Kya shrieked, "We weren't the ones who threw those pitchforks!"
"That's not what I meant, Lady Kya—"
"We love your daughters and will accept either one of them with open arms! We would never let any harm come near—!"
"Execute me, if you wish, for my disobedience, or throw a pitchfork at my gut, I don't care," the tribesman told Hakoda and Kya, "but leave my daughters alone, I beg you. Kohana is a wonderful boy, but…no one is worth my daughter bleeding out in the middle of the tundra."
The councilman stormed out, brushing past Bato, who was standing by the entrance with an unfurled scroll in hand. Kya and Hakoda didn't even try to hide their devastation, the former Southern chieftain dropping into his pelt chair and Kya holding onto something to try to will away her shakiness. They pulled themselves together, though, as they noticed the Northern Water Tribe seal on the scroll.
"A message from the North?" Hakoda cleared his throat.
Bato nodded, "Kohana…Kohana is married."
The leaders widened their eyes, exclaiming simultaneously, "What?!"
"The bride's name is Kunya," Bato handed the letter to Kya, who sieved through the contents of the scroll as quickly as she was able, "She's a healer up North, and she's the daughter of one Natsiq and his wife, Lusa, both settled in the Earth Kingdom but of Northern Water Tribe descent. Kohana had been in love with her for the past couple of years. They are now expecting."
"Expecting?"
"Yes," Bato said. "So they got married a few days ago at the Moon Temple. Ataniq Yue and Angayok Sokka organized the event." Turning to Kya, "Amaruq and Ki'ma represented you and Hakoda at the wedding, and Lord Arnook and Lady Ahnah represented Lady Kunya's parents. Her parents had been in investigative custody at the time, so they weren't present at the wedding. There was apparently a skirmish because they didn't agree to the wedding at first, but I assume that's been sorted now. A wedding reception is to be held soon."
The leaders let the news sink in and took several minutes to process it. By the end of it, Hakoda had hardened his gaze, not necessarily with anger but with heartbreak, "He's following in his brother's footsteps, I see."
Kya, however, was least offended, simply happy with the fact that her son was finally married and was also going to be a father. "This is wonderful news! Ko-bear's all grown up," she dried her eyes, laughing happily, "Send them our heartfelt blessings. Prepare gifts for the newlyweds and our new grandbaby—"
"Kohana himself requested that there be no gifts sent—"
"Then we'll just have to pamper them when he comes here with his bride!" Kya said excitedly.
"Actually…he's staying in the North with his wife," Bato said, "And it's unlikely that he's going to bring her here. Even for a visit."
Kya's smile dwindled, "What?"
"He also sent papers relinquishing the throne," Bato told them, handing them another set of papers that he pulled from the scroll canister in his pocket, "He does not want to be considered for the Southern throne. Ivaneq writes that Kohana is going to be starting a school up North. He will be teaching waterbending."
Kya and Hakoda sought to harden their hearts once more, but they failed with the smiling image of their younger son still shimmering before their eyes. In the back of their minds, the shadow of a ruthlessly unforgiving Northern chief glared at them, their hopes of reunion once again thrust into the dark.
The abundance of post-wedding festivities left the young dronningiit and isumataat exhausted from their antics, and they fell asleep in their parents' bed, preferring to crowd around and share the space, swarming their parents rather than taking to their rooms. Sokka and Yue didn't mind the chaotic sleeping arrangement; it warmed their hearts to cuddle with their children, to splay their arms protectively over the little lives occupying every inch of the bed, to bear with the gymnastics they performed in their sleep.
"Ow, oww," Ummi, who was huddled next to her mother, hissed as Yuka and Yura sagged on top of her long hair, pulling it in their sleep.
"Girls, let your sister sleep, okay?" Sokka said, "One of you come over here—"
And both of them lazily crawled their way over their mother's stomach, giving her a goodnight kiss before traversing atop Ahanu and Ahote's sleeping forms.
"Hey…"
"Ow!"
The four-year-olds both plopped on top of the chief. Sokka chuckled, pulling a quilt over them as they curled up against him. Yue, meanwhile, cast an amused smile at Ahuma, who had in his sleep somehow swung his leg over the chieftess's forearm. She corrected the boy's posture and lay him beside Ahiga, straightening the railing at the edge of the bed. The little airbender curled up and fell back asleep, drooling against his mother's shoulder with one arm splayed over a snoring Ahiga's belly.
"Good enough," Yue said before straightening the blankets over Ahanu and Ahote, who were huddled between her and Sokka. She brushed her fingers through their hair, smoothing their locks as she lay her head against her husband's outstretched arm. The chieftain's lips lingered at her temple, planting occasional kisses, and the duo let their eyes fall to a close, not overtaken by sleep but basking in the primal, sacred warmth of family.
"I still can't believe Ko-bear's married," Yue whispered.
"Seems like that kid was born yesterday," Sokka's voice rumbled gently through her being.
"Did you say that to him?"
"Yeah. And he frowned at me and said, 'What, only you get to have an epic love story?'"
She chuckled, planting a lazy kiss over his bicep. "Did you read the note from the South?"
Sokka shook his head. "What was the reaction?"
"They were actually happy about it," she said. "It was kind of shocking. I thought for sure they'd be pissed, but they took it rather well."
He hummed in acknowledgment, turning to his wife, "Are you really okay, nalligima?"
"Yeah," blinking at him, "Why?"
"Are you sure?"
"Yes," grazing his arm with her cheek, "I just want to stay like this, that's all…"
Concern wavering in his gaze, "Katara told me about your conversation with Kunya this morning. Ukuagek and silak are worried, too."
"They're is worrying over nothing. I'm fine."
Frowning, "I know you hate having Natsiq and Lusa hang out here, and I don't get why we can't tell them to stay out of the country."
"It's for Kunya's sake, you know this."
"But even Kunya doesn't want them around that much. She'll understand."
"We have every right to make sure they don't come anywhere near us, but after they gave their blessings, even after Kunya has less of a reason to hate or fear them, I have no right to keep Kunya apart from them."
"It's not like we're forbidding her from going to see them whenever. It was the same with Kohana; anytime he wanted to visit the South, we let him."
"Still…I don't want her to be suspicious about anything. She's innocent, and she doesn't know any of this. Right now she thinks we're repulsed by them only for their insensitivity to Kohana."
"We could just tell her the truth," Sokka said. "Sit her down and tell her you don't wanna think about any of this."
"Now is not the time. I don't want to upset them in any way. Especially after what Ko-bear tried to do. Kunya isn't supposed to be stressed right now, either. And we need to make sure anaana and ataata don't say anything about this, either..." Fingering the hairs on his arm, "I don't know where to draw the line. I don't want us or the kids to be anywhere near them, but I don't want to interfere with Kunya's relationship with her parents."
"We won't be interfering. We'll just be protecting ourselves."
"But still…"
With a sigh, "How about this? We can deny Natsiq and Lusa entry into the palace and confine them to the estate. Say it's a security measure if anyone asks. If Kunya wants to see them, she can go to the estate freely as long as an authorized person is there to supervise. The kids never go there anyway, so we'll be keeping them away from those imbeciles. Plus, the estate is right next door, so Kunya doesn't have to go through any traveling burdens."
It was a much better option than outright banishing Kunya's parents, and Yue found herself acquiescing. She burrowed herself in his chest, feeling its steady rise and fall, lost in the pseudo crashing of the seas in the conch at his neck, "Yeah…that sounds good…"
Her forehead was warmed by a soft kiss. "You still think about her, don't you?" he pressed gently, "You still have her notebook and her picture."
Yue swallowed, "I thought I let it all go… but I guess I really didn't. I don't know why it's so hard to let go. I didn't even know her, but I'm so angry and hurt. Why is it so hard for me to throw that notebook away? Why do I still have her picture?" Her voice shaking, "I feel so dumb feeling sorry for myself—"
"Hey," he softened his tone, speaking between chaste, comforting kisses, "It's not dumb. You have every right to feel betrayed."
"It's probably for the best that this happened anyway," Yue sighed. "If I was with her, we wouldn't have met, would we?"
"You don't know that," he said. "We're Wolf Moonites. We would've found each other somehow," brushing her hair away from her eyes, "We shouldn't justify abandonment just because of that. I would've found my way to you."
The chieftess swallowed the lump in her throat, tears slipping down her face. Sokka kissed them away one by one, not stopping her catharsis but holding her through it. He nuzzled against her cheek, cupping her face, "I don't want this getting to you, nalligima. I don't ever want you to feel like you don't matter. I love you. We all love you. So, so much. Don't ever forget this."
She nodded, snuggling against his neck, "I love you, too."
A soft tug on Sokka's robe caught their attention. Ahote blinked sleepily, worriedly at his parents, "Ataata, why is anaana crying?"
"No, no, my love, I'm not crying," Yue quickly dried her eyes, "Something fell in my eye, that's all."
"And I was just kissing it better," Sokka said.
"I wanna do it, too," Ahote struggled to sit up in the crowded space and kissed his mother's cheek, "Is that better, anaana?"
"Much better, my wolf pup," she drew him in his arms, her lips curling into a wide smile.
"What happened?" Ahiga stirred.
"Something fell in anaana's eye, but ataata and I kissed it better," Ahote announced proudly, puffing up his chest as he said so and waking his siblings.
"I can do that, too! Anaana likes my kisses more!" Ahanu shot back, bombarding his mother with kisses.
"Well anaana likes my kisses and my hugs," Ahuma snuggled against Yue.
"Alright, wolf pups," Sokka began, "Everybody stay calm—"
"Anaana likes my kisses, too!" Yuka jumped off of her father and climbed into her mother's lap as Yura tackled her mother's right cheek with kisses.
"Well I was born first," Ummi hugged her mother tightly and kissed her other cheek, "My kisses are obviously more special."
"Settle down, my loves, I love all of your hugs and kisses equally," Yue laughed, drawing them into her arms. She leaned back against the chieftain's chest as he wrapped his strong arms around them, his robes enveloping them like a warm blanket. And as he went on to tell some story about an army of panda-sloths fending off a blob monster to keep the children settled, the chieftess ended up falling asleep, brimming with warmth, love, and peace.
"Lord Hakoda and Lady Kya filed another petition for relief, Your Majesty."
The Northern chief glared, "What is it now?"
"They're pushing for an in-person meeting to discuss future Southern leadership, sir, which would require a temporary lifting of the ban on their entry." Ivaneq turned to Prince Kohana, "They also wish to see the prince and his new bride. They would like to bless the union in person since they didn't get to see the wedding."
"We'll send them a copy of our wedding portrait," Kohana said firmly. "If they wanna see us so badly."
"You heard his answer," Sokka said simply. "As for the rest of their ban-lifting nonsense, you know what my answer is."
"They said they are willing to come without any security or any instruments to defend themselves—"
"You think that changes anything?" the chieftain nearly snapped. "Look, Kohana is their son, and normally they would have the privilege of seeing him and his family in any location other than the North. But if they're dangerous, and Kohana himself is opting against meeting in person, there's nothing we can do." Turning away, his glower only deepening, "They've been at our throats for the past decade one way or another. What part of 'get the hell away from our lives' is not clear to them? I'm not letting those monsters come anywhere near my family. We've been safe by keeping them out, and I'm not about to change that. So tell 'em not to act like pathetic pests."
Except the Southern leaders didn't take the command to heart. The requests from the South kept coming and being the cause of Ivaneq's frustration, and the assistant left Zhi and Ping in charge of taking these correspondences to the chieftain for review.
"They still want you both to assume the throne," Zhi approached the chief and chieftess months later with yet another scroll. "They're still looking to disqualify their bloodline. And they're again requesting you to temporarily lift the ban on their entry and discuss leadership terms with them." Turning to Kohana, "They also want to see Prince Kohana and Princess Kunya and give their blessings when the little one gets here."
Kunya, who was sitting beside the chieftess, curled her palms protectively around her ballooned stomach, a perturbed look raiding her face. Yue calmed her with a soft squeeze of her hand.
"I thought I made it clear that a reunion isn't necessary," Kohana glowered, rubbing his wife's back to soothe her, "This is the last we wanna hear about this. Next time, just throw that scroll down the drain, Mr. Zhi."
"And we are not going to force a reunion if it's dreaded," Yue reiterated. "What they really want is a capable ruler for the South, right? They'll get one. We have more time until Karuna reaches sixteen. Before then, the chief and I will finalize an alternative candidate."
"We're already working our asses off trying to find a suitable backup," Sokka huffed. "We're doing the job that they should be doing. They shouldn't expect us to show any more mercy than this."
"Ahanu, be careful, sweetheart, you'll fall," Kunya said, struggling to keep the boy from storming into his parents' chambers and climbing up their cupboard.
"I saw some paper in here, Aunt Kunya."
"You'll hurt yourself—!"
"I got him," Kohana swooped in, picking the boy up, "No, no, Nu-Nu, that thing's not strong enough to hold you."
"But there's some paper up there," Ahanu pointed to the very top of the cupboard atop which sat a notebook. "I need it for my homework."
"I'll get it, then, buddy, you stay here," the prince set the boy down and grabbed the notebook, handing it to him, "Is this what you're looking for?"
"Yeah!" But the boy's face fell when he saw that the notebook was filled with all kinds of sketches. Dropping the papers all over the floor, "Aww, somebody already drew on 'em!"
"Nu-Nu-bear," came Ahnah's voice as she held a stack of papers in her hand, standing by the entrance, "Don't give your aunt a hard time. Kunya, you should be resting, dear."
"But I need paper for my homework!" Ahanu said.
"I have some paper in my study. Come with me, and I'll give you some."
"Okay!" The wolf-tailed boy raced over to his grandmother and followed her out, leaving behind the jumbled mess.
"I'll pick it up, babe, you sit," Kohana guided his heavily pregnant wife to the bed before picking up the papers. Kunya, however, zeroed in on a portrait that caught her immediate attention.
"'Hana, what's that?"
"What's what?"
"That picture."
Kohana handed her the portrait, noting the surprise on his wife's face, "Kunya, what is it?" Taking a seat beside her and peering at the portrait in her hands, "Hey, isn't … isn't that your aunt? Your parents have this exact portrait. What's it doing here?"
"Let me see that notebook," Kunya took the book from him, and they both sieved through the contents, shocked to see that the subject of the numerous sketches was the chieftess as a baby (it had to be the chieftess given the fact that the baby had striking white hair and baby blue eyes).
"I don't understand. What is all this? What's it doing here…?" And realization quickly dawned on the prince. He looked to his wife, who was also processing the truth that revealed itself through the drawings, culminating with a note at the end depicting regret and love.
"Ahanu, are you in here—?" Yue halted as she saw the couple looking through the papers in utter shock. They gawked at the ataniq, hundreds of questions swiveling in their gazes. Kunya was nearly on the verge of tears.
"I… Kunya, I—"
"What is all this?" the young tribeswoman said. "Does that mean you…? You're…? You're Aunt Kunya's…"
"Nu-Nu, I got you some paper—" Sokka halted in his tracks by the entrance when he saw the book in Kunya's arms.
"Is ukuaq Kunya's lost cousin?" Kohana asked his brother.
Sokka turned to his wife, noting the look of pure conflict on her face. He was about to deny all knowledge of the book and its contents when Yue confessed, "Yes." Looking at Kunya, "I was the one your aunt abandoned."
Kunya could say nothing, simply staring ahead at the chieftess.
"A-And how long have you known about this, ukuaq?" Kohana asked, still shocked out of his wits.
"Natsiq and Lusa gave that book to me ten years ago," Yue admitted.
"So you knew even before Kohana and I got married. You all knew," Kunya said, "And you never told me…" Looking panicked all of a sudden, "I had no idea…I wasn't trying to hurt your sentiments or make you feel uncomfortable, angaj…" she trailed off, tears slipping down her face, "Chieftess, I-I mean…"
"Oh, Kunya," Yue softened her eyes and held the tribeswoman's quivering hands, brushing her tears away, "Why would you say that? You'd never make me feel uncomfortable."
"I swear I wasn't trying to give you a hard time—"
"I know that," Yue told her calmly. "Kunya, please don't cry. I would never blame you or your brothers for something your parents did."
"But you didn't really approve of me, did you?" the princess lamented, ignoring her husband's attempts at cajoling her, "You had no choice but to agree since—"
"Hey," Yue stopped her with a warm hand draped over her palm, "I don't want you ever thinking that. The past isn't worth jeopardizing yours and Kohana's futures."
"But you didn't want anything to do with—"
"With your parents, yes, but I was never angry with you or your brothers. I know you would never follow in your parents' footsteps." Tilting the tribeswoman's face so she could look at the chieftess, "You never wanted your baby to go through what I did…and I appreciate that very much about you. That's enough to tell me what kind of person you are." Looking from her to Kohana, "Sokka and I are so glad you two found each other. We really are."
"Then why didn't you just tell me about this?" Kunya asked.
"Because I knew you'd be upset just like you are now, and I can't have you stressing like this with a baby on the way."
"Well were you ever going to tell me?"
With a truthful look, "I honestly don't know, but it's not because I want nothing to do with you."
"Yue thought the truth would cause more tensions between you and your parents," Sokka explained. "They've accepted your marriage, and she didn't want to interfere now of all times. She thought the past wasn't worth revealing when she had no hard feelings against you—"
"Ukuaq, you've gotta be kidding," Kohana frowned, "They might've accepted us, but Kunya and I still don't want them anywhere near us when the baby gets here. There's no relationship between us and them for you to interfere with in the first place. And how could you think you don't matter? This is a very big deal for you. If it wasn't for you, Kunya and I wouldn't even be together. I would've been dead—"
"Let's not talk about that incident," Yue said, "Just let it go."
"Do Father Arnook and Mother Ahnah know about this, too?" Kunya asked worriedly, panicking further when the chieftess nodded, "Spirits, they probably hate me deep down—"
"No, no, Kunya," Yue thumbed away the young woman's persisting tears, "They see you as one of their own. They don't have any grudges against you. I have no grudge against you, I promise you. I would never hate you."
"Are you sure you're not just saying that?"
"I'm very sure."
Drying her eyes, "I'm so sorry. I'm so sorry for what my parents did. They don't deserve to be forgiven…"
"But it's not something you should apologize for," Yue assured her.
"It's hard to believe this with what really happened, but…Aunt Kunya loved you," Kunya croaked. "She really did. Even if she made dumb decisions that suggest the opposite of that…"
Yue furrowed her eyebrows for a moment, the chieftain's hand on her shoulder softly bringing her back into reality, "Well I'm not concerned with all of that. Whether she loved me or not, I would never be able to accept her as my mother. I don't even know if I properly hate her anymore. I was the victim in her hands, and she was the victim in others' hands…"
"If she'd just been accepted as she was that day, she would've been with us… And you would've been with us, too."
"It wasn't meant to be," Yue said simply, "But I don't want you fretting about this. I'm very happy with my life. All the love I probably should've experienced, I've experienced it all with my loved ones here." With a wide smile, "I have a wonderful husband who keeps me laughing and smiling every day, and we have seven beautiful children who are our entire world. And besides, I found an even better anaana and ataata, and they love me so much that they can't even bear the thought of thinking I'm not biologically theirs. Every bit of my life is filled with love and happiness." Rubbing the young woman's back to bring her down from her sobs, "Don't get worked up over this. It's best if we move away from the past. And no matter what, you and I will always be family."
"So does this mean you accept me as your katangutik?" Cousin?
Smilingly, "You are my najâtsuk." Little sister. "And I'm your angaju. I don't have any sisters, and I consider you as one. Plus, katangutik is a mouthful—"
Kunya gave a happy laugh, accompanied simultaneously by a longing sob as she hugged the chieftess as tightly as she was able.
"Everything will be alright," Yue gently whispered to her, "I promise.
"Yep, just like that," Sokka adjusted the blanket around his newborn niece as an enraptured Kohana held her to his bare chest carefully. "There you go."
"And we have the talisman right here," Yue pulled out a black thread from her pocket and gently tied it around the newborn's right ankle, whispering a chant of protection.
The prince shared a look of overwhelming love with little Kinara, tearing up with every little noise she made, every sway of her sleepy, unfocused gaze in his direction. "Hi, Kinara," he sang softly, "I'm your ataata."
And when she turned in the direction of her father's voice, batting her tiny eyelids curiously, the prince turned giddily to his exhausted wife, who was lying beside him in bed and watching their interaction, beaming through her happy tears. Suddenly seized by a pang of anxiety, Kohana briefly turned to Yue, "Everything's okay, right, ukuaq?"
"Of course," Yue said for the tenth time that night, "Mom and baby are both very healthy."
Kunya let out a staggering sigh of relief, resting her head on Kohana's shoulder as she thumbed the black thread at her daughter's foot. The prince whispered a prayer of thanks to the Spirits, holding back a blissful sob as he kissed Kinara's tiny fist.
"Yugoda always recommended fifteen minutes as the minimum for skin-to-skin," Sokka told his brother. "You can go longer, obviously, like up to an hour or so."
"Fifteen minutes? That's ridiculous," Kohana choked out, planting soft little kisses all over his baby and brushing away the tears that slipped on top of his wife's head, "We're gonna stay like this forever. Spirits, she's…she's just perfect…"
Sokka and Yue smiled knowingly, watching the scene as a painful wave of longing ebbed through them and most certainly not for the first time that month. The chieftess clasped her hands together and cast her husband a look — the same look that had kept her awake the nights she fawned over the baby gifts they packed.
Chieftess, he widened his eyes.
She bit her lip, casting a stubborn frown of need, and she caught hold of a knowing gleam in his gaze, a sheepish but hopeful little smile on his lips, a pant that was nothing short of primeval. These feelings stayed with them until nightfall when, after the children slept, the chieftain swept his wife up in his arms and whisked her into their bedroom.
"One more, chieftess?"
"Spirits, yes—"
"We already have seven wild little wolf pups."
"Three pregnancies," she calculated. "I can handle a fourth."
"I repeat, we have seven—"
But her body was on fire as she locked their lips together, both of them toppling onto the sheets. She let him have his way with tearing their clothes apart in the heated moment, but in a blip of consciousness amid a long, amorous kiss, she whimpered, "Oh, Universe, what are we doing?"
"Huh?" came a shudder.
"This is insanity. Let's talk ourselves out of this."
A whine followed by an effort to compose himself with logic as he continued with his kisses all over her body, "Well… It'll be another nine months of different levels of discomfort."
"Mm…"
"Back pain, back rubs, foot rubs, massages, snacks in the middle of the night…"
She nodded, "Sore nipples, sore boobs—"
"Bigger boobs," he palmed a breast, "sexy times in the second trimester."
Feeling his lips briefly curl upward against her neck, "I see you're having fun with this."
"Just, uh, balancing the cons with some pros," he blushed, clearing his throat, "Anyway, back to the obvious. We're getting five hours of sleep now. More babies means we'll be back down to one. Or less."
"Mhm…"
"More supervision, more diaper cloths, more spit-ups, more messes, another crib or cribs—"
"Nalligima, your back's gonna give out at this rate. You don't need to make every crib from scratch. We can reuse the ones we have—"
"Pitting our babies against me, Baby Blue?" he huffed, "So they'll think, 'Oh, ataata loved us less, that's why he didn't personally make our cribs!'"
"Spirits," she shook her head, amused.
"As I was saying," he wrapped his arms around her from behind and gently rocked their embracing forms, "Longer play time, longer dinner time, longer story time… baby shopping, skin-to-skin, tummy times… More goodnight kisses, more toys, more cuddles, more blankies, more bibs, more binkies—"
"We can finally get those teethers!" she exclaimed, "The ones shaped like koala-seals!"
"Oh yeah!"
But the excitement was met with a helpless sigh from the chieftess, a soft groan as she lay back against the sheets, "Ugghhhh, it's not helping, I still want a baby…"
Kissing away the beads of her sweat, "You sure it's a baby? We have a strong history of multiples. Yet another thing to think about. Might be a teensy bit more chaotic if we have more than one."
"Teensy bit, huh?"
"Yep. Lots of teensy bits. And we're in charge of both tribes. We'll have to delegate more responsibilities to get more family time—"
"More agencies means more departments meaning more jobs, which means more family time," she said as if in a trance, pulling his flush against hers and wrapping her legs around him.
"I like the way you think," he grinned breathlessly as she happily nibbled at his neck, "Guess we don't have a choice. This is for the greater good…"
Batting her baby blue eyes at him, "And who knows, maybe we'll just have one this time."
"Breaking tradition, aren't we?" he resisted a smirk.
"It's not impossible."
"Well, I suppose having multiples three times in a row is rather rare, but…"
"One or more, I won't mind," she flushed in her desperation, frowning when she earned a boisterous laugh. "What? Instead of laughing, you can give me your side of this."
"You know me, ataniga," dipping his fingers between her legs, "I'm always happy to father your babies," and amid the chorus of moans, "Whatever you want me to do, I'm at your service…"
Digging her nails into his back, "Just put your babies in me, angayok."
In the midst of a raging blizzard in the wee hours of the night, Zhi and Ping panted their way into Ivaneq's estate. An irritable Ivaneq greeted them in his personal study, but all irritation and drowsiness fled from him when he heard, "The Southern leaders are at the border!"
"WHAT?!"
"Lord Hakoda and Lady Kya were caught trying to sneak into the North," Ping said. "Their ship was stopped before it could cross into the Inktun Sea. They're refusing to leave and making a scene. They're saying they won't seek shelter from the storm until the chief lets them into the North."
"Oh, Tui and La," Ivaneq hissed, "Do the chief and chieftess know about this?"
"Spirits, not yet," Zhi shook his head, "The chief will flip if he does. The chieftess is due any day now. This is NOT the right time for this shit."
"This is idiocy, this is madness!" Ivaneq burst, "We can't just not tell the chief and chieftess about this!"
"If we don't do something quick, they'll die of hypothermia, sir," Ping said worriedly. "They've been standing like that in the freezing rain for the past twenty minutes."
"Then have someone physically carry them away from here—"
"They're threatening suicide if their efforts are interrupted, sir."
"What in La's hell?!"
In a fit of outrage, the assistant found himself at the border in a short time, surprised to see the worn, shivering forms of the former Southern chief and chieftess, who were standing by the banks of the Inktun, letting themselves be drenched in the blistering thunderous, icy downpour that knocked away the feeble umbrellas, which the Southern crew tried and failed to hold over the leaders' heads. Several Northern border patrol men were surrounding the Southern leaders, seemingly preventing them from jumping right into the Inktun given how careful they were in keeping the leaders away from the water. Ivaneq's ship eventually docked against the shore of the Inktun, pitted against the raging winds as he stepped in front of the leaders.
"What the hell are you doing here?!" the assistant bellowed. "This would be a blatant violation of Northern Water Tribe security policy!"
"We're tired of sending scrolls," Hakoda said. "We want to see your chieftain just once. We'll never bother him again after that—"
"You were designated as the greatest threats to the Northern Water Tribe! You think he's going to give you a grand welcome?! If he finds out about this, he will bury us all alive for even speaking to you!"
"Just once, Ivaneq, please," Kya's tears mixed with the rain, "It's been ten years. We can't think of any other way than this to get his attention—"
"You need to turn back and stop this nonsense," Ivaneq warned. "There's no use going to extents like this. You will only be getting on his bad side—"
"As if we're not already on his bad side," Hakoda said sadly. "Look, we're technically not on Northern soil, are we? This is the border of Heijan. Earth Kingdom. We have every right to be here, and we will stay right here until he gives us the chance to speak with him."
"If you want to be treated the way enemies would be treated, then by all means, be our guests," Ivaneq fumed. "He would rather have the guards throw you out than let you in. The sooner you realize this, the better off you will be—"
"And if you do anything else to stop us, we will breathe our last right here," Kya hissed. "The decision to speak with us is his, and the decision to stay or leave this place is ours. If he takes mercy on us, then fine, but if not, we will end our lives here with pride."
Ivaneq fumed, the aftermath of the chieftain's knowledge uncertain but the chieftess's guilt should anything happen to the Southern leaders more than certain. Gritting his teeth, "I'll do what I can to convince him! Just go take shelter somewhere in Heijan! GO!"
"NO!"
"You can't meet him if you're seriously ill, dammit!"
But the Southerners didn't budge, firmly rooted to their spots, their antics spurring helpless looks from the Southern crew. Ivaneq facepalmed, "Great Spirits, give me strength."
Chapter 80: The Meeting
Notes:
I know I said this would be the last chapter, but I realized just how long this chapter will end up being, so I'm breaking it into two. This is the first part of it; the next chapter will really be the last and will include an epilogue.
Chapter Text
The chieftain was barely keeping himself together, explosive rage subdued in the presence of his pregnant wife. He directed his glare to the ground, listening to what Ivaneq had to say.
"There was nothing else I could do, sir," the assistant said, hanging his head, "I was going to send for you, but it would've taken extra time. Waiting any longer would've been a threat to their lives; by then they had already been standing out there for more than a half-hour. They're older and would suffer greatly in the event they get hypothermia. They constantly threatened to end their lives if we did anything to forcibly stop their efforts."
"Were they being serious?" Yue asked, highly perturbed, "Or were they just saying this to get what they want?"
"Most likely the latter," Sokka said bitterly. "They want the attention."
"They were carrying poison in their belongings, Your Majesties," Ivaneq said, the revelation causing great alarm in the chieftess but only further skepticism in the chieftain, "We tried to tread carefully with them. We told them to seek shelter somewhere in Heijan until the matter gets sorted out, but they were only willing to take shelter if they were let into the North… And looking at all of this cumulatively, I had no choice but to bring them in." Adding quickly in response to Sokka's increasing discomfort, "B-But I assure you, they are nowhere near Agna Qel'a. Their lodgings were arranged in the outskirts of Mintuq village. Just within Northern limits but far enough away from Agna Qel'a." With a helpless sigh, "Whatever my reasons, I know I breached our security policy. I will accept any punishment given to me, Your Majesties."
"Why would we punish you? You did the right thing, Ivaneq," Yue said. "Saving lives is never something we should regret. Besides, the policy is meant to minimize threats to the homeland. You said you searched them and their ship and didn't find any weapons—"
"They were carrying poison on them," Sokka mused, "Certainly that can be used to end lives. There's no guarantee that they intended to use it on themselves, is there? There's no way to tell they were being serious about any of their threats." Turning to Ivaneq, "But you did say you confiscated that."
"Yes, sir."
The angayok took a deep breath, "Don't stress yourself out, Brother Ivaneq. The chieftess and I aren't the types to dance on corpses for prestige like them. Sure, the integrity of our leadership was blatantly disrespected with the breach of a crucial policy," his anger bubbled in his irises, which were teetering between blue and black, "but the North is never going to stoop down that low."
"Uh…yes," Ivaneq gulped.
"Also, the breaching of the policy isn't your doing," he said much to Ivaneq's surprise and relief, "You didn't do it out of your own volition. You were under duress because of their antics. They're the ones who breached national security policies, and that is intolerable."
"What would you like for me to do next, Your Majesty—?"
"Throw them out, of course. We're not bending to blackmail."
"Sir, they are threatening to—"
"Send a message to the Southern council to take them into immediate protective custody," Sokka commanded. "If need be, we can send some people along to babysit them until they go back to the South. But under no circumstances are they stepping into Agna Qel'a, and under no circumstances are they meeting with anyone."
"But sir, I have a strong feeling they will put up a fight against this."
"Fine, I'll be generous," Sokka crossed his arms, "If they don't agree to protective custody, they'll have to take responsibility for their actions and be imprisoned in the South for breaching national security policies. Or, if they don't want to be imprisoned and their suicidal tendencies are real, they will be enrolled in a mental institution in the South and be carefully watched, guarded, and isolated if need be—"
"Woah woah, hold on," Yue said, "Sokka, what are you saying?"
"They breached our border policies, nalligima," he said calmly, "And just like everyone else, they're going to be charged for that crime. That is, if they refuse to comply. We can't let them off the hook just because they were former royalty."
But Yue seemed unsettled by the idea, "Can you give us a minute, Ivaneq?"
"Of course, ataniq," the assistant bowed before stepping out.
"Are you aware of what you're suggesting?" Yue asked her husband.
"There's nothing else we can do. These are the best ways to hold them responsible for their idiocy and keep them out. They think they can just get what they want with tantrums and waterworks. They're not children, they're bloodsucking piranha-bats feeding on the blood of the people they hate—"
"Sokka—"
"I'm not seeing them, nalligima, you know this," he said earnestly.
"Sokka, there's no telling what they'll do to themselves—"
"We don't even know if they're being serious—!"
"And what if they are?"
"There's no proof," he said patiently. "Now don't get stressed out about this, okay?"
Yue grasped his hand, "I'm not saying we should take mercy on them and forgive them and act like everything's sunshine and rainbows when clearly we want them nowhere near us. I'm saying we're the leaders of both tribes. Temporarily the South and officially the North. Our position requires us to maintain harmony of both divisions. And the last thing we need is the world spitting in our faces for being the cause of whatever they might do to themselves—"
"Well I'm not throwing you and the kids under the sleigh for tribal harmony!"
"Sweetie, that's not at all what I'm saying," she said, bringing him into her arms. He sank his head against her neck, lost in the warmth of her bosom as she enveloped him in her grip. "No matter how much we try to deny it, no matter what they did…they're still the reasons you're here, my love. And that's the one thing keeping me from showing my outrage so publicly…" Soothing him with kisses to his forehead, "In the grand scheme of things, they're the reasons why I have you like this all to myself—"
"And you're my wife, and these are our kids, and if anything happens to you, I'll die—"
"Hey," holding a finger to his lips, a frown on her face, "I told you, don't talk like that."
"I had that provision drafted in the border policy so I never have to have you and the kids in the same area as those monsters."
"I know," she whispered, "But just hear me out, my love, and be calm." Frowning, "I keep having dreams of someone breaking into the kids' rooms."
"Who?" he blinked, alarmed.
"Sometimes it's Kya, sometimes it's Hakoda, and sometimes, I don't get to see who exactly it is. All I see are shadows looming over the kids' beds, reaching for them."
"No wonder you haven't been sleeping well," he huffed, "You should've told me this before!"
"I know how you are around my due dates, and I didn't want to make things worse," she said, smoothing his hair. "Look, I know we have very capable guards always on high alert, but a part of me is still unsettled because for the past ten years, they've been relentless. They haven't left us in peace. One way or another, they kept trying to reach out to us even though we repeatedly make it clear to them that we want nothing to do with them. I know that you don't want to see them; I definitely don't want to see them. But I really believe the only way we can settle this in a civilized manner…or at least attempt to settle this… is to get a super quick meeting over with. Tell them one last time that if they don't back off, we as interim leadership will have to take action."
"But Yue—"
"I won't be involved at all, of course," she said. "No children allowed, obviously. Kunya will also be left out of this. It'll mainly be you, Kohana, Katara, Aang. I get that Karuna should be there since he's the current candidate for Southern chiefdom, but the poor baby's only ten, and the conversations you're all going to be having involve…well, violence and honor killings and such things. He shouldn't be around those kinds of discussions." Musing ahead, "Ivaneq will be in attendance. And obviously Kya and Hakoda. You can take silak Amaruq and ukuagek Ki'ma with you if you want... but taking my parents isn't a good idea. And, of course, you'll have plenty of security. We have double the number of guards we had when Khasiq was still around, and they're five times more efficient. Oh, and Akluviq will have to be called in. He needs to witness the leadership discussions." Finding that he was still perturbed, "And if you want, we can call in a few White and Black Lotuses for extra security. Maybe invite Master Piandao to handle the security measures? It's great whenever he's around."
Sokka still didn't say anything, wrapping an arm around her waist, terror raiding him with every thought, every what-if flitting through his anxious brain.
"I hate this, too, but they haven't been leaving us alone, Sokka. And now they're blackmailing us. How long are we going to sit here and take this from them? We're running out of solutions. There's nothing else we can do, and I'm tired of us trying to fend them off. All those years ago, they came to the Global Conferences in Omashu and saw Ummi even though they officially said they wouldn't show up or send any representatives. They tried to get you to come down to Akhein to immerse Kanna's ashes. They kept sending gifts and scrolls requesting us to send family portraits. Now they made it to the border without us knowing, and they were wearing disguises. If we ignore this now…what if they get into the palace next time? What if they somehow give the guards the slip? We can't take that risk and let them sneak in one day. We haven't even told the kids about them."
"Spirits, you're right," he widened his eyes. "The kids wouldn't even know who they are. They might interact with those monsters…We can't expose our babies to this nonsense!"
"That's why we need to give this meeting a shot," Yue said. "It doesn't have to be for long. You just need to assert our stance on the leadership issue and warn them to their faces to stay out of our lives. If they agree, then fine—"
"And if they disobey? They haven't valued our word before."
"If they disobey this time, we're going to bring the foot down. We'll proceed with charges against them for breaching border security policies as you said. If putting them behind bars is the only way to stop them from harassing us, then it's going to end up being the result."
"We could just throw them in jail and avoid all this…"
"But we're interims. We're not acting as private citizens seeking revenge," she said. "Let's just give this a try and see what happens. You don't have anything to worry about. Kunya and I will be with the kids, and we'll have plenty of guards with us. There's no eclipse coming up, besides. And I'm not going to sit back and take yakshit like I did all those years ago. I'm a mom, I will kick ass if necessary—"
"Well I'm not expecting you to kick ass in this condition when you should have an army of guards on alert—"
"Well yes, obviously."
Casting a glance at her stomach, "This is extremely bad timing for a meeting with those monsters."
"I know, but it's better to get this over with and send them out of here before the babies get here."
"You do have a point," he sighed. "Katara will be with you. You need a capable healer with you at all times—"
"Katara and Aang both need to be at the meeting," she said. "We can invite Yugoda instead."
"Fine, but Imona will also be with you. Junguk's in town; he'll be happy to watch the kids, too. Of course, silak and ukuagek and Kunya will be with you, too. Sayen and her team will keep guard, and they'll come get me if your water breaks."
Yue laid her head against his chest, "That sounds good."
He planted kisses to her temple, closing his eyes. Despite the urgent nature of this Spirit-forsaken meeting, he had a horrible feeling about the whole thing. It was no secret that Yue, too, was dreading this. But some part of her allowed her to brush her hand softly over his and whisper into his chest, "Everything's gonna be okay."
Ki'ma found Sokka sieving half-heartedly through a scroll, Ahuma curled up in his arms. She chuckled at the sight, making her way over to her oldest.
"There he is," Ki'ma said, brushing her hand over the little airbender's wolf-tail, "I was wondering where he was."
"He had a bad dream," Sokka rubbed the boy's back.
"I'll go tuck him in," Ki'ma offered.
"It's fine, Mom, he can stay for a bit," the chieftain draped his robe over Ahuma as a blanket as the boy burrowed himself further into his father's arms.
Ki'ma took a seat beside Sokka, speaking softly so she wouldn't wake the little boy, "Kohana said he's not coming to the meeting tomorrow. Did he tell you?"
"Yeah. He'd rather spend his day off with Kunya and Kinu-bear."
"He's super attached to Kinara," the woman noted with a smile.
"And he's afraid Hakoda and Kya will ask him if they can see Kinara and Kunya."
The tribeswoman nodded. "You know, your dad and I went to see them earlier."
"I heard."
"We were very pissed that they came now when Yue is past her due date, but they had no idea that she was expecting again. They said if they knew, they wouldn't have done this now—"
"As if they're gonna be considerate and leave now that they know. They're only gonna take advantage of this. I wouldn't be surprised if they ask to stay until the babies get here and then ask to see them." Rubbing his aching head, "They know I won't let 'em back into the tribe, so they won't be budging until this Spirit-forsaken meeting is over." Covering Ahuma's ears, "These idiots, these fucking idiots just can't get a fucking grip on the fact that we see them as monsters and want them nowhere near us."
Ki'ma placed her hand on his shoulder, "Sokka—"
"I'm terrified, Mom," Sokka admitted. "I have this…this strange equation etched into my mind somehow that something horrible will happen as long as they're here…"
"I know why you feel that way, but nothing's going to happen, sweetie," Ki'ma told him. "Your dad and I aren't going to let anything happen to any of you. We have a guard appointed for nearly every square inch of this place. Several White and Black Lotuses are on their way here. Master Piandao said he's finalizing a security plan."
"But I'm still so terrified, and I don't want to stress Yue out by admitting this to her," he said raggedly. "I heard that those idiots won't stop asking around about the kids." Clutching Ahuma closer to him, "Asking the servants which of our babies were airbenders…"
"They told me they were just curious. They were asking what bender each baby is, or if they're non-benders. And they wouldn't stop talking about Ummi. Since she's the only one they've actually seen…"
His terror only intensified, "Fuck…"
"They keep asking these things because they want to get to know their grandchildren—"
"They're not their grandchildren, they're yours."
"I know, sweetie, I know," she said. "Your dad and I told them to keep to their own business if they wanted a meeting. I just…I'm just wondering why would you and Yue pass up the chance to be the chief and chieftess of the South."
Which caught him by surprise.
"This was the honor you both deserved," Ki'ma said. "Back then, they were groveling for Yue to leave the south be, and today, they're groveling for Yue to take the Southern throne with you and establish your bloodline as the royal bloodline. Isn't this what you want? For her to get all the honor and glory she's entitled to?" And upon noticing his obvious discomfort, "There are no threats down South, inniga. The political atmosphere in the South is not like how it was ten years ago. There's a new council, there are new members, and there's a new mindset all over. The South wants progress like the North. The people want you and Yue. No one's paying Kya and Hakoda any head, so it's not like we have anyone backing them up in any way. Tribefolk have been terrified to work for them ever since the incident. Do you know exactly how many servants are in that 'Palace of Doom,' as the people call it? Seven. Those seven servants bathe in holy water day and night to protect themselves and their families to cleanse themselves of being in that horrid place, and they say prayers to La every night to forgive them because they have no other way of earning a living."
Sokka said nothing, looking out of the nearest window at the Northern landscape, lost in thought.
"We can have a new palace constructed in the South. It will be ready as soon as you and Yue take the throne. And I know you're worried about Karuna's rights, but…you and Yue need to be the chief and chieftess even if it's for six years. You can then open the floor to him. If he wants to be the chieftain, pass the baton over to him. No disqualification of bloodlines will be necessary." Holding his hand, "What do you say, sweetie?"
He shook his head, "As long as Hakoda and Kya are down there, there's always gonna be a threat. Like I said, my brain equals them to danger now… I mean, they keep harping home the fact that they didn't throw the pitchforks, but even after everything Yue did for them, they rejected her, didn't they? They still tried to find faults in her, didn't they?"
"You saved Kohana, and… you saved Karuna. You've stopped Sokka from getting into trouble with the Fire Nation, and you've helped my daughter establish a career that is most fulfilling to her. And of course, you've saved the South from starvation. You've helped all of our children, all of us in very powerful ways, and we are ever grateful. You are a hero to us…but…Even the goddess keeps her distance, right?"
"Even though we are thankful to you, the highest honor we are able to give you is naming my little one after your alias. But that is all we can do. The reality is that we can never accept you as family."
"No matter what we do, we are not able to break away from what has been ingrained into us. We can't even look at you without flinching... And we hate ourselves for it, but this is just the way things are with us. Hakoda and I are not in a position to question the authority of the Book of Purity, and I don't want to take chances by questioning it. M-Maybe things would've been different if you had come from me, but you did not. I'm a simple woman, Akna…I can't… overcome this block…I can't bond with you. I can't empathize with you…Do you know what I mean?"
"They insulted our relationship, and they called our babies sins. Kya was telling Yue to do them a favor by dumping me and getting out of my life, and Hakoda told me to get the hell out of the South if I had no plans of abandoning Yue." Scowling, "If uplifting the South from starvation, giving them all the riches in the world, saving their kids from trouble did nothing... we can't expect them to change now. We can't take risks."
"They're not going to use those tactics on you now. You two have gone way too far for any of that to happen. You don't have anything to fear. And besides, they said all those things before she was defending you from Pa…from that maniac, I mean." Sighing, "They genuinely believed Yue was using you for the throne, Sokka, because of the initial contract behind your marriage. It wasn't until the incident that they realized Yue did love you."
"Of course she loves me! She never used me for anything! I begged her to use me because I was obsessed with her, and she still didn't!"
"They don't know that."
"Well even if they don't, my wife shouldn't have to have a near-death experience for them to trust her." Glaring back out of the window, "And it doesn't matter how we got married. They were latching onto the idea that because she's the Akna, she brings bad luck. And I would bring bad luck, too, because I wanted to be with her forever. And because we were the 'bad luck couple,' we had to be banished from the South for the South's well-being. They're pining for grandkids now, but wouldn't their grandkids bring them bad luck, too, by their idiotic logic?"
Ki'ma said nothing, earning a patient look from her oldest, "You're feeling sorry for them, aren't you, Mom?"
Ki'ma shook her head, "I don't think I personally have very much pity for them. They did this to themselves. Amaruq's also getting tired of all this; if Kya wasn't his sister, he would've excused himself from this dilemma a long time ago." Swallowing, "If they had just accepted your relationship, and if they had just opened their hearts a little bit and made room for Yue back then, they wouldn't be in this situation today… And I just don't ever want to find myself in the situation that they're in. You and Kiguk are our whole world, inniga… I don't ever want to be in a situatio where you and ukuagek look at me with disgust—"
"You and Dad could never do what they did, Mom," Sokka told her. "You took me in when they threw me away."
"Inniga—"
"It's the truth." He tossed aside the scroll in his hands, "You and Dad are all we need. Yue and I are very happy with you two in our lives. We don't need them. We don't want our kids hanging around them…"
"And you have every right to feel that way."
"Yue and I don't need a dumb throne that they threw away, and we aren't gonna go begging for the affections of people who threw us away. It's how Yue feels about Natsiq and Lusa, and it's how I feel about Hakoda and Kya. Our kids are gonna grow up with silak Arnook and ukuagek Ahnah and you and Dad as their grandparents, and that's final." He stood up, wrapping his robe completely around little Ahuma, his palms still covering the boy's ears, "Tomorrow's meeting's gonna be nothing but me telling them to shove their performances up their asses and leave us all alone."
"Yep, they're hanging in there," Yugoda said, helping straighten Yue's robes over her ballooned stomach. She looked at Sokka, who had been a nervous wreck throughout his wife's examination, "You both tried everything I suggested?"
"Yeah," the chief nodded, "We tried the herbal oils. I brewed her the teas you wrote down. We're going on long walks."
"You've tried an induction massage, Chieftess?"
"Yes, we had some acupressure healers come in and help with that."
"And I'm you've tried sex," she said, amused by the leaders' flushed forms, "Well, it seems like you're doing everything you can from your end, and it's definitely triggering something, but the triplets just don't want to come out. You said you were having false labor pains again, Chieftess?"
"Last night, but it wasn't too bad," Yue sighed. "I'm still hoping for the process to be natural."
"I understand, and we can wait another week if you want, but it's risky for you and the babies if we go past that." Being wary of the chieftain's spastic anxiety, "Not to worry, of course. Mom and babies are still in the safe zone. She just needs to stay hydrated to keep the false labor at bay somewhat. I also have a serum that can help move the process along." Looking back at the chieftess, "We can wait for two more days before I give it to you. It typically boosts the process seventy percent of the time, but if it doesn't work, then I recommend we shift you over to the healing hut for a surgical procedure… But I'm sure it won't go that far," she noted the terror on the chief's face. "Who knows, maybe it'll happen naturally tonight or tomorrow. And even if it comes down to the serum, the serum does work wonders. I was just speculating…"
"But it happened naturally with the boys and the twins," Sokka pointed out, still worried.
"Yes, of course, and it might very well happen soon. But then again, every pregnancy is different. If it does happen naturally in the next two days, we won't need the serum."
Sokka swallowed, brushing his wife's hair out of her face. "I'll just postpone the meeting—"
"Sokka, that's not necessary," Yue said, "I'm fine."
"I understand you wanted a healer on site for today, Your Majesties," the healer said. "I'll be in the palace premises all day today."
"Yeah, that's good," Yue nodded. "See, Sokka? No worries."
"If you start to feel something, send for me, Chieftess," Yugoda said before bowing and taking her leave. Ahnah and Arnook rushed in soon afterwards.
"What did the healer say?" Ahnah asked as she and Arnook settled beside their daughter, "How are you doing, love?"
"She just told me to keep drinking those teas and do what I can."
"There's nothing to worry about, is there?"
"No, ukuagek, everything's fine," Sokka said.
Ahnah kissed her daughter's forehead, "Why don't I personally brew you some of that herbal tea, sweetheart?"
"Yeah, that sounds nice, anaana."
"I'll be right back," Ahnah hurried out.
Arnook took a seat beside his daughter, dabbing away the sweat at her temples, "How do you feel now, paniga?"
"Just tired."
"Don't stress yourself," he said, muttering beneath his breath, "Those idiots really couldn't find a better time, could they?"
"Ataata—"
"What? That's what they are," Sokka agreed with his father-in-law, confiding to him his woes, "I keep saying I'll postpone the meeting, but your panik wouldn't listen to me, silak."
"What's wrong if he postpones, Yue—?"
"I'm doing just fine, okay? No postponements are necessary."
Arnook shook his head. "You know how she is, ningauk. But don't worry, we'll all be with her. Everything will be fine." Turning to his daughter, "Is there anything I can get you?"
"Do you know where the kids are, ataata?"
"They're playing out in the hall. Imona is with them."
"They had a bunch of snacks earlier, and they haven't had a proper lunch yet. Do you mind—?"
"No no, not at all, paniga," he stood up, "I'll take care of that right now, don't you worry. Get some rest." And with that, he rushed out.
Upon seeing Sokka's panic flaring up again, Yue frowned worriedly, "This is exactly why I said I didn't need another check-up. I'm a healer, too, Sokka, I knew this was what she was going to say. And now you're all anxious."
"You can't skip out on check-ups just 'cause you think I'll panic." Though the timing of this Spirit-damned meeting and the present circumstances weren't the only things messing with him. He couldn't stop thinking about the nightmare that rattled him last night: fire, lots of fire triggered from explosions that came from Spirits-knew-where, attempting to swallow the palace whole and claim the lives of his wife and children. And he, who was on the outside, failed to barge in and retrieve them before the fire spread. Of course, the nightmare was likely fueled by the meeting having drawn so near, and not being by her side only worsened his ordeal.
Yue thumbed his palm, "Hey, it's okay. It's nothing to be worried about."
He helped her sit up and gave her some water, taking his seat beside her and pressing skillfully on her shoulders. "You look really tired, baby. Take a nap."
"In a little bit." Raising her eyebrows at his unkempt hair, "What's this? Trying to give me a bad name in front of Kya?" Her hand combed through his locks, putting up his wolf tail in a neater manner, "'You think you're all that, Akna! Sweeping my son off his feet! But you don't even know how to do his hair!'"
"Who cares what she thinks," he frowned.
"It's just a joke, nalligima." And seeing that he was still on edge, she kissed his cheek. "Every time you feel like you're getting super angry, just imagine me and the kids sitting next to you. Like we're all about to play a board game or something. Bring yourself back to the present. Take deep breaths. And when you see them, try not to lose your cool. Be intimidating, but take it easy."
"It's gonna be difficult with those monsters…" He kissed her forehead, "And I hate not being next to you right now."
"I know, baby, but I'm not alone. In fact, the kids and I were thinking of spending some time out in the northern courtyard. Guarded, of course, and with anaana and ataata. It's very peaceful there, and I'd like to go for a walk."
"Are you sure you wanna be active right now?"
"I'm doing everything I can to speed up the process," she said. "It's just a short walk."
He kissed her belly, softly rubbing the skin, "Be careful. If you go into labor—"
"I'll send a hundred people to hunt you down and bring you to me. Happy?"
"Ataata, ataata!" Yuka suddenly burst into their room, followed closely by her brothers and sisters and a panting Arnook, who had been running after them with a generous bowl of dumplings, "Master Panda's here, ataata!"
"She means 'Piandao,'" Ahote clarified.
"Master Panda, Master Panda!"
Which managed to bring chuckles out of the Northern leaders.
"I'll talk to Master Piandao," Sokka told them. "You all stay with anaana. And be very careful—"
"And don't run around," Ahanu drawled.
"And don't run after strangers," Ahuma went on, "and don't eat too many spice chips—"
"And don't take candy from anybody," Yura said diligently, "especially candy that's not from Grandma Ahnah or Grandma Ki'ma or Grandpa Arnook or Grandpa Amaruq—"
"— or Auntie Imona or Auntie Sayen," Ahiga followed, "or Uncle Junguk or Uncle Kanguq or Uncle Aput or Auntie—"
"Okay, wolf pups, you know the drill, I get it," Sokka knelt down to their heights, "Be good to your mom and grandma and grandpa, okay?"
"Hey, 'ataata,'" Yue nudged him, "Wanna grab some fruit slushies and pastries when you get back?"
"Slushies!"
"I want a slushie!"
"I want one, too! Please ataata?"
"Please please please!"
Sokka smiled, "Alright, but only if you all be good."
"We'll be at the northern courtyard," she reminded. "Just meet us there when you're done."
"Yeah, I'll come get you guys," he said, "and we'll all stop by Kicchi's Bakery for some sweets and slushies. How does that sound?"
"YES!"
"Woohoo!"
He kissed the children one by one, holding them all close to his heart, a pang of terror and longing tugging at him as he held them for a long moment.
"If we ignore this now…what if they get into the palace next time? What if they somehow give the guards the slip? We can't take that risk and let them sneak in one day. We haven't even told the kids about them."
He let out a ragged breath, giving them each one more kiss before sharing a kiss with his wife, "Be very careful. I love you. All of you."
"We love you, too."
It had been a decade since Kya and Hakoda set foot in the Northern Water Tribe palace. They were swept away by the continued grandiosity of the place…and of course, all of the guilt that came with it. They were nevertheless eager to enter its doors; following the horrific incidents in the South, they thought they would never again set foot here. But here they were now, just a few feet away from the gates, so close to being in the same building as their son, ukuagek, and grandchildren… Though their hopes were once again dashed. They were informed by Ivaneq and the escorting guards that they were to be allowed nowhere near the palace save for the last corridor of the western wing (through which there was a shortcut to the Crescent Moon Estate, where the meeting was actually to be held).
They bypassed the main wings of the palace, and the gondola took them straight to the western wing. The stares of the passing servants bore into Kya and Hakoda; some were shocked to see them, and some others picked up their children and nearly fled at the sight of the former Southern leaders. Ivaneq remained at a distance from them, keeping a watchful eye, and the guards who led them inside, too, were stiff and on edge, constantly alert, one hand resting on their spears and the other resting at their belts. Kya and Hakoda held in their shame and anguish, their last shreds of hope lingering on the certainty that they would meet their oldest very soon.
Just before they stepped out of the western wing, Kya and Hakoda caught hold of a large, magnificent portrait of the chief and chieftess's family. They halted in their tracks, overcome by overwhelming love and pride at the image of the Northern leaders. In unbridled happiness Sokka and Yue were, their eyes aglow with joy and their faces glistening with wide smiles. Sokka resembled Hakoda even more with his trimmed beard and moustache, and he was no longer a slender young warrior-prince but a built chieftain much, much broader in physique. Yue was ever graceful, her supple curves from the past having matured into wider hips, blooming into a lush motherly figure. The lovers' marital bliss resulted in several little lives huddling against them in the portrait — young children in braids and wolf tails.
"Spilling one's bodily fluids on consecrated grounds is an unpardonable offense… and it will bring infertility, disease, and death…!"
"Infertility, disease, and death, hm? I suppose that's why she's a master healer… why she has saved millions of lives in the South and prevented many children and expecting mothers from starving to death! Don't forget that without my daughter risking her life to save all of yours, you would have been in the streets…!"
Hakoda and Kya, strangled by guilt, turned away from the portrait long enough to gather themselves together.
"Ivaneq? Who…? Who are all…?" Kya asked the assistant, looking back at the portrait in dormant excitement, "Which one's Princess Yura and which one's Princess Yuka? Which one's Ahanu and Ahote and—?"
A towering figure quickly tugged at a rope, unfurling a tapestry from its confines near the ceiling. The tapestry swooped down and covered the portrait in its entirety, shielding it from the glance of the former Southern leaders. Kya and Hakoda turned to see that the figure was none other than the chief of the North, his irises utterly black and furious.
Though hit with goosebumps, the former Southern leaders became overwhelmed with affection. Kya instantly shed her tears, wanting nothing more than to hug her son, "S-Sokka, inniga—!"
"I thought I told the servants to cover up the portraits!" the chieftain bellowed at Ivaneq, the high octaves of his voice making Kya nearly jump backward.
"They d-did, sir," the assistant fished for a white Tui talisman in his pocket as the chieftain glared at him with an eerie darkness in his eyes, "I-I guess they missed this one… I'll have the guards double-check every part of the palace and make sure they didn't miss anything else…"
Sokka huffed but said nothing, ignoring Kya and Hakoda and storming towards the estate, his fists clenched tightly. Ivaneq was a close second, breathing a sigh of relief. A heartbroken Hakoda and Kya followed, feeling very much like walking curses, unable to reach the chieftain with Ivaneq and the guards blocking them. Despite the tension, Kya spoke anyway, unable to stop her streams of affection.
"The chieftess is as radiant as ever, Your Majesty," she choked out. "It's hard to believe she's a mother of so many children. The girls look just like their mother, and the boys are all you—"
"Tell them to keep my wife and my babies out of their conversations, Ivaneq," Sokka snapped, "Otherwise, they can get the hell out of here."
From there, Sokka and Ivaneq broke from the group, meeting with a couple of other people and entering the estate through another entrance. The guards led Hakoda and Kya in the other direction in the meantime, taking them down vaguely familiar corridors— familiar given how Sokka had traversed them all those years ago, wearing heaps of cologne and carrying bunches of moonflowers for Yue, nearly floating out of the estate and flying into the palace every single day.
"It's not attraction."
"Then what is it? Gratitude?"
"Not just."
"Then? What is it? Love?"
"Yes."
"That's the most ridiculous thing I've ever heard coming out of your mouth."
The guards eventually led Hakoda and Kya to the center of the estate— what used to be the meeting room of the estate. Piandao was standing outside, accompanied by several guards in black robes. The White Lotus sentry didn't say anything to the older couple but moved aside to let them in.
Several Southern and Northern delegates were gathered inside, along with several representatives from the Black and White Lotus Societies. Hakoda and Kya were led to a few seats furthest away from but directly across from the chieftain, and as they took their seats, they looked around the room, secretly hoping to spot more portraits — though that luxury was likely reserved for the palace only.
"All rise," a servant then announced, and everyone in the room scrambled up, "His Royal Highness, Nunaatip Ataata, Angayok Sokka Aninnialuk is arriving, accompanied by Her Highness, Dronningi Katara, and the Honorable Avatar Aang; Their Graces, Lord Amaruq and Lady Ki'ma of the Southern Water Tribe; the Honorable Mister Akluviq of the Northern Water Tribe Leadership Council; and the Honorable Mister Ivaneq of the Northern Water Tribe Council."
The announced officials stepped in one by one with more guards sandwiched between them. The raised platform at the front of the room welcomed the chieftain, whose glare was intact, his eyes pitch black. Aang and Katara took their places on one side of the chieftain whereas Amaruq and Ki'ma took their places on the other side. Katara and Ki'ma sat nearest to the chieftain, keeping their cautious hands within reach of his clenched fists.
"Every time you feel like you're getting super angry, just imagine me and the kids sitting next to you. Like we're all about to play a board game or something."
But Sokka didn't even want to imagine his family being in the vicinity of the former Southern rulers, the horrific images of a bloodied Southern tundra slapping him in the face. Clearing his throat, "Let's get this over with."
Akluviq rose, briefly bowing to the chieftain before facing the gathered delegates. "We are gathered here to discuss the future leadership of the Southern Water Tribe. In the past couple of years, Lord Hakoda and Lady Kya have sent numerous petitions citing their inability to lead the tribe. They expressed their wish of having their bloodline disqualified from royalty considerations. Expressing their greatest regrets, they revoked the banishment of Their Excellencies, Angayok Sokka and Ataniq Yuesanga, and despite having two sons eligible to ascend the throne, they have requested Their Excellences to officially ascend the Southern throne and begin the new royal lineage. This request had been repeatedly denied for lack of adequate legal basis, but in consideration of the fluctuating Southern economy, tensions in the old and disintegrating Southern Council, and the recurring threats of government shutdown, Ataniq Yue and Angayok Sokka had eventually assumed interim chiefdom with the view that Isumataq Kohana would ascend the throne. During this time, the economy of the South has seen major improvement and stability, and the Southern Council has been re-established with new members and effective leadership. It was also during this time that Isumataq Kohana relinquished his right to the Southern throne on account of personal reasons and signed off on the relinquishment documents. The current official candidate for Southern leadership is, therefore, Isumataq Karuna. Once again, Lord Hakoda and Lady Kya are requesting to make Angayok Sokka and Ataniq Yue's interim reign permanent and official whereas Their Excellencies are in favor of defending Isumataq Karuna's rights to the throne."
Ivaneq rose next, turning to Kya and Hakoda, "Please state the reasons why you ended your chiefdom."
Hakoda stood, facing the chieftain but unable to look him in the eye, "The burden was too big for us to bear. My wife and I had become personally very exhausted. Everyone had been spitting at us behind our backs. And perhaps the most important reason is the people's lack of faith in our leadership. There was never any obvious disrespect, but…we knew they did not think highly of us. Amaruq can attest to this—"
"Akluviq, please do inform Mister Hakoda to address my dad as Lord Amaruq," Sokka said sharply.
Akluviq blinked, turning to Hakoda. The older tribesman gulped, "Yes, Lord Amaruq…I apologize…" Holding back his tears, "Lord Amaruq can attest to the fact that…the situation in the South is not looking too well…in terms of the people's faith in me and my wife to lead the tribe… And we just couldn't continue to lead a nation when we were highly unpopular as leaders."
"Hm, I do wonder why that is, Akluviq," Sokka drawled, reveling in the very public shame that sparked in the eyes of the former Southern chief and chieftess. Amaruq and Ki'ma, though concerned for Hakoda and Kya, could say nothing in the circumstance; there was nothing to be said with the former Southern leaders having brought this upon themselves.
Akluviq cleared his throat, "Please state your reasons for wanting to disqualify your bloodline without just cause."
"We believe there is just cause," Hakoda continued. "Except it's a cause that wasn't written down in the Water Tribe Code. The South's reputation has been severely tainted because our bloodline has been disgraced. We believe the only way the situation can be rectified is to have Their Majesties officially take the South under their wing—"
"I don't understand what they mean by their entire bloodline being disgraced, Akluviq," Sokka raised his eyebrows, "So they're saying Prince Kohana had been disgraced and was unworthy for the throne? They're saying Prince Karuna is now disgraced? What are the princes' crimes for them to be so disgraced? Did they run after people with pitchforks? Did they try to throw babies into the fire? Did they mercilessly disown their young?"
Hakoda and Kya shuddered, looking away painfully.
"The Northern Water Tribe, being fully aware of Her Highness's lineage and Air Nomad roots, had wholeheartedly and unanimously accepted her as their nunaatip anaana. They valued everything she had done for him and prioritized their bright futures under her reign over the details of her past. But it is beyond me how Southern leadership, which has expressed what it believed to be crucial concerns about Her Highness's bloodline, is now all of a sudden ready for her rule." Glaring daggers at the former Southern chief, "I do wonder if Mister Hakoda remembers the conversation I had with him ten years ago. About an hour before the unspeakable atrocity in the South, the then-chief Hakoda stood me up in front of ninety-seven members of the then-Southern Council. He raved about the horrors of having Ataniq Yue as the South's chieftess. He refused to allow Her Majesty to, I quote, 'taint the pure Southern lineage with airbending blood.' He demanded that I must be separated from her to remain a candidate, and he said that even if I refused to leave her, our marriage wouldn't be recognized. She would be legally known as my mistress instead of my wife, and our children would be illegitimate."
"Chief, that was when I didn't realiz—"
"I fail to understand why Mister Hakoda, a man of firm conviction," Sokka cut Hakoda off, "is begging before me now to restart the royal lineage with our blood—"
"That was when we were still narrow-minded, Your Majesty. We were being adamant about pointless traditions. But now we realize just how ridiculous we were being. True leadership is based on neither blood nor bending abilities but the purity of the heart."
"Her Majesty has been very generous to the South since the beginning," Kya spoke. "She is the reason why Karuna is alive. She is the reason why Kohana is sitting here. She is the reason why the South didn't starve to death. And even though we knew all of these things…were blinded by false scriptures and horrid people. And Her Grace had still shown us only mercy…" Looking up at the chief, "We ask that she shower her mercy on us again. Not necessarily by forgiving us — because that's not something we deserve— but by taking the South under her wing."
"We understand the Southern palace is a reminder of the atrocity she experienced," Hakoda said. "We will have it torn down at once if you and the chieftess accept—"
"Pardon my ignorance, Akluviq," Sokka interrupted, "but is the mere act of tearing down the palace going to guarantee my family's safety in the South? Or will it make us forget our traumas and have us run around freely in the South again? Or will it wipe out the memory of my wife soaked in blood and left to bleed out? Should I remind everyone that I ordered certain provisions to be included in the border policy? Specific provisions prohibiting these two individuals from casting their shadow here? Need I remind everyone in this room that the only reason we're all here right now is because they were acting like hooligans for the attention!"
"We had no choice but to do this. It was for the South," Hakoda said. "You've worked to uphold the South ever since you were young, Your Majesty. Surely you wouldn't turn your back on the South when it needs you."
"When it needs me, huh?" Sokka said bitterly, "The tribe I grew up in didn't even blink as it threw me under the sleigh, but the tribe I'd been furious with was quick to accept me as its leader. I suppose that's irony at its best. But despite this, I would never turn my back on the South." A blazing fire seemed to burn in his eyes, "It is not of interest to me or the chieftess to lead the South, but it is our responsibility to look out for the South's wellbeing as its interims. Her Majesty and I raised Prince Kohana and prepared him for the throne, but Kohana was righteous in choosing family over power. And we respected his priorities; after all, it's not our tradition to disown loved ones for following their hearts."
Hakoda and Kya repeatedly felt a jab to their hearts.
"Prince Karuna is now the South's candidate for chief," Sokka continued. "Whether anyone likes it or not, he will be officially in line for Southern chiefdom. In the event that he, too, knowingly and wholeheartedly relinquishes chiefdom for any reason, he will be replaced by a backup candidate of mine and Her Majesty's choosing."
"Are you saying a random Southerner is better equipped to rule the South? Are you saying a sixteen-year-old child is better equipped to rule the South?" Hakoda pressed. "Because in our opinion, Your Majesty, there is no better man to restore the dignity and honor of the South than the man who slayed my father. And there is no woman more fit for the Southern throne than the woman who has lifted the North onto its feet in a matter of months. Only your leadership can earn the trust and loyalty of the tribefolk, and only the chieftess is capable of bringing the South back on its feet."
"Someone who has received coaching from such people is also capable of bringing such change," Sokka said. "Isumataat Kohana and Karuna are like our own. Just as we have prepared Kohana, the chieftess and I are going to prepare Karuna for these responsibilities—"
"We don't need a chieftain on the throne," Kya insisted. "We need makers of chieftains. That's what the South needs. Disqualify our bloodline, Your Majesty, I plead with you—"
"WHAT ARE THE PRINCES' CRIMES, DAMMIT?!" Sokka raged, throwing everyone in the room off guard. Most people in the room reached for their Tui talismans as Katara and Aang reached for the chieftain, trying to calm him down. "Tell them not to waste my time with this nonsense!" Sokka boomed in Akluviq's direction. "Prince Karuna is the official candidate! These people might find joy in throwing their children out of their lives and sabotaging their careers, but I don't! Karuna might still be young, but if he ends up wanting the position, his rights will not be compromised for these baseless requests. Karuna is the South's new chief. There will be no disqualification of any kind!" Snapping his look in his assistant's direction, "Ivaneq!"
"Y-Yes, Angayok," Ivaneq scrambled up, shakily grabbing his papers, "A-As per the final word of the honorable Angayok and Ataniq, Lord Hakoda and Lady Kya are to leave the North immediately and abide by the orders of their banishment from the Northern homeland. If they refuse, or if they again try to contact the leaders of the North and their family in any way, action will be taken against them for refusing to comply with security policy. They will be imprisoned in the Southern Water Tribe for a minimum duration of ten years—"
"You wanna know their crime so bad, Chief?! THEIR CRIME IS NOT BEING YOU!" Kya screamed in the middle of the statement, jolting the room back to attention. "How could you think they could ever replace you?!"
Sokka continued to glower down, but at that moment, Kya saw in his eyes not just unfathomable rage; there was betrayal, heartbreak, fear, and disgust, all swirling in unison. And it only set her guilt on fire, making her burst into tears on the spot and drop to her knees. Amaruq, seized by his affection for his sister, rushed out of his seat and down the platform, racing for the frail, sobbing woman as Hakoda held her by her shoulders, letting his own tears fall. Ki'ma, too, found herself letting go of Sokka's hand and running down to the woman, and Katara, who had held herself back all this time, felt her heart moved by the plight of her mother, signaling Aang wordlessly to watch Sokka before stepping down as well.
"We admit it, Sokka!" Kya screeched, "We did this just so you and Yue can take the Southern throne! We wanted to live in the illusion that we properly passed the reign to you! Because you are our firstborn! You are La's gift!"
"Your 'gift' was long dead," the chieftain said bitterly. "He was dead the moment you threw those papers in his face. Sitting before you is a husband and a father trying to protect his family…and I take those identities very seriously."
Kya nearly collapsed in Katara's arms, continuing to sob, "I'm sorry, inniga, I'm so, so sorry! I'm sorry I was a coward! I'm sorry I was a bigot! I'm sorry I was stuck in the shadows of our ancestors even though they did nothing but RIP MY LIFE APART!" Through hiccups, "I love you with every fiber of my being! I just wanted to see you and ukuagek! I wanted to see my grandchildren—!"
"Don't bring my babies into this," he hissed. "You called my children sins. You think I'm ever going to forget that?!"
"I didn't mean it," Kya vigorously shook her head, "I didn't mean any of it! I accept my ukuagek and inngutaat just as they are! Please, Sokka, don't do this to us, please…" Drying her tears, "No matter how many papers you signed and no matter what filth left this man's mouth during that Gods-forsaken meeting ten years ago—" pointing to Hakoda, "—you are our firstborn! And that will never change!"
"You speak of firstborns like you're the only person who has one," his glare didn't change. "I, too, have a firstborn. I have airbenders among my children, and my children all have the possibility of having an airbender among their children or their children's children or their posterity… And I'm not letting any of them come near a tribe that has always been doubtful about its future under our mixed lineage. And I sure as hell am not taking any chances by letting them come near the two of you." His eyes welling up with tears, "Every time I think about you…I don't even picture your faces. All I think about is the South. All I think about is that night. All I think about are my wife and kids. The ukuagek and inngutaat you're dying to meet right now? Yeah, they wouldn’t have existed if anything— ANYTHING— had gone wrong that night! The nerve you have to ask to see them after everything?!"
"If you really believe that the sins of the parents don't touch the innocent, then you'll have to believe that my father's sins won't touch me," Hakoda choked out. "You know our history, Sokka. You know I have good in me. I shouldn't have been so harsh and heartless that night, but dear Spirits…that night…Oh my Tui and La…!" the man shuddered, terror glazing over his tear-filled eyes, "Even if you hadn't murdered my father, I most certainly would have that night. We never wanted this to happen, Sokka, please…"
"We'll spend the rest of our lives apologizing to you and ukuagek and the kids," Kya wept, "Every single day for everything. But don't hold us responsible for the actions of a maniac, Sokka, please, I'm begging you! Have mercy on us, please!"
"Our sins shouldn't touch the tribe as a whole," Hakoda pleaded. "Don't abandon the South just because you hate us."
But the chieftain was unyielding. "My children need a father more than the South needs me as its ruler, much more than you need me as a son. And I need someone who accepts me just as I am and assures me every day that I'm irreplaceable, not people who so easily cut me out of their family." Ignoring their pleas and shrieks, he stood up, "I've had enough of this nonsense. My decision will not change. Akluviq, pursuant to Resolution Two-Hundred Seventeen, these two will leave the North within two hours. I don't want them anywhere in my tribe—!"
BOOM!
And all of a sudden, the estate rattled with incredible force, knocking everyone off of their seats. Shocks of debris flew through the glass windows, and along with them, the high octaves of several screams of the tribefolk that came bursting forth. The thick smell of smoke blinded the senses of those who took cover from the flying debris. Aang rushed forth to shield Katara as Amaruq and Hakoda shielded Ki'ma and Kya, scrambling under the tables.
"WHAT THE HELL?!" Sokka, who had staggered out of his seat, held onto a tapestry to prevent himself from falling, fear stabbing his pounding heart at the volume and magnitude of what sounded like—
"EXPLOSION, CHIEF!" a delegate screeched after peeking outside through a broken window. "The ports!"
And amid the panic in the room, Sokka dared to look outside through another shattered window, his chest twisting at the amount of smoke that quickly filled the air, the destruction that came into the light when the clouds of smoke parted. Ashen, bloodied, mangled bodies lay over the snow. The chieftain screeched in horror.
"SEND IN THE RELIEF TEAMS IMMEDIATELY!" Sokka ordered, "Secure the gates! Emergency Protocol Seventy-Nine! NOW!"
Which prompted several guards and delegates to dash out.
"B-By the ports? But that makes no sense!" Ivaneq scrambled up, "Th-There's nothing around the ports to trigger anything like this! The routine inspection happened an hour ago, I personally saw those files—!"
"The only thing that changed in the past hour is the docking of Hakoda and Kya's ship," Akluviq glared daggers at Kya and Hakoda, "Isn't that where your ship is docked?"
Sokka fumed wildly at the former Southern leaders, his black eyes swirling dangerously. A horrified Hakoda and Kya vehemently shook their heads and screamed, "NO! We didn't do anything! We swear to the Spirits! We have NO IDEA what—!"
"We've checked their ship!" Ivaneq exclaimed. "We cleared it before bringing it in! There's nothing there that could've caused this! It's docked on the north side, besides—!"
The door to the entrance then burst open, an alarmed Piandao rushing in with fellow Lotuses. "There's another explosion by the north side ports, Sokka! The whole north side's been blasted! A significant portion of the palace is also affected!"
North side. The chieftain's world stopped.
"We'll be at the northern courtyard. Just meet us there when you're done."
"NALLIGIMAAAA!"
Chapter 81: The Leaders of the South
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The delegates and officials in the room felt their stomachs drop as the chieftain's rage exploded into a sob-like roar that shook the building, causing those around him to topple back down. Everyone quaked, all color draining from their faces as he shoved a few officials out of his way and, with zero hesitation, ran toward a broken window.
"SOKKA!" Piandao ran after him.
"Sokka, no—!"
"YUE!" The chief screamed, ignoring Aang's shrill call, boiling tears blurring his vision as he kept charging forward, "YUE'S IN THE NORTH SIDE WITH THE KIDS!"
"Oh my Spirits!" Katara shrieked as Kya and Hakoda paled in horror.
"SEARCH FOR THE ROYAL FAMILY!" Aang ordered as Ivaneq meanwhile made the bold attempt of holding Sokka back before he could jump out of the window. Several other delegates followed Ivaneq's lead as several others raced out to organize a search. Akluviq scrambled for the container of vermillion he had sitting next to him, trying to dump some in the direction of the chieftain, but these collective efforts were all greeted with another enraged roar— this time a beastly one— that sent their hearts to a momentary stop and made them topple backward.
"SOKKA!" Hakoda swooped forward, trying to hold him back, "They're going to look for them! They'll be fine—!"
But the very sight of the older tribesman sent the chieftain spiraling into further fury. A wolfish holler and a ferocious shove sent Hakoda staggering to the floor, the tribesman barely caught in Amaruq's watchful grip.
"THROW THEM IN CUSTODY!" Sokka howled in command, pointing to Hakoda and Kya before making a run for it again.
"Sokka!" Ki'ma shrieked.
"Sokka!" Amaruq hollered, "Sokka, hold on, inniga—!"
"Sokka, no!" Aang ran after him, "WAIT!"
But by then, the chief had propelled himself out of the shattered window, tumbling out of the five-story estate.
"SOKKA!" Katara screamed.
"OH TUI AND LA, INNIGA!" Kya sobbed.
"ANGAYOK!" Ivaneq screeched, "OH SPIRITS, ANGAYOK!"
Everyone rushed to the window, terrified that they would see the chieftain's mangled body against the icy platform below. Aang had also jumped out, whirling his glider and heading down to try to catch Sokka, but the chieftain had landed on his feet and hit the ground running in the direction of the north side, leaving the officials with their breaths knocked out of them as they gawked at his intact form.
"No one else try that," came Akluviq's ghastly warning, "MOVE OUT! Clear the north side! Search every nook and corner for the royal family!"
Sokka, meanwhile, felt nothing but chaos running through his veins as he left the people running after him in the dust of the debris. The images of his wife and children flailed before his eyes as he darted toward the northern courtyard.
"H-Have you seen the chieftess?!" he screamed at every guard he could see, "Have you seen the kids?!"
And they paled in response and shook their heads in concern every time, petrified of the chieftain's wrath to come, "We haven't seen them, sir!"
"THEN MAKE A SEARCH!" he bellowed, "Search for the chieftess and the kids and notify me immediately!"
"SECURITY!" the guards called out, "Search the area for the chieftess and the royal children!"
Fur pelts and tapestries and headdresses and bodies were lit ablaze, and as Sokka dove into the heart of the havoc, hordes of servants fled in the opposite direction, coughing through the creeping smoke. Nonbender guards and emergency healers worked in unison to retrieve the injured as bender guards hit the scene, collectively summoning several tendrils of water and directing them in the direction of the flames, leaving behind clouds of steam.
"FIRE! FIRE!"
"STAND CLEAR!"
And a devastated Sokka kept racing wildly through the pandemonium, shuddering at the destruction, flinching whenever he saw mothers or children being wheeled away by the emergency teams.
"YUE! UMMI! AHIGA! AHOTE!" he screamed, tears continuing to slip down his face in torrents, "YURA, YUKA! AHANU! AHUMA!"
Not a single response came, every resounding ataata he heard on site tugging his heart with a painful realization and a crippling fear that it wasn't any of his children.
"KOHANA!" he choked out, "KARUNA! SILAK! UKUAGEK! KUNYA! ANYONE!" Grabbing hold of another duo of guards, "Where's the chieftess?! Where are the kids?! Where's anyone?! Did you see them come here—?!"
"We haven't seen them, sir!"
"We're searching for them, Chief!"
The fire continued to crackle and rage in the distance, smoke rising from behind obliterated crevices of the north side. Tapestries and curtains, carpets and artifacts not crafted out of ice found themselves dangling, spreading their flames. Sokka howled determinedly, seeking to head inside through the burning entrance.
"Angayok! You can't go!" Zhi called from some direction behind him, immediately trying to pull the chief back. "You can't bend, Your Highness!" You won't be able to—!"
"GET TO SAFETY!" he roared, breaking away.
"Chief! CHIEF SOKKA! Wait—!"
A shrill growl knocked him into the snow, nearly making Zhi wet his pants.
"LEAVE ME ALONRRHH!" The command transitioned into nothing but a pure growl, the chief's syllables tripping over, tumbling into harsh cries that whistled through his teeth — no, fangs. His eyes seemed like slits now, crimson from anger and anguish, pitch black and endless, his fists clenched with what looked like claws protruding from his gloved fingers. The skies above churned rapidly as much as the oceans suddenly did below, and cracks of thunder and swiveling waves began to swarm in. Zhi gawked at the charging chief with wide eyes, "Oh my Spirits…on my Spirits!" Yelling at the people behind him, "SOMEONE GET THE VERMILLION, THE CHIEF'S POSSESSED AGAIN!"
Piandao and Aang, who had been trying to keep up with the chief, raced into the burning entrance, having brought a wide-eyed Osha with them. And trailing behind her were Sayen and Kohana, who gawked at the chief's transformation. As Piandao grabbed hold of Sokka's left arm, Aang grasped his brother-in-law's right arm. "Sokka, wait! Yue and the kids are okay!" the airbender said, summoning the Avatar state as he tried to hold back the distressed spirit.
"La!" Osha howled, whipping out an amulet from her robes and splashing some sanctified water over the chief's face, "La, be calm!"
"Ukuaq and the kids are fine, Sokka!" Kohana said, trying to shake Sokka out of his trance, "Everyone's fine! They're all at Sayen's estate! Please, be calm!"
Sayen approached the chief, "The chieftess is fine, Brother Sokka. None of us were in the north side. She was feeling very tired and we didn't end up going."
She hastily explained that when they all saw the blasts, the Revivalist sisters evacuated everyone to the Revivalist estate on Appa as well as Dorje, the sky bison of Master Chomden, Ahuma, Yuka, and Yura's airbending master. But the stress of the sudden disaster did trigger Yue's labor.
"The chieftess sent us to look for you at once. Don't worry, Yugoda's with her."
The skies and seas calmed and settled, and the chieftain's wrath ceased to climb, transitioning into human vulnerability. The darkness in his irises tapered away, leaving behind sharp blue hues, and as everyone let him go, he took off after his brothers and Sayen, his chest pounding as they tore through Sayen's estate. Relief flooded through him when he saw Arnook and the others, who tried to keep the distressed children occupied with distractions.
"Ataata's here!" Ummi suddenly exclaimed.
Sokka welcomed the crying children into his arms, kissing each one and endlessly counting to make sure all of them were here, "It's okay, wolf pups, I'm here now."
"They were scared you got hurt," Arnook told his son-in-law.
"We were scared today was gonna be the last day of the North's existence," Sayen murmured, earning wide-eyed realization from the former Northern leaders.
"Ataata, you got burned here!" Ahiga gestured wildly to the chief's robe.
"No, ataata—!"
"Ataata's burned—!"
"It's just the robe, loves, I'm fine, see?" Sokka tugged off the robe, showing intact skin to soothe his bawling children. "Don't worry, ataata's invincible. He's never leaving his wolf pups."
"Ataata, anaana's tummy is hurting," Yura hiccupped.
"It's okay, paniga," he assured, drying her tears, "Anaana's gonna be okay. Everybody wait here, okay?" Turning to Arnook, "Where's Yue?"
"She's in the last room to the left," he pointed down a particular corridor, "Ahnah, Imona, and Kunya are with her."
"We'll watch the kids," Kohana told him as he gave a grateful nod and ran in the direction of the mentioned room.
"I need a headcount of all casualties," the chieftess's voice rang down the corridor, strained by pain, "And I need all records of the injured from every healing hut in the city. Make sure all medical equipment is prepared ahead of time; we're not losing anyone because of any shortages in equipment—"
Sokka toppled inside, immensely relieved to see his wife.
"Thank the Spirits, nalligima," she struggled to get up in her condition, finding herself in his arms the next moment. She burrowed into his robes, "You're not hurt, are you—?"
"I'm okay, my love," he held her close, "I'm okay."
Three swaddled bundles — dronningiit Ilanna and Inanna and isumataq Igaluk— were sleeping between the exhausted chieftess and chief, occasionally squirming in their sleep. Swarming around the bed were the other dronningitt and isumataat, peering over their newborn siblings.
"You're amazing," Sokka told his wife, planting a kiss at her temple. She leaned against him with a little smile, linking her arm around his.
"They have squishy noses," Yuka giggled, stopped from poking Inanna's nose by a cautious Ummi.
"That's how babies' noses are supposed to look, paniga," Sokka laughed tiredly. "Your nose was squishy, too, when you were a baby."
"Do they have arms, anaana?" Yura asked carefully, earning laughs from those around her.
"They're inside their blankets, sis," Ahote explained.
"Keeps 'em cozy," Ahuma added, "Right, anaana?"
"Yes, my love."
As Ahote reached out to hold his baby brother's fist, the chief reminded, "Be gentle, Te-bear."
The boy grinned widely as Igaluk's little palm closed around his finger mid-sleep, "He's holding my finger!"
"Aww, he likes you, inniga," Yue ruffled his hair.
"Anaana, ataata, can I hold one of them?" Ummi jumped up and down, "Please please?"
"I wanna hold them, too!" Ahanu said.
"Not right now, wolf pups," Sokka told them, "Let 'em sleep for a bit, okay?"
As Kunya and the others filed in one by one and fawned over the newborns, Zhi waited by the door with a few guards, holding a scroll in hand. Sokka stepped out for a moment to meet with them.
"More than two hundred tribefolk were injured, sir," Zhi said. "There were eleven total casualties."
"Any children?"
"Not among the casualties."
"Thank Tui," Sokka breathed.
"This is the list of casualties, sir." Handing the scroll to the chieftain, "We're still investigating what caused the blasts."
"Arrange compensations for the deceased's families at once," he told Zhi, earning a bow and a nod before retreating to accomplish the task.
"Are they in custody," Sokka asked a guard.
"Yes, sir, but don't you worry. We waived some formal procedures, and we've temporarily kept them house-arrested in Minister Shuqqin's manor—"
"Did I tell you to give them special treatment?!" the chieftain roared as the guard staggered back, "They could've plotted all this for all I care, and I could've lost my family, and you're over here telling me you made 'em beds out of clouds and blankets out of silks in a fucking manor, you moron?!"
"Sokka, what is going on?" Amaruq and Arnook rushed towards him.
"Drag them to the custody quarters right now!" Sokka yelled, "And follow proper procedures, dammit!"
"W-We were just trying to spare them of the humiliation, sir—"
"I don't give a fuck if they're humiliated! This is an issue of my family's safety!" he growled, "They're suspects of a major crime, and they need to stay within custody the way other suspects do!"
"We'll get to work on it, sir—!"
"GO! And if you make another move like this, I'm firing your ass and sending your Minister Shuqqin straight to hell!"
The guards nodded shakily and scrambled away, leaving Arnook and Amaruq to calm the chieftain down.
"Idiots," Sokka grumbled through his splitting headache.
"Calm down, silak, it's okay," Arnook said, rubbing his back.
"I'm just overwhelmed," Sokka said shakily, "It's one thing to disown. It's another thing to blow families up."
"Sokka, I really don't think they did this, inniga," Amaruq said worriedly, "Ivaneq said the ship was cleared, remember? And they didn't have any weapons originally. And why and how would they plan these explosions if they themselves are here? Why would they want to blow themselves up—?"
"Dad, I don't give a damn," Sokka growled. "If they planned all this, they'll see a side of me that they haven't seen before. I will destroy them. That's all I know."
Noting that his eyes were wavering a stark black, Amaruq shook him gently, "Sokka, snap out of it. Go, stay with the babies, alright?"
The blue of the chief's eyes returned, and he nodded as he retreated, shaking away the pain shooting through his head.
"I know this looks very bad, but I really don't think they did this," Amaruq told Arnook. "Trust me on this. They wouldn't go that far—"
"Well I don't know what I should believe," Arnook's fist clenched, "Hakoda's father tried to kill my daughter. Your sister and her husband would only be following in that imbecile's horrid footsteps by trying to hurt my daughter and grandchildren like this." Brushing away specks of tears, "They never did like my daughter. Even if she gave the entire world to them. Those ungrateful idiots."
"Brother Arnook, I don't blame you for being angry," Amaruq said. "But my sister would never even dream of doing something like this!"
"We'll just have to wait until the investigation reports come in," Arnook said. "If it's confirmed that they did this, Brother Amaruq, we don't need to rely on Sokka to destroy them. I'll destroy them myself."
After a long while, it finally grew quiet in the North. The aftermath of the smolders settled into a hushed fog, and the quick work of capable waterbenders resulted in rapid repairs to the palace and the resurfacing of many damaged igloos and buildings in just a matter of hours. The Northern leaders found themselves back in their untouched palace wing; the chieftain was settled on a pelt chair, their triplets perched against his heart, all three fitting cozily across his broad chest. He had held them for hours, occasionally casting glances at the kids, some of whom had dozed off on the pelts near the chief, others who had fallen asleep on the bed near their mother after the long, anxious day.
A soft knock brought Sokka and Yue out of the comfortable silence. "It's us, you two."
"Come on in, anaana," Yue said as Ahnah quietly stepped in with Arnook.
"Everything okay?" Arnook asked, taking a second to kiss the foreheads of his grandbabies.
"Yeah," Sokka nodded, "Everything's fine, silak."
"We came to tuck the kids in."
Yue smiled gratefully at her parents, and they coaxed the children to their rooms. The chieftess then pat the vacant space beside her on the bed, and Sokka settled next to her, the newborns still perched against him. The chief let out a sigh, overwhelmed and weighed down by the day's events and revelations, but the stress of the day left him when Yue coaxed his head onto her shoulder, casting her warm gaze over the sleeping babies.
"You look very tired," she told the chief. "I can tuck them in their cribs."
"It's fine. I'll hold 'em a little longer."
Another knock caught their attention, the visitor now being Aang. "You guys doing okay?"
"Yeah, have a seat, Aang."
The Avatar settled next to his brother-in-law, "The investigation reports came in." And before the chieftain could blurt out a punishment before knowing the entire story, "Hakoda and Kya had nothing to do with any of this. It was an accident."
"An accident?" the chief glared. "We haven't had this level of 'accidents' in the decade they weren't here. You can't be telling me they didn't plot this—"
"They really are innocent," Aang told him. "Two cargo ships from the Earth Kingdom had supposedly been pulling into the north side and central docks with imports from Kuibu. These imports include spark powder. There seemed to be some negligence in handling the spark powder. It wasn't properly stored in sealed containers." And after giving the chief a minute to let this sink in, "In fact, neighboring Earth Kingdom towns had recently filed complaints about Kuibu's handling of spark powder. It could very well be possible that the spark powder was not properly packaged and somehow made in contact with a lantern or torch or something that set it off."
Sensing Sokka's lack of response and lingering suspicion, Aang set the scroll canister on the bedside table, continuing, "This has all the evidence and information about Kuibu's prior spark powder exports. We're still waiting on the report of their recent shipment to the North, but this should be plenty of evidence standing alone to suggest they were at fault."
"This is ridiculous on Kuibu's part," Yue glared. "This is an unacceptable level of destruction. We're having Kuibu blacklisted. And we need all concerned authorities summoned to the Water Tribe Tribunal as soon as possible."
"It's being taken care of," Aang assured, hesitating for a moment before turning to Sokka and asking quietly, "Does this mean we can release Hakoda and Kya from custody now?"
Sokka let out a breath but said nothing, taking a minute to look through the evidence scroll and becoming more and more convinced that Hakoda and Kya really had nothing to do with Kuibu's negligence.
"And I'm guessing you're done meeting with them…?" Aang added though he already knew the answer.
"I want them out of Agna Qel'a. Now," the chief insisted, handing the scroll to his wife, "I'm not seeing anything or anyone else."
Aang nodded, not asking further questions. "I'm guessing you still need to calm down a little more." Standing up, "Everything's gonna be fine, Sokka. Just don't make it a habit of jumping out of five-story buildings."
Yue widened her eyes, "What?" Turning to her husband, who gave airbender an annoyed look, "What is he talking about?"
"Nothing, nothing—"
"He jumped out of the meeting room windows on the top floor of the Crescent Moon Estate," Aang explained, unmoved by the chieftain's frown, "As soon as the blasts happened—"
"You what?!" Yue nearly exclaimed at her husband as the Avatar found his way out, granting them privacy. "Sokka, why in the world did you do that?!"
"Because it was the quickest way to the north side—"
"What the hell, angayok, you could've been hurt!"
"Sure, I'll leisurely walk down hundreds of flights of stairs in the middle of blasts that could've hurt my entire family!" And he couldn't hold himself back any longer as he said it. His tears soaked her shoulder as he broke into sobs against her warm cloak.
Her frown melted away, "Sokka, you could've been badly hurt—"
"I was so terrified," he croaked. "It was hell on earth. Seeing all those people like that, seeing all those families like that… I was so afraid something terrible happened to you and the kids…"
"It's alright, my love," she soothed. "I'm here, we're all here."
"Everything just flashed before my eyes, and I nearly lost it, I…"
Sighing, "I really did plan on going to the north side, but I was just too tired. I'm sorry I made you worry for no reason—"
"There's nothing to apologize for," he closed his eyes, "I'm so glad you guys didn't go to the courtyards. Great Spirits…"
"Let's not keep thinking about this. And no more stunts like that, you hear? Seriously, Chief," she said firmly, earning a nod. He basked in her inviting hug as best as he was able with the newborns in his hold.
"It must have been an experience," the chieftess mumbled between kisses to his temple, "Seeing them like that."
"It was annoying if anything. And frustrating. Those two haven't changed. They want to make things right because everyone's spitting in their faces. They still care about prestige. That's the only reason why they're here."
"They think making us leaders of the South will fix everything?"
"As if," he huffed. "I told 'em that our family needs me. More than the South specifically needs me as the chief and a lot more than they need me as their son." Shaking his head, "We don't need the people who threw us away. And don't say things like 'Oh, they love you even if they hate me…'"
Taking a now-squirming Igaluk into her arms and brushing her robes aside to hold him to her breast, "I kept saying that because I didn't ever want you to think you were unloved by them… because being unloved by the people who brought you into this world isn't fun." Brushing her hand softly over little Igaluk's head as she nursed him, "I kept saying I didn't care about the people responsible for my existence, but if I'm being honest…maybe at one point, I secretly longed for their love. Maybe somewhere deep down, I might as well have been expecting some kind of fairytale ending where it was all a misunderstanding… and the past as we know it wasn't true and I wasn't really abandoned. That they were separated from me against their will and they're trying to find me to make things right…and that they love me… And I hated myself for feeling this way…"
"There's nothing wrong with feeling that way, nalligima," he softened his eyes.
"Maybe not, but I personally felt it was very…well, not dignified," she said. "And I didn't want you going through that crisis… especially when you have people coming back for you. But what you told them at the meeting today, you're exactly right. We have plenty of love here. Why wait on them if you have so many people here who love you so much?" Nudging his shoulder, "And to think we made ten of those people. Can you believe that?"
His heart swelled up with overwhelming affection, "Spirits, I love you so much."
Faking a frown, "You love the Spirits when I did all the work here?"
He chuckled, brushing away any tears that remained and kissing her shoulder, "You know what I mean."
"They're not in the best condition to travel," Katara told Sokka. "Well, Mom isn't."
Which earned a look of pure annoyance, "What is it now?"
"They're sick. Since they were standing out in the storm for so long. Mom's actually very weak, so the cold hit her pretty hard."
"Then they're leaving as soon as they get better," Sokka said simply. "No exceptions."
Katara turned to her older brother, "Can I say something, Sokka?"
"Have at it."
"But I want you to be calm. Just hear me out," she said, her comment indicating that she was likely going to talk about Hakoda and Kya. Sokka gave her a look that seemed to say, No promises, and Yue's response was a look telling Katara to proceed with caution given Sokka's irritability over the subject matter, but Katara asked anyway, "Would you two rule the South if they left it for good and never came back to it?"
"What do you mean?" Yue asked.
"I mean that they'll be moving in with me and Aang at Whaletail Island," the waterbending master said. "And they won't ever be coming back to the South."
"Is this a hypothetical or an actual plan in the works?" Sokka asked.
"Dad and I talked about it last night after they were released from custody. They can't hold their heads high in the South anymore, and they want to leave it behind for peace of mind. Aang and I suggested they could come with us."
"And you think I'm letting you keep my nephews and niece around them?" Sokka furrowed his eyebrows.
"There's no danger to us, Sokka," Katara said. "No one's dumb enough to mess with the Avatar's family. Besides, I'm not important enough on the chiefdom candidacy spectrum for them to take things so seriously against me." Looking back to Yue, "They said they're willing to never set foot in the Water Tribe again if it means you'll both take the throne. After all, your orders on their banishment from 'all the lands' under your jurisdiction would apply to the South as well if you're coronated. Of course, Whaletail Island is still relatively close to the South, but they won't ever come back to the homeland. They said they'll fully abide by the banishment orders and be willing to face life imprisonment if they ever violate those orders."
"But—"
"The South needs you two," Katara reiterated. "It needs your experience. It needs your compassion and patience. And I know that you don't want Mom and Dad in your lives, and you don't want them in the kids' lives, and you certainly don't want them anywhere in the places you rule. So make it happen. Aang and I will make sure they don't contact you."
"How can you be so sure they won't contact us?" Yue asked, "They made it all the way over here against our orders—"
"If they're no longer tied with the South, they'll just be considered normal citizens, and you can make it very difficult for them to reach you. They'll have no opportunity to contact you with special correspondence status like they did all these years." Turning to her brother, who wasn't responding with anything other than a scowl that was directed at the ground, "I know you're still enraged. I am, too, that they didn't honor ukuaq. So be angry with them. Be disgusted by them. But don't be afraid of them, Sokka. They're not worth the hype."
"And you're just going to believe everything they say, sis?"
"I'm not saying I have a soft spot for them. I'm only saying there's no reason to fear them. They've been cowards their whole lives. I don't think that's going to change."
"I wouldn't say blackmailing the leaders of a nation that banished you is an act of cowardice as it is unacceptable stupidity and sheer annoyance," the chief grumbled.
"But that's the farthest extent they'll go. They did that in desperation, but they wouldn't do anything drastic like that monster did, would they? I know you're furious, and I know they intended to disown you and had asked Yue to leave you in the dust, and I would never tell you to forgive them for these things… but you know deep down that they didn't intend to physically hurt your family, at least." Placing her hand on his shoulder, "Don't forgive them, Sokka, but also remember that taking charge of the South doesn't necessarily mean you'll forgive them—"
"I know that, Katara, but you don't have ten kids," he remarked.
"I understand you're worried about safety, but I'm telling you, you don't have to be," Katara said. "Aang and I would never suggest this if it was unsafe. We've been to the South over a dozen times in the last ten years. That monster is gone. Everybody else wants you two on the throne. All the tribefolk talk about is you and the kids. They know all the good you two have done in both communities. They love and respect your family. They're terrified of the South's palace, and they're disgusted in Mom and Dad."
"That's funny," the chief drawled, "'Cause I was very sure the Southern Council was disgusted in me for being, I quote, 'good for nothing other than fathering the ataniq's children.'"
"That was the old council eight years ago," Katara said. "We have our good friends in the new council. You know they can be trusted. And it would be unreasonable to think that the entire tribe is out to get you when the entire tribe is disgusted with Mom and Dad. Even after every official we've run into has filed for relief— specifically, relief to make you the chief. This is your birthright, Sokka. You grew up grooming yourself for this responsibility."
Yue cast a knowing look at her husband. The chieftain merely brushed off his sister's comment, "Birthrights and whatnot."
"You can ignore your birthright, but you can't ignore the fact that Yue deserves that throne, at least. For everything she's done, this is the least she deserves. This isn't me saying this. I'll bring you every tribesperson who thinks this way, and the entire North won't be enough to contain them all."
Which earned Sokka's attention. Yue, however, was weary from hearing the comment alone, "Katara, I never want anyone thinking that. Just because I helped the South doesn't mean I should conquer it or anything. And honestly, I'm not sure why you're so invested in having us take the throne right now. You never said anything about this all these years."
"Because I now understand what the situation's like in the South," Katara said helplessly. "Because even though I hated the fact that Mom and Dad just threw Sokka out like that, even though I wanted to argue right then and there that you and Sokka should be sitting on that throne, I didn't say anything. Things were chaotic and horrifying, and you were both very happy and respected here. I told myself to move forward. I told myself Kohana would be the new leader. And by the time I was trying to convince myself, he reversed on us… and that's totally fine, but I don't have strong hopes that Karuna will be any different. I know he's still a kid, but he's not showing any interest in preparing for chiefdom." Turning to her brother, "You were six when you learned to recite the Water Tribe Code of Ethics from memory. Kohana was nine when he first started attending official meetings and small hearings. Karuna's turning twelve in a few weeks, and he's not interested in anything political."
If anything, young Karuna was fascinated by airbending and Air Nomad philosophy too much to even cast a glance at Water Tribe duties, spending his time playing with sky bison, devouring fruit pies, and cultivating a strong friendship with Master Chomden's daughter, Ananda, with whom he roamed the tribe all day every day on her air scooter.
"By the time Karuna gains interest, it'll probably be a few more years down the road. I doubt he would be ready for chiefdom at sixteen even with assistance. He's going to need more time to fully be ready. And what if he ends up not wanting to do this at all? We need to think about these possibilities, Sokka."
"And that's what a backup candidate is for, Katara," Sokka began patiently.
"Well I'm not sure a rookie backup will do the job," she frowned. "The South needs someone strong and willing in the situation it's in. Karuna can take over if he's wholeheartedly up for the task and he's ready for it. There's nothing here that's taking his rights away from him. But just steer the ship until then, guys." Sighing, "The people never wanted you to leave, Sokka. When the tribe found out you and Yue were secretly married, everyone was excited. They wanted to welcome Yue as lavishly as they could, but the circumstances were weird back then. You two came disguised…" Shaking her head, "The tribe wasn't what screwed us all over, Sokka. Our family screwed us over, and we broke from it. Only you legally broke from it but…unofficially the rest of us did, too. Things are never going to be the same ever again."
The leaders said nothing, sharing uncertain looks and quietly exchanging several thoughts.
"We're never going to leave Karuna out of the picture," Katara assured, "But until he steps up— should he choose to step up— the South needs a strong hand. So just take some time to think over this. Not only will your coronation make things easier, but it's also what the South needs."
"So what do you say?"
Looking at his wife, "What do you say?"
"I asked you first."
Sokka sighed, "There's just so much uncertainty."
"Or this could be the universe's way of giving you what was supposed to be yours. Even if it's only for a few years," she mused. "Being with me managed to make you a chief, but not of the South."
"We've been over this, Chieftess," his arms wrapped around her from behind, his cheek nuzzling hers, "As long as I'm with you, I'm happy."
"I know," she kissed his cheek, "That's why I'm not too guilty for stealing you all to myself."
"You shouldn't be guilty at all."
Brushing her hand against his cheek, "You know, Katara is right when she says the tribe never wanted us kicked out. Even though we were disguised, we never heard anything from any of the tribefolk that indicated they disrespected us or our decision to be together. And remember when your friends gave us that reception during the Omashu conferences?"
Sokka only gave his wife a worn look, but she read his thoughts even before he could speak, adding, "There's no risk if Kya and Hakoda leave before we're coronated. They're former leaders, not current ones, so they're not required to be present at the coronation. They don't have any position to pass down if they quit." Holding his hand, "That's why I say we give them a few months to transition out of the South. Before we end up going for a coronation there. It would make things a lot easier. And as Katara mentioned, if we become official leaders of the South, we can implement our banishment orders there, too. It'll just be us and your best friends in immediate proximity, and then we have the rest of the tribefolk watching from thousands of feet away."
Sokka thought over her suggestion for a moment, slowly nodding.
"And honestly, looking for a backup candidate has been exhausting for us," Yue said, "Hasn't it?"
Sokka sighed in agreement, saying finally, "If our coronation is not immediate and we have a couple of months to gather ourselves and wait until the babies are older to travel; if Hakoda and Kya have no reason to be anywhere in the Water Tribe during our coronation; and if we have no reason to be nervous about any of the people present; and if we're satisfied with all security protocols; and if we come straight back to the North right after… I wouldn't have a problem with it."
When Bato and several other Southern council members found themselves at the Northern threshold, having followed Hakoda and Kya in the former leaders' impromptu course for the North, they were expecting the chieftain's seething glares and shrill outbursts, and they had their apologies for the former leaders' actions well-rehearsed. They were shocked when they were instead quietly led to the leisure room, pleasantly surprised to see that the chieftess had joined in their meeting this time, and absolutely delighted when Akluviq announced in front of the Southern and Northern delegates that the Northern leaders were finally considering Southern chiefdom.
Of course, there was still bitterness that remained over the former Southern rulers' unannounced appearances and meeting performances.
"We came after them as soon as we knew, honorable ataniq and angayok," Bato said to them. "We didn't think they would do this. We're terribly sorry. But we can't tell you how happy we are to hear you've both accepted chiefdom!"
"Oh, there's so much to plan!" a Southern delegate raved.
"We need to get all security measures in order for the event!" exclaimed another. "And the people will be elated—!"
"Not so fast," Yue brought their celebrations to a pause, "There are some matters that need to be discussed before we finalize this decision."
"Yes, yes," Bato said, "Of course, Your Majesty."
"The coronation will be held after six months," the chieftain spoke. "We're not getting on a ship and traveling across the world with ten children ten and under. The triplets are only two days old."
"Understandable, sir, absolutely. There's no rush on the coronation. We're just happy that you both agreed to one."
"As you know, the safety of our family is always our first priority," Sokka told the audience with firm resolve, "Especially since the incident. And anything or anyone that gives me a reason to doubt the safety of the environment we're in, I will not tolerate having them in my jurisdiction. If the ataniq and I are to officially take the South under our wing, the rules that safeguard the North must identically safeguard the South." Noting their hesitation at what he was implying, "This extends to my banishment orders."
"Are you saying Lord Hakoda and Lady Kya should leave the South, sir?" a delegate asked.
"The chieftess and I have more important things to do than order people to leave their homes," Sokka snapped.
"Mom and Dad were the ones who told me they wanted to leave the South," Katara interceded. "They want to move somewhere else and start fresh. Aang and I have decided to take them with us to Whaletail Island. They were the ones who requested that Yue and Sokka confidently take the throne in their absence. There's a mutual benefit this way; they will have peace of mind by being away from all of this, and Sokka and Yue will be at peace with no other threats in the South. That's why they'll leave as soon as the coronation is over—"
"What?" Sokka looked at his sister, "We never agreed to that."
"Sokka, they want to leave after seeing your coronation—"
"The whole basis on which we agreed to this is so we won't have them be in the same geographical space as us!" the chieftain frowned.
"They're just going to be there for the traditional part of it," Katara tried to pacify him, "They won't stay a second longer—"
"What traditional part of it?" Sokka said, incredulous. "They're not current leaders. They quit. They have no right or ability to pass down something they quit! And they're sure as hell not my parents to be there!"
Bato softened his eyes, "Chief Sokka, please don't let a bunch of papers signed in haste keep you from—"
"When they threw me away and dishonored my family, honorable Mr. Bato," Sokka reminded, "Even you were disappointed with them. Unless if my memory's fuzzy."
"I was, Your Majesty," Bato swallowed, "But you must understand that they have been suffering for their actions every single day for the past ten years." Turning to the chieftess, "There hasn't been a day where they didn't wish things could have gone differently. There hasn't been a day they didn't want the opportunity to beg for your forgiveness, especially, Your Majesty. They spent ten hellish years of regret, humiliation, and embarrassment. Time would never pass, and they would sit in their tears praying for the chance to see your family—"
"They're nothing but bad luck," Sokka refused to hear further.
"But nothing happened to anyone, Sokka," Katara said. "Like I said, they're essentially cowards. And they'll leave with me and Aang right after the coronation. Nothing's going to happen. Nothing would've happened the other day if that accident didn't happen—"
"But I think they're cursed!" Sokka insisted. "And fuck logic on this—!"
"Sweetie," Yue whispered, holding onto his arm.
"Bad things just seem to happen when they're around us," Sokka continued, now with a lower tone, "I'm not going to risk having them at the coronation." Glaring at Bato, "We wanted nothing to do with any of you. The only reason we decided to entertain this nonsense is our respect for the Southern land and its people. If you want us to lead the South, you're going to have to abide by our decisions, and that's final."
Bato sighed heavily. "We are not sure how else to convince you that they have changed, sir. If they were still stuck in their ways, why would they plan to build the Ocean Temple?"
"The what?" Katara asked.
"Lord Hakoda and Lady Kya have decided to have a replica of the North's Moon Temple constructed in the South, except it will be made entirely out of white marble," a Southern delegate spoke up.
"And a replica of the Aninnialuk idol in the Moon Temple is to be made," said another. "They had Lady Kya's old home demolished so they could have the Ocean Temple built at that specific site. As I recall, that is your actual place of birth, Chief Sokka, and they wish to honor that."
"They have publically denounced the Book of Purity and its prohibitions on building temples in sites of birth and 'impurity.' And they have even come out this past month and said it is deliberately a move in solidarity with the late Akna and the Gentleman, especially since the Akna was born in the Moon Temple. The Ocean Temple is to similarly serve as a symbol of justice and compassion in the South. Women will be allowed to be priestesses, and they will be allowed to carry out all religious duties as they see fit."
"And you think a temple is the solution to all of our issues? You think it's the perfect answer to the past?" Sokka bellowed.
"If anything, we think it's a testament to their willingness to change," Bato said. "They've changed considerably already, sir, they really have. Yes, they're constantly intruding in your lives against your wishes, but they are very invested in seeing their first son's children—"
"For the last time, I am not their son," Sokka glared. "They will never be a part of our lives. We gave them that chance years ago, and they said we will never be family. So be it! If they have any ounce of pride, they'll stand by that and leave us alone."
"We understand your anger, sir, but please, allow them to at least see your coronation from afar for their suffering," Bato implored. "They had been living in pure hell for the past decade. Lady Kya's health has deteriorated over the years, and her stunts in the storm the other day were likely of no help. She wouldn't take her medicines and vitamins. It's been far too long since she's had a proper meal. Even Hakoda can't get through to her." Turning to Sokka, "All she would think about is you, Chief. They waited years for your birth, and they waited years to see you again. Yes, they were being stupid, and they were brainwashed by Hakoda's father, and they were too cowardly to break away from him and his horrid philosophy, but they never really intended to let you go, and they certainly didn't want the chieftess to go through what she did."
And despite the raging discomfort in Yue's heart, sheer pity overcame her— an observation noted by the alarmed chieftain.
"Please, we will make sure you and your family are secure," Bato said. "And you don't have to let them be a part of your lives. We just ask that before you finalize that decision… maybe just see where they are right now emotionally and mentally."
"She hasn't taken her last two doses, Your Majesties. She's refusing to eat unless she sees the two of you."
"And you're just letting her keep this up?"
"We're doing everything we can, Chief, but she's being stubborn about starving herself."
Kya slowly slipped out of her sleep, held down by the crushing weight of her illness. She could hear several voices, including Sokka's irritated snaps, but what soothed her spirit was the soft, patient voice of the Northern chieftess, which whispered calming words to the chief. The voice was in close proximity, too. Kya's eyes fluttered open, moisture filling them instantly when she saw the goddess-like chieftess sitting beside her on the bed, speaking to Yugoda and an assistant healer. Standing next to Yue with his arm placed protectively on her shoulder was the chieftain; he was occasionally casting a glare at Hakoda, who was seated on the other side of the bed and was holding onto Kya's hand, wearing a helpless look in response to the chief's anger.
"Honorable Ch-Chieftess…?" Kya stammered.
Yue cast a conflicted look at the older woman. Sokka's arm tightened around his wife.
"You don't have to get up," Yue told a rising Kya, immediately reaching for the medicine that was sitting on the table beside her. She held it up to Kya's mouth, "Drink this. You will feel better."
Kya shook her head, tears slipping down her face in torrents, "I don't want anything, Chieftess. Leave me like this, please. Just let me look at you like this…"
"Kya, why are you doing this?" Hakoda pleaded, "Her Majesty came all the way here to see you. Please, take your medicine."
"I don't want anything," Kya hiccupped, "I don't—"
"This is a direct order from the future chieftess of the South," Yue told her. "Take your medicine. Please."
Kya looked curiously at her husband, who nodded with a small smile on his face, "They've agreed to rule the South."
"Really?"
"Please, take your medicine, Lady Kya," Yue urged.
With a rejuvenated spirit, Kya took the small vial that was held out to her and swallowed the contents.
"She's still feeling very weak," Yugoda said, helping Kya lay back against the sheets, "She needs to eat." Swallowing nervously as she looked at the chief, "Perhaps if you and Her Majesty stay until Lady Kya has a warm meal…?"
"Please," Hakoda pleaded, interpreting the chief's silence as an acceptance.
"Please bring her one of everything in this list," Yue handed a small piece of paper to the nearest servants, who bowed and quickly took to their tasks.
"Your Highnesses, if you can talk her into this real quick," Yugoda told the chief and chieftess before fetching a clean syringe, "Since she's not taking her vitamins by mouth, this is very necessary for her—"
"She'll take them. That's not necessary," Yue told the healer. "We'll be here until she takes them."
The next few minutes went by in utter silence. Kya and Hakoda kept taking in the sight of the Northern leaders, fearing this would be the last time they would see them before the leaders exiled them for good. When Kya's meal came, she didn't touch the food, looking continually at her oldest instead. Her voice shaking vulnerably, she pat the empty space before her, "Please sit with me, Sokka."
With his hands tied by the older woman's hunger strikes, Sokka didn't protest, taking his seat on the bed beside her, "If you can make this quick, and if you can leave us alone, that would be great—"
But she cut him off with a hug, breaking down and drenching his tunic as she cried against his chest and held him tightly for the longest time, occasionally breaking free to kiss his forehead multiple times before hugging him again. Yue turned away, trying to hide the tears that simmered in her own eyes as she watched the older woman fall apart. Hakoda swallowed the lump in his throat, rubbing his wife's back to soothe her as she let out the past decade's worth of grief and guilt. Sokka remained stoic, not returning the hug and simply letting her cry, only reminded of his own children as he was overcome with the need to hug them and hold them close, racked by the images of a bloody tundra.
Hakoda managed to eventually pry his wife off of their oldest, and Kya managed to finish her meal. The chieftess then reached for the vitamin pills, handing them to Kya, "Take your vitamins, Lady Kya, before you drink your tea."
"Please," Kya said wearily, "I need to speak with you both. Have some tea with me—"
"We have three-day-old babies we need to tend to," Sokka snapped, "We're not here for a tea party."
"Please, it won't take long," Kya dried her eyes, placing the vitamins aside, "I just need a chance to speak with you two, please. I'll take the vitamins afterwards."
"You're certainly taking advantage of this," Sokka glared, turning to the servants, "Leave us alone for a bit."
Everyone dispersed, leaving only the Northern leaders and the former Southern leaders in the room. Kya looked over to Yue who, like Sokka, refused to look at the older woman, her stare directed to the floor.
"We've heard that Kunya is your blood relative, Chieftess."
Hakoda, noting the leaders' lack of response, added, "And we've heard you've forgiven the people who abandoned you." His voice shaking, "Won't you spare a passing glance at us, Chieftess?"
"You're mistaken," came Yue's answer, her gaze still not meeting them, "I haven't forgiven them. I will never forgive them. I've kept my family away from them. To this day, they have not seen or interacted with our children. But Kunya is unrelated to their cruel decisions. She's innocent."
"Is Kohana keeping her from us because she's your blood?" Kya asked. "Does he think we will eternally cast curses on her or something? For being the Akna's blood?"
"The realization that she shares the Akna's blood might be frightening for her," Yue swallowed, her voice low. "I never disclosed to her anything else about my past. Her own parents haven't told her that I'm the Akna. If anything, she and Kohana are afraid of your disapproval…and the dire consequences that might come with that."
"Dire consequences…" Kya leaned against the wall, her eyes closed, "My husband and I are not the same as we were ten years ago, Chieftess. And even back then, we might have been narrow-minded, but we never shared in Pakku's idiocy—"
"That name is not spoken in these parts," Yue said before her husband could fly into a rampage, "Just so you know."
Kya gulped, "We didn't share in his idiocy back then. When we saw him do that to you…oh, Spirits, oh my Tui and La…" And the sheer horror in the woman's face couldn't be denied.
"How could we have orchestrated the whole thing, Chieftess?" Hakoda choked out. "He came for our baby. He came for Karuna. Why would we tell him to throw our baby in the fire?"
"I told Kanna to suck the hell up and let me name my baby after your alias," Kya said. "I told you I honored everything you did for us—"
"You also told her she could never be family in spite of everything she did," Sokka reminded gruffly, "You arranged her to eat separately from us. You disrespected her, and you disrespected our relationship. You told her to break my heart and leave me in the dust. If you never wanted to accept her as family, why run after us now? Why run after our family now?"
Which only wrung another sob out of the older woman, "We realize we were wrong about you, Chieftess. We don't know how else to tell you how sorry we are for being so cruel to you. How horrible we feel for not trusting you since the start."
"If the truth wasn't such an inconvenience to you, we would've proudly announced to the world that our ukuagek is the Akna," Hakoda said. "And that we are honored to have you in our family—"
"I never asked that of you or expected that from you," Yue told the former Southern leaders. "And I'm not entirely angry because of how you treated me or because of everything you said to me. Even if it did all hurt. But… it was your ultimate decision to disown my husband for his loyalty to me… and that's not something I'm willing to look past."
"Was it my decision to disown him?" Kya asked. "The men had a meeting. The men signed some papers. I never had a say, Chieftess." More tears slipped down Kya's face, "I thought Sokka would face backlash. I thought he was making a big mistake. And I hated that he was wearing his heart on his sleeve when he had a throne to ascend. But I…I had no idea you felt so strongly for him until I saw you out there, shoving Pa…shoving that monster off of him… And when that monster hurt you…my heart just broke into a million pieces. Do you know how broken I was when I saw you out there like that, Chieftess?" Drying her face, which seemed to burn from her repeated grazing of her tears, "I did what I did because I believed that you were using him and he was tossing his birthright away for you—"
"And as a result of your fears, you threw him out of your lives entirely, yes? That was the solution to your fears?" Yue questioned furiously. "I don't care if you were broken or not when you saw me like that. You could've been laughing at me for all I care. But you should've been broken because he signed the disownment papers. You should've been rattled by the fact that you had prepared those papers in the first place."
"We didn't intend for him to really sign those papers," Hakoda began, "We were trying to get him to listen to us. We were trying to keep him from—"
"Anyone should be won with love, not threats," Yue hissed. "How could you do that to him? I'll never understand. Sokka is precious. I can't imagine not seeing him. I can't imagine not being with him. I can't imagine my life without him, and I can't imagine a future where he's not by my side! I don't understand how you had it in you to not even protest those disownment documents!" Looking at Kya, "Being his mother… You just let him walk away!"
And as Kya continued to sob in Hakoda's arms, the chieftain placed his hands on his distressed wife's shoulders, kissing away her fresh tears, "It's okay, my love."
"I would never let any situation escalate to the point of disowning my children for honor and prestige," Yue said. "Just entertaining a thought like that cuts me into pieces." Shaking her head, "I'm never going to be able to forgive the two of you for causing my husband that pain…even if I can learn to look past everything you said to me."
"We're not looking past anything, nalligima," Sokka said, wearing a determined frown. "They don't deserve forgiveness."
"He hates us because we caused you pain," Hakoda said brokenly, "And you hate us because we caused him pain. But trust me, Chieftess, when I say that no one hates us more than us."
"We're willing to change," Kya begged, "We want to change. And we want to know how to change from the best of the best. You're Kuunnguaq. You've helped thousands of people. Have mercy on us, too, won't you, Chieftess? Help us be our best selves…"
"Here's a recommendation. Stay away from our family," Sokka glowered.
"Inniga—"
"Don't call me that," he spat, turning away. "Just don't call me that."
"Just let us see the kids, angayok," Kya pleaded brokenheartedly. "Just once. It's fine if you have a million guards supervising us—"
"That's not happening! Forget it!" Sokka yelled. "Don't you dare talk about the kids!"
The former Southern leaders stood aghast as the chieftain's shrill cry.
"I've only had one nightmare all these years," Sokka held back tears as his wife held him close, "and all I could see in my nightmare is the two of you…and that horrible monster… and blood trailing across the snow," his voice trembling, "and hundreds of thousands of tribefolk just standing there watching when our lives and futures were about to be destroyed… and then I jerk awake in the middle of the night and hold onto our babies so tight like I'll never see them again if I don't…and Yue and I would spend the rest of the night in fear over how things would've been if that night had gone horribly wrong." Glaring at Hakoda and Kya, "Every time I see our kids, I naturally get more and more furious with you, but I can't even be actively infuriated with you when I'm around them 'cause I don't want even the thought of you to be anywhere near them. If I'm afraid to think about you when I'm with them… you'd be fools to think I'd let you anywhere near them." Drying his eyes, "You said you wanted us to take the South under our wing, and we will as long as you're nowhere near the South by the time we're coronated."
"Think of it as a favor, Lady Kya," Yue said quietly, "If we allow you to get close to them only for them to one day learn about the past…wouldn't you think that's unfortunate? I would think it's easier to be seen as a stranger than have them know you and be angry with you for trying to pit us apart in the past and for calling them sins. Of course, Sokka and I don't intend on sitting them down and telling them these horror stories and risk hurting their self-worth, but everything that happened in the South was public. They're bound to find out the truth one day when they're older, and we won't be able to stop that."
"What is it going to take for you to believe we're not threats, Chieftess?" Kya croaked, "Just look at us. Look at me. I don't even have the strength to lift a finger. I will accept any punishment you give me. Just let me see my grandchildren, please. Just once."
"We're too afraid to let that happen," Yue said. "And that's as honest as we can ever be—"
"I would never hurt your children, Chieftess, I swear to the Spirits! All I need is one chance. I can't take this suffering anymore. Please, have mercy on me. You're the Tui of the Water Tribe. Have mercy on me. Just this once!" Trying to hold back her desperate cries, "I'm a mother, too, Chieftess. You said you respected me as his mother, and I never did give you the respect you deserve, but in the name of Tui, the Goddess Most High, I respect your motherhood. I won't do anything you don't want me to do. Please, just from afar, Chieftess, please…!"
And in response, Kya received only suffocating silence and the chieftain's glares.
"Then at least leave me to die here, Chieftess," Kya tossed the vitamins and her tea aside, bereft of hope and the will to live as the dishes shattered on the floor, "At least let me die here in the North. I will go to La's hell straight from here!"
"Kya—"
"Leave me alone," she shoved Hakoda away from her, weeping against the sheets. Sokka let out an impatient glare. Yue only stared at the broken dishes and the vitamin pills floating in the sea of spilled tea.
In the throes of private whispers, amid fears of the former leaders doing more stupid stunts that would get them killed under the watch of the Northern leaders, Yue conveyed to her husband the plan she had in mind. He listened calmly, soaking in her ideas and assurances.
"We can't let anything happen to them under our watch," she said. "And I really think this is the best way we can put their demands on hold. It'll buy us some more time at the very least. What do you think?"
He snuggled close to her, "If it can get them out of here, and if it means we don't have to undo the disownment…and if it's something you're very sure about, then it's fine for me. I know I won't be at peace until they leave this place, and if this can get them out of here, then let's make it happen."
"But what do you think about it overall?"
Shrugging, "I just don't believe that they can change. I'm always skeptical about people changing. But if anything… I would say this is punishment enough for them. The most lenient of punishments people like them can get at this point."
"So you trust me on this?"
He kissed the soft hand that cupped his cheek, "I wouldn't have ten babies with you if I didn't trust you, ataniq."
It was with this resolve that the leaders found themselves reluctantly back in Yugoda's healing hut, once again finding themselves before the devastated former leaders of the South.
"It's more than an issue of safety, Lady Kya," Yue frowned. "You might be physically harmless, but I refuse to have my children anywhere near people who discard others in the name of honor, people who throw others away for positions of power. I'm not letting my children anywhere near that abuse." And after earning the former leaders' attention, "But if you both really have it in your hearts to change…then we're going to need proof. And no, building a temple is not enough. You're going to have to prove yourselves by giving back to the very communities you were disgusted by before. You're going to have to prove to us that your hearts are full of love and compassion."
"We will do anything," Kya begged, "Please, tell us."
"When you were here several years ago, you insulted the work that I did for our sisters who endured abuse. You insulted the children who were left behind to be nourished by the Spirits. And many times, you bemoaned my 'tainted' blood— since I was not purely a tribeswoman and had Air Nomad blood in me. But if you want to take steps at change, you must work to help those very abused sisters, those very abandoned children, those very people of mixed Water Tribe and Air Nomad heritage."
"Please tell us what exactly we should do, Chieftess," Hakoda pleaded, a ray of hope shooting through his gaze.
"Katara tells us that you plan to relocate to Whaletail Island," Yue said. "The beautiful thing about Whaletail Island is that it's a blend of Air Nomad and Water Tribe culture. Aang and Katara have made it even more welcoming over the years with their efforts and have catered to mixed families there. Even more convenient, one of our Black Lotus branches is also located there." Turning to the leaders and ordering in a firm voice, "You must work as volunteers in the Whaletail branch. You must work in the rescue shelters and see for yourselves the plight of suffering women and children. You will do this for six months, and you will be highly supervised throughout this time. Every month, we will receive reports about your progress from your supervisors, and we will consistently examine the statements of all witnesses attesting to your character and involvement in the Black Lotus missions. The goal for you both is to have your supervisors issue you a certificate of compliance and good behavior."
Kya and Hakoda didn't hesitate to nod vigorously to her demands.
"When you've seen the harsh realities for yourselves, when you've opened your hearts enough, and when the chieftain and I fully believe you've become worthy enough to see our children, we will allow you to attend the coronation and see our children in a highly guarded and supervised setting. Supervised meaning Sokka and I must be present along with trusted family members and optimal security. But keep in mind that you must earn that privilege."
"Yes, Chieftess, we will do everything you want us to do."
Furrowing her eyebrows, "Trust takes eons to build but seconds to come crashing down, and once it's broken, it is very hard — maybe even impossible in some cases— to repair. That's why unsupervised visitation with our children will never be a possibility for you…and neither is undoing the disownment process."
Which no doubt broke their hearts, but the opportunity they were given, they didn't want to destroy it by expressing their dissatisfaction.
"Things will likely never be back to normal between you and my husband. I respect and honor his decision to keep away from those who have taken him for granted. I know I most certainly wasn't pleased with your actions, and I can't expect him of all people to be okay with it. Sokka does not wish to be your son, and I do not wish to be your ukuagek. And I am hoping that you will honor that. Lady Ki'ma and Lord Amaruq are his parents and my children's paternal grandparents, and that will never change."
"We understand," Kya wept. "We brought this on ourselves, and you both have every right to be repulsed by our actions… B-But we will be happy to do everything you say, Chieftess. If this is what it takes to at least get to see you both… We will do it proudly."
The former chieftess did not hesitate to take her medicine this time.
Ummi's eyes lit up as she carefully held Igaluk under her parents' supervision. Yuka and Yura planted soft kisses on top of the baby's head. Occasionally they looked over to the boys, two of whom were holding Ilanna and the other two holding Inanna.
"Anaana, can we hold Igaluk now?" Ahuma asked.
"Hey, I asked first!" Ahanu said, turning fearful when a startled Ilanna began to cry in his and Ahote's hold.
"Don't yell, you dummyhead, babies get scared easily," Ahote frowned.
"Oh no! I'm sorry, Ila!" Ahanu tried calming her with funny faces.
"Shh, no yelling around the babies," Sokka whispered as Yue took the wailing infant into her arms to soothe her, "And no name-calling. Only nice wolf pups can take turns holding the babies. Now everybody be still."
Yue smiled amusedly as Sokka got the ritual paraphernalia in order, trying his best to don her white priestess robes over his wider physique. He struggled to tie the smaller sash around his waist.
"You don't need to tie that sash if you can't," the chieftess told him.
"I need to make sure I do everything right!"
"Ugh. Believers."
An enamored grin spread over the chieftain's lips as he managed to get the sash to stay around his waist. He recited the chants with perfection, having accompanied his wife to hundreds of such rituals and picked up the chants over the years. He breezed through the ritual, ending it with a sprinkle of sanctified water over them all.
"Wait, wait," Yue sprinkled some over him, too, "There. You feel like we're protected now?"
"Yep."
From there, the parents took their seats beside the Aninnialuk altar, babysitting their youngest as the older children hurried to run around and play in the temple.
"Not bad for a rookie ritualist," Yue teased her husband.
"'Not bad?' I was excellent, and you know it," he held his head up high.
"I think the Ocean Temple down South can use a shaman. Should I sign you up?"
"Haha."
They watched the children play, feeling much less burdened with the former Southern leaders finally having left the North. Of course, the fact that they will probably be meeting six months from now was not exciting to think about. Yue noticed sparks of worry etched in the chief's gaze as he repeatedly told his running children to be careful.
"Are you nervous?"
"A little," Sokka confessed. "You must be, too."
Yue sighed, "Let's see what happens in these six months. We can always deny them visitation if they haven't improved… but if they are truly determined to change, and if they really develop a need to genuinely help others and help undo the mess that many abusive families have created… there may be some promise." Holding his hand, "No matter what happens, we will be supervising the kids every second. We won't leave the kids with them under any circumstances, and the interaction won't be longer than ten minutes. The kids don't know them that well anyway; they'll probably be too shy, or maybe they'll get bored and go play or something."
"Yeah," Sokka nodded as his wife dabbed away his sweat, "It all sounds good… but can we reduce the interaction time to five minutes?"
And to his relief, she nodded, "No problem."
6 months later
A journey to the other side of the world with ten kids (and a formerly-abandoned sabertooth moose lion cub that said children had taken an extreme liking to) was draining enough for the chieftain, but the sight of the South altogether drained him even more. A lot had changed in the South in the past ten years — the infrastructure, the ports and docks, the igloos and streets, even the watchtower that Sokka had built ages ago— but in spite of these changes, the chief was only reminded of the stark red tundra that they had left behind ten years ago. All he could hear were not the roaring Southern winds or the cheers of the tribefolk awaiting them but his wife's helpless cries of excruciating pain echoing from all those years ago. He would hold her hand in an attempt to be reassuring, and she would kiss away his panic. They would tightly lace their fingers together as they huddled close to their sleeping children, hitting land in the wee hours of the night according to plan — all in attempts to avoid extensive publicity.
They were proven wrong, however; their arrival caught the attention of thousands of tribefolk, many of whom shouted, "CHIEF SOKKA! CHIEF SOKKA!" and many others who chanted, "LONG LIVE THE CHIEF AND CHIEFTESS! LONG LIVE THE CHIEF AND CHIEFTESS!" Their cries rang throughout the tundra, and the chaos was enough to wake the dronningiit and isumataat.
"Are we there yet?" Ahote mumbled.
"Yes, wolf pup," Yue smoothed her son's hair, "We're here—"
"REALLY?!"
In the haze of their drowsiness, the children took in the sights of the South through the windows of the ship. The South seemed to glitter beneath the glimmering moon and was extensively decorated with colorful banners and confetti. Ice lanterns, off of which reflected the lights of the aurora, lined the organized snow streets.
"It's just like the North, ataata!" Ahiga looked around in fascination, "But with lots more snow! And…hey, I don't see any gondolas…"
"That's because the South is more of an ice sheet than a body of water, inniga," the chief told his son.
"So no gondolas?"
"Nope. We're just gonna have to walk, buddy."
By the time the bowsprit was let down, Sokka's closest friends, many of whom were now part of the new Southern Council, greeted the Northern royal family with much admiration and eagerness. They were amused to see the chieftain holding Yuka's hand with one hand and Yura's hand with the other, little Ilanna and Igaluk strapped to his chest and settled comfortably in their baby carriers. Yue held onto Inanna with the boys huddled around her, following her lead. Ummi was in the very center of her parents, holding onto the sabertooth moose lion cub, which had dozed off in her arms but was just beginning to wake up from the chaos and the cheers. Trailing behind the royal family were Amaruq, Ki'ma, Kiguk, and Kiguk's family along with Arnook, Ahnah, and their sons. Kohana and Kunya had also graced the South with little Kinara, and Prince Karuna trailed along after them.
From there, the crowd went crazy with several tribefolk attempting to catch a glimpse of the Southern chief and his family, but with impressive security efforts, the royal family was led to the new Southern Royal Palace — a monument built entirely from scratch and which was no longer in the same location as the old, now-demolished palace and the haunting images it brought.
Even with Kya and Hakoda having been absent in the South since the past several months, Yue and Sokka were still stressed throughout the first few hours of their stay. Their reception in the South, however, was warm and went extremely well, and everyone was genuinely excited to see them. Their family was led to pristine rooms in the new palace, and they were coaxed into the warm beds that waited for them. Of course, the Northern leaders were still sleepless from the paranoia, but the rest of the night went by quietly.
With dawn came more visitors— more friends, more delegates, more delegates who happened to be friends— and the leaders spent considerable time catching up with them. At their insistence, the royals were taken to the South's newly constructed Ocean Temple which, true to its reputation, was the spitting image of the Moon Temple up North save for its white marble material. The chieftess was asked to consecrate the sacred premises with her presence and be the first to perform a ritual there to officially open it up to the public, and she was gifted black high-priestess robes to reflect the complementary nature of the temples of both tribes. It was the greatest of honors that Yue could hope to achieve. The temple warmed her heart further, being a beautiful nod to her past and a loving embrace of her existence, whether the world would know of it or not. It was with this ebb of pride that she performed the first ritual of the temple— not one of purification but one of the protection and well-being of the Water Tribe. And as the chieftess was honored as such in La's court, the chief's eyes sparked black— not out of anger but abundant happiness and satisfaction, for once.
"So this was the room you were born in," Yue switched to Nagaran as she looked around the shrine room bearing the South's Aninnialuk. "Stealing my thunder, huh, angayok?"
"Why, I would never."
"Or so he says," she teased. "I was born in a temple, but the place you were born in became a temple." Faking a frown, "And here I thought only I was blasphemous."
"I was already blasphemous, Chieftess. That's why you were attracted to me, remember?" he grinned. "And now that we're on the same wavelength here, all I need is a cool blasphemous name, too. Let's see, what goes well with 'the Akna'?"
"Are you trying to undercut my unique backstory?"
"I'm just saying we're supposed to be partners in everything," he defended, earning a charmed little smile.
As the ships of several Northern friends and several Revivalists also began reaching the South, an even bigger reunion was arranged, and the Revivalist men who had left their homes behind all those years ago (in spite of their regular visits to the South during the past decade) rejoiced and celebrated. And somewhere in the middle of all of this, Sokka and Yue had considerably loosened up.
"So what's with the moose-lion, Socks?" Isuq asked, watching in amusement as the chieftain's children played with and pampered the little cub. Even the triplets, who were snugly seated in the baby carriers strapped to their parents' chests, looked curiously at the cub, which occasionally trotted over and sniffed their little kicking feet before trotting back to the older children.
"Oh, that's Foo Foo," Sokka chuckled, "Short for Foo Foo Cuddlypoops."
"Foo Foo?" Panuq laughed.
"Sokka here gave the name," Yue laughed.
"We found him when we were crossing through an Earth Kingdom town," the chief explained. "We wanted to explore so we got off the ship for a bit. And then we ran into him."
"He was abandoned and scared. Poor thing was all alone," Yue added. "We looked all over for his mama, but we didn't find her. The kids wanted to keep him and bring him here. We knew he'd be okay since he's part saber-tooth and can handle the tundra, but your angayok didn't think it was a good idea."
"But then Ahanu pulled a Ko-bear on us and we had no choice," Sokka said.
"'Pulled a Ko-bear?'" Isuq blinked, "What does that mean?"
"I never get anything I want!" Kohana sang in a comical voice, earning laughs from those around him.
"Well it's because you pamper them so much!" Kanguq laughed at the chief.
"Well anyway," the chief drawled with a grin, "I gave in, and to help me bond with him, everybody made me name him."
"And 'Foo Foo Cuddlypoops' was the best you can think of?"
"It made the kids laugh!" he defended. "And Foo Foo likes it, too!"
The moose-lion cub, which had been running across the children's board game back and forth, briefly looked in Sokka's direction as if Sokka had called out to him.
"Well, he likes you, Sokka," Masahn noted as Foo Foo headed over to the chief, moving the tuft of his little tail along.
"He loves him," Yue pet the moose-lion lovingly as it jumped into her lap and licked her hand before crawling over to Sokka and settling on his thigh.
"So is it safe to say that Foo Foo is the only new addition to your family?" Kirima asked, earning amused chuckles from the rest of their friends.
"Seriously, we were worried you weren't gonna catch up, buddy," Isuq laughed at his old friend, "Since you were married later than all of us. But wow, you two have proven us wrong. Ten kids in ten years is not easy."
"You guys plan on stopping with ten or…? I mean, you already have a single baby and then twins and triplets and quadruplets," Panuq said. "Any chances you're aiming for quintuplets or something next?"
"I don't think quintuplets is on our radar right now, is it, Chieftess?" Sokka joked, earning a flushed nudge from his wife as their friends erupted in laughs. "But seriously, I think we have a good balance right now. Five boys and five girls. But if the Universe has other plans, then I can't help it…"
The chieftess playfully rolled her eyes, announcing to the group, "Your angayok here has a tradition of building every one of our children's cribs and cradles from scratch. And he has a strict no-reuse policy on all of them. If he has to make one more crib, his back is going to give out. So let's hope the Universe considers his back before inspiring any more additions to our family tree."
"Poor Socks," Masahn chuckled, shaking his head, "Left for the North with back problems and came back with back problems."
The laughter in the room was interrupted by the presence of Akluviq, who indicated in his expression that he wasn't here to join the leisure chat but was instead here with news. "Angayok, ataniq, Lord Hakoda and Lady Kya are here. They're waiting in the meeting room."
From there, the Northern leaders' expressions fell, replaced by caution. They turned to Amaruq and Ki'ma, who took the triplets into their arms and volunteered to watch them until the leaders called for them. From there, the leaders were led out of the room by a few guards.
"Are things not awkward between them?" Panuq asked Akluviq.
"Oh, they're very awkward," the man said. "The chief and chieftess haven't forgiven them. Sokka said he'll never be their son again, basically, and the chieftess will never be identifying herself as their ukuagek. If anything, pity is the only thing at play here."
It was this very pity that Yue tried to summon when she stepped into the meeting room with her husband. Hakoda and Kya were under the watchful eye of Ivaneq, who bowed to the Northern leaders in greeting. The former Southern leaders bowed in formality when the leaders stepped in.
"Thank you for allowing us to be here, Chieftess," Hakoda eventually spoke, issuing another bow.
"You're forbidden from staying in the palace," Yue told them in a matter-of-fact manner. "Just in case you were not aware."
"We know, Chieftess," Hakoda nodded. "We have another place arranged." And upon observing Sokka's scowl, "It's a considerable distance away from the palace, I assure you."
"Your superiors reported back to us," Yue told them. "They were very impressed by your eagerness to help others. All statements about you were positive, and the number of people you have aided is surprisingly high given your newcomer status. Your superiors were very happy with your work."
Hakoda and Kya only bowed again in humble response.
"Sokka and I have come to a decision," Yue turned to her husband, who issued a brief nod before she continued, "We've been thinking that banishing you entirely from the South might not be necessary considering your extensive service and positive reports. We are not going to eliminate valuable resources to the tribe, and should you decide to continue your services here in the South and help more families, your efforts should be encouraged and rewarded."
Kya and Hakoda, who had not been expecting this, widened their eyes in excitement.
"That being said, you are still forbidden from coming to the North," the chieftess said. "The chief and I have made a comfortable life in the North for ourselves. Of course, our visits to the South will be much more frequent from now on, but we still intend to have the North be our primary place of residence. But as long as you continue to provide in some way for the community here, you can stay in the South. Since this is not our primary residence and we don't need to have constant heart attacks over our potential meetings. So if you're so interested, we can have you transferred to the Black Lotus branch here."
"Would we be able to see you both whenever you come here, Chieftess?" Kya asked.
"That depends on your continued services and good behavior. But don't be mistaken; we will still have to maintain considerable distance."
Hakoda and Kya let out a sigh expressing a minute victory, but the boundaries between them and the Northern leaders would remain, tugging painfully at the older couple.
"Uh…" Hakoda cleared his throat, "Are the children here, Chieftess…?"
Sokka and Yue shared an uncomfortable look before the chieftain sighed, wearing a look of ferocity and determination. He peeked out of the door to the room, calling out, "Wolf pups, over here!"
And within minutes, the pitter-patter of small feet headed towards the direction of the room they were in. Seven young children walked in along with Ki'ma and Amaruq, who were holding Sokka and Yue's triplets. Remaining by the entrance of the door were Arnook and Ahnah, casting suspicious glares at Kya and Hakoda. And despite the guilt eating away at their hearts, Hakoda and Kya were brimming with love, tears churning in their eyes as they glued their gazes to the children.
"My loves, there are some people I want you to meet," Yue told the children.
"We've been meeting new people all day, anaana," Ahanu pouted.
"Shh, Nu-Nu, be nice," the chieftess said, both her and her husband keeping firm hold of their children, trying not to hide them too much from the older Southern couple. "Wolf pups, this is Lady Kya and Lord Hakoda."
The children bowed in unison.
"This is Ummisanga," Yue said, gesturing to her oldest. Ummi looked to her father, who nodded gently but kept his hand over her shoulder. The little dronningi bowed to the older couple but kept close to her parents.
Kya choked out a happy cry and knelt to meet Ummi's height, her hand shakily reaching out to her, but Sokka ushered his daughter back before Kya could touch her, casting a glare as if seeming to say, We never agreed to you touching them. Ummi, meanwhile, trotted shyly behind her mother, peeking out every once in a while and blinking curiously at Kya and Hakoda.
"These are our older boys," Yue continued, gesturing to the quadruplets, "Ahiga, Ahanu, Ahote, and Ahuma. And these two are our twin girls," pointing to the twins next, "Yuka and Yura. And, of course, our youngest," gesturing to the triplets, "Ilanna, Inanna, and Igaluk."
Even before Kya and Hakoda could fully take in the appearances of their grandchildren, Sokka announced to the children, "Okay, wolf pups, you can go play now. We'll be there in a second, okay?"
And as quickly as they came, the kids left, Ki'ma and Amaruq trailing right behind them with the infants. Arnook and Ahnah took a few more seconds to glare at the former Southern leaders before finding their way out. Kya and Hakoda's gazes remained at the exit, longing filling their tears.
"We bring gifts for the children, Your Majesties," Kya's voice shook as she spoke, "Have them go through security as many times as you like, but please, don't throw them out. It's just toys and clothes, some books and jewelry, too. Please…"
The chieftain's glare didn't subside, but Yue only turned to Ivaneq, "If you can confirm those contents, that will be great."
"I'll be on it, ataniq."
"I guess we will see you at the coronation, then, Your Majesties?" Hakoda asked, earning a nod from the chieftess, "Are you staying for another day or two?"
"No, we're leaving tomorrow morning," Yue said. "I have already pre-drafted an order transferring you to the Black Lotus branch here. Since you agreed, I will have the order sent to the Whaletail Branch. You can start here at any time."
Kya looked to her son, whose gaze remained on the ground, refusing to meet her in the eyes. The former Southern chieftess cleared her throat, stepping forward, "Chieftess—"
"Don't touch my wife," Sokka stepped in front of Yue, wearing a cautious glare.
"I was just… I don't mean any harm, Sokka," the woman shuddered. Yue's soft hand on her husband's bicep tugged him back, bringing him down from his panic.
"I just wanted to give you something, Chieftess," Kya pulled out an antique hairpiece from her robes. She handed the same to Yue, "This…this belonged to my mother. She gave this to me when I was married. I was saving it for…" she trailed off, brushing away her tears, "I mean… I would like you to have it."
"I'm not your ukuagek," Yue reiterated. "Sokka isn't undoing the disownment."
"I know. I'm not giving this to you as a mother-in-law. I'm giving this to you as a mother would to her daughter."
"M-Maybe things would've been different if you had come from me, but you did not. I'm a simple woman, Akna…I can't… overcome this block…I can't bond with you." Yue swallowed, "I did not come from you, Lady Kya. You will never be able to overcome this block and bond with me."
Racked with guilt, "That was when I was a much different person, Chieftess. The only thing I have in my heart right now is love. So much of it." Again holding the hairpiece out to her, "Don't refuse. Please."
And in spite of the chieftess's lack of interest, she saw that the devastation in the older woman's gaze was apparent. With a patient sigh, she turned back to Ivaneq, "Submit this for a security check, and I will receive it afterwards."
"Yes, ma'am."
Kya managed a smile, bowing, "Thank you so much, Chieftess."
"Please don't bow," Yue frowned. "I don't like bows very much."
"Then if I may, Chieftess…"
"May you what?"
Looking from her to the chieftain and back to the chieftess, Kya then kissed Yue on her forehead. She then stepped back and brushed her tears away, avoiding the chief's furious glower, "I'm sorry. I just… may the two of you be infinitely happy." And with that, she stepped out, trapping her sobs as her husband ran after her.
Omali akuni taimanngat, Imakup Nunatsiavut.
Ijaujauvut Saujauk Maujarmi. Imatsukup sinnatomavut.
Najuqtavut, Ungagijaavut,
Silatsuak allajuq illigiit atsanirmi!
The chorus of thousands of tribefolk, who were currently singing along to the Water Tribe National Hymn, awaited the moment the Northern leaders are officially sworn in. Behind the curtained platform of the Southern citadel stood the leaders and their children with Amaruq, Ki'ma, and Kohana holding the triplets. The royal family, donning fancy silks and headdresses, prepared themselves to step out and take up their responsibilities. It seemed Sokka, though, was the most nervous out of them, and not for the reasons that an outsider would think.
"A torch?!" the chief exclaimed, "She's a baby, she can't hold a torch! Why did no one tell me this?"
"Because we thought you knew," Akluviq told the chief, confused, "That's how the procedure goes, sir, when the leaders already have an heir."
"Sweetie, Ummi's ten," Yue told her anxious husband, "And we'll be watching her."
"Yeah, I know how to use a torch, ataata," Ummi blinked, "I can do it—"
"Well it's not safe, paniga! The kids are not going anywhere near any torch!" Glaring at Akluviq, "When Yue and I were coronated up North, we both lit the cauldron together. We can do the same thing here. As a matter of fact, that's what I thought was gonna happen!"
"But sir, that was before you and the chieftess had children. That's obviously not the case anymore. Dronningi Ummi is the first symbol of your union. And she's the heir to both thrones."
Especially with Karuna turning down the offers that awaited him, having decided to follow Katara and Kohana's footsteps in his pursuit for personal satisfaction. At least, that was his decision at the moment which was yet to be confirmed several years down the road, but for the purposes of the coronation, Ummi was the only one eligible for the role of an aspiring leader.
"Well I don't have a good feeling about my baby being anywhere near a torch. It's too dangerous. I'll hold the torch until it's time to light the cauldron, and then I'll help her light it. Just look how scared my Ums is—"
"That's not why she's scared," Ahuma said.
"I'm not scared!" Ummi yelled, overhearing her brother.
"Are too!" Ahanu said. "Ataata, she's scared 'cause she doesn't wanna walk in front of all those people—"
"She thinks she's gonna get embarrassed!" Yura added.
"No, I'm not! Shut up—!"
"Hey, hey, that's not nice," Yue told her oldest.
"Alright, everybody calm down," Sokka said, casting his oldest a gentle look, "Why didn't you tell us what's bothering you, paniga?"
Ummi frowned, "Because this is a big deal…and I didn't want to mess it up…"
"You won't mess it up, sweetheart," Yue told her. "It's just like we practiced. I even told Uncle Akluviq to change up the style. I'm gonna hold your hand just like this," she demonstrated by holding her daughter's right hand.
"And I'll be there to hold your other hand," Sokka told her, holding her left hand. "You'll be right between us, Ummi-bear."
"But…that's a lot of people out there. And what if I trip and fall? What if everybody laughs at me?"
"You won't trip, panikuluk, we got you," Sokka said.
"And no one's going to laugh at you, my love," Yue assured.
"But it's also embarrassing if I almost fall," she mumbled defeatedly. "And I'm the princess. I have to light the cauldron thingy, too. What if I drop the torch?"
"I'm not that scared," Ahote shrugged. "I can walk in front of Ummi, and she can walk behind me with the torch. That way she won't have to be first."
"Yeah, let's do that," Ummi nodded.
"But Ahote was not born first, was he, dronningi?" Akluviq chuckled. "You're the firstborn. You're the heir."
Sokka thought for a moment before coming up with an idea. He picked his daughter up, holding her with one arm, "How about this? I'll carry you just like this."
"And I'll carry the torch," Yue suggested.
"And all you need to do is wave at the audience. That way, you don't have to worry about tripping. And when we're done with the speech, we can all light the cauldron together. You think you can do that?"
"Yeah," she nodded, "That sounds good."
"That's my girl!" the chief praised, turning to Akluviq, "You heard her. And get that torch away from my baby girl."
"Are you sure about this, Chief?" Bato asked despite his amusement, "Protocol would rather have the princess regent—"
"She's our panikuluk before she's your princess," Sokka said, kissing his daughter's cheek, "And no coronation's gonna change that."
The Southern crowd cheered even more wildly as the leaders then found their way up the stage, Yue's hand clasped around Sokka's free hand with Ummi perched within his other arm. The leaders' children went up the stage one by one, smiling and waving to the crowds. Amaruq, Ki'ma, and Kohana trailed behind them, carrying the triplets. Among the audience were several notable Northern and Southern figures; to one side were Arnook and Ahnah with isumataat Kanut and Kajuq, and in the middle, front row and center were Aang, Katara, Kunya, little Kinara, and Karuna. Beside them were Kiguk and Chen, waving happily at the leaders, and on the far side were Hakoda and Kya, who in spite of the constraints placed on them nevertheless let their tears of happiness flow as they clapped along.
"Today," Akluviq burst forth happily, "We are witnessing the start of a new lineage to lead the Southern Water Tribe. We will be passing the torch," the coucilman turned to the chieftess, who raised the torch in her hand up high, "to the Aninnialuk lineage…!"
And as the councilman kept talking and the crowds kept cheering, Sokka withdrew from the chaos, turning to his wife. She returned the beam on his lips, their intertwined hands gently squeezing each other's.
"Leaders, you may now say the oath," Akluviq smiled.
Sokka, Yue, and Ummi gripped onto the torch simultaneously as the leaders spoke in perfect unison, "We, Sokka and Yue Aninnialuk, solemnly swear to dedicate our lives to the well-being of the Southern Water Tribe! In the fight against injustice, we promise to stand at the front line and preserve the honor and dignity of our community! May our last breaths be dedicated to the Southern cause, to the endeavor to end pain and suffering, and to the promotion of peace and prosperity! This is our promise to you," the trio raised their torch, holding it above the cauldron, "as your nunaatip angajukkaat!"
And as the cauldron was lit, the crowds exploded in festivity and cheer.
In the afterglow of their lovemaking, a little smile crossed the chieftain's face, his eyes remained closed despite him inwardly being awake. He felt his wife playing absently with his chest hair as he burrowed his lips against her neck. The faint fragrance of moonflowers, which he thought he'd been smelling since their tryst, grew all the more strong all at once when he felt something soft grace his face. He fluttered his eyes open, blinking at the flowers that she traced against his cheek. "What's this, nalligima?"
With a grin, "I figured since we're on your turf."
He smiled, lazily weaving the flowers into her hair and beginning to braid her locks around them.
"I got them for you."
"They're mine, right? I do what I want with them."
"Am I supposed to think that's sweet?" she teased. "'You think flowers are just for women. How sexist."
He gave her a brief blink in response before taking the other half of the flowers in the bouquet, keeping some flowers behind each of his ears and weaving another one into his messy wolf tail, evoking a peal of laughter from her.
"I heard they're putting on a play about us tonight," he huddled against her bosom. "At Chinguq's Meadow."
"Oh really?"
"Yep. It's called 'Ipomoeas in His Sheath.'"
"How cheesy." Her smile widening, "We should go see it."
"Are you kidding me?"
"Oh come on, it's been so long since we snuck out in disguises," she nudged him softly. "All of our folks are here to watch the kids." And not to mention Kya and Hakoda left with Aang and Katara for Whaletail Island. "We'll be back in a few hours."
"Should we tell somebody?"
"Everyone's asleep. They're too tired from the celebrations. We'll be back before they notice we left."
It was an offer too tempting for him to refuse, and within minutes, they threw on the best disguises they could pull from their wardrobe and slipped out of the palace. They held hands and trailed across the snow and giggled like teenagers in love despite conjuring plans of avoiding the ministers and bringing candy for the kids on their way back.
"They better have decent actors for this one," Sokka led his wife through a shortcut.
"You sure you don't wanna grab a sheet or quilt or something?"
"Why?"
"You do get pretty emotional during romantic plays."
"Hey!" he feigned a pout, ultimately grinning as the chieftess's laughter rang through the South.
Notes:
So this was a very fun ride for me, and it's the first major story that I got to complete! I wasn't sure what to make of this story when I first published it, and I wasn't sure what kind of responses I would get to it, but I'm personally very happy with how it turned out. I want to thank all of my readers from all over the globe for indulging in this story, and I appreciate the responses and reviews, which have inspired me to keep writing. I have more Yukka content in the works; if you're interested, please do check it out!
Until the next adventure,
Waterlily95
Pages Navigation
EddaValkyrie on Chapter 1 Fri 10 Nov 2023 07:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Liberty_and_love on Chapter 1 Thu 16 Nov 2023 01:36AM UTC
Last Edited Thu 16 Nov 2023 01:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
beetaur on Chapter 3 Sun 20 Nov 2022 08:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
Sarachan (Guest) on Chapter 5 Fri 23 Feb 2024 05:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
beetaur on Chapter 6 Mon 21 Nov 2022 06:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
anna_was_here on Chapter 8 Sun 06 Mar 2022 02:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
Thereis_a_place on Chapter 12 Mon 13 Jul 2020 03:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
igiveup101 on Chapter 15 Mon 27 Jul 2020 08:49PM UTC
Comment Actions
igiveup101 on Chapter 16 Thu 30 Jul 2020 07:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
Clemanti on Chapter 16 Thu 30 Jul 2020 12:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
Thereis_a_place on Chapter 16 Fri 31 Jul 2020 04:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
boredOfMathJustWannaForget on Chapter 16 Thu 06 Aug 2020 04:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
illustrious_paladin on Chapter 17 Fri 28 Aug 2020 06:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
Thereis_a_place on Chapter 18 Mon 07 Sep 2020 10:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
Thereis_a_place on Chapter 21 Sat 17 Oct 2020 04:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
Thereis_a_place on Chapter 22 Mon 09 Nov 2020 05:16AM UTC
Comment Actions
illustrious_paladin on Chapter 22 Mon 09 Nov 2020 05:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
Thereis_a_place on Chapter 24 Wed 09 Dec 2020 04:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
illustrious_paladin on Chapter 27 Tue 19 Jan 2021 07:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
guest1 (Guest) on Chapter 30 Sun 07 Feb 2021 10:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation